ã€ŠOtherworldly Warrior with Erotic Skillsã€‹


 CH 1

    But I didn''t know it was an 18 game when there was no age verification. That would have been a problem later on, but there were some reckless vendors.

    Well, I''m not going to report it.

    No, a malicious vendor who sucks up your passwords, right?

    I don''t want to use a password that I normally use, and I''ll use an email address that I don''t use.

    Of course, if they ask for my credit card number, I''ll stop playing immediately.

    I''m not such a naive player, you know.

    I took out a notepad from my desk and wrote down some skills that looked good.

    You might think that I''d take the trouble to write things down in a game, but I''m serious even in games.

    But I''ve never been serious about anything other than games.

    When I use my computer''s notepad, I sometimes have problems when I switch windows, so I use an analog notepad, which is the best.

    Of course, I also use strategy sites.

    I thought I''d check out the strategy site right away.

    "Mmm, the title of this game isn''t showing up ......."

    This is the thing. It''s probably the one where the opening starts when the making of the film is over and the film starts. It''s a little direction.

    So now that I''ve gotten the 99 bonus in character makeup, I''ll have to work on my skills.

    It''s a browser game, so I don''t think I need to save, but I can''t let my guard down.

    I press the "Redo" button, feeling a little nervous.

    I''m going to cry if I have to go back to all of my strength stats.

    "Ooh! Safe!"

    Only the bonus points and acquired skills changed, not the basic abilities.

    There is no other button to go back to, so it seems you can''t start over from the beginning. It looks like they''ve taken some measures to make the game more resilient. I don''t think I''m going to try to clear my cache.

    I don''t think you can redo the skill selection once you''ve made a decision, so let''s choose carefully.

    First, check out the range of bonus points.

    "Ouryaaaaa!"

    Hit the mouse repeatedly with three fingers.

    The numbers are 12, 15, 8, 11, 14, 4, 1, 5, 7, 14......, all below 20.

    "Tsk, not much of a choice...?"

    I''ll stick it out for a while. I''ve got plenty of time on my hands.

    "38, huh... that''s a tough call."

    I got a pretty high reading. It''s not bad, considering the way it''s been coming out.

    I guess I''ll stick with it a little longer.

    Tick, tick, tick.

    .............

    Oh, did I do something wrong?

    It''s only occasionally that I get over 20.

    Maybe 40 is the best bonus point for this skill.

    "Toilet time".

    I came back, unified my mind, and clicked again.

    Click again, click again, click again.

    What the hell am I doing? I''m starting to think it''s tedious and boring, but I keep clicking.

    I don''t have time for this anyway, and I''m going to stick it out for at least three days until I get some good skills and bonuses.

    "Whoa, 35... not bad."

    I think I''m pulling off about a one in two thousand chance for bonus points.

    The problem is the random skills I''ve acquired.

    "It''s a shambles..."

    [Ducking Lv.2] [Sense of Money], and [Nap]

    I don''t want to live in a world where you need a skill to take a nap.

    Ducking is an evasive technique in boxing, where you bend forward to duck your opponent''s hooks and straights. Well, it can be applied outside of boxing, but it''s not a skill that can win you the world.

    To be sure, I opened the list and hovered the cursor over [Ducking Lv3], but the required points were 4.

    If you choose to do this kind of thing when you''ve saved up enough experience to level up, you''ll be able to get it right away at a lower level.

    ¡­¡­How about that?

    Don''t tell me that this is the type of game where you can''t get the skill anymore, even if you level up?

    But since [Dimensional Slash] is 5000 points and it seems like you can''t get it from the beginning no matter how you try, you should be able to get it by leveling up.

    I''m not sure about the [Sense of Money], but if I were to take it honestly, I would say that you can figure out the amount of small change by just grabbing it in the palm of your hand. In a game, the rate at which you get small change would increase, or the money you get when you defeat an enemy would increase by a few percent, or something like that. It''s small change.

    ...It''s a garbage skill.

    They set up a bunch of skills and, well, I guess the developers just flipped out and put them in.

    The [Nap] skill is just a fun skill to look at, with the character''s movements like that.

    I don''t need it.

    So, I reset it.

    So I Click "Redo".

    "Ouryaaaa!"

    I keep hitting it, but I''m getting tired of it.

    I said I''d stick with it for three days, but that was a lie.

    In a game of entertainment, it''s not worth the trouble.

    "Ah! Damn."

    I just got a reading in the 70s, but I was careless and clicked away from the number.

    What the heck, it''s going to be over 40.

    But I guess the odds are more like one in twenty thousand. I''ve been hitting the button for over thirty minutes now.

    "*deep breath*."

    Roll your shoulders a little and take a deep breath.

    Again.

    Click, Click, Click.

    I had a feeling it might come soon, so I started clicking a little slower.

    No answer. I had a feeling that it might come, but I was wrong. Well, I don''t have any precognition.

    In this game, there was [Precognition], so I''d like to keep it.

    It''s probably useless in an action RPG, though.

    At best, it would increase my evasion rate. It''s a skill that can stir up your imagination.

    It would be interesting if I could use it in real life, like [Clairvoyance].

    "Whoa! Oh! Here it comes!"

    I got 99 again.

    The random skills I''ve acquired are ¡¾Increase Skill Points Lv5¡¿, ¡¾Guts Lv2¡¿, ¡¾Rare Item Probability Increase Lv4¡¿, and ¡¾Dexterity UP Lv2¡¿.

    More than the first. I wonder if Guts can be increased by physical strength. I don''t know what it does or how it works.

    "But this could be a thing, you know. Maybe it''s a trick by the developer to get you to go straight to the billing course."

    If you stick with it for a certain amount of time, you''re bound to get some crazy bonus points.

    It''s funny that 99 comes out twice.

    Well, I guess there''s no penalty, and for me, who doesn''t pay, it''s something to brag about.

    I don''t have any friends to brag to, though.

    Now it''s time to get some skills. I''ve already written down the ones that look good, so I''ll start with the ones that are essential.

    The first one is [Increase Experience].

    This is a great skill for RPGs that focus on leveling up, because it makes leveling up faster.

    The only thing that bothers me about this skill is that it''s displayed in yellow. Is there a penalty for taking it?

    Well, since all the unusual skills were yellow or red, it might mean that it''s a rare skill that can''t be obtained by leveling up.

    If that''s the case, I''ll have to take extra.

    It costs 5 points, so I can afford it. Click.

    "Oh?"

    The "Increase Experience Lv1" is displayed in the "Acquired" window on the right. Does this mean that I can still get additional level-ups?

    I moved my cursor to the list on the left, and hmm, it looks like I can still go, but I have to spend double the amount of points (10).

    Hmm, there are a lot of skills I want to get, but I''m sure I''ll be able to accumulate skill points as I level up. This is also a rare skill, so there''s no harm in taking it.

    I decided to take [Increase Experience Lv2].

    When I selected a skill from the list on the left again, the number of points consumed doubled to 20, and it seemed to increase in multiples.

    It looks like I can get up to level 4, but I''ll leave this skill for now.

    I selected a skill from the thieves'' list, and checked out [Connoisseur]. It costs 3 points.

    Go back to the other list and check [Appraisal]. It costs 1 point.

    Hmm, both skills are similar... Connoisseurship is about discerning the value, authenticity, and use of things, while appraisal is about the same thing.

    Well, since [Appraisal] is the theory in novels about other worlds, I''ll take it from here, since it''s cheap.

    ¡¾Connoisseur¡¿is white, but this one is¡¾Red¡¿And it seems to be a rare skill.

    Even if it''s a trash skill, it''s only one point. This would be a big problem if the total number of skills you could have was fixed, but since there are so many skills and the window is so big, it''s probably okay.

    I got [Appraisal Lv1].

    Well, level 1 is probably useless. I''ll raise it to level 3.

    Spent 7 points. That''s a total of 22 skill points, and I still have a lot of points left.

    Hmmm, I can''t decide which one to choose, fufufu.

    I will look at the skills in red from the other list. I didn''t pay attention to the red color when I wrote it down, but it''s probably better to take it from rare.

    [Skill Reset], [Increase Skill Points], [Skill Freeze], [Change Skill].

    [Skill Robbery], [Skill Development], [Skill Disappearance], [Skill Copy], [Skill Stop].

    [Job Change], [Job Tree], [Job Fusion], [Job Release], [Job Gacha].

    [MP absorption] [HP absorption] [MP conversion] [MP transfer] [HP transfer] [MP recovery] [HP recovery]

    [Foreknowledge], [Premonition], [Oracle], [Prediction], [Forecast], [Foresight], [Detection]

    [Transformation] [Description] [Elixir] [Immortality] [Poison Resistance] [Paralysis Resistance] [Petrification Resistance], etc

    The strongest one is still [Skill Robbery], I guess it''s a game with PK. It is inevitable that other players will resent you, but is the management okay with it?

    I hovered my cursor over it to see how many points I had to spend, but it was still 30 points, not cheap.

    I''m not sure how much of a chance it is, or if it''s even possible to steal rare skills, so I''ll leave that for later.

    The color of the [Increase Skill Points] is grayed out, probably because I already have Lv. 5, and it looks like I can''t get any more.

    The highest level is Lv. 5, which may be a restriction only in the beginning.

    What I''m wondering about is [Skill Reset].

    If this can be used to undo all the skills you''ve already acquired and give them back to you in points, it would be a very encouraging skill.

    You can try out a new skill or level it up, and if you don''t like it, you can use it to get it back.

    But will it be that easy?

    The penalty would be a few points less than before, well, I don''t think so, but if you just delete the skill, it would be a complete mine skill.

    I don''t know, so I can''t take it....

    I guess I need 20 points. I''ll hold off for now.

    Next is, [Job Change].

    This is a skill that allows you to freely change your job (class) from Fighter or Knight.

    I''m still not sure about the penalty, but I think I can recover from it by changing classes at random and leveling up in a class I like, so I don''t think there will be any problems.

    The required points are 30, so I''m not sure about this one either.

    [Job Tree]

    What is this? I wonder if it shows the branches of advanced jobs and the conditions for changing jobs.

    I don''t think it''s necessary.

    The required points are 100, and I can''t get them now anyway. I''m not sure about the rest of the job-related skills. The points are absurdly high, so I don''t really care.

    ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿is another white skill that I think is fine, but there will be poisonous weeds, so this is another child that I don''t need.

    I''d like to have [Petrification Resistance] and [Instant-Death Resistance], ugh, but they''re too expensive, like 500 or 3000 points, so don''t put them in the initial list.

    Yes, yes, the billing is strong, strong.

    ¡¾MP absorption¡¿This skill can be useful, though, if you choose to be a mage type.

    There are many similar things in [Foreknowledge], but I won''t take only [Forecast]. It doesn''t make sense to know the weather ...

    There''s not much else...

    Hmm?

    [Description] Or something, right?

    Two points. That''s a good deal. Let''s take it.

    Obtained [Description Lv1]. 75 points left.

    I hovered my cursor over the skill in anticipation, but it didn''t give me any explanation...

    Well, I guess that''s the way it goes.

    I tried to get [Prediction], but it was impossible with 1000 points.

    I''ll have to settle for the cheapest [Premonition]. 3 points.

    I took [Premonition Lv1].

    I''ll have to raise it to level 4 or so before it''s practical.

    "Well, that''s about it."

    In the middle of the day, I got lost and started to get bothered, so I just picked something that looked good.

    [Increase Experience Lv2]

    [Appraisal Lv3]

    [Description Lv1]

    [Premonition Lv.1]

    [Skill Copy Lv1]

    [Job Change Lv.1]

    [Skill Reset Lv.1]

    I was running out of points for the [Skill Robbery], so I decided to go for the copy, which is 10 points cheaper. Maybe you can only copy skills in combat, but oh well.

    Now I''ve used up all my bonus points.

    After confirming, I clicked the [Next] button.

    The screen faded out with a whoosh and turned white, and I lost consciousness.

 CH 2

    Hmm?

    Well...

    What was I just doing?

    I look around, but I can''t see anything because it''s all white.

    "Hmmmmm?"

    I feel like I''m floating on fluff, but whoa!

    My body''s gone!

    What? Is this a dream?

    "Ah, you''re awake."

    I heard the voice of a girl who was somewhat dumb.

    "W-who''s that? Where are you?"

    "Ah, yes, I''m the god of this world, and I''m right here in front of you."

    Yeah, God.

    Anyone who calls himself a god is either sick or dangerous.

    "No~, I''m really God~. I''m sane~."

    "Shut up. Just quit stretching the end of your words."

    I warn her, it''s irritating.

    "Y-yes~. Awawa."

    You''re a bad god.

    "So, what do you want from me? I mean, where am I?"

    "Ah, yes. Well, this is where I am~, or should I say where I exist, I can''t put my name to it, but~...

    "What?"

    "A-Anyway, Sawatari-san, as a result of a strict lottery, you''ve been selected to be reincarnated into another world! Congratulations! Wow, clap, clap."

    It''s the first time I''ve come across a woman in real life who calls herself a crackpot, etc. It''s annoying because it seems like she''s mocking me.

    "Hey, I don''t want that suspicious lottery, and I don''t remember drawing it. I mean, M-my name is Akizuki, but that''s not my name, is it?"

    "Eh!? Huh? Huuh~? It''s true. Yasuhiko Akizuki. Huh~?"

    "Well, I can''t keep up with you. On the way home, mmm, can''t I just leave this room?"

    I try to move, but I have no body, so I fluff. My consciousness feels like it''s drifting.

    "Oh, yes, you don''t have the ability to move, so please wait a little longer. Don''t worry, I''ll get you there."

    "Then get on with it. It''s probably just a dream anyway."

    It''s a dream when a beautiful girl god and I can talk normally.

    "No, it''s real. But I''m in trouble. It seems that I attracted a different soul by mistake..."

    "So it was Sawatari? I''m busy with my game, so why don''t you put me back where I belong and call him?"

    Come to think of it, I was going to play that character-making game now. Now I remember.

    "I''m sorry to tell you this, but I''ve customized your soul and moved it to another dimension, so you can''t go back to where you were..."

    "What? You mean I can''t go back?

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I-I''m sorry."

    "No, no, no, don''t apologize. Just get me back in my body. Put me back to normal."

    "... I-I can''t do it~"

    "What? Aah?"

    It makes me want to kill her. She made a mistake, and now I can''t get my body back.

    What the hell is this god saying to me?

    "I-I''m sorry."

    I thought about grabbing her and tightening her neck into a tight squeeze, but I didn''t have the hands for that now.

    "L-let''s calm down~."

    "Like I can calm down, you idiot!"

    "Hyaah!"

    "What are you going to do if you can''t bring back a good citizen''s soul by mistake and I''m dead in the original world?"

    "Uh, no, maybe it''s like they just disappeared from existence to make sense of it."

    "Either way, it doesn''t matter. So how long am I going to be like this? Even if I can''t go back to my world, I need a new body."

    "Ah, yes, that''s all right then. Originally, I was planning to reincarnate you on the earth of this world. So, one of you is going to be my guide."

    "Wait".

    "Uuh."

    "You just tried to reincarnate me and end it like it was nothing, didn''t you?"

    "N-no, um, ......"

    "As a token of your apology, you''re going to give me a blowjob naked or something, right?

    She seems like a tough god, so I''ll try to argue with her.

    "Fueehh! Uhm, you just said something amazing, but, that, fellatio, Uh, you shouldn''t say that."

    "Well, I''ll give you a pass on the nudity, so show yourself."

    "Eeh? Hmm, you''re really going to let me get away with just being naked?"

    "Oh, yeah. A man never says two words."

    When she take it off, I''ll give her a little touch.

    "Wha, wha!? You can''t touch me~."

    "Muu."

    She can read my mind. Well, get it off, then. Come on. I''ll make you soggy.

    "Uuhh, I understand, I understand~. Please don''t think anything strange."

    In the light, a beautiful girl with long light blue hair, about the age of a junior high school student, came out, completely naked and hiding her breasts. She was wearing large round glasses for some reason. She is rather glamorous.

    "You''re very young, aren''t you?

    "Yes, I''ve only just become a god. And I''m still young."

    "Hmm. Then get your hands off your breast."

    "What?"

    "You said you''d show me your naked body."

    "Uh... okay, then."

    "Mm-hmm."

    The girl shyly moves her hands away.

    Her skin is pale, smooth, and healthy. Her breasts are well-shaped, and her nipples are pink.

    I wanted to get a little closer, so I approached her from below (...).

    "Ah! What? You can move?"

    "Looks like it. Let''s see."

    "Oh, no, D-don''t look at me from that angle."

    I was able to move my point of view down to the lower groin, so I was able to get a closer look from there.

    "No! Don''t come any closer."

    "Fufufu. Whoa!"

    As I got even closer, I felt a buzz of numbness like an electric shock.

    "Ah, are you okay?"

    "W-What the hell was that?, It''s hurts..."

    "Gezz, It''s because you''re touching my body. I told you not to touch me, didn''t I? In the rank of your soul, if you''re not good, I''ll absorb you."

    "What? That''s scary. You mean I''m going to disappear?

    "Yes, not completely, but assimilated..."

    Well, either way, I don''t want to be a part of this slow-talking god.

    "I also hate pervert people either~"

    "Hmm. Then, I promise. I''ll be reincarnated properly. Oops, I''ll become human, right?"

    If I''m reincarnated as a small fry monster, I won''t even be able to see.

    "Yes, you''ll become a healthy person of about the same age, so please don''t worry."

    "Mmm, the same age... if anything, I want it to be a young, good-looking guy."

    I''m over forty, my face is ugly, and I''m a little bald.

    "Hmm, that would require a new vessel, and the soul might not settle well ......."

    "Please do something about that."

    "Well...if you insist, I''ll make you a young body, but please don''t be offended if your soul slips away somehow."

    "No, I''m angry."

    "Eh?"

    That''s a given.

    "What happens if you pull it off? Will I Die?"

    "Haa, if I can get your soul back, You''ll probably just pass out."

    "Then no. Is there no other way?"

    "Well, I can extend your life and make your body a little healthier, how about that?"

    "Without the ugliness?"

    "Well, I think Akizuki-san is attractive in his own way."

    "Shut up. You don''t mean that."

    "*gulp*."

    "God can''t lie."

    "Well, um..."

    "Sigh, I''m hurt. I''ve never been popular with girls, and I''m sure I''ll be made fun of for not being popular again in this world. Ah, I can''t do this. And it''s a mistake, and I''m forced to leave a lot of things undone, huh"

    It''s not that I have any desire to return to my former world, but I''m not sure I want to be in a similar environment here.

    "No, uh, I understand. Then, let''s add some skills. that can make you very popular."

    "Ho~, Okay, let''s do that."

    "Wai. Well, we don''t have much time left, so I''ll just do it quickly."

    "Ah, I need to be able to attract beautiful women and have the skills to finish them off perfectly!"

    I''m worried that this god is going to be left out.

    "I know exactly what you mean. Only for beautiful women, yes, I''ll try to make Akizuki-san fall in love with the person he wants. I''ll also save the "Arrogance" for you. Then, there you go. See you later!"

    "Ah, hey, I knew you had other skills, whoa!"

    I felt my consciousness being suddenly sucked somewhere else, and I lost consciousness again.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    "Mwah!?"

    This time, the light seemed to float out from underneath, and when I looked at the ground, it looked like some kind of magic circle. The pattern glowed pale white, but the light gradually weakened and disappeared.

    "Oh! We''ve succeeded!"

    I didn''t notice right away because of the darkness around me, but there seemed to be several men there.

    Mmm, what the hell.

    Whatever, I was completely naked.

    Who the hell ......?

    "Now, Hero-sama, come here."

    A man in a glittering robe stepped forward and covered me with a cloth.

    You said I was a Hero, right?

    I see, such a (????) place.

    "Where are you going to take me?"

    "You need to change first. Besides, this magic circle is still working."

    "Mmm."

    I rushed down from there. I don''t want to be sent to another strange place.

    "No, don''t worry. It''s just a one-way summoning."

    "Hmm? Hmm? It''s getting brighter, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. It looks like another one is coming. Oh, this one''s stronger than the last."

    What do you mean, stronger than me?

    As I continued to look at the magic circle, a white light emanated from below in the shape of a cylinder, and when the light disappeared, I saw a young woman standing there.

    She was, after all, completely naked.

    More glamorous than the bespectacled goddess from earlier.

    Mmm, she looks like a model.

    "Hmm? This place is, eh! Kyaaa! Why am I naked!?"

    She didn''t seem to understand what was going on, and when she realized that she was naked, she hurried to cover herself with her hands.

    *nod*nod* I''ve seen some good stuff.

    "You!"

    "Whoa! Oh, shit!

    I was hit by a straight punch from the naked girl, and I lost consciousness again.

 CH 3

    "Ugh..."

    "Ooh, you''re awake, Hero-sama."

    "Yeah, shit, that woman hit me so hard."

    It was a heavy straight, not unlike a woman.

    "I''m sorry, we should have been more efficient in guiding you."

    "That''s good. So, what am I supposed to do now?"

    I looked at him and saw that he had already dressed me. A white, short-sleeved shirt and pants that looked like a pair of pants. No, it''s just a pair of pants.

    The clothes were a bit cheap, but I guess they could only dress me in simple clothes since I was unconscious.

    "The first thing I want Hero-sama to do is to have an audience with His Majesty the King. I will explain the situation to you."

    "I understand."

    Well, this is the world. I''ve read a lot of web novels like that, so I know what''s going to happen.

    You know, the one where you have to defeat the Demon Lord.

    Or, there is no demon king, but he is going to be summoned, and the summoned heroes are going to be used well to invade other countries.

    In any case, I guess I should listen to the king of this country first.

    "This way, then. The other heroes have already had an audience with His Majesty."

    "What?"

    Damn it, I thought you were supposed to wait for me before you got an audience. If there''s a leak, I''m at a disadvantage.

    That woman, I''ll repay this.

    "You will make sure that I know what the king has to say."

    "Of course. You can rest assured that everything will be taken care of."

    From the looks of it, these guys don''t seem to be the first to summon a hero.

    It seems like they do it every year.

    However, if that''s the case, they won''t appreciate the bravery.

    I''m not sure how much money I''ll get for this.

    "Hmm, Oh you have come."

    I was led into a large hall where I found the king and queen surrounded by their chief advisors, and five heroes.

    That''s a lot of heroes there.

    I''m not good at attracting attention from a lot of people. It makes me nervous.

    Even so, I kept my composure and walked forward, lining up next to the five heroes.

    "I am Albert-Grand Vernia, King of Vernia. I am the king of this country, Vernia."

    An old man with white hair down to his beard said his name in a clear voice.

    "Well met, Heroes."

    Well, how should I respond? The other five were standing and not kneeling, and they didn''t seem to be too fussy about their manners.

    After all, they are is a hero who saves the world. It''s not surprising that they are equal to the king.

    The first thing to do here is to be strong. If you get scolded, just humble yourself. I''m sure they won''t just dismiss you out of hand for being rude.

    "My name is Aki... no, it''s Alec.

    It''s a different world, let''s use my real name here. The only time I use it in games.

    "Eeh? You''re Japanese, aren''t you?"

    The person who hit me asks me. I don''t have to tell her honestly. These five guys are probably my rivals.

    "Who knows..."

    I''ll play it off.

    "Eeh?"

    I''m pretty sure this woman is Japanese. However, her hair is brown, almost red, and she may have dyed it. Her eyes are also quite red.

    "Fufu, well, you might be from another world, so that''s fine."

    A young man with slightly thin blond hair and blue eyes says with a smile. Tsk, he''s a good-looking guy.

    "My name is Erwin Crouton. You can call me El or Elvin, whatever you like. I''m a university student in England. Nice to meet you."

    He was speaking fluent Japanese, but it must have been translated into the language of another world.

    He asked me to shake his hand, so I did.

    I don''t intend to get along with him, though.

    But it''s not good to make enemies out of the blue.

    "My name is Shiraishi Serina. I''m a sophomore at Sakurafu Academy. Nice to meet you."

    The girl who hit me shrugged her shoulders and greeted me with a light sigh, but I''m the one who wants to sigh.

    You''re a little girl in high school, and you''re talking to me like You''re older than me.

    Young parents these days are not well educated. It''s because her name is "kira-kira" (sparkling name).

    She didn''t want to shake my hand. I don''t either.

    "I''m Keiji Takayama. You can call me Keiji!"

    A short boy of about junior high school age smiled and asked for a handshake. He''s at an age when this kind of adventure seems to be the most fun, but he also looks like he''s about to make a mistake. I wondered if this was a world he could survive in.

    I shook his hand.

    "My name is Hiroshi Kojima, and I''m a surgeon."

    A doctor. I think it''s unusual for someone like him to be summoned. He may be able to help you if you are injured. He seems a little nervous, but I''ll try to be sociable.

    But as a communicative person, all I can do is nod. I''m in my thirties.

    "I''m Shinya Sakazaki. I''d like you to call me Shin. Hehe."

    The ugly guy, who seemed to be in a tie with me for second place in this group, demanded a nickname that wouldn''t suit you. Oh well, it''s just like the name says.

    I don''t think he''s very smart, he looks like he''s in vocational school or a freelancer. Still young. A bob head, pigtailed.

    "Now that you''ve met, let''s go over it again for Alec. I''ll explain it again for Alec''s sake. This is the Kingdom of Vernia. It''s a small country in the middle of the continent. The reason why I summoned you, my brave friend, is to help me defeat the Demon Lord, who will eventually return."

    Hmm, so the Demon Lord hasn''t resurrected yet. Then I guess we have time to spare.

    "You will have the power. However, it won''t be right away, and you''ll have to become stronger by defeating monsters. Are we done here? Oh, about the magic."

    "No, I understand magic. You can omit it. Can I use it?"

    "You''ll have to try it to find out. Some heroes can use magic, some can''t."

    "Mm...I see."

    I thought a heroes could use it unconditionally.

    "Alec, look at this. This is magic."

    Erwin held up his right hand to the ceiling, and a small fireball flew out from it and hit the ceiling.

    The spot where it hit turned a little black.

    Hmm, it''s a bit dull, but it''s fireball magic.

    I hope I can use it.

    Has Erwin already mastered the fire magic?

    "Rest assured."

    The use of the spell caused the Kingsguard to brace themselves in alarm, but the King controlled them with one hand.

    He doesn''t seem to be in a hurry, and the guards here are probably stronger than us.

    "So let''s continue the story. In this world, monsters, or demons, lurk outside castles and cities. Especially in the dungeons, there are many strong monsters, so you need to be careful. However, by defeating them, the heroes will quickly grow and become more powerful. Therefore, it is best to equip yourself for the dungeon that best suits your abilities. Monsters will attack you when they see you, so you should be able to tell right away."

    It''s usually almost the same as these otherworldly RPGs. In addition to the fact that heroes can change jobs in temples, there are no other matters that need special attention. But if you violate the laws of this country, you will be thrown in jail, and there are also bandits who target the heroes, so it does not seem to be a very privileged existence.

    It''s no wonder, the heroes are summoned once every few years based on the advice of a priest, and there are about two dozen heroes in this country alone.

    It''s a good thing that I can take it easy, because I don''t think I''ll be tasked with anything in particular.

    "So, if there are no other questions, I will give you the weapons you want and the money for your preparations."

    Weapons. There were swords, staffs, bows, etc. already brought into the hall, but which should I use? Well, I can change them later, but for now, I think I''ll go with the short swords that are easy to use.

    I chose the shortsword, Shiraishi and Keiji choose the longsword, Shin choose the bow and arrow, Kojima choose knife, and Erwin choose the staff.

    "Next was money."

    I looked inside, expecting to see a bag full of coins, but they were all copper coins.

    "Oh, wow, money. I wonder how much this is."

    The only one who was excited was Keiji.

    Kojima and Shin were clearly frowning, but these two, hmm, they have skills.

    "That''s a hundred gold, which is ten days'' worth of living expenses in your book."

    "Eh!? That''s all?"

    "I wish I could give you more, but our finances are tight. We have our hands full protecting the kingdom from monsters and neighboring countries.

    The king may say that, but at any rate, they can support us at least a little more. It''s stingy.

    "Oh...I see. Okay! Then I''ll kill all the monsters! After all, I''m a Hero!"

    "Fufu, Keiji is very dependable. As I said earlier, if you defeat the monsters, you can get a good amount of money from magic stones. You should join the adventurer''s guild and earn some money."

    "All right, King! It''s The Adventurer''s Guild, right!?"

    "Hmm. I''ll be expecting a lot of action from you guys. You can go back."

    As I walked away from the hall, I turned around and noticed the expression on the king''s face as he smirked.

    "Alright, go to the Adventurer''s Guild!''"

    Keiji dashes off cheerfully. Well, it''s good to be motivated.

    "Are you guys really going to be adventurers?"

    Kojima said as we exited the throne room.

    "Yes. It''s kind of a funny thing that happened, but it looks like we need to earn some money."

    Shiraishi is very adaptable. If you''re a high school girl, I think it''s okay to say that you want to cry and go home.

    "You might be able to make a living as a doctor, Kojima-sensei, without defeating another monster, but I think you should join the adventurer''s guild. For something."

    Shin said with an amiable smile.

    "No, but... maybe I should look into a way to get home."

    Well, you can do whatever you want. Kojima seemed somewhat tired. He was probably just in shock.

    "I''ll help you find the way back. You''ll help me too, right?"

    Shiraishi said, looking at us.

    "Of course.

    Erwin nodded with a smile.

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Shin nodded lightly, though.

    "I refuse."

    "Eeh? Why?"

    I have no intention of going back to my former world, and from the way I talked to that bespectacled god, there''s no way to go back. But if I tell them this, they might start to panic.

    Let me give you another reason.

    "There are monsters out there, and we don''t have a lot of money. The first thing we need to do is find a way to live in this world. I won''t interfere with that, so if you want to look into it, go ahead and do so. However, if you have trouble making a living, that''s your own responsibility."

    Since it is a group of heroes, I don''t want them to rely on me as a friend, so I shun them as such.

    "Well, we''re supposed to help each other out in times of trouble, but you''re uncooperative."

    "I don''t think people who play around and don''t do what they''re supposed to do and then drag us down to lend them money are cooperative."

    "*annoyed*."

    "Well, well, well, Alec has a point. Well, first things first, let''s go to the adventurer''s guild. I don''t know how I got into this mess, but good grief. ......"

    I don''t want Kojima, who seems to have a lot of use as a surgeon, to get stuck too soon. When I have more time on my side, I''ll help Kojima and use him as insurance for my life.

    I left the castle and headed for the adventurer''s guild that the soldier had told me about.

    When I entered the large building, I found a bunch of ugly men with scars all over their faces.

    Ugh, I''m afraid of getting tangled up.

    "Oh, look, there''s a new guy."

    "What''s with those guys and their dangerous gear? They''re not even wearing leather armor."

    I''d like to be provided with leather armor, too, at least.

    "Oooi, guys! They''re going to have a reception here!"

    A buoyant Keiji called out to us, but we couldn''t help but stand out.

    "Hey, kid, this isn''t a place for kids to come and play. Go home and suck your mommy''s titties."

    Sure enough, there was a guy making fun of us.

    "What? I''m not that young, and I''m a Hero!"

    Wow, what a nasty flag.

    The adventurers, who had been quiet for a moment, burst into laughter.

    "Ha, ha, ha!, You heard him, he''s a hero."

    "Oh, by the way, I heard, that they would summon them again this year."

    "I don''t know what the king would do with a bunch of useless people like that."

    "''What''s so funny? Heroes are strong!"

    "Well, then, my boy, let''s see if you can match me."

    A bearded man with a large axe stands in front of Keiji.

    "Alright."

    Keiji drew his sword.

 CH 4

    "Wait. Keiji, it''s better not to do this right now, because you could get hurt."

    Shiraishi stopped him. It''s a reasonable decision.

    "Why are you stopping me? I''m just testing my strength."

    "No, it''s .......

    "If you''re going to do it, do it in the open field. And if you''re not registered with the guild, you''re a civilian. Don''t let them get hurt."

    A staff member calls out to us from behind the counter as I sit down, but this seems to indicate that fights between adventurers are a regular occurrence.

    Good grief.

    "Well, kid, I''ll wait for you, so get your registration done."

    "Mm, okay?"

    "Keiji, you really need to stop this. This is not a game, okay?"

    Kojima stopped him.

    "I know what you mean. But I put all my energy into my muscles, so I''m probably stronger than that old man."

    Keiji said. I wonder if he did the same character makeup. If I''m in that setting, well, it''s the best character makeup possible, so I can''t do much better than that, but... I should have looked at my skills a little more.

    I failed.

    "No, what are you talking about? No matter how you look at it, he''s more powerful than you."

    "Well, well, well. Uncle! Is this okay?"

    He seemed to have already decided to do so, and showed the application form to the guild employee at the counter.

    "Which one, um, Kagoshima? I''ve never heard of this town, but that''s okay. Your handwriting is so dirty. Did you write "Hero" on this?

    "Yes!"

    "Well, let''s rewrite it. I''ll change it to "Warrior."

    "No, no, I''m a Hero."

    "''Even if you did, that''s not, how do you say, a profession I can register here. Hero change jobs, too."

    "Hmm? Oh, I remember they are saying something like that. Well, that''s fine for now."

    "Yeah. Okay, just give me a minute."

    "Come on, hurry up!"

    "Keiji, did you write that in Japanese?"

    Kojima asks.

    "That''s right."

    "Mmm, so that''s how it works..."

    "I can read the characters over here, which is strange. It seems to be different from Japanese. Oh, and what about Erwin?"

    "It''s probably looks the same as you guys. I mean, you guys are speaking English."

    "Huh? I''m speaking Japanese."

    "Well, I guess it just sounds like you to me. It''s strange, but convenient and helpful."

    If that''s the case, then I''d better go ahead and register while I''m at it. I''m going to need it anyway.

    "Register me, please."

    I said to the receptionist who was standing next to the counter, looking bored.

    "Then fill this out. You can''t put a Hero on registration form. A warrior is fine."

    "Can I write down any profession I want?"

    "No advanced job profession, but the rest is fine."

    "Mmm-hmm."

    On the parchment he handed me, I wrote my name, class, hometown, and age.

    I chose Erlandt, the name of this royal city, as my birthplace.

    "Excuse me, can I register too?"

    Shin said.

    "Fill this out then."

    The other three registered and waited for their cards to be made.

    "Here you go, kid."

    "You''re late. I''m tired of waiting. So this is the adventurer''s card, huh? That''s cool."

    Keiji is happy.

    "Well, kid, come out in the open. I''ll give you a little adventurer''s baptism."

    "Oh, great. Take it easy on me!"

    "Hmm, hey, do you want me to stop it?"

    Shiraishi says to me.

    "If you want to stop it, don''t. Well, He''s not going to kill Keiji."

    That''s what he said.

    "If it looks dangerous, you can go in and stop it, but we can defeat the Demon Lord, right? I think we''re strong."

    Erwin was naive, but if he had listened carefully to the king, he would have known that the basic premise was to become strong by defeating monsters. And seeing that there are only twenty or so brave men left who are called upon once every few years, we should assume that half of them are probably dead.

    "I''m going to have a little look around. Call me when the card is ready."

    I told the attendant, and I went out the front.

    "All right, Vargas! Teach that hero son of a bitch the ways of this place!"

    "Kid, you''re a hero, you can''t lose!"

    Onlookers had already gathered, and things were lively.

    "Errr, status open, oh."

    Shin says something like that beside me, but then again, the king said that I can call up my status with it.

    I can''t see Shin''s status, so I guess I can call it up too.

    "Status open.

    [Page 1]

    [First Name]  Alec

    [Level]  1

    [Class]  Villager

    [Race]  Human

    [Gender]  Male

    [Age]  42

    [HP]  53/ 53

    [MP]  52/ 52

    [TP]  52/ 52

    [Status]  Normal

    [Exp]  0

    [Next]  10

    [Money]  100

    [Page 2]

    [Basic Ability Value]

    [Strength]  24

    [Agility]  23

    [Vitality]  24

    [M.Power]  23

    [Dexterity]  23

    [Luck]  23

    [Page 3]

    £¼Owned Skills£¾

    ¡ºIncreased Skill Points Lv5¡»¡¡¡ºIncreased Experience Lv2¡»

    ¡ºRare Item Probability Increase Lv4¡»

    ¡ºDexterity UP Lv2¡» ¡ºAppraisal Lv3¡» ¡ºGuts Lv2¡»

    ¡ºDescription Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºPremonition Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Copy Lv1¡»

    ¡ºJob Change Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Reset Lv1¡»

    ¡ºCharm ¡î Lv 3¡» New!

    [Page 4]

    ¡¾Equipments¡¿¡¡¡ºBronze Shortsword¡»¡ºFabric Clothes¡»

    I knew it.

    That''s the status of the character I was making up.

    ¡ºCharm ¡î Lv 3¡» is newly attached, but it seems that that glasses-wearing god kept her promise. But it could have been a bit higher level.

    Is this really going to make me popular?

    As far as Shiraishi''s attitude is concerned, it has zero effect.

    "Hm?"

    ¡ºCharm ¡î¡¡Lv 3¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    For the owner of this skill.

    The opposite sex of the same age is strongly attracted to the owner of this skill.

    The effect is permanent.

    I see. The description skill has been activated. Apparently, all I have to do is focus on it, and it will automatically explain it to me. That''s convenient, but the important thing, the charm effect, isn''t showing up?

    Damn, I thought it''s make me popular. That glasses-wearing god.

    "Then, here I go!"

    "Ha, come on!"

    Oops, the battle between Keiji and the adventurer had started.

    I turned my attention away from the status, but the status automatically took my will and disappeared. That''s convenient.

    "[Face Strike]!"

    Keiji shouted and lunged, but the adventurer quickly moved to the right and dodged it.

    "Ah! Damn it! Move!"

    Keiji seemed to be trying to turn his body around, but his body felt stiff. What is it?

    "Haha, you idiot. You''re too low level to use a skill with such a big gap. Take this!"

    The adventurer kicks Keiji in the side.

    "Uwoo!"

    Keiji rolled over, gurgling with great force.

    "It''s hurts..."

    He seemed to be okay, but he couldn''t seem to get up right away.

    "Hey! What do you mean, you don''t take it easy on a kid!?"

    Shiraishi is angry, though.

    "Oh? I''ve gone easy on him, aren''t I? If I was serious, I''d have killed him already."

    "Muu."

    "If you got a problem with me, I''ll deal with you. Come at me."

    "I''ll do it."

    "Wait. If you want to go, I''ll take your place."

    Erwin controlled Shiraishi and stepped forward.

    Then he held up his staff. Are you going to use a spell?

    "Hmm, a mage, huh. I don''t mind, but if you shoot a spell in the street, even the heroes will end up in jail."

    "Oh, that''s right."

    The king told us in his warning. You can''t use attack magic in the city.

    "So, what are we going to do? You want your little girl to do it?"

    "No! I''ll fight with my staff."

    "Haha, I''ve been taken for a fool, too."

    The adventurer said, and raised his axe.

    "Don''t! Avoid it!"

    As Shiraishi said, a wooden stick would be useless if it took a hit like that. But Erwin was planning to do that from the beginning, and he dodged it well.

    "Yes! Whoa!"

    Erwin was blown backwards.

    What? I''m sure He dodged there.

    "That''s fast...."

    "Let''s see who''s next!"

    You''re kidding, I''m not going. Anyway, Keiji started this fight on his own, and I had nothing to do with it.

    "That''s enough, Vargas. Taking on a level one novice won''t make you a name for yourself, it will make you look like a fool."

    The slender swordsman said.

    "Tsk, so be it. Boy, when you get to the level up, I''ll take you on again."

    "Damn it, why!? Why is the hero so weak!?"

    Keiji shouted in frustration, but this is the reality.

    Heroes in this world are not special.

    That''s the way it is.

 CH 5

    I''m alone in the inn, having turned down an invitation from Shiraishi and Kojima to discuss countermeasures.

    It doesn''t matter how many level 1s are hanging out together, there''s nothing we can do.

    It''s all about level.

    Level is everything.

    If you''re in an RPG world, you need to raise your level.

    Those who are confused about the other world or those who don''t understand why a hero loses are just a drag.

    Even if you''re hero, it''s probably the end for you if you die, so you can''t be naive and think that you can help each other out.

    You either do it or you get hit.

    That''s it.

    How can we raise the level efficiently while keeping a safety margin?

    When you think about it, a large group of low-level players is probably at a disadvantage.

    It would be nice if everyone in the party received the same amount of experience for killing a single monster, but if that were the case, a system of leveling up large groups of players would be quickly established.

    The fact that the king didn''t bring it up and left it up to the individual players suggests that the experience points for killing monsters are distributed, and that the higher level players get more. Or maybe you have to get the last kill to get more.

    If this is the case, it would be better to hunt solo against weak monsters until you reach a certain level. If it is a last-kill system, you can team up with someone of a higher level and ask them to give you the last kill, but you don''t know for sure yet, and you don''t have a lot of money.

    You can see the attitude of the adventurers towards the heroes.

    To be sure, I asked the innkeeper about it, but it seems that a novice adventurer would go about killing slimes and goblins in the vicinity, while collecting and doing miscellaneous quests around town.

    The tricky part is that completing quests only raises your adventurer rank and money, but does not change your level.

    Once you''ve equipped yourself a bit, you''ll need to go out and kill monsters to get stronger and stay safe. There is no guarantee that you won''t be killed if you live in the city.

    "Damn, I wish I had go to a better different world."

    I know I can''t start complaining now, but I can''t help but whine.

    Well, I''m taking a few skills that I think will be useful.

    I''m sure I''ll get more skill points in the future, but I''ll prioritize the experience skills and the combat skills if necessary.

    The next day, I shoveled some bad bread and soup into my stomach and took a look at the armor shop.

    The cheapest wooden shield cost 50 gold. It was a type of shield with a leather belt riveted to it that could be threaded through the arm, leaving the left hand reasonably free. I''m not sure if it will hold me in place, and I don''t think the wood will protect from axe, but it''s better than nothing.

    I''m going to use my [Appraisal Lv3].

    [Name] Wooden shield

    [Type]  Shield

    [Material] Wood

    [Defensive power] 10

    [Defensive range]  7

    [Weight]  1

    [Description]

    A small wooden shield.

    Narrow coverage, but safer than nothing.

    Light enough for beginners to handle.

    It is part of the spell you cast.

    Some of the spells you cast will interfere with their effects and activation.

    From the looks of it, I''ll have to be careful about the type of armor I use or I''ll be unable to use magic.

    Well, looking at Erwin''s fireball, I can''t expect much from the spell.

    He might have been holding back in that place, but I couldn''t feel how powerful it was.

    Either way, I haven''t taken any spellcasting skills, so I''ll think about it when I have a few skill points to spare.

    I bought a wooden shield. That''s enough for four days of living expenses.

    My next piece of armor, a leather armor, costs 180 gold, so I''m short on gold. It covers the upper half of my body and has a 36% defense range, so I''d like to get it as soon as I save up enough money.

    I headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. There didn''t seem to be any other heroes. It was early in the morning, so I thought there would be few adventurers to get involved with, but there were quite a few.

    "Oh, you''re the Hero brother. What happened to the rest of you?"

    One of the adventurers who was there asked.

    "I don''t know."

    I don''t want to upset them by ignoring them, so I answer. But do it in a straightforward manner.

    "Please don''t tell me he''s dead. I''m not sleeping well."

    "He''s still alive. I don''t know anything more than that."

    When I didn''t make eye contact and gave off a full-blown "don''t talk to me" aura, the adventurer who had been talking to me also left, as if he had sensed this.

    Phew.

    The front of the counter was empty, so I went there to talk to the guild staff.

    "I''d like to do a beginner''s quest to make some money."

    "Well, here it is. Not that you''ll make much money, but with your equipment, this is a safe bet."

    The guild employee showed me a piece of parchment. This is a quest to collect medicinal herbs.

    "Ten pieces of aloe grass for only five gold? Can''t you do better than that?"

    "It''s posted on the board there, so if you don''t like it, you can pick it yourself. However, your adventurer rank is F, the lowest. You can only take the first rank."

    "I''ll check it out."

    I left the counter and went to look at the bulletin board.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡£

    There were no good ones.

    10 gold for 10 goblin kills.

    The amount of money you can earn is similar for all of them.

    I decide that it''s best to avoid fighting as much as possible until I get the armor, so I give up and return to the counter.

    "Can you show me that herb?"

    "This is it"

    Aloe grass

    "All right. I''ll get them."

    "Try to stay as close to the city as possible. If you go to the forest, you''ll find a lot of aloe, but you''ll also find a lot of monsters. It''s impossible for someone of your level. If you get surrounded, get out of there. It shouldn''t be hard to escape."

    "Okay."

    I gratefully took the staff''s advice and headed for the entrance of the city. A soldier with a spear was standing guard at the gate.

    "I haven''t seen you around before. Are you a new adventurer?"

    "Yes."

    "Then gather some herbs in the vicinity. Don''t go into the woods by mistake, okay? A surprise attack will make a beginner out of you in no time."

    "I know."

    "Now, let me see your adventurer''s card."

    "Why?"

    "Well, if you don''t come back, we''ll have to send out a search party."

    Then you might as well get along with the gatekeeper.

    "Hmm. It''s Alec."

    "All right, well, be back by sundown."

    "Yeah."

    First, we walked along the street. There is no aloe growing.

    Well, it wouldn''t be a quest if it grew right there.

    I was also looking around for monsters, but I couldn''t find any.

    The encounter rate was low. I was a little relieved.

    "Hmm, slime, huh..."

    I found a transparent jelly-like object on the side of the road. It was about fifty centimeters in size. It was moving slowly, but it was moving.

    That''s it. I hadn''t gathered any information on the monster since this was a gathering quest.

    But then again, I do have a skill.

    "Appraisal Lv3".

    [Name]  Slime

    [Lv]  1

    [HP]  4

    [Description]

    A jelly-like monster.

    Each color has a different strength.

    Transparent monsters are the weakest and move slowly.

    Occasionally, they release digestive juices.

    It stinks.

    They''re level 1. It''s a good match.

    If I can''t beat it, I''ll have to form a party or think about my equipment, but whatever, let''s give it a shot.

    "*breathe in*¡­¡­"

    I unify my mind and watch the slime''s movements closely. It''s either oblivious to me, uninterested, or unable to detect me, but it''s just slowly moving towards the other side.

    "Let''s go!"

    I was nervous, so I roused myself with a cry of enthusiasm and swung my copper sword down at the slime.

    Water splashed onto my face.

    "Ugh! It stinks!"

    It smells like a ditch. I hurriedly wiped my face and moved away from the slime.

    It''s called digestive juices, but it''s not melting my skin.

    It seemed to be okay.

    This time, I poked the slime with the tip of my copper sword.

    The slime was cut and flattened, pouring out liquid.

    Mmm, that was quick.

    That''s the end.

    There''s no victory fanfare, and I guess it''s too annoying to hear that every time.

    I observe the slime, but a puff of white smoke rises up and the liquid disappears cleanly.

    There''s nothing there but a patch of grass.

    Monsters turn to smoke when defeated, huh? That''s what the king told me.

    After confirming that there were no enemies around, I checked my status.

    I don''t need to chant "Status open" to open it.

    ¡¾Exp¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡ £±

    ¡¾Next¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡£¹

    One experience. That''s not much. Well, I guess that''s what you get for attacking that weak monster. It didn''t even fight back.

    My HP wasn''t diminishing, so I might as well hunt them down and raise my level by one.

    I decided to leave the aloe grass for later and try to find the slime.

    "Okay, there they are."

    I found a slime of the same color, and this time I didn''t swing at it, but just stabbed it with the tip of my sword.

    I was able to defeat it in a flash.

    "Hey, hey, that was easy."

    I think I''ll just kill 10,000 slimes and raise my level. I might not be able to get any experience once my level reaches a certain level, but no risk is a big deal.¡£

    I didn''t get any drops, but I would like to level up.

    I searched for more slimes and came to the long-awaited point where I could level up with only one slime left.

    "Okay, now I''m ready to level up. Whoa!"

    I thought I could defeat it with no damage, so I approached it carelessly, but the slime suddenly sent liquid flying at my face.

    And it got in my eyes.

    "Whoa! My eyes! My eyes!"

    It''s bleeding. Oh no, and I can'' t see. Where''s the slime!?

    "Calm down! I''m coming to help you."

    I heard a man''s voice, and my panic subsided. Phew.

    "Okay, I''ve killed the slime. Wash your eyes with this."

    "Errr..."

    "Look up."

    Water was splashed on my face, I blinked, and finally, I could open my eyes properly.

    A grimacing adventurer was in front of me, holding up a water bottle.

    "You''re a beginner?"

    "Yes, I just became an adventurer yesterday."

    "I see. Well then, I guess you learned a good lesson. If you''re not careful and go in front of the slime, you''ll end up in the same situation as before. You should at least hide your face with your shield. It''s a basic rule, not just for slimes."

    "Yes, thank you for the advice."

    "Yes. So, I saved your life, didn''t I?"

    "Yeah."

    You mean you want me to pay for it.

    "By the way, how much would you say the price is...?"

    "Yeah, well, that''s just a feeling, so if you owe me your life, I''ll give you half of what I have, or something like that, but only ten percent."

    "Well, that''s four gold, so I''ll take ten."

    "Tch, it''s only that much. Oh well, it''s only life that counts. Be careful at first. It''s better to be too careful."

    "Okay. Thank you very much."

    Oh dear.

    I checked my level, but it hadn''t gone up yet. Last kill seems to be a must. Or maybe it''s a monster with only 1 experience, so it couldn''t be distributed.

    So, what should I do now?

 CH 6

    I decided to go back to the city.

    I had to fill up my water bottle. It would be dangerous if I couldn''t wash my eyes when the same thing happened again.

    I looked at water bottles at a tool store, but the cheapest type with a bag cost 10 gold. Since that was all I could afford, I bought a cloth bag as well, filled the bag with water at the well, and went out into the field again.

    This time, I covered my face with my shield, approached the slime from behind, and attacked it.

    I was able to defeat it with no problem.

    ¡ºOne Level has Gone Up!¡»

    ¡ºYou become Level 2!¡»

    ¡ºAttack Power has Increased by 2!¡»

    ¡ºDefense Power has Increased by 2!¡»

    ¡ºSpeed has Increased by 2!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum HP has Increased by 5!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum TP has Increased by 1!¡»

    ¡º12 skill points gained¡»

    A series of such indications flowed through my consciousness.

    One level was a ten percent increase in HP. The increase in attack power and defense power seemed small, but I guess that''s what you get for being low level.

    I didn''t know what TP meant, so I tried to focus on it, but an explanation came up.

    [Status Name] ¡ºTP¡»

    [Description]

    Also known as Technique points.

    Consumed when you use a skill.

    Fatigue drains you, and if you don''t have the required TP, you can''t use your skills.

    Magic skills depend on MP and do not consume TP.

    Hmmm.

    TP means Technique points.

    But I''m only using it for Description and Appraisal, and it doesn''t seem to be consumed too much.

    I checked my current TP, and it''s only 6 points, or about 10% less than before.

    I''ll need to keep an eye on it once I learn some combat skills, but for now it''s good.

    Now, let''s get to work on the new skills. ...... No, I can''t afford to be taken by surprise by a monster while I''m tinkering with the system in the field. I''ll take my time in my room at the inn.

    I decided to go back to the inn.

    I locked the door to my room so that no one would come in, and sat down on my bed.

    I thought about the skill screen and was able to call it up immediately.

    This is the only skill I have at the moment.

    ¡ºIncreased Skill Points Lv5¡»¡¡¡ºIncreased Experience Points Lv2¡»

    ¡ºRare Item Probability Increase Lv4¡»

    ¡ºDexterity UP¡¡Lv2¡»¡¡ ¡ºAppraisal Lv3¡»¡¡¡ºGuts¡¡Lv2¡»

    ¡ºDescription¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºPremonition¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Copy¡¡Lv1¡»

    ¡ºJob Change¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Reset¡¡Lv1¡»

    ¡ºCharm ¡î¡¡Lv3¡»

    Since I know how to use the explanations, I''ll focus my attention on resetting the skills. I don''t need to reset it right now, but if it''s a useful skill in the future, I''d like to use it often and customize it...

    ¡ºSkill Reset¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The skills you have can be initialized and reduced to points.

    However, at Lv.1, this can only be done once in a lifetime.

    The points you get back will be halved.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡£

    Oh, no.

    Halved.

    It''s useless!

    It''s a trash skill.

    Seriously?

    I''ve done it. I thought it would be useful in the game, but I guess it''s not easy to level up in this world.

    Oh, man, I just wasted 20 points.

    Damn it.

    Oh well, I''ll just pretend it never happened. It''s okay if I don''t care about it.

    I''ll never use this shitty skill again.

    Next, ¡ºSkill Copy¡¡Lv£±¡»

    I spent 20 points on this too...

    With trepidation, I focused my attention on .......

    ¡ºSkill Copy¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Copy the skills used by others.

    However, regardless of the opponent''s skill level, it will become a Lv.1 skill when acquired.

    It does not work on skills you already have.

    The probability is extremely low.

    Unique skills cannot be copied.

    Hmmm... well, I guess it depends on the probability. It looks like it can be copied without consuming any points, and there is no particular disadvantage.

    Skills used means only visible active skills, I guess. Well, I guess that''s about it.

    Next.

    ¡ºJob Change¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You can change your profession (Job).

    However, Lv.1 can only be changed once in a lifetime.

    You can only change jobs if you meet the requirements.

    After changing jobs, you will not lose your knowledge and experience.

    "Oh, shit! What the hell is this!?"

    I''ve spent 30 points on this and it''s just not right.

    I want to redo my skill selection...

    ¡ºDo you want to reset your skills?¡»

    The display popped into my brain, and I hurriedly set the answer to ''No''. This is no joke. Even if I use the skill reset here, I''ll only get 44 points back. I might be able to change to a usable skill, but it would be a huge loss.

    I''ll have more skill points when I level up, and I''ll take a gamble to see if I can raise this skill level again and make it usable.

    Until then, it''s sealed.

    And next is...

    ¡ºGuts¡¡Lv£²¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    It is automatically activated in situations where patience is required.

    "Tsk, that''s so vague..."

    Well, it''s an automatic passive skill, so I can leave it alone and it will activate to my advantage.

    I don''t have any guts, so it''s better than nothing.

    Now it''s time to start... I got 12 skill points from leveling up, so I need to start taking them properly.

    After all, it could literally mean the difference between life and death.

    The first thing to do is to choose a skill that will give you more skill points.

    The sooner I strengthen ¡ºIncrease Skill Points Lv5¡», the more points I''ll get, and the more advantage I''ll have over others.

    It''s settled then.

    My overall level is still 2, and it should be easy to get it to 3 or 4 if I keep killing slimes. When the overall level is getting harder to increase, I can go for combat skills and life skills. There are also skill copies that can be made without points.

    I quickly focused my attention on the ¡ºIncrease Skill Points Lv5¡» I had. This is not a skill that I chose based on skill points, but an initial skill that I got at random.

    "Besides, it''s gray, it''s like already Max Level..."

    Even though I focused on it, I couldn''t see the points needed to acquire it. With other skills, the number of points is displayed even when the required points are not enough, so I guess I can''t raise the level any further no matter what I do. Too bad.

    So I guess the skill points I just received for leveling up are a lot more than a normal person would get. I''ll have to check with the other adventurers later.

    But more and more, I needed to be careful in choosing my skills.

    After much deliberation, I paid five points for ¡ºHerb Identification Lv. 1¡», ¡ºHerb Collection Lv. 1¡», and ¡ºSign Detection Lv. 1¡». All of these skills are ordinary white skills, but Detecting Signs costs 3 points.

    The remaining 7 points are left over for now. I can''t think of any skills right now, but I''m sure there are some that I''ll suddenly need depending on the situation.

    I''m a beginner, I don''t know what''s left or right yet, and I don''t want to rush to use up all my points and regret it again.

    ***

    "It''s you again."

    The gatekeeper was a little taken aback by my constant back and forth, but he seemed to have no further interest in me. That''s fine.

    I went outside the city to look for some herbs for my quest. It was already past noon, and if I didn''t earn enough money for lodging, I might starve to death in a few days.

    "Oh, did it help?"

    I found some aloe growing in a place I hadn''t noticed before. I walked up to it, pulled it out from the roots, and put it in a cloth bag.

    Every once in a while, I would check to see if there were any monsters around and collect the aloes. By the time the sun was setting, I had collected about thirty pieces.

    I was relieved to know that I wouldn''t starve to death at this rate.

    "Wow, you''re pretty good for a beginner.

    When I took it to the adventurer''s guild, the old man at the reception desk gave me a little compliment saying so.

    It was only 30 gold, but I was a little proud.

    Then, a large leather bag was placed on the counter next to me. There seemed to be a lot of stuff inside.

    "Goblin fangs. Please exchange it for cash."

    I looked at it and saw that it was Shiraishi.

 CH 7

    "Hey, you guys hunted this much in just one day? Unbelievable..."

    The staff rolled their eyes at the leather bag.

    "Because goblins are really small fry. I''ve gained four levels, so I have plenty of time to spare."

    Shiraishi said with a cheerful smile.

    "Hehe, I wish I could have shown you how well I did. I cleave the goblins to the ground!"

    Keiji says, adding a motion that throws him off happily.

    "Alec, I see you''ve finished your work. How did it go over there?"

    Erwin speaks to me with a fresh smile.

    "...so-so over here."

    I''ll try to keep my composure and say, "Damn, I had a hard time against the slime, but maybe this is a party favoritism game?"

    "Hmm?¡¡Well, you seem to be able to do it on your own, so I don''t really care."

    Shiraishi said that, but then she should go through with it.

    "Anyway, I can''t see Kojima."

    I was curious, so I asked. The doctor seemed a little nervous.

    "He''s gone to the castle to do some more research on our world."

    "Hmm. I see. But you should let him level up as soon as possible."

    "I will, but it''s none of your business."

    "That''s right."

    "I don''t care. We''re heroes, right? Let''s get along."

    Keiji says, but don''t say Heroes because it''s embarrassing. The adventurers around us are smirking at us. I guess we''re already famous among the adventurers for the way we were beaten up yesterday. It sucks.

    "By the way, Shinya-kun... have you seen Shin?"

    Erwin asks me, but Shin seems to have chosen to go his separate way. But it''s none of my business.

    "I don''t know..."

    He seemed to know a lot about the game, checking his status early on, and I don''t think he''s going to die anytime soon.

    "I see. What do you think? We''re going to have dinner at a bar. We''re going to have a little victory celebration."

    "Ha, no thanks, I''ll pass. I don''t think I''m going to be too happy about killing a goblin."

    I swear to tell you, I''m not really good at hanging out with people, and I don''t want to get mixed up with bad guys in bars.

    "Oh, come on, why are you so high and mighty?"

    Shiraishi also folded her arms in annoyance.

    "Oh, yeah. I guess we have to kill some dragons. Let''s go look for dragons tomorrow."

    Are you insane? Keiji said something that made me wonder if he was insane.

    "Eeh? Hmm, as expected, isn''t it too much for us now? I heard the Dragon are strong."

    "I guess so. Keiji, I think we should save the dragon for another time and call this our first victory."

    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right!"

    Erwin handled it well. He''s a simple kid.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. There are 120 goblin fangs. There are also 22 red tusks, a rare item, so the total is 340 gold. Please check."

    "Eeh. Hmm, it''s only this much."

    Shiraishi says after receiving a large copper coin, but it''s getting on my nerves. Is she just guessing after seeing my share?

    "Do we have enough food?"

    Keiji asked worriedly, but with that much money, he should be able to eat his fill for a month.

    "I think we''ll be fine. Right?"

    "Yeah, that''s enough. See you later, Alec-san."

    "Yeah."

    "See you, old man!"

    "Call me Alec!"

    Who''s an old man? Well, I''m an old man of good age.

    Before I knew it, I was getting old, too.

    "You can''t be called Alec with that face."

    "Isn''t it fine"

    I''m annoyed with Shiraishi for whispering, but she''s probably two levels above me right now. I''ll let it go.

    I should have taken a peek at their skills by appraising them. I don''t know if I can even see their skills through appraisal, but I can copy their skills.

    "Is there anything else you need?"

    "Ah, no."

    It would look suspicious if I just stayed here, so I decided to leave for now.

    I''m a small-minded person.

    I''ll do my appraisals and skill copies in the shadows, when I''m not noticed.

    I returned to the inn and tried to appraise the owner who was bored at the counter.

    [Name]  Innkeeper

    [Level]  ?

    [Class]  Merchant

    [Race]  Human

    [Gender]  Male

    Hey...that''s it? Well, I had expected that to some extent. This skill is still at level 3, you know.

    Or maybe appraising isn''t the best way to look at someone''s abilities. I can look at my own status in detail, but this is not a skill.

    "Sir, do I have something on my face?"

    "No. Let me ask you something. What is your strongest skill?"

    "Well, once I see a customer''s face I never forget it, I remember their name, and then there''s the math."

    I was tempted to ask him to show me a bit of that skill, but he might get suspicious, and I don''t think such a skill would be useful to copy.

    "Do you know anyone around here with great skills?"

    "Great skills, huh? Well, there are many different kinds of skills. Swordsmanship, magic, healing...well, Lancelot is probably the most famous one in this capital. It is said that he has a sword skill that can cut through iron armor."

    "Oh. Where is that man now?"

    "He''s probably at the castle or on patrol. He''s a knight captain."

    "Yeah. Oh, okay. Sorry for the interruption."

    Cutting iron is quite a skill, isn''t it? I''d really like to get my hands on it. I''ll go to the castle tomorrow and ask for it.

    The next day, I went to the castle, but the captain was busy, so I was turned away. Well, I''m a mass-produced hero. And I''m only level 2.

    I had no choice but to go to the adventurer''s guild to accept a quest. I saw some adventurers who looked reasonably strong, but I couldn''t talk to them. I secretly appraised him from behind, but I couldn''t see their level or skills.

    ...... skill-copying system, not very useful, is it?

    Phew. If that''s the case, I should have taken a more useful skill on my own.

    Damn.

    That''s just the beginning.

    I head out of the city to accept a quest to collect poisonous herbs.

    Each piece costs 1 gold, so it''s a better deal than aloe grass.

    I looked for a medicinal herb that looked exactly like shiso, and soon found it.

    This is a choice I can''t take, considering the existence of PKs.

    I have to brace myself.

    I felt a presence behind me, and when I turned around, I saw a small humanoid monster. He was holding a wooden stick in his hand, but I guessed he was a goblin. If it''s one-on-one, I should be okay.

    Just to be sure, I appraised it.

    [Name]  Goblin

    [Lv]  2

    [HP]  10

    [Description]

    A monster with a human-like appearance.

    The adult is about one meter tall.

    Its strength is weak.

    They are intelligent, but do not negotiate.

    Sometimes they act in groups.

    In that case, I need to be careful.

    Okay, they''re easy to deal with. Maybe.

    After confirming that there were no other goblins around, I decided to take the initiative and run in with my sword and slash them.

    "Ouryaa!"

    With a shout of enthusiasm, I swung the sword down from above.

    "Gah!"

    The goblin also tried to fight back with a wooden stick, but the sword I swung down hit him in the chest and he was blown backwards.

    "Gee! Gee!"

    I''m not sure if he was in pain or angry, but he got up threateningly, showing his sharp fangs.

    It''s a little stronger than a slime.

    But still.

    "Take this!"

    This time I swung my sword to the side. I put too much force into it and the sword slipped out, but before that I could hit the goblin, so it''s saved me. The fallen goblin quickly turned to smoke, and a small tusk was left in its place.

    If I could take this to the adventurer''s guild, it would be cheap but worth the money.

    I checked its status, and it had three experience points. That''s the equivalent of three slimes, so this is a better deal.

    "I think I''ll go look for some goblins... I want to level up fast.

    I''ll have to be careful with a pack, but I can take out a lone goblin.

    I''ll have to be careful not to stray too far from the path and look for goblins and poisonous plants.

    "Oh."

    It''s there, I found a goblin with his back to me.

    I checked my surroundings once to make sure there was no problem, and crept closer, trying not to make a sound.

    "Gii!"

    Damn it, I''ve been spotted. But I''ll take the first strike!

    "Haah!"

    I swing the sword with enthusiasm. This sword is quite heavy.

    "Gyaa!"

    I hit the target well. I''ve never even tried swordsmanship before, and yet, strangely enough, I can handle a sword just fine.

    "Yes!"

    That felt good. I pick up the fangs, put them in my cloth bag, and start searching for the goblin again.

    "Hmm?"

    I thought I heard a woman''s voice just now.

    I looked around, but didn''t see anyone. There was a patch of grass a little further on that I couldn''t see, and I didn''t want to get too close.

    "Somebody! Help me!"

    Well, there it is. It was probably on the other side of the tall grass. I had a feeling there would be trouble, so I approached cautiously.

    "Hehe, hehe, no one''s going to come in here even if you make a noise."

    "No!"

    Beyond the grass, I saw a young woman being undressed and two men in leather armor.

    Hmmm.... It seems that the woman is being attacked by the bad guys.

 CH 8

    TN: Warning, there''s rape scene here

    In this world, there are no police. You can''t even call 110 on a cell phone.

    It''s no use.

    Let''s just pretend I didn''t see anything. Yeah, that''s a good idea.

    If I were a hero, I''d just barge in and save the day, but I''m not.

    What? Aren''t you a hero?

    You''ve got to be kidding me.

    The heroes of this world are so weak that they are played by ordinary adventurers.

    Two of the men have swords hanging from their hips, and they''re probably higher level than me. There is no way I can win two against one.

    "P-Please stop!, Aaaahh!"

    Ugh, they''re already ramming it in.

    I''d like to see a little more foreplay to make the woman feel better, but the two men don''t seem to have any technique.

    "Ahn, Ahn, Ahnn! Nnn!"

    A man roughly thrusting up from behind on a helpless woman. It would have been nice if she had been a little more beautiful and younger, but she was reasonably young and not ugly.

    "Fuu~, okay, let''s switch.

    Too fast!

    "Hehe, I''ll take the front."

    "No!"

    A man leaning on her from the front. I can''t see her tits from that angle.

    I was tempted to go around to the side, but I didn''t want to get caught.

    I hid behind a bush and stared at him.

    "Fuu~, that was pretty good."

    Is it over already...?

    "Ugh..."

    "Listen, don''t tell the soldiers about us. If you do, you''ll not get away with it., you understand me?"

    "No, no, I won''t. Please,spare my life."

    "All right. Let''s go."

    The two men fixed their clothes and walked away as if nothing had happened.

    What kind of world is this?

    Rape all you want?

    Hmmm.

    I look around.

    No one is around.

    Well, let''s not do that. She''s not my type, and there''s no guarantee that she won''t appeal to the soldiers.

    I feel sorry for this woman, and I think it would be better to give her a ride back to town, looking like I''ve just arrived.

    I saw that she had adjusted her clothes and approached her.

    "Um..."

    I didn''t know what to say to her. I hadn''t thought about it

    "Hii! Kyaa! S-Somebody, help me!"

    "Eh!? No, no, no, no, please calm down. I''m here to help, not to attack you!"

    I suppose it''s understandable to be wary, but damn it, I shouldn''t have said anything!

    "That''s enough!"

    A beautiful girl I knew jumped in front of the woman and stood in front of me.

    She was a professional hero, Shiraishi Serina.

    It''s a nice entrance.

    "Wait, wait, you misunderstood me."

    "How is it a misunderstanding? I''m sure you''ll be able to tell me more about it in the soldiers'' quarters."

    As it was, I was taken away by a group of heroes and had to undergo severe interrogation by the soldiers. Fortunately, the woman seemed to have a good grasp of the situation and testified that I had not participated in the rape, and I was finally released in the evening.

    I was really glad that she was not a beautiful young girl.

    However, I was not satisfied, so I went to the bar.

    I saw Shiraishi and her friends drinking at a table. I stood in front of them.

    "Mmm. You didn''t just run off, did you?"

    "No!¡¡I was cleared of all charges and they let me go."

    "What?"

    "I knew it. You were summoned as a Hero, even if you were not. I believed you, Alec-san."

    Erwin says this with a sympathetic look, but I''m not sure if he really means it. I don''t trust him too much because he seems to be a hypocrite somehow.

    "So, Shiraishi, do you have anything to say?"

    "Muu, I''m sorry.""

    "Huh! That''s it? If I hadn''t, I would have been thrown in jail, you know?"

    "''But you haven''t, have you? Because I still have my doubts."

    "You..."

    I was wondering what I could do for her, but it''s hard to show proof.

    "''Well, well, I''m glad we cleared up that misunderstanding. That woman testified against you, didn''t she?"

    "Of course she did. Ask her. I''m not the culprit."

    "Yeah. Yeah, then, I''ll believe you."

    "Your uptightness pisses me off. I''ve had a bad day because of your misunderstanding, you know?"

    "Did you get beaten up?"

    "No. I was threatened to cut me off if I didn''t tell it."

    "Okay. Well, I''m sorry. Here, have a drink. It''s on the house."

    "That''s such a small price to pay. And you''re in high school, aren''t you?"

    "Muu, take it easy on me. It''s legal for fifteen-year-olds to drink here."

    "Then, you We haven''t eaten yet, have we? What would you like to order, Alec-san?"

    "No, It''s unpleasant. I''m not eating with you. See you."

    If it were on former world, I would have at least brought her to court for compensation, but considering our legal system, I don''t think that would be possible.

    Shiraishi has a good face, but she''s no good. Her personality is out of character.

    At the inn, I munched on bread and soup and fell asleep on the bed in my room.

    "Damn, that was a close call today."

    Thank you, God. If I had gone in there and raped her, I would be in jail right now. Thank God it wasn''t a beautiful little girl.

    To be honest, I was relieved that I wasn''t thrown in jail because I felt guilty for not coming to the rescue sooner.

    But there''s no way I can stand up to those two rapists. I''m still weak.

    "Oh, yeah, what happened to the experience?"

    I hadn''t looked since then.

    I checked, and there were three points left until the next level three. That''s one goblin.

    At this pace, I could easily get to level 10 or so. My total skill points at that point would be about 120.

    I may not be able to get a lot of skills that consume a lot of points, but I can get a lot of smaller skills.

    The only problem is that the skills with small points don''t seem to have much effect even if you take them.

    "Hmm? Oh."

    As I casually browsed through my skills, I discovered that I had a new skill.

    ¡ºRape¡¡Lv£±¡»New!¡¡¡ºIntimidation¡¡Lv1¡»New!¡¡¡ºPeeping Tom¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    Rape and threats seem to have copied the skills of that duo. That''s easy. And the odds are pretty good.

    Peeping Tom was a little unclear if they had it or if it was a skill I learned by doing.

    Either way, it''s a skill I don''t know how to use.

    Vertical Cut and Horizontal Cut can be used without skills, or so... how about that?

    Can you do it better with a skill, or is there some more different benefit...?

    I looked at the newly acquired skills in the Description, but it was just an explanation of the behavior, so there was nothing new there.

    [Rape] requires 4 points for the next level, and [Intimidation] and [Peeping Tom] require 2 points each. Rape, is well, it''s more difficult than threatening. That seems to be reflected in the points.

    I immediately raised the level of [Rape] to¨D¨D¨DWithout raising it, I raised [Detecting Signs] to Lv2.

    I can''t afford to spend points on non-combat skills that are just for fun.

    I didn''t even notice that Shiraishi had come my way.

    The first thing I need to do is to look for a pretty girl in this town.

    Now that I have 1 skill point left, and the next step is to raise my level.

    I''ll probably be able to raise it tomorrow anyway.

 CH 9

    Today, as usual, I check the adventurer''s guild bulletin board. The only rank I can get is F. There are no good ones.

    "Maybe I''ll try rabbit hunting."

    I went to the counter and checked the details. Since it was a guild-sponsored request (quest), there was no particular deadline, and I was told that I could just bring it back when I had gathered enough fur. If it''s a normal beast, you''ll probably need to dismantle it, but the monsters in this world drop materials when they''re defeated, and they''re divided into fur and meat.

    I went outside the city to look for the rabbit. I found it immediately. A big pink rabbit. It was almost a meter tall.

    This guy looks strong...

    The appropriate level is 3 or higher, which is one level short, but if I can defeat even one of them, my level should go up soon.

    It''s time to get some leather armor, and I want to save up some money.

    These big pink rabbit pelts sell for three gold a piece, which is a better price than I''ve ever paid for an enemy.

    "H-Here I go!"

    I roused myself before it could get away, raised my bronze sword and lunged at it.

    The rabbit braced itself and jumped toward me with great force.

    "Guahh!"

    The rabbit head-butted me in the chest, and I cowered in pain.

    It''s really strong.

    I should have just leveled up by killing a goblin.

    But now it''s too late. The rabbit going to attack me, so I''d better not turn my back on it and run away. I don''t have the confidence to escape.

    "Oraaa!"

    With all my strength, I swings my sword sideways. I gripped the hilt tightly with both hands, careful not to lose the weapon in a snap.

    I managed to hit the rabbit fot the first time, but it''s quickly dodged the second time.

    Damn, you''re a rabbit and you''re dodging.

    Speed, or is it hit-and-run? I''m going to need some skills in that area.

    No matter how many skill points I have, I''ll never have enough.

    Hmm?

    I wonder if I can steal some skills from this thing?

    I''ll use "Appraise Lv3". It should be the first thing you use on an enemy you''ve never seen before, but I guess I forgot.

    [Name]  Big Pink Rabbit

    [Lv]  3

    [HP]  12

    [Description]

    A large pink rabbit.

    It is about one meter tall and moves fast.

    It has a fierce personality and is active against humans.

    It has 12 HP. It''s tougher than goblins because it''s faster.

    In addition, even if I use the appraisal, I won''t be able to see its skills, so there''s not much point.

    "Damn it!"

    I took quite a bit of damage, but I managed to defeat it.

    It dropped a pink fur coat.

    ¡ºOne Level has Gone Up!¡»

    ¡ºYou become Level 3!¡»

    ¡ºAttack Power has Increased by 3!¡»

    ¡ºDefense Power has Increased by 1!¡»

    ¡ºSpeed has Increased by 3!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum HP has Increased by 6!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum TP has Increased by 2!¡»

    ¡º11 skill points gained¡»

    My level went up.

    It seems that there is a random element to the increase in status rather than a fixed one, since the range of the values fluctuates slightly. The range is not that wide, so it''s easy to predict.

    As for the experience value, according to my calculations, each rabbit is worth five points. That''s the equivalent of five slimes. Goblins are 3 points, so the rate is better than that.

    However, even though my level has increased, my HP has not recovered. It seems to be a non-recoverable type of world.

    If it does recover, it''s pretty easy to push yourself, and you can adjust your experience and level up when the going gets tough.

    "Tch, I can''t hunt this guy mainly. ...... No, there are medicinal herbs."

    The guild staff also taught me how to use medicinal herbs, so I half-heartedly put the aloe plant I had in my mouth and chewed on it.

    It was bitter ....... Did aloe ever taste like this?

    "Oh?. It''s getting easier. The pain is lighter now. Wow."

    I seemed to be recovering properly. Just to be sure, I checked my status, and my HP was back to full.

    "Good!"

    In addition, I opened the skill list and took "Athleticism Lv1" and "Dynamic Vision Lv1". Both skills cost 5 points each.

    It''s better to have this kind of skill that increases athletic ability when you''re dealing with a fast opponent.

    "Hmm, I guess it''s an Ability UP skill. "

    I swung my sword a bit to make sure, but it seems that neither of the two are active skills that can be used by reminding.

    If they''re always active, I don''t have to worry about when to use them.

    I don''t feel like I''m moving that much better, but I guess I just haven''t gotten a feel for it since I''ve done so little exercise in the past.

    I should have gone for a run if I was going to do this.

    I''m not going to do it in this world either.

    I can also take a skill to increase my strength.

    I looked for the rabbit again. There it was.

    "Take this!!"

    It''s coming towards me, so it''s easy to bring it into battle.

    "Okay, I''m can do this. Guo!?"

    I thought I could take it down with no damage, but it took another body hit. It jumped at me with a lot of force.

    Still, I steadily killed them one by one while collecting herbs, and raised my level by two more. On the way, I couldn''t hold on to the dropped meat anymore, so I checked my skill list and found "Item Storage Lv1".

    I spent 10 points and kept it. It''s very handy to be able to quickly move your belongings in and out of different spaces.

    "Hmm? What''s this?"

    When I killed the twelfth rabbit, it dropped what looked like a red marble.

    I''m a little disappointed, though, because the fur was better.

    Anyway, let''s try to "appraise" it.

    [Name]  Jewels of Speed (Small)

    [Type of Item]  Ability Increase Item

    [Material]  Magic stone

    [Weight] 1

    [Description]

    A magical stone that permanently increases your speed when used.

    The jewel will disappear after use.

    I see. It''s a rare item. I thought it was a trivial skill with little chance of changing because it doesn''t come out easily even though I had the "Rare Item Probability Increase Lv4" skill.

    I think I can sell this one for a good price.

    My speed is probably only going to go up a little bit anyway, and I''d rather have good armor than a bunch of random ability values right now.

    I should go to the adventurer''s guild and ask for a price.

    The sun was setting, so I stopped hunting there and went back to town to drop off the rabbit fur at the guild counter.

    "Well, that''s quite a haul for a novice."

    The old man, a guild employee, praised me.

    "Well, it''s not like those whh are happy hunt goblins."

    I feel a little superior.

    "Yeah, that''s the thing, but I heard that the other heroes group was hunting rabbits and caterpillars today. They also have more pelts than you."

    "What!? Tch, I see."

    "Yeah. Don''t feel bad, I''m sure you''re still close to their level, so let me join that party."

    "No thanks. I''m solo."

    "Well, you can do whatever you want, but you''re not gonna survive solo, you know?"

    "Mmm. Anyway, no thanks. Anyway, Shin... was that bowman with them?"

    "No, it was just the three of them."

    "Hmm, I see."

    He''s hunting somewhere else, isn''t he? Not even coming to the guild? Well, there''s no point in worrying about it.

    "Here''s your reward, 105 gold. Take it."

    I received one large copper coin and five dull yellow brass coins that looked like five-yen coins. It was not enough to buy armor, but it was enough to pay for ten days of lodging.

    "Oh, yeah, I found this red marble on the ground, do you know what it is?"

    Show it to the guild staff. If they are honest with you, that''s fine. If they try to trick you into taking the quest, you might want to think twice about taking it.

    "Wha!? This is!"

    The old man from the guild was surprised, but it seems to be quite rare.

    I waited in silence to see what he would say.

    "Good find you have there, ....... This is a jewel that increases your abilities. Unlike magic or medicine, it works all the time, just like leveling up. Well, it''s only a little bit, so I don''t think one or two will make you feel any different."

    "I see. So, how much does it cost?"

    "Hmm, So you''re selling it.... Normally, adventurers use them as soon as they find them for good luck. It''s been years since I''ve seen it. I''m sure it would fetch a good price if you sold it, but... wait, I''m pretty sure there''s a quest for collecting jewel, so I''ll check it out."

    Hmm, I guess I can trust this guild. Maybe it''s just this old man.

    "One gold coin per jewel, 10,000 gold. It''s a C-rank request, but it''s instant, so you can make a special exception. But you''ll probably get more for it at a merchant or an auction."

    Ten thousand gold.

    Damn, I can''t stop smiling, but I''m going to be cool about it.

    "I see. What''s the auction?

    "It''s a monthly auction held by both our guild and the merchants'' guild. The auction is at ......."

    "No, I know about that. When and where is it held? Can I participate?"

    "Yes, they''re held on different days, but as long as you have an adventurer''s card, you can participate in both. However, if you don''t have a valuable item, you''ll be turned away. This jewel is no problem. Tomorrow is the day of the Merchant''s Guild auction, so you can ask for more information there."

    "Which one sells for more?"

    "Well, They sell mostly weapons, armor, materials, and adventuring items, but they sell a lot of magical items, jewelry, and art. I don''t know, maybe it''s the merchants'' guild."

    "Thank you. I''ll ask around at the merchants'' guild then."

    "Yeah. The place is right down the street. I don''t mind as long as you newcomers grow up. But you can''t retire just yet. 10,000 gold will be used up in no time at all."

    Huh, I''m not retiring for a thousand days of innkeeping. You worry too much, old man.

    I raised one hand to signal that I understood and left the guild.

    The Merchant''s Guild is a magnificent brick building, much nicer than the Adventurer''s Guild. As I approached the entrance, the two soldiers guarding the gate were ready to asked me.

    "Are you a merchant?"

 CH 10

    "Oh, no, I''m adventurers, but I came to ask about the auction."

    I answer the two soldiers.

    "Then let''s me see your adventurer card."

    The security check is very strict. It''s safer that way.

    "Here."

    "Mmm. Don''t do anything crazy in there, okay?

    "I know. I just want to hear what they have to say."

    "Okay, you can come in now."

    I entered the building. There were staff members sitting at even intervals at the counter, talking to a merchant who seemed to have come for advice. There didn''t seem to be any empty counters. I should wait for my turn.

    There was a round table with chairs where tea was served. In the back, there''s a luxurious leather sofa. They must have spent a lot of money on the interior. I didn''t have the courage to go to the VIP seats in the back, so I decided to sit at an empty table, but before I could, a female staff member started talking to me.

    "Sir, Do you have business with the Merchant''s Guild?"

    "Yes. I''m here to ask for more information about some items I want to sell at auction."

    "Oh, I see... By the way, what are you selling?"

    She took a quick look at me from head to toe and apparently thought I was a nasty misunderstood customer. For a moment, the female employee''s expression darkened. Hmm, look at this.

    "This is the jewel."

    "Oh! I beg your pardon. Now, please go to the back. I''ll show you."

    Well, it looks like they''re treating me like a VIP. No, I''m flabbergasted.

    I noticed some of the merchants glancing at me, which was a little creepy.

    "Please sit here and wait. A representative will be with you shortly."

    "Oh, yeah."

    I sat down on a sofa in the back and waited. There was a staircase to the right, and a man who looked like an aristocrat came down with a staff member, but it seemed that more VIPs used the upper floor.

    It was a good thing I hadn''t flinched.

    "Thank you for your patience. Sir, I understand you wish to sell the jewel at auction."

    The merchant, a man with a turban on his head, came in with a smile.

    "Yeah, this is it."

    "Hohou~, sure. In that case, the minimum amount is five thousand gold, and the commission is ten percent of the sales amount."

    "Hmm? Didn''t the Adventurer''s Guild ask for ten thousand to buy it?"

    "Yeah, yes, please don''t worry. The minimum price is just a formality that is set so that the price will not fall below that, so it is only very unpopular products that will be sold outright. The jewel is so popular that high-level adventurers reserve it, and noblemen collect it for its beauty and as an ornamental object, so I''m guessing it will cost at least 10,000."

    Is it true? There''s still the possibility that the merchant guild and the bidders are in cahoots, and they''re trying to get a discount.

    "Can''t you change the minimum amount?"

    "We could, but then the fee would double. Are you okay with that?"

    "Yes. 12,000 gold, please."

    "I understand. I''m sure you''ll be fine, but if you set a minimum amount, we''ll have to charge you 10% of the commission even if it doesn''t sell."

    "Mmm. Upfront payment?"

    "No, you can pay later. And please trust me. It''s probably a solid 15,000. It''ll sell."

    "All right. But if it doesn''t sell, you''ll lose the commission."

    "I understand. Then, if the price falls below 15,000, I''ll bear the entire commission."

    It seems to be okay then.

    I asked him to give me a parchment deposit slip and deposit the jewel.

    "When the bell rings at sundown tomorrow, please come to the building behind here. That''s where the auction will be held. If you have the certificate of deposit, you will be admitted free of charge."

    Apparently, there is a fee to participate in the event to prevent price gouging and cold feet.

    Now, I''m looking forward to tomorrow.

    I wonder how much I can get for it.

    The next day, I woke up early, so I washed my face in the well behind the inn.

    I''d like to buy some new clothes, but I don''t think it''s worth going into debt to look good.

    After filling my stomach with the tasteless bread and soup for breakfast at the inn, I decided to kill time by hunting rabbits, although it was a little early.

    On the way, I saw a different monster in the field.

    "Hmm? That''s a caterpillar. It''s huge!"

    It must be two meters tall. It seems to move slowly, but I don''t know how they fought this thing.

    Bugs bigger than people? I''m a little scared.

    I''ll just do an "appraisal.

    [Name]  Big Crawler

    [Lv]  4

    [HP]  50

    [Description]

    A large green caterpillar.

    It is about two meters long and moves slowly.

    Non-aggressive

    I don''t care what level it is, but it has a high HP. It seems to be subtle and tough. Since it''s non-aggressive, it won''t come after you unless you try to attack it.

    I decided to be cautious until I got the leather armor, so I quietly left the place without fighting.

    "Damn, I didn''t get it."

    I hunted the rabbits again today, hoping to find some red balls, but as expected, things don''t seem to be going that well.

    The experience required for the next level is higher, but now that I know how to fight them, I can sometimes defeat them with no damage, making me more efficient.

    Two levels up.

    It was a good time to end the hunt and return to the inn. Today was the auction, and I didn''t have to be there, but I wanted to check it out.

    "Oh? I were able to copy the rabbit''s skills?"

    [Jump Lv1] has been added to my skills. I think I can only use it to hit them, but whatever.

    I think I hunted about a hundred of them yesterday, but I''m not sure what the odds are. I should have been more careful, but I can''t afford to be careless in battle or in the field.

    I had 36 skill points, so I paid 15 points for [Luck Lv4] hoping that it would fetch a higher price at the auction.

    I''ll think about the remaining 21 points later.

    The bell hadn''t rung yet, but I headed for the auction room.

    "Alec-san, Hello."

    The merchant from yesterday found me and came over. His name was Merlot, right? It''s a funny name, so it''s easy to remember. He said my jewel was the fifth in line. After watching my jewels sell, I have no other use for them, so I''ll head back to the inn.

    "Thank you, everyone, for coming today. The Merchant''s Guild is pleased to present this month''s auction. The first item to be auctioned is a portrait of a noble lady by an unknown artist. The minimum bid is one thousand gold. So here you go."

    "One thousand one hundred!"

    "One thousand two hundred!"

    "One thousand four hundred!"

    "Come on, one thousand four hundred. Is there someone who want higher? There isn''t, then You''re the winning bidder, Sir."

    Mmm, not much bidding going on. Will this be okay...?

    "And now for the second item. The second item is a gorgeous shiny golden paperweight, which may be hard to see from a distance, but it is decorated with elaborate frog ornaments by dwarven craftsmen. The material is brass. The minimum bid is one thousand gold. Let''s start."

    "One thousand one hundred!"

    "One thousand two hundred."

    "One thousand two hundred. Do you have any more? There isn''t, Then 1,200 goes to you, Sir."

    A wooden hammer is lowered and the pieces are quickly processed. I felt uneasy, so I asked Merlot, who was standing next to me.

    "Are you sure you can handle this?"

    "Yes, of course, the auction has just started, so there won''t be any big names at first and the customers aren''t enthusiastic yet, so it always starts like this."

    That''s fine, but if the customers don''t get enthusiastic, my items are likely to end up selling for 10% or 20% more than the minimum bid. Even though Merlot will cover the commission, it''s always better to sell at a higher price.

    I might as well participate in the auction and try to raise the price. However, it would be foolish if I had to buy items that I would never use. Then again, it would be a bad idea to put a price on my own goods.

    "Ah, Alec-san, you can''t put a price on your items, so please be careful about that. You are welcome to participate in the sale of other items, though."

    "Yeah, I''m not doing that."

    However, the third and fourth items were also poor works of art, and I may have come to the wrong place to sell them. The fourth piece didn''t even have a buyer.

    "What happens if it doesn''t sell?"

    "We''ll have to lower the minimum bid price and come back another day. But, what''s the matter with today, anyway? It''s hard to get buyers."

    Merlot also sensed the unusual appearance and said, looking at the guests around him.

    "Is the crowd bad?"

    "No, there are more customers than usual. Maybe there''s something they''re looking for in the second half."

    "Fuun~."

    I don''t know.

    "So, here you go. Today''s first item, a red glowing Jewel of Speed, small in size. The minimum bid is twelve thousand. then, let''s start."

    "Fifteen thousand!"

    Whoa!

    "Twenty thousand!"

    "Twenty-five thousand!"

    What the hell, man? The price went up in a flash. And it''s more than double the price of the Adventurer''s Guild''s request.

    I looked at Merlot, but he was smirking at me. Yeah, 15,000 was solid.

    "Twenty-seven thousand!"

    "Twenty-eight thousand!"

    "Thirty thousand!"

    The price went up and up. As you can imagine, at 30,000, it seems that ordinary people can''t afford it, and the number of people raising the price has been narrowed down. A well-dressed nobleman, an adventurer in steel armor, and a fat man who looked like a merchant. These were the three.

    "Thirty-two thousand!"

    "Thirty-three thousand!"

    "Forty thousand!"

    "Ooh!"

    The nobleman raised the price all the way up, as if he thought this was not enough. The adventurer shrugged his shoulders and made it clear that he had no intention of participating anymore. The fat merchant looked reluctant.

    "''Now, is there anything else?''

    The host asked the fat merchant.

    "Forty-two thousand!"

    "Ooh."

    "Forty-two thousand, came out!."

    "Forty-five thousand!"

    "...Forty-seven thousand!"

    "Fifty thousand."

    Oh, come on. That aristocrat is amazing. He''s going to put it on (????) right away. It''s the wrong guy. The fat merchant seems to have given up, shaking his head.

    "Fifty thousand for the winning bidder!"

    "Congratulations! Well, I didn''t expect the price to go up this much, it''s more than double the market price."

    Merlot says excitedly. I got lucky. I don''t know how much my luck skill helped me, but I''m glad I kept it.

    "So what should I do now?"

    "Well, after confirming the payment method of the other party, the payment is usually made within a week. The commission is 20%, so Alec''s share is 40,000, is that fine?"

    "Yeah. That''s quite a bit of money."

    I shouldn''t have changed the minimum bid price. I should not have changed the minimum bid. I didn''t expect to sell it at such a high price.

    "But you can get a better price at auction than anywhere else, and more importantly, you''re safe."

    Merlot said that, probably because he was a merchant here. I nodded my head in agreement.

    Forty thousand gold. Forty thousand gold, enough for 4,000 days of innkeeping, that''s about 40 million Japanese yen.

    Well, I shouldn''t get carried away with this. I have to be steady, and steady.

 CH 11

    "I''ll take care of the rest, and I''ll contact you when the money is ready. Please hold on to your deposit slip until then."

    "Okay. Hmm?"

    As the audience groaned, I casually looked at the host and saw that the product was a girl.

    A beautiful girl with dog ears, chained to a chain. Except for her drooping ears, she was a normal human being, dressed in shabby cloth clothes.

    "Hey... do you also deal with slaves here?"

    "Yes. It''s not that often, but it does come up once in a while. But still, they are in bad condition. It might be sick, and I doubt that thing will sell."

    "Mmm. ......"

    She was sitting on the floor, looking listless and dirty. If she was going to be sold as a commodity, she should at least be washed and dressed in nice clothes, but is this how slaves are treated?

    "The minimum bid price for this dog-eared slave is thirty thousand. So here you go."

    "That''s expensive."

    "No, it''s not that high for a slave. Female slaves are usually priced at 50,000 or 100,000."

    "I see."

    Female slaves seem to fetch a high price, since that is their purpose.

    She stared at the floor and refused to move, as if she too was in despair over her situation.

    "Thirty-one thousand."

    "Thirty-two thousand."

    "Thirty-one thousand," "Thirty-two thousand," the other customers said.

    "Thirty-two thousand is the price. Do you have any more?"

    The price for the jewel is 40,000, and I''m sure I''ll get it. If that''s the case, there''s no way I can''t buy it .......

    But no, don''t do that. You can''t afford to pay a lot of money for bad sympathy or greed.

    But the face is rather, well, quite to my liking. ......

    The other customers didn''t seem to care much. That''s funny, guys.

    "Can slaves be bought by ordinary adventurers?"

    I ask Merlot.

    "Yes, adventurers often take slaves as baggage handlers and vanguards. Beastmen are also good at fighting. If you''re interested, I can introduce you to a slave traders."

    "Hmm."

    In all likelihood, it would be better to ask Merlot to introduce me to a slaver and buy a good slave there.

    But for some reason, I was curious about her.

    I had a gut feeling that I had to buy her.

    Yeah, go ahead. I''ve got the money, I''ll just have to earn it again.

    "Thirty-five thousand!"

    After I said it, I regretted that I should have made it 33,000, but it was too late. I guess it''s not legal to call for a price cut.

    "We got 35,000. Is there anyone else? There isn''t, then. Sold to the adventurer over there."

    "Hmm, it''s not a very good deal, is it?"

    "I know. Can you give me a heads-up on the slaves?"

    "Yes, of course. Slaves are living beings and need to be provided with food and shelter. Failure to do so may be punishable by law, so be careful. You are not obligated to give them medicine even if they are weak, but if you let them die, you will not be well received by the people around you and the innkeeper will not like you, so be careful about that. As for the corpse, ask the innkeeper and he should be able to arrange a cleaner for you for a fee. As for the cemetery¨D¨D"

    "Oi, Merlot, I have no intention of killing her, okay?"

    I felt like it was an unnecessary explanation, so I made him stop there.

    "Oh, excuse me. Yes, slaves are stamped on their left arm. It''s called a slave crest. It makes it impossible for her to disobey her master. We''ll take care of the formalities, but once you''ve rewritten the ownership, she''ll listen to your orders. However, there are some who are rebellious, so you have to be careful not to let them rebel to the death."

    "When you say "prepared to die," does that mean they''ll get the death penalty if they disobey?"

    "Oh, yes, there are such punishments, but once the slave''s crest is put in, there is a spell of pain that prevents them from disobeying their master. Forcing them to disobey can result in death, so most slaves are only defiant and rarely attack or disobey."

    "Hmm. Literal slavery.

    "Yeah.

    "Then, please show me where the procedure is."

    "Yes, sir. This way, please."

    I was led to another room, where I sat and waited, drinking tea, when the dog-eared girl from earlier came dragging me in. She didn''t put up any resistance, but it was rough treatment.

    "Then, Alec-san, I''m going to rewrite her slave crest to you, so please give me your hand."

    "Like this?"

    I hold my hand out over her left arm.

    "Yes. Then bear it."

    The needle pricked me.

    A drop of blood, and that seemed to be enough. The slave crest on her left arm glowed red for a moment, a kind of magic, I see.

    "You are now her master. Here is the certificate of ownership. We''ll keep a copy for you, so please contact us in case you need anything."

    "All right. Then can you deduct the payment from the price of my jewel?"

    "Yes. Also, there will be a tax on slaves, so please be careful when you pay next year, in March."

    "Is it expensive?"

    "1,200 gold for commoners and half that for slaves, 600 gold."

    "Mmm, I see. I understand."

    I think I need to save up some money. I''m sure the brave people of this world don''t have the privilege of being exempt from taxes anyway.

    "Then, hey, what''s your name?"

    ".........."

    The one who slumped down and didn''t answer.

    "Her name is Meena. Hey, Meena, this is your new master."

    Merlot reminded her, but she didn''t respond. Is she okay?

    "Then, come here."

    I pulled Meena''s hand. She followed me quietly.

    "Well, you must be hungry. Let''s have dinner at the inn."

    "........."

    There was no reply. I wonder if she can''t speak. I''ve spent 35,000 yen on this ...... Am I stupid?.

    I took her back to the inn.

    "Hmm, sir, did you buy a slave?"

    The innkeeper looked blatantly disgusted.

    "Yes, that''s right. but what''s the problem?"

    "I wouldn''t complain if you could buy slave that''s a little cleaner. I don''t want my Inn to get fleas, so could you please wash it before you bring it in?"

    You really treat her like a pet. In fact, she''s so dirty, she looks like she could be sick or have fleas. Good grieve...

    "Oh, yes. Get me some hot water. I''ll pay for it."

    "I understand. Also, even if you share a room, I''ll take one for each of you."

    "I''ll take that."

    I pay 10 gold.

    "Thank you. Then, I''m going to boil some water, so don''t go into the room yet, just wait for me in the back."

    I''ll take Meena to the barn and wait for the hot water there.

    "Oh, I didn''t tell you, I''m Alec. Nice to meet you."

    "........."

    Phew. I don''t know what it is, but it''s hard mentally to be completely ignored.

    I observe Meena, but her skin is pale and dirty. Her ears are drooping and dull gray. Her short hair is the same gray. She also has a tail, but this is a different world. The rest of her body is exactly the same as a human''s, and she even has five fingers on her hands.

    Her clothes are made of tattered and frayed cloth.

    Her face was beautiful, but her expressionless face and eyes were like those of a dead fish.

    "!"

    I wanted to see if it was real, so I touched her tail a little and she reacted it with a jerk. She held her own hands to hide her tail and stared at me.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve never seen a beastman before. Was it wrong to touch its tail?"

    Meena stared at me sullenly, and then gave a small nod.

    "You can''t speak?"

    "...No."

    It was a sinking voice, but it was a lovely, clear voice.

    "What, if you can speak, tell me now. I was a little worried you couldn''t communicate either."

    "........."

    Another silence.

    "I won''t ask you how you became a slave, because I''m sure you''ve been through a lot. But you were bought by me. From now on, I''m going to take care of you as your master, so if you have any requests, make them clear in words. To be frank, I don''t know how to treat a woman or a slave. If you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to treat you well, okay?"

    "It doesn''t matter..."

    "Well, if you don''t like something, just tell me first. It''s not like you''re going to be attacked out of the blue."

    "Slaves can''t resist their masters as long as they have the slave crest."

    "You said there was a pain spell?"

    "Yes. It''s hard to resist..."

    Frowning and pressing one skinny arm, Meena seemed to have already experienced pain magic.

    "''Did they do terrible things to you?"

    "........."

    Well, I guess there''s nothing I can do about it.

    But the innkeeper''s father is late. I don''t have time for this.

    It''s too hard for me to talk to a girl I''ve never met before.

    I guess I should rely on my skills here.

    I''ll have to see if I can find any good skills.

 CH 12

    I need a skill that will allow me to communicate with Meena.

    I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to find the right skills, but a few quickly popped into my head. It seemed to be able to sort them automatically. That''s convenient.

    ¡ºBeastmaster¡»¡ºSlavemaster¡»¡ºPick-Up¡»¡ºCounceling¡»¡ºLeadership¡»

    ¡ºCharisma¡»¡ºAbsolute Obedience¡»¡ºPetting¡»¡ºCompanionship¡»¡ºBonding¡»

    ¡ºMind Reading¡»¡ºPersuasion¡»¡ºMedical Examination¡»¡ºFormulation¡»¡ºHarem Formation¡»

    ¡ºSkill Party Sharing¡»

    I understand the first two, but "Pick up"? What the hell? It''s not like I''m trying to pick up this guy... well, one point is cheap. I''ll take it. Anyway, I can''t stand this atmosphere and silence.

    I took it twice and raised it to "Pickup Lv. 2". I also looked at "Absolute Obedience" and "Mind Reading", but the points required were too high. The same goes for "Charisma," "Leadership," "Bonding," and "Medical Examination."

    I have 33 points available right now, but I''m going to exclude the expensive skills that I don''t think I can get.

    The rest of the skills are listed in order of points, starting with the cheapest.

    ¡ºPetting¡»

    ¡ºCompanionship¡»

    ¡ºBeastmaster¡»

    ¡ºSlavemaster¡»

    ¡ºCounseling¡»

    ¡ºPersuasion¡»

    ¡ºFormulation¡»

    ¡ºHarem Formation¡»

    ¡ºSkill Party Sharing¡»

    "Petting", I took it because I could get it for one point, even though I had a feeling that I was too old for it.

    ¡ºPetting¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    It would be the same if I stroked her normally, but I''m too lazy to get up the courage to do so without using my skills, you know?

    Don''t worry, she''s a slave, I''m allowed to do a few crazy things, in this world.

    ¡ºCompanionship¡»is a good thing, but I''ll probably be basically solo, so I don''t need this kind of coordination skill.

    ¡ºBeastmaster¡» and ¡ºSlavemaster¡»is probably has similar effect, and I feel that only one is good. If you have both of them, you might be able to duplicate the effect, but for now, I can just use the ¡ºSlavemaster¡» one. Even though Meena is a beastman, she can speak human language, and so far, she''s been quiet.

    ¡ºSlavemaster¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    It''s take it in two points. I have 30 points left.

    ¡ºCounseling¡» and ¡ºPersuasion¡», I feel like this is pretty much the same kind of skill. If you''re a guy, you''d probably want to "Persuasion" someone, but I don''t know. I''m not into that.

    ¡ºCounceling¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    I''m a little worried about Meena, so I gave it some serious thought and decided to go with this one, which costs 3 points.

    ¡ºFormulation¡»is, I don''t know what that means, so I''m not going to take it. Does it mean that I should mix some medicinal herbs that will make me feel better? Or is it an aphrodisiac and ...... that way!? Either way, I don''t have any medicinal herbs that look like that, and I don''t think I can use them right now.

    ¡ºHarem Formation¡»

    Hmm. Well, as a man, of course I want to keep it. I want to keep it, but I don''t have much time to play with it.

    It''s an expensive skill that costs 20 points.

    ¡ºSkill Party Sharing¡»

    This is it.

    My sixth sense is telling me that this is very important. If I could share my "Increased Skill Points Lv5" and "Increased Experience Lv2" with Meena, it would make it much easier to level up the party.

    But I have 25 points, and most of the rest will be consumed.

    ¡ºSkill Party Sharing¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    ...I''ve done it. I don''t regret it, but if Meena leaves the party soon and goes back to being a solo player, I''m really going to cry.

    I have two points left, but I''ll stop here.

    Well.

    ¡ºPickup¡¡Lv£²¡»¡ºCounseling¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºSlavemaster¡¡Lv£±¡»

    Using these three skills...

    "Listen, Meena. I''ve become your master, but I''m going to do as little ordering as possible. I don''t want to do anything you don''t want to do, and I want to get along with you. So just give me a little time. Two weeks should be fine. If, after two weeks, you find me to be an untrustworthy master, just tell me. At that point, I''ll talk to Merlot and have him take you in. Is that clear?"

    "Then take me back, right now!"

    My heart skipped a beat, wondering what I would do if she said that, but Meena thought about it for a moment and then gave me a small nod. Fuu~

    "I''ve brought it for you, sir."

    The innkeeper came in empty-handed. Behind him, two well-built men brought a large tub and placed it there. I looked at their arms and saw the slave crest, so I thought, "The Innkeper uses slaves too."

    They had prepared cloths for her to wipe her body, but no change of clothes. It seems that I have to prepare her own clothes.

    "It costs two gold.

    That''s a bit expensive.

    "Here you go."

    "Okay, thank you. Well, boys, you''ll have to bring more hot water later."

    The innkeeper told them and left.

    "Oh, I need a change of clothes. I''m going to run and get some. Meena, why don''t you take a bath first?"

    "Bath? Oh, you mean bathing, don''t you?"

    "Yes."

    Isn''t "bath" a common word? Well, she''s understood, so it doesn''t matter either way.

    ***

    "Excuse me!

    I went to a clothing store and asked them to sell me a set of clothes, even though the store was closed and the door was locked. It was for a dog-eared girl. The underwear had a slit in the buttocks so that the tail could come out. The underwear was a pair of bloomers, but it didn''t matter at this point.

    I thought about buying some extra clothes, but I thought it would be better to let Meena choose her own. I''m sure she''s not happy to be dressed in clothes that don''t match her taste.

    I quickly returned to the inn.

    "Meena"

    ''Y-yes"

    Meena, who had turned her back to me and was bathing in the hot water, she hid her breasts in obvious nervousness.

    "I''ve brought you a change of clothes, I''ll leave them here."

    "Thank you very much."

    Since she''s my slave, I can admire her washing herself proudly from the front, but well, it''s her first day. She doesn''t look like she''s used to being a slave either, so it''s better to treat her like a normal girl.

    "Then, I''m going back to my room, so you can tell the innkeeper when you''re done bathing."

    "I understand."

    I lay down on the bed in my room and sighed heavily.

    Well, what''s bought is what''s done.

    At first I wondered what would happen to Meena, but she doesn''t seem to be rebellious, so I think I can manage.

    "... Isn''t she taking to long? Mmm! No way, Is she escaped!?"

    Oh no. I didn''t keep an eye on her...

    No, wait. If slaves could escape that easily, slavery wouldn''t exist. She''s tied up with the slave crest, so it''s probably okay.

    When I went downstairs to check on her, Meena was still washing herself.

    Phew.

    As I waited in my room again, there was a knock at the door.

    "Oh. Meena?"

    "Yes, I''ve just finished bathing."

    "Okay, well, you can come in now."

    "Excuse me."

    "Mmm!?"

    The lamp in the room was dark, so I couldn''t see much, but she looked like she was awfully clean.

    Her gray hair seemed to be pure white, and I wondered why she had made it so dirty.

    "Ah, um, what is it?"

    "No, you, is your hair white?"

    "Yes. Oh, I got a little out of control. No, it''s nothing."

    She''s out of control...

    "If you have any complaints, I''ll listen to you, but first you have to speak up. Well, mmm, I only have one bed."

    "No problem. I''m used to sleeping on the floor."

    "Hmm, No, you can use it today, Meena. You must be tired."

    "No, not at all, sir. A slave should not be in bed with his master."

    "Then, you want to sleep with me?"

    "Eh!? No, I mean..."

    "You can''t?"

    "No, I''m fine...".

    Meena says so, but her brow wrinkles and she looks away. She even shrinks back.

    "Then, Let''s do rock, paper, scissors!"

    It seems that rock-paper-scissors is the same in this world as well, so Meena choose a paper, I choose a scissor, and I win.

    "Then I''ll take the floor."

    "Eeh? Isn''t the winner usually take the bed?"

    "Come on, that''s your master order."

    ".....I understand. Uhm!, thank you very much."

    I couldn''t sleep without a pillow, so I asked for a blanket and a pillow, and slept on the floor.

    Meena doesn''t have a blanket, but I''ll think about whether to ask her to come in tomorrow or get another room. If I woke up the innkeeper''s father now, he might be annoyed.

    As I slept, I heard Meena sobbing from her bed.

    It''s so heavy.

    Well, I won''t ask why. It''s okay if I can do something about it, but if not, there''s nothing I can do about it. The more I hear about it, the worse it will make me feel.

 CH 13

    "Hmm...fuu~, I slept well. Huh?"

    I was supposed to have slept on the floor, but I woke up in bed.

    Hmm?

    I look at the floor, but Meena doesn''t seem to be there.

    "Oh, you''re awake, Master."

    Meena came in without knocking, but she seemed to have fetched water from a tub.

    "Meena, I thought I slept on the floor."

    "Yes, in the morning, I was already awake, so I brought it up and moved it so Master could use the bed. I''m sorry for being so selfish."

    "That''s all very well, but you don''t have to that, you know. It must have been difficult for you, a girl."

    "No, it''s easy with a body like Master''s. Beastmen are very powerful.

    "Is that so?

    "Yes."

    "Mm-hmm."

    "Now, wipe your face with this."

    "Yeah. Sorry."

    "No, it''s the least I can do. *cough*,*cough*,*cough*."

    "Are you catching a cold?"

    She took a hot bath yesterday and didn''t dry it off properly with a hair dryer.

    "Oh, I''ve been a little under the weather for the last week, ...but I''m fine. I can go on adventures and dive into dungeons."

    Meena, though, purposely makes a gut punch with empty energy.

    "You know, I''m not that kind of hard-working adventurer, and I don''t plan to go dungeon diving."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. I''ve been here for a week now... and I know a doctor, so I''ll have him take a look at you."

    "No, no, I''m penniless and..."

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of the fee, and they probably won''t charge you either."

    "Oh..."

    He seemed skeptical, but Kojima would do something about it if I asked.

    "So, yeah, let''s go get some breakfast first."

    "Yes. I''ll be here cleaning..."

    "Idiot. You''re going to eat with me. A sick person can''t get well without food. Listen, Meena, your first task will be to cure that cold."

    "Okay, I understand. I''ll do my best."

    "Yes. Rest easy."

    "Haa..."

    "So, you got an appetite? Do you feel nauseous?"

    "No, I don''t have much of an appetite. I''m just tired, but I can, and do eat."

    "Okay."

    She was quiet yesterday, but she seems to be a rather articulate girl. She seems to be a lot more independent than I am.

    I went downstairs and had breakfast with Meena in the inn''s dining room. The innkeeper''s father was in a good mood because Meena was now clean, and he bought us some extra cheese.

    "Then, Meena, let''s go to the castle. There should be a doctor there who knows me."

    "I understand. I''ll repay you by working for you."

    "You don''t have to worry about borrowing or lending."

    You''re a target of maximum sensitivity, you know. You''re going to have to pay me back with your body.

    "I can''t allow that."

    She seems to be quite difficult to capture. I''d prefer a girl who''s a bit more gentle.

    When I went to the castle and asked to see Kojima, he instructed me to wait in a room.

    "Oh, Alec-san, I''m so glad you''re all right."

    Kojima arrived, looking a little sick.

    "From the looks of it, it looks like you haven''t found any clues to get back to our world,"

    I said.

    "Yes, His Majesty the King gave me permission to look through the archives here, but other than the stories of heroes in this world, there is nothing. I don''t know what''s going on here."

    "I see¡­"

    I nodded, pretending to be seriously sympathetic, but I have no intention of going back to the original world, and that glasses-wearing god said I couldn''t.

    "I''m sorry to bother you, Kojima-sensei, but could you take care of one of patients for me?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know how much help I can be since I can''t do CT or blood work, but I''ll try. Is she seriously injured?"

    "No, She''s a who''s been having coughing and lethargy symptoms for a week now."

    "Oh. Is that her?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, have a seat here for a moment."

    "Okay. *cough*, *cough*."

    Kojima looked into Meena''s eyes, put his hand on her chest and tapped it, and put his ear close to her mouth to listen to the sound of her breathing.

    "Hmm."

    "How is she, doctor?"

    "She seem to have a slight fever and her trachea seems to be a little inflamed. I''d like to do a detailed examination to see if it''s influenza or tuberculosis, but unfortunately, we don''t have the facilities here, and the medicine would be difficult to obtain."

    "Is that so, In general, it''s good to get some nutrition and rest enough."

    "Yes, that''s right. And gargle often and wear a mask to prevent infection.¨D¨DNo, keep a cloth over her mouth. I''ll see if there''s anything I can do to help here."

    "Thank you. Well, this isn''t much, but is this okay?"

    "No, I don''t need the money. I can''t even give you a prescription. Even with the most advanced medical knowledge, without machines and medicines, you''re screwed."

    "I guess we''re modern people after all. By the way, how is your income?"

    "Yes, since I am well versed in medicine, I will be taken care of here in the castle."

    Well, it looks like the king isn''t just incompetent. He must have realized the usefulness of Kojima''s expertise.

    "I see. If possible, you should raise your level as soon as possible.

    "Monster extermination? I''m not really good at that kind of thing, though Keiji and his friends are always trying to lure me."

    "Is that so. Then, thank you very much, Doctor."

    It would be useless to invite him any further, and well, I don''t have the luxury of taking care of others.

    "If your condition worsens, please come back here. I''ll look for some of the medicines from our world."

    "Thank you for your help."

    We left the castle.

    "Am I suffering from an incurable disease....?"

    "You''re thinking too much. I''m sure it''s just a cold, but Meena, what kind of healers are there in this world?"

    "People with money can buy medicine or see a doctor, but I think go to the temples are the norm."

    "So let''s go to the temple."

    "Yes. Well, you''ll need to make a donation..."

    "Is it expensive?"

    "I don''t know. They say it''s more expensive if you''re very sick."

    "Well, let''s go, and if I can''t afford it, we''ll find someone who can."

    "Okay."

    When we went to the temple, we found a majestic building waiting for us, lined with large columns like the Parthenon.

    I was a little overwhelmed, but as the people of the city went inside, Meena and I went in as well.

    It was huge.

    The ceiling was high, and the sound reverberated faintly.

    "Um, the treatment is..."

    "Over there."

    Meena seemed to have been here several times and pointed to the right. In the center, a group of believers were gathered and a priest was preaching something.

    Walking down the corridor, we saw a row of individual rooms, and a wounded man with bandages was led into them by a person.

    "Is any of this okay?"

    "Yes. Anywhere that''s available."

    There is no door, so we find a room with no waiting list inside and enter it.

    There was a strong-looking old monk inside. Tsk, bad luck. Couldn''t pull off a beautiful girl cleric, huh?

    Do your job [Luck Lv 4].

    "Let''s go back in."

    "Wait, wait, wait! You don''t like me, do you?"

    "Yeah."

    "How punishable. I''m a veteran of this temple, and I''m very much appreciated."

    "Yes, well, I suppose so."

    I don''t care about your arms. I just want to see a pretty cleric.

    "It''s not very encouraging. Hmm, looks like your girl''s sick.

    "How did you know?"

    "Hmm, that''s like breakfast for me. Now, girl, get down on your knees and take off your clothes."

    "Wait, does she have to take her clothes off?"

    "That''s ......, of course. It''s only natural, in order to get a better look at the feeling of the sick."

    "Then we''ll have a female priest take a look."

    "Wait, wait, wait! All right, I''ll do it with your clothes on. What a selfish believer."

    I''m tempted to complain, but as long as we achieve our goal, I''ll be fine.

    "So, how much will the donation be?"

    "Well, I''d say fifty to a hundred gold for a normal illness. Since you seem to be poor, I''ll give you half the price."

    I don''t think it''s very businesslike at all to lose a donation.

    "That''s 25 gold. If you can''t cure her, I''ll get it back."

    "Okay, okay. Now, ......, oi, what''s with the hand?"

    Normally, this fishy priest was trying to grab Meena''s breasts with both hands, so I guarded it.

    "Can''t you treat her without touching her? You don''t seem to have much skill."

    "What do you mean!? You should see my ability! Hmph! Ieeeeiiii!"

    The fresh-smelling priest combines the fingers of both hands like a ninja to get into the spirit.

    "Mmm?"

    A white light began to faintly appear from his hand and enveloped Meena.

    Somehow. The light coming from the old man.

    I want to shake it off, but Meena doesn''t mind, so I''ll hold back.

    "Okay, phew, that went well."

    "Really? Meena, how are you feeling?"

    "Oh, yes, my chest feels better, I''m less sluggish."

    Hmm, looks like it worked.

    "See, kid?"

    I''m not old enough to be called a "kid," but I''ll respect that.

    "Yeah, I saw it."

    "Then. If you are injured or sick in the future, you may ask me to come to this room. Mufufu."

    This guy is definitely targeting Meena. I''m not letting her come here again.

    "Then, let''s go, Meena."

    "Yes."

    We''re leaving the temple.

    "And avoid that priest next time. Get another priest to take care of you. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Meena didn''t like the fresh-smelling priest either, and she seemed to be well guarded in that area.

    "Then, Meena, let''s go buy you some new clothes."

    I bought her some yesterday, but one outfit is not enough for her.

    "Ah, yes, thank you very much."

    I went there with the intention of letting her choose freely, but Meena quickly picked out and brought it to me. A plain cloth dress.

    "Are you sure about this? You don''t have to worry about the price, you know?

    "Yes, I''m not usually a very careful person."

    That''s okay. I''ll let her dress her up when I save up enough money, but she doesn''t seem to be a fancy girl.

    I paid the fee and also bought Meena''s bag, since she might need it for something.

    "Now for the weapon... have you ever had a fight with a monster?"

    "Yes, but only with weak enemies."

    She didn''t seem to mind, so I guess she was okay.

    "What weapon do you use?"

    "I''ve only ever handled a shortsword, so that''ll have to do."

    "Yes. How much would it cost?"

    "I think they sell cheap used ones for about 50 gold."

    When I get the money from the auction, I can get some good equipment, but right now I have very little money.

    "All right. Let''s go to the weapon shop."

    "Yes."

    I went to the weapon shop and got the cheapest shortsword for 40 gold.

    Hmmm, Should I get skill for negotiate a lower price or save such skills, early?

    "Can you use it?"

    "Yes. But is it all right, sir, to use a weapon on a new slave?"

    "As long as you don''t come at me with a knife, I won''t have a problem. Don''t worry about anything else."

    "Y-yes, you''re right. I''m sorry."

    I''ve heard it''s common for adventurers to use slaves for combat, and if they''re in mortal painful limbo, they won''t betray you so easily. Meena seems thoughtful and wise. So far, she''s been obedient.

    Once I returned to the inn to drop off my clothes, I immediately went out with Meena to hunt rabbits.

    "Leave it to me."

    With that, Meena ran in with a ready stance and stuck her shortsword into the rabbit''s neck, moving quite well.

    "Hmm. What''s your level?"

    "I''m nine."

    "Hee~, you''re higher than me."

    "Really?

    Mmm. Meena is holding a shortsword, so I take an involuntary step back.

    "Ah, I-it''s okay, I won''t attack you, master!

    "Yeah, you''re right. Okay, let''s hunt the next one."

    "Yes!"

    Most of the rabbits were taken care of by Meena by herself, so it was easy. However, looking at the way the experience value increases, it seems that the person who gets the last kill gets the most experience, so I guess I''ll have to fight from time to time.

    "I did it! I''ve gained a level!"

    "I see."

    I also gained one level, but the all-important treasure didn''t show up. Well, it''s rare after all.

    "Then, let''s call it a day."

    "Okay."

    I''m going to the Adventurer''s Guild to get some cash.

    "Take care of this."

    We each put out a bag of meat and fur on the counter.

    "Aah, Alec, you''re looking good today."

    "Yeah."

    "Those dog-eared people over there, Is she your people?

    "Yes. Her name is Meena."

    "Hmm. Oh, you bought a slave?"

    "Yeah. I sold the jewel for a very high price. I thank you."

    "I''m glad to hear that. Well, if you''re solo, you''re in danger of getting hurt. It''s better to have more than two people. By the way, are you using birth control?"

    "Eh? Aah, No¡­"

    I haven''t done it yet, but come to think of it, I wonder what''s going on with the birth control over here.

    "It''s no good. If she get pregnant, she won''t be able to explore for a while. So I''m going to give you some birth control pills. Meena, and you''re going to have to take one of these every week, okay?"

    "Y-yes..."

    Meena, red-faced and embarrassed, accepted the bag. Hmm, she seemed to understand her role.

    I''m going to go back to the inn and get this ......

    "What does this mean?"

    "Mm."

    When I turned around at the voice, Shiraishi was behind me with her arms folded.

    "Hey, Alec. It looks like you bought a slave. What does this mean?"

    "N-No, I don''t need to tell you what to do every time I do something."

    It should be, but my heart is racing as if I''ve been caught in a very bad place. Calm down. In this world, slaves are common for adventurers...

    "No, we''re properly educated. Why are you so tainted by the bad system over here, you know?"

    "No, I''m not. Solo is dangerous, so I''m just adding to the group. I''m not doing anything crazy."

    I say. I haven''t done it yet. I''m definitely going to do it today, though.

    "Hmm? I don''t know. You said you were going solo."

    "Well, well, you shouldn''t meddle too much in other parties'' affairs, Serina. In fact, solo is dangerous."

    Erwin says, Damn, you guys are already calling each other name? This guy seems to be popular. It was a good thing I didn''t go to their party with them. I''d go crazy if someone flirted in front of me while I was sleeping.

    "But..."

    "But, wow, sis, you do have a tail. Let me touch it!"

    Keiji, full of curiosity, reached out his hand without hearing Meena''s reply, but Meena quickly changed direction and ducked.

    "Oi, Cage, it''s not polite to touch a beastman''s tail, so stop it."

    I say.

    "Eeh? I see......Sorry, I didn''t know you that, haha."

    "No."

    "Meena-chan, is this guy doing anything terrible to you?"

    Shiraishi asks.

    "No. Master has been very good to me, and he has cured my illness."

    "Aah. Oh, by the way, Kojima-san was looking for a herb that can cure coughs."

    I''ll just report that I no longer need it later.

    "I got it fixed at the temple. with Magic, I suppose."

    I say.

    "Well. I''m Serina. We''re from the same world, so if you need anything, just let me know."

    "The same world?"

    "Oh, you haven''t told her?"

    "It''s been a bit of a mess."

    I don''t really feel the need to talk to her.

    "Yeah."

    Now that the money has been exchanged, I have no more use for this place.

    "Let''s go, Meena."

    "Oh, yes."

    "Wait! Murgh."

    Shiraishi tried to call me off, but she either couldn''t find a reason to call me off or gave up.

    If you don''t like it, go ahead and free the slaves or do whatever you want.

    "Um, Master?"

    Meena said with a slightly thoughtful look on her face.

 CH 14

    I think Meena wants to talk to me about something.

    "What is it?"

    "What do she mean by [The same world]?"

    "Oh, that''s right, I''m a hero who was summoned by the king using magic."

    "Oh..."

    It seems that Meena knew about the Heroes and was quick to talk about them.

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that. You don''t even have to listen to them."

    "Do you not get along well?"

    "Yes, we aren''t. I mean, we''re from the same world, but we''ve never met before. We''re not even close."

    "Oh, I see. That''s how it is. Yes."

    Meena nodded her head in agreement.

    "Heh, Alec-san, did you buy a slave?"

    "Mm."

    I turned around to see a familiar voice, and it was Shin. He was still wearing his hairy head, but he was wearing leather armor and an attachable bow gun on his left arm. This guy has changed his equipment for the better.

    "Aah."

    It seems that this guy already knows about the slave crest on my left arm.

    "By the way, how much does a slave cost?"

    "Bought it at auction for thirty five thousand. It''s from the merchants guild."

    "Really? There''s an auction? I didn''t know that. I''ll take a look next time."

    "But I hear they don''t get many slaves."

    "Is that so?"

    "I hear there are slavers in the area, so you might want to check with them."

    "Ahh, I see, thank you. I''ll be going now."

    "Yeah."

    I think 35,000 is pretty high, but he looked like the money was nothing, didn''t he? I wonder if he found a jewel like I did.

    "Do you know him?"

    Meena asks.

    "Yeah. He''s also a hero who was summoned with me. So was the doctor I went to in the morning."

    "Ah, I see."

    I went back to my room at the inn. No, it''s our room.

    "Fuu~........."

    "........."

    Hmm, I''m getting nervous. Meena also glanced at me, her face reddening, as if she was already anticipating such a development.

    "But, before that."

    "Yes?"

    "First, let''s figure out your status. Meena, can you see other people''s status?"

    "No, I can tell you, but I can''t see..."

    "Okay."

    It''s a hassle to have her tell me every time, but I want to know the status of my friends. Today I let Meena participate in the rabbit hunt because she said she was fine, but it''s dangerous if I don''t know her strength.

    "Hey, sit there and wait for me."

    "Y-Yes!"

    I directed her to the side of the bed, but she''s was blatantly nervous. She''s so cute.

    "Don''t be silly, we''re not going to do this yet. I''m just checking your status."

    "Ah. I-I''m sorry..."

    She looked embarrassed and turned her head. she''s cute, so I''ll leave it like that for a while.

    First, open my status. It''s easy to come up with just a thought.

    [Page 1].

    [Name]  Alec

    [Level]  9

    [Class]  Villager

    [Race]  Human

    [Gender]  Male

    [Age]  42

    [HP]  103/ 103

    [MP]  52/ 52

    [TP]  61/ 61

    [Status]  Normal

    [Exp]  305

    [Next]  55

    [Money]  55

    [Page 2]

    [Basic ability value]

    [Strength]  24

    [Agility]  23

    [Vitality]  24

    [M.Power]  23

    [Dexterity]  23

    [Luck]  23

    [Page 3]

    £¼Owned Skills£¾

    ¡ºIncreased Skill Points Lv5¡»¡¡¡ºIncreased Experience Points Lv2¡»

    ¡ºRare Item Probability Increase Lv4¡»

    ¡ºDexterity UP¡¡Lv2¡»¡¡ ¡ºAppraisal Lv3¡»¡¡¡ºGuts¡¡Lv2¡»

    ¡ºDescription¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºPremonition¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Copy¡¡Lv1¡»

    ¡ºJob Change¡¡Lv1¡»¡¡¡ºSkill Reset¡¡Lv1¡»

    ¡ºCharm ¡î¡¡Lv3¡»

    ¡ºHerb Identification¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºHerb Gathering¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºSign Detection¡¡Lv£²¡»

    ¡ºRape¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºIntimidation¡¡Lv1¡»¡ºPeeping Tom¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡ºJump¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºAthleticism¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºDynamic Vision¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡ºItem Storage¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºLuck¡¡Lv£´¡»

    ¡ºPickup¡¡Lv£²¡»¡ºPetting¡¡Lv1¡»¡ºSlavemaster¡¡Lv1¡»

    ¡ºCounseling¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡ºImmorality¡¡Lv£±¡»¡¡¡¡¡¡New!

    ¡ºSexual Harassment¡¡L£ö£±¡»¡¡New!

    ¡ºConvince¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    ¡¾Current Skill Point¡¿13

    Wait. What''s with all the weird skills going up at the bottom?

    No, no, no, I didn''t take any of those.

    The only thing I can think of is ...... that stinky priest.

    Why am I not happy that I have more skills?

    The fact that I was able to copy it makes it seem like "Immorality" is not an active skill, but an always-on type of increased ability.

    It''s too disgusting...

    "Meena, have you noticed anything different about me since we left that temple?"

    "Eh? No, not really."

    "Like, I don''t know, I feel like I''m being pressured, like I''m hot and energetic."

    "No, Master is a very calm person."

    "I see. That''s good."

    Maybe it''s original personality, or maybe that one, might be Level Max over there.

    Let''s not raise it anymore. That''s the only way to use it.

    My [Basic Ability Value] of the status hasn''t increased at all, but it seems to be the value of a triplets'' soul. I guess you could call it a character trait.

    This would make the speed jewels is a very good value for the money.

    My abilities are allocated in an average way, but my MP is not going up well. Or rather, it''s not going up.

    Does this require special training, or does it not go up with the villager''s profession? Well, magic is fine for now.

    I''ll think about upgrading my class when I get to a certain level and have a better idea of my skills.

    The king said that you can change your job by going to the temple or the guild.

    For now, I guess I''ll be a swordsman or a warrior. I want to make sure that I won''t die from a few things.

    I''m up one level, so I have a few skill points...

    I''ll sort the list as I see fit.

    The ones that I can get with my current points look good...

    Oh, this might be a good one.

    ¡ºView party status¡»

    The point consumption is high at 10, but if Meena has a skill she can use, I can have her show me the technique and copy it.

    I got this skill, and it said "Lv Max" on the screen, so it looks like this skill won''t level up anymore.

    Now I have three points left. I guess I''ll wait until the next level up for the other skills.

    Let''s get started.

    [Page 1]

    [Name]  Meena

    [Level]  10

    [Class]  Villager

    [Race]  Dog-eared

    [Gender] Female

    [Age]  17

    [HP]  153/ 153

    [MP]  14/ 14

    [TP]  32/ 32

    [Status]  Normal

    [Exp]  362

    [Next]  58

    [Money]  0

    [Page 2]

    [Basic Ability Value]

    [Strength]  12

    [Agility]  14

    [Vitality]  10

    [M.Power]  2

    [Dexterity]  7

    [Luck]  34

    [Page 3]

    £¼Owned Skills£¾

    ¡¾Party-Wide Skills¡¿

    ¡ºIncreased Skill Point¡¡Lv£µ¡»¡¡¡ºIncreased Experience Points¡¡Lv£²¡»

    ¡ºRare Item Probability Increase¡¡Lv£´¡»

    ¡¾Personal Skills¡¿

    ¡ºSharp Sense of Smell¡î¡¡Lv£´¡»

    ¡ºQuicknees UP¡¡Lv£²¡»¡ºPatience¡¡Lv£´¡»¡ºSituational Judgment¡¡L£ö£²¡»

    ¡ºClean Lover¡¡Lv£´¡»¡ºDedicated¡¡Lv£³¡»¡ºCourage¡¡Lv£²¡»

    ¡ºIntuition¡¡Lv£³¡»¡ºQuietness¡¡Lv£³¡»

    ¡ºAthleticism¡¡Lv£´¡»¡ºDynamic Vision¡¡Lv£³¡»

    ¡ºSign Detection¡¡Lv£³¡»¡ºLuck¡¡Lv£³¡»

    ¡¾Current Skill Points¡¿14

    Her HP is much higher than me. Her physical strength of the basic ability value is almost double that of me, but ... Is there a beastman''s correction or something?

    ¡¾Party-Wide Skill¡¿However, the party skills are displayed separately, and the effects of the skills I''m taking seem to be reflected properly. However, it seems that only those skills for the party are displayed, and the individual skills are not shared. Well, that''s good enough for me.

    ¡ºSharp Sense of Smell¡î¡» Is, I guess this is what they call a unique skill. Maybe I can''t copy it. It''s for the dog-eared people only. Other than that, she doesn''t have any specific skills, but if she''s clean, dedicated, and patient, she seems to have a good personality. Quietness is also a high point for me. I don''t need anything but patience, though.

    ¡ºPatience¡¡Lv£´¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Persevere through adversity and hardship.

    It''s not the description I''d expect. But it''s not a bad thing to have, is it?

    If she have the guts, she''d better have it. The rest, like Intuition. She''ve got some pretty good motor skills ¨D¨Dno, I don''t, but the copy would be level 1, and I''ve already got it, so this duplicate one is useless. Damn.

    "Meena, look at your status."

    "My status? Yes. Status open."

    A submissive who is quick to act.

    "If you''re aware, you don''t have to say ''open'' every time."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."

    "No, I didn''t mean to scold you."

    Now, what does her status look like to Meena?

    "Oh, this is..."

    "Did you notice that?"

    "Yes. There are more skills that I didn''t have, such as "Increase skill points". It''s party sharing skill, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right. However, this is due to my skill of ''Sharing Skills with the party'', so don''t tell anyone."

    There''s no need to be foolish and reveal my hand to the people around me. You never know when you''ll be PK''d. Not even to the heroes.

    The exception is Meena. She''s my slave and I''m sure she can''t resist, and it''s better for our friendship to know more about each other. It will be easier to coordinate.

    "I understand. I will never speak of it. Even if I get tortured, ......!"

    You seem to be imagining some kind of tragic scene on your own.

    "No, it''s not that big a secret, so you can take it a little easier on yourself."

    "Huh."

    "And, okay, I''ll tell you something else, I can copy other people''s skills. By copying, I mean imitating or duplicating. It''s probably pretty rare."

    "Eh, you can copy other people''s skills exactly?"

    Meena looked a little unbelieving, too.

    "Ah. It says no inherent skills, and you can only take skills at level 1 that your opponent has used and shown you. There are some restrictions, but depending on how you use it, it can save you a lot of skill points."

    "Yes, when you level up, you get points and you can use them to get new skills...that''s my understanding, is that correct?"

    "Yeah, No problem. In fact, I''ve just been summoned to this world and I don''t know much about it. If you think something is wrong, you can explain it to me."

    "Yes, sir. But I don''t think Master has any problems."

    "I see. So, yes, can you show me how to use your ...... ''Quickness Up'' skill?"

    "Yes, ......, Err, ......."

    "Oh, right, the ability UP type is always active. But can you try to move a little faster?"

    "Okay."

    Meena gets up from the bed and flies from side to side, feinting on the spot. It''s quite a movement, without making any footsteps.

    "Hmm."

    I check my status.

    ¡ºQuickness UP¡¡Lv£±¡»New£¡

    It''s fast. It''s kind of a piece of cake. The description said it was an extremely low probability, but the description is getting suspicious, too.

    "That''s enough. I was able to copy your quickness skill."

    "That''s great. ...... I was the slowest of the beast children, so my father had to train me to finally reach this level."

    "I see. But once you level up, you''ll be able to wield the points with ease, right?"

    "Yeah, I was thinking I don''t really need the quickness that much. ......"

    "It''s better to have it when fighting monsters. You''ll be adventuring with me for a while, so try to keep your skills in line with that. If there''s something you really want to get, let me know and I''ll take care of it, but it''s your life that''s at stake. It''s not up to me, it''s up to the monsters, okay?"

    "Yes, I understand. I''ll consult with the master next time and decide."

    "Yes. Well, you do that. You can tell me what you want."

    "Okay."

    "Okay, now for the ''Situation Judgment'' skill: ....... Meena, what do you think the situation is now?"

    "Yes, um, ......, I was blessed with a good master, and I thought maybe slavery wasn''t so bad after all."

    I''m sure she was desperate after being dropped into slavery.

    "Where did you get the idea that I was a good master?"

    "You didn''t hit me when I didn''t respond, you let me bathe in your hot tub, you bought me clothes. You also gave me proper food."

    "Well, that may be good treatment for a slave, but I think that''s what you usually get when you take on a slave."

    "Y-you mean as a courtesan, ...... B-but I''ll try my best."

    Meena blushed, looked down, and said that she knew about the courtesans. Well, I''ve never met one in person either, I only know about them from comic books and movies.

    I''m not sure if this is enough to copy, but I checked my status.

    ¡ºSituation Judgment¡¡Lv£±¡»New£¡

    Oh come on, it''s too easy. Well, I guess you can''t make a copy like this just by passing each other on the street.

    I wonder if there''s a way to increase the copy probability if you''re in a party. I''ve been with them for a long time, and I''ve been able to check their skills and ask them to show me limited actions, so the probability may be naturally high.

    "Next is, patience, intuition, and courage..."

    "Well, how do I show..."

    This bothers me a little.

    "Then, just leave your face where it is. Let''s do it!"

    Fake a punch to the face. I guess I could test her courage...

    I checked my status, and it seems it was indeed not that easy.

    "I think you need to make it a little more dangerous to get the courage..."

    "Even so, if I try it with a sword and accidentally cut yourself, you''re in trouble."

    "No, I don''t mind."

    "I mind it."

    Unless you can use recovery magic, I reject it if I have to take you to that stinky priest.

    "Anyway, for your next skill, is there anything you want to get?"

    "No, I haven''t really paid much attention to skills until now."

    "Okay. Well then, you''ll have to think about it before your next level up. Also, I''ll have you take "Item Storage Lv1" for now. It''s a useful skill that allows you to freely store items in a space like this. Your luggage won''t get too heavy."

    I used the "Item Storage" skill to get a bag out of thin air. You''ll need 10 points, but it will make your adventure a lot easier if you keep one.

    "Oh, I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it before. Yeah, I''ll take that......... I got it."

    "Good."

    Meena listens to me, and I checked her status to make sure she was still taking item storage.

    I think I can get along with her. However, if she was an equal partner, I wouldn''t have been able to talk to her. I should think about getting some other communication skills like that...

 CH 15

    We confirmed our adventuring policy and finished talking about our skills and status.

    Meena and I had dinner together and bathed separately. The innkeeper said, "You don''t have to do it every day," but today was special.

    The rest of the night at the inn, a young man and a young woman, well, I''m already over forty, so I''m not young, but anyway, when a young woman and a young man are under the same roof, and one of them is a slave, there''s only one thing to do.

    "¡­¡­¡­"

    "¡­¡­¡­"

    Damn, this is awkward. I don''t know what I should say to her. It''s good that Meena seems to know that we''re going to do it today, but I don''t know how to start. I don''t know how to start the conversation. I don''t want an unemployed DT recluse to be expected to have the same communication skills and arrangements as other people.

    "Oh, um, Master..."

    Finally, unable to stand the silence any longer, Meena spoke to me first.

    "Mmm, what is it?"

    "Well, I''ve never had this experience before, so... I''m sorry, I should have learned more."

    "No, no, no, what are you talking about? Look, Meena, it''s a compliment, not a scolding. You don''t have to learn anything. I''m going to teach you how to become a woman."

    "Y-yes, please take care of me..."

    I made a big show of it, but no, I don''t know how to handle a woman either.

    It''s more like that, I need Meena to teach me how to handle a woman.

    Well, if I tell her that, she''s bound to get into trouble and become suspicious, so I''ll take care of it.

    "O-okay, we can''t do this forever. Let''s do this."

    "Y-yes."

    First of all... let''s get her undressed. I''d like to see her naked.

    "Hold still."

    "...!! Yes!"

    I made her nervous, but I didn''t mean to slap her or anything. As soon as I started to take off her clothes, Meena seemed to understand and raised her arms to make it easier for me to take them off.

    "Hou~, This is the bra of this world."

    It was a simple bra made of fabric wrapped around itself. I''m sure wires and three-dimensional sewing would be difficult in this world. I''m a little disappointed that I couldn''t see a pretty bra, but that''s okay because I value what''s inside more than what''s on the outside.

    "Don''t hide it."

    I say as Meena shrinks back and puts her arms in front of her, trying to hide them from my eyes.

    "Y-yes..."

    Meena looks away, embarrassed, and moves her hands away.

    Damn, slave is the best.

    "Then,, I''m going to start by touching you as it is."

    "Y-yes."

    I touched her not-so-large breasts with both hands as if to check their shape.

    She had dog ears, but her body was that of a normal human.

    "Hyaa!"

    "Does that tickle?"

    "Oh, yes, a little."

    "I''ll have you put up with it a little."

    "I''m fine. Mmm!"

    She is not in pain, and with her "Patience Lv4" skill, she should be able to endure it.

    "If you can''t stand it, tell me."

    "It''s not a problem at all, nkuuh!."

    I wondered if Meena was overly conscious of my touch, or is her body was just that sensitive.

    "How old are you, Meena?"

    "Seventeen."

    I see, seventeen. She seem calm and relaxed, so I guess she''s about that age. Fifteen is fine, though

    Oh, by the way, her status says she''s seventeen. I forgot.

    I''m sure that Shiraishi Serina was also a sophomore in high school, so she''s about that age. Compared to Meena, that is.

    A forty-plus year old man rubbing the breasts of a seventeen year old young girl.

    It''s a very erotic development.

    "Meena, hey, can you please tell me to stop and resist it?"

    "Eh? Resist, it is?"

    "Yeah, like, ''Please stop it, sir'' "

    "Err, P-please stop it, sir..."

    Hmmm, Meena has no acting skills. Well, it would be a pity to suddenly demand an advanced play like a make-out session.

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."

    "Huh."

    I regained my composure and rubbed Meena''s shapely breasts with both hands over the thin cloth.

    "Nnnn!"

    "Does that feel good?"

    "Y-yes!¡­Nnn! Aahn!. No!, I-I don''t know¡­"

    In a muffled voice, Meena reiterates her denial.

    "Oh, come on, you think you can lie to your master?"

    "I-I''m sorry. I was so embarrassed that I lied to you just now. Please forgive me."

    "That''s all right. But be honest with me. Okay?"

    "I-I understand. Mmm! It-Its feels good..."

    As I touched it with a little more force, I could see through the cloth that Meena''s nipple was standing up.

    I pinched it.

    "Hyaaa!?"

    "Put up with it."

    "Y-yes, but... ugh!"

    "Is that too tight?"

    "A little bit.....It''s okay. I can bear it."

    "If you can''t stand it, just say so."

    "Yes... Nnn, Ahnn!, Mmm!"

    I squeezed them with more and more force, but they were very soft. So this is a woman''s breast. I''ll never get tired of touching them.

    The expression on Meena''s face as she squeezed her eyes shut, shrugged her shoulders, and clutched the sheet for patience was also irresistible. I can''t wait to see her face and taste the soft elasticity of her breasts.

    "I''ll take it off."

    I decided to move on to the next step, so I said to her and made her take off her bra. She has pale skin and small, cherry-red nipples. It was ideal. There are some girls with really big nipples, but I don''t like them. I don''t like black ones, either, because they give me the impression that they''re playing with me.

    So I touch them.

    "Mmm!"

    "How do you feel? How does it feel to have your breasts violated by a middle-aged stranger?"

    "It-It''s not that I don''t want to, but I already know the master, Nnn!"

    "Hmm. But does that mean you don''t care who you''re with?"

    "No, not at all. Master has been very kind to me."

    "Don''t push it. I''m not the first person who''s been nice to you, am I?"

    "That''s..."

    "Well, that was a weird story. Anyway, you''re a slave now, and you have no choice but to refuse this. So don''t be reluctant to do it, just feel good about it, no, that''s it, just count the stains on the ceiling and it''ll be over soon."

    "Stains on the ceiling? But, you know, to tell you the truth, I''m a little bit interested in this kind of thing..."

    "Oh, yeah. You''ve been masturbating by yourself?"

    "Th¡¢That''s¡­¡­"

    "Be honest."

    "Yes. Sometimes I do."

    "How does that compared to this?"

    "It feels so much better when Master does it to me...Nnn!"

    "I''ll do it any time from today. Well, if this is painful for you, you''ll have to work hard as an adventurer''s combat slave."

    "No, no, I can be of help here, too."

    "That''s good thinking."

    I wish She didn''t have to go that far, but I guess that''s the ''Dedication'' skill. I''m not going to take it.

    Occasionally, I play with her nipples, pinching, squeezing, and pulling her nipple.

    "Nnn, Ahhn, haah, kuuh¡­"

    Each time I touch her, Meena would let out a sweet exhale from her mouth.

    "If it hurts, just tell me, okay?

    "I-I''m fine. I''m allright¨D¨DAahhnnn!"

    "Hmm? Was this good?."

    Pinch her nipple and pull a little harder.

    "Kuuhh! Y-yes, That''s it, Uuhh"

    "Hey, lie down there."

    "Okay."

    I lay her down on her back, and this time, I reach down to her side and rub her from the side.

    "Nnah! Kuuhh!"

    "Does that tickle?"

    "Yes, but this feels good too...!"

    "Fufu, I see, yeah. I''ll do more for you."

    "Y-yes...!"

    Meena looked nervous, but she was really interested in sex, and I was also very interested in Meena''s body.

    "Hahn! Nnnhh!"

    When I reached for her tight stomach, she quickly pulled it back and I could see her muscles. A plump tummy looks good, but Meena''s slender tummy is just as good. It''s great. Her belly button was tightly nipped, and I wondered what was going on underneath.

    I let her take it off.

    "Ah!"

    "Is there a problem?"

    "N-no, please... continue."

    Fufu. As for Meena''s underwear, well, the pumpkin pants of this world are not at all moe. I wonder if they sell small striped pants or lace panties.... Well, it''s all the same once you take them off.

    "Ah!"

    "Is there a problem?"

    "No, no... nothing...Uuuhh."

    Meena''s face is bright red and she closes her eyes in displeasure. I felt sorry for her, but she had to put up with it.

    I was a little worried because it was a beast''s genitals, but it was no different from a human''s genitals.

    No? There''s no hair on them. They''re smooth.

    "Meena, don''t beastmen have hair on their genitals?"

    "Th-that''s..."

    "Hmm?"

    "No, they usually grow hair on their genitals before adulthood, but for some reason I never grew any."

    "I see, that''s convenient for me."

    "I-Is that so?. Uuhh..."

    This one is also a light cherry color. Between the plump flesh and the flesh, there is a glistening wetness... Mmm?

    "You''re already wet."

    "Eh! Ah, U-uhm, I-I don''t know!"

    This girl seems to have some knowledge of the subject.

    "I told you to be honest with me."

    "Uuuhh, I-I don''t know, sir.¡­"

    "After all this, you were actually expecting it, weren''t you?"

    "Th-that''s,....yes..."

    It would have been better to deny it and force her to do it, but Meena gave in easily, and that''s okay.

    I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I started touching her genitals.

    "Aaaaahhhhnnn!"

    Mmm, she''s being too loud. I''m sure there are other guests in this inn.

    I was curious about the room next door.

 Epilogue

    "Lower your voice a little."

    I tell Meena, not wanting to get any complaints.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. But, I think it''s all right since this Inn have soundproofed magical equipment. No voices will leak out."

    "Hmm? Is there such a thing?"

    "Yes. Most lodgings have such things because other guests may get into fights if they make too much noise. That black figurine over there is one of them."

    "Aah, this is?. Speaking of which, the innkeeper''s father asked me to change this one to a bigger one."

    "Yes, I think they went for something with a lot of soundproofing because we''ll probably start doing this. Uuuhh..."

    "Fufu, well, if that''s the case, feel free to let out your voice."

    "Y-yes, Ah, but I don''t want to, it''s embarassing, Aaahhhh!"

    I slide my finger across her wet genitals, and Meena, who seems to find that unbearable, raises her voice again.

    "That''s a small price to pay"

    "I''m so sorry, sir."

    "No, I''m just kidding. Please raise your voice more, because that makes me more excited."

    ¡¸H-huh, But I, Aaahhh! I-I don''t want, Aaahnnn!, to my voice like this¡­kkuuhhh!"

    "It''s your Master''s orders, remember?"

    "B-but, Uuhh"

    "''Well, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Fufu, but let me make you feel better."

    "Eeh? Ah..."

    He covers Meena''s body, puts his lips on her breasts, and licks them with his tongue.

    "Uaahhh! T-that''s... Aaahhh!"

    It seems she feel good. Pretty much

    He rubs the standing nipple with his tongue and sucks it up.

    I heard a sizzling sound.

    "N-no, Master! I can''t breastfeed!"

    "I know that. But it feels good, right?"

    "T-that''s, kuuhhh... y-yes, this is just too good!, Aahh!"

    "Fufu, then. I''m gonna do it every day from now on."

    "Y-yes, Uuhhh."

    The hand that clutched Meena''s sheet became even firmer, but I also accused her more and more.

    "Fuwahh! Good! Haah, haah, haah, haah¡­¡­"

    Meena convulsed, apparently having come lightly.

    "Did you come?"

    "Eh?"

    "I mean did you climax? Does orgasm make sense to you?"

    "Ah,, Aahh¡­That, maybe. Suddenly I went blank, and I couldn''t understand anything, and there was something wrong with me."

    "I see, well, you''ll be fine."

    Just to be sure, I looked at her status, but her HP was not decreasing.

    Well, then, it''s time to get down to business.

    I''ll take off my clothes too. Meena swallowed a gulp of spit, and I guess she sensed that it was finally coming.

    I get her up on the bed and lay her on her back. He grabbed her slender wrists and lifted her up on the pillow, leaning over her and touching her flesh.

    "Nnnh! Ahn, Hauhh, Aahnn! Uuuhhh, Masteer.¡­"

    Meena''s voice is getting sweeter and sweeter, like she''s about to cry, and she seems to be getting good at it.

    When I looked at her, I saw that her moist eyes were glistening in the light of the magic tool.

    She looks embarrassed, but it''s obvious that she''s expecting more pleasure.

    "Good, Meena."

    Then I realized that I hadn''t kissed her yet, so I grabbed Meena''s face and pulled her closer to mine. I was prepared for a slap to come, but she didn''t resist, and accepted my lips.

    "Nnh, *kiss*, Nnhh, Ahhn, pwah, Nnnhhh"

    I bring her into a deep kiss and roughly insert my tongue. Soft lips and a small tongue. Meena was at her mercy, but after a while, she seemed to get the gist of it and started to intertwine her tongue with me.

    "You don''t have to force yourself, okay?"

    "Y-yes..."

    I don''t really like it, but pretending to comply in a desperate attempt to win me over is also deflating. Meena looked like she had failed a little, but which was it? I can order her to tell me what she really thinks, but I don''t know if she''ll answer truthfully. It would be a pity if I triggered her pain magic, so I''ll just leave it at that.

    "Meena, now I want you to get down on all fours on your back, with your ass facing me."

    "Ah, yes, like this?"

    "Yes, that''s right. Hmm, this is quite something."

    I think it''s a small ass, but it''s well shaped. It''s tight and smooth. In the middle of it, on the underside, there''s a soaking wet genitalia glistening wetly as if inviting me in, and Oooh, it''s twitching a little.

    "P-please, Don''t look there too much..."

    "No. You need to know your place."

    "I-I''m sorry, sir...uuhh."

    She''re probably full of shame, but you won''t give in on that. I touch her ass.

    "Nnhh, Aahn, M-master, Aahnn, Aaahn!"

    "You don''t like it?"

    ¡¸N-no, It-It feels good., Aahn! I''m starting to feel weird. ...... My stomach is tingling. I, I, I''m already"

    It''s about time.

    "But not yet.

    "Eh!? Kyaa!"

    Now I turn her on her back, grab both her ankles and push them up to the top of her head.

    "I-I don''t want to look like this."

    She feel like an upturned frog, and Meena clearly protests.

    "Be patient."

    I''m going to make you feel the best.

    I run my tongue over Meena''s twitching pussy.

    "Hii, Aaahhn! D-don''t! It''s dirty in there."

    "No, it''s beautiful."

    "N-no way! Nnnhh, Aaahnn! N-noo!"

    She hates it and resists, but I do my best to hold her down and lick her some more.

    "Hyuuhh! Noo! I''m losing my strength.¡­Uwaahh!"

    She''s trying to escape with quite a bit of force, but I''m not sure she''s losing any strength with this. If she''s gets serious when she''s normal, I''m going to be pinned down in no time.

    I thought it would be alright to put my hands on her, but when you have a beastman slave you have to be careful or you''ll get you ass kicked. It''s a good thing that Meena is an obedient and quiet person.

    "Nnn! Aaaaaahhhh!"

    Meena twitches, screams loudly, and goes limp.

    Apparently, she came again.

    Now, then.

    "She''s probably a virgin anyway, so why not now?"

    She said it would be painful at first, so let''s break her virginity while she''s unconscious.

    "Mmm, this here?"

    I tried to put it in without looking at it, but I wasn''t sure where it was. This time I checked it with my fingers, inserted it and then let go.

    "Whoa. This is...!"

    It''s warm and soft. It was an unknown world. Maybe it''s different if you''re a master of masturbation products, but I''ve been using my hands exclusively.

    Damn, what the hell is this!?

    It feels so damn good.

    I mean, it''s already out.

    Aahh...

    Oh well, I''m sure that Meena has taken her birth control pills, so I''ll just keep moving and pumping as hard as I can.

    "Oh, shit."

    I pulled my hips back and it slipped out. I put my hand on it again and moved it in again, this time with smaller movements.

    Meena seemed to notice it.

    "Nnn¡­Aahn, M-master? Uuhhh!"

    "Does it hurt? Just hang in there. This is the last time."

    "Ah, Aaahh. Kuhh, Uuaahh!"

    "Does it hurt that much?"

    I stopped moving, a little worried.

    "N-no, I know it hurts, but...that, kkuuhh¡­It-It feels so good."

    "Aahh, fufu, Then I''ll just go with it."

    "Do! don''t I can''t, I can''t stand this! Uuaahh, Masteer, Aahnn, Ahnn, P-please forgive me, Uuahh, hiii!"

    "Uuoohh! Kughh"

    Meena tightened up inside her, and this is not good anymore. I can''t take it anymore.

    "Meena!"

    "Master, Aaaahhhhhhh!"

    I shot my desire into Meena''s vagina as hard as I could. I think I came out with a lot more than usual.

    Suddenly, I became calm.

    I pulled it out.

    "Sorry, Meena, are you okay?"

    I''ve gone too far... and even though Meena says she can''t, I''m still going to do it. With a virgin.

    It''s the worst......If she didn''t let me do it and said she didn''t want to do it anymore, and if Meena started to hate men, there would be no way to get her back.

    "Y-yes. somehow. Um, is this the end?"

    Meena, still hugging me, asked with a hint of fear.

    "Yeah, let''s call it a day. It''s your first time too, right?"

    "Yes. I''m sorry, I didn''t know what to do...Ah!"

    She''s hurriedly let go of her hand, as if she thought it was rude to hold onto me.

    "Idiot. Just do it. As for me, it''s more comfortable to be hugged by Meena."

    "R-really? T-then, if you''ll excuse me."

    Meena presses her soft body against me. It''s so soft.

    "Hmm, It''s nice, this kind of thing."

    "Yes. It''s warm..."

    I''m glad to see that Meena doesn''t hate me anymore. Somehow, I felt like I was able to connect with her a little, or maybe it was just my imagination. It was sex without love.

    Well, I''ll give her a day off, fufu, and I''ll take care of her every day from now on.

    I fell asleep with Meena in my arms, smiling at her.

 Volume 1 - Prologue

    "Mm-hmm!"

    I stretch my arms out as far as I can.

    I can hear the birds chirping, and it''s a crisp morning. My body feels strangely light. And I can''t tell what it is, but it smells faintly good.

    Also, there''s something else that makes me feel good and comfortable.

    "Hmm? Yeah."

    Apparently, I had fallen asleep with Meena in my arms. She was already awake, it seemed, but she was staring at my face on the bed.

    "Good morning."

    I call out to her.

    "Ah! G-good morning, Master."

    "What were you doing? If you were awake, you could have moved separately."

    "No, it''s just... it''s comfortable to be in Master''s arms..."

    "Fufu, I see. Well, in that case, you can stay as long as you want.

    I hug her.

    "Hyah, yes. Thank you so much..."

    I wanted to do it again, but she was a virgin until yesterday. It would have to be after the wound healed.

    I hugged her for a while, then woke up to shake her off.

    "Ah¡­"

    "Then get ready. Let''s get some food and go on an adventure."

    "Okay."

    Meena quickly got up and put on her clothes as well. She looked at the sheet, but there was a little blood on it.

    "Master, can I go wash this first?"

    "I don''t mind, but I''ll let the innkeeper do it.¨D¨D¨D"

    "No, you can''t!"

    I''m not in a hurry. It wasn''t like I had anything urgent to do.

    "I-I see. Do what you want."

    "Okay."

    I waited for Meena to finish washing in the water from the well behind the house, and then we had breakfast.

    "I''m sorry, I would have preferred you to have breakfast first."

    "No, from now on, we''re party buddies, and we''ll have breakfast together."

    "Yes. That... I''m happy."

    "Yeah."

    With her as my wife, I thought it would be nice to have this kind of breakfast in the morning.

    We spent a strangely uncomfortable time glancing at each other and giggling, and then headed to the adventurer''s guild.

    Well, I''ll have to brace myself from here on out.

    "Then, Let''s go on a rabbit-hunting quest."

    "I understand."

    I confirm the request and head out of the city.

    "There''s a rabbit over there."

    "Good."

    Meena was able to find the prey upwind quickly, making the search for the enemy is fast.

    But after a few battles, I had to stop her.

    "Wait, wait, wait! What the hell are you doing, you are?"

    "I''m sorry..."

    I already know why. She''s trying to do too much for me, and she''s forcing herself to kill my prey first.

    "You know, if I don''t get the last kill, I''m not going to be able to level up, and more importantly, if you get hurt, it''s going to cost me dearly. It''s fine to be enthusiastic, but don''t change your fighting style. Just do what you''ve always done."

    "Understood."

    Well, if she''s uptight after sex, I guess that means she''ve agreed to live with me. I''m glad.

    I still feel that she''s too aggressive, but she has started to avoid enemy attacks, so that''s good.

    Both of us didn''t level up that day, and it might be that we''re not getting enough experience with rabbits. However, I''m steadily accumulating experience in status, and I finish the day''s hunt, deciding to solidify my partnership with Meena before heading to the next enemy.

    "Oh, yeah. Alec. A guy named Merlot from the merchants'' guild wants you to come and pick up the money."

    "Oh, okay. Thanks."

    The guild employee told me about it, so after I redeemed the rabbit drop, I headed over there.

    "Oh, Alec-san, thank goodness. The other day''s auction has been paid for by the other party. I''ll bring it soon."

    "Ooh."

    He led me to a room at the back of the merchants'' guild and handed me a small bag. Inside were five silver coins.

    "The winning bid is fifty thousand gold, the commission is ten thousand gold, and the price of the slave you bid on is thirty-five thousand gold, that''s five thousand gold minus the commission. Please confirm."

    "Yes, I did receive it. But can you break this one down into large copper coins?"

    "Yes, sir. Here you go."

    I accepted the copper coins.

    "Speaking of which, I would like you to tell me about the slave traders...''

    "Yes, of course."

    He said that there were several types and ranks of slave trader, but he basically introduced me to a decent and somewhat large trader who dealt in battle slaves.

    "And the Swordsmen''s Guild?¡¡I''d like to be introduced to that as well, if possible."

    "Yes. There''s only one in the capital, so it would be better to have them explain the details of their school."

    "All right."

    After being informed of the location, I thanked him and left the merchants'' guild.

    "Uhmm, Master..."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "A-am I not good enough for you ......"

    When Meena saw that I wanted a new slave, she seemed to misunderstand that I had no use for her.

    "Oh, no, you wrong. I just thought it would be good to have a few more people. We don''t have enough strength yet."

    "Oh."

    She seemed to have calmed down a bit.

    "Just so you know, it''s not because I''m selling you out or because I''m unhappy with you, okay? Don''t misunderstand that."

    "Okay."

    "Well, it''s getting late. We''ll talk about our gear another time. Let''s go back to the inn."

    "Yes, master."

    I took Meena back to the inn and finished dinner.

    I went back to my room, but I was too busy.

    "U-uhmm, do you want me to take it off?"

    "Ah, no, not today. You''re still sore, aren''t you?"

    "Ah, no, I''m fine now after eating the herbs."

    "Mmm... so you can do it?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay!"

    I almost jumped, but I hid it and let Meena take off her clothes.

    Meena was a little nervous, but this was her second time, so she didn''t seem to be worried.

    "Aah! Master! Masteer!"

    I don''t know how many times I slammed my hips against hers, excited by the sound of her calling out to me, unable to hold back the pleasure.

    I let it out inside.

    I''m getting sleepy and there''s no need to push myself. I should go to bed.

    "Let''s call it a day. How''d it go?"

    "Y-yes, it was very, very amazing..."

    Meena, who seemed absend minded, fufu, she was cumming.

    When I hugged her, she didn''t seem to mind as she pressed herself against me.

    I''m looking forward to tomorrow.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    The next day, I visited the Swordsmen''s Guild I had been told about. I was expecting to see a bunch of burly swordsmen, but instead there was just a young lady at the counter.

    "I heard this was a swordsmen''s guild..."

    "Yes, it''s definitely the Swordsmen''s Guild. People who come to the guild for the first time may be confused, but all we do here is help people change jobs and find masters, so people like me who don''t know anything about swordsmanship are the ones who work at the counter."

    "Oh, I see."

    "So, what can I do for you?"

    "Aah, I''d like you to introduce me to Master Swordsman, but is it possible for me to become a swordsman quickly?"

    "Yes, it is possible. However, even if you change jobs, you are still an apprentice and will not suddenly become stronger."

    Well, of course it is. I''ll give her a nod there.

    The fee for changing jobs is one hundred gold. It''s cheap now that you can make money with rabbits. Meena and I will pay for both of us.

    "Then, please go to the back room first. We''ll perform the job change ceremony there."

    When I was led into the back room, an old white-haired swordsman was waiting for me. He was very muscular.

    As soon as the old swordsman saw us, he smiled! With full of energy.

 Volume 1 - CH 1

    "Wait a minute. Are there any trials or exams to become a swordsman?"

    I asked the old swordsman, feeling uneasy.

    "Gahaha, don''t worry, kid. We don''t do anything interesting here, just pray to the gods and swear by our swords."

    That''s fine. "Kid?" Well, I''m probably younger than him, though.

    "Then, please."

    "Mmm. Now, take this sword, raise it, and pray to the heavens.

    I guess the stone statue behind him is the god of swordsmen. I did as I was told and prayed.

    "Your wish will be granted."

    I heard a man''s voice.

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you hear the voice of the God of Swordsmanship?"

    "Yes, I think so."

    "Then your new job is a success. You should take a look at your status."

    I''ll do as he say.

    [Page 1].

    [Name]  Alec

    [Level]  9

    [Class]  Swordsman

    [Race]  Human

    [Gender] Male

    [HP]  113/ 113

    [MP]  52/ 52

    [TP]  61/ 61

    [Status]  Normal

    [Exp]  360

    [Next]  5

    [Money]  5254

    It''s true that my class has changed to swordsman. Also, my HP has increased by 10. But the basic ability values, such as Strength, did not change. I''m not sure if it''s because the weapons and armor don''t show a modified overall ability value, but I''d like to think that there''s an attack power bonus when you level up. Or maybe you just learn special skills. If you think about it in a realistic way, it would be more natural to just learn skills, but...

    "How does changing jobs improve my abilities?"

    I guess it''s faster to ask.

    "As you level up, you''ll get better with your sword. You''ll be quicker than a warrior and have a higher hit rate, and while you won''t have as much HP, you''ll have much more than a mage."

    Hmmm... It''s say I''m is a vanguard attacker.

    It''s about what I thought it would be, so let''s try to raise it.

    Meena also changed her job into a swordsman. It''s probably a stronger class than the villagers.

    I went back to the counter and asked to be introduced to a master this time. It would be a good idea to learn the basics of how to use a sword at least once.

    "So, here are the swordsmen who are willing to become a master to apprentice."

    He showed me a list of names, addresses, and instruction fees written on a piece of parchment. There were about ten people on the list, but there were three more on the way, so there were about forty in all. That''s a lot of people. I wondered how I should choose.

    The price seemed to be around one thousand gold per month. There is also a price of one hundred gold for three days and fifty gold per day, but I don''t think you can learn sword fighting in three days or so.

    There''s a class column on the far right with the letters D and C on it.

    "Is this a rating? Or is it adventurer rank?"

    I asked the receptionist to confirm.

    "No, the lowest rank is F and the highest is S. If your rank is D or higher, you will be able to take an apprentice. In this list, so far the best is a B-rank master. For a fee, even apprentices can take the certification test at any time, although the promotion test for C and above involves an actual test, so you''ll have to wait until a date convenient for your opponent, usually a week or so."

    If that''s the case, it would be better to have a master with as high a rank as possible. There may be some masters who are good at swordsmanship but not so good at teaching, but I can''t read that much from this list.

    Besides, I''m just a novice who has just changed jobs, so taking the test is a waste of money. If I''m not taking on an apprentice, there''s no point in raising my rank.

    "What are your wishes, Alec-san? For example, there are those who want to teach them the basics, and there are those who just want to teach them the skills quickly."

    "Hmm? I guess so. I''m fine with just the basics, but I''d prefer someone who''s not too spartan and who can teach beginners carefully."

    A beautiful girl would be even better, but I have Meena, and I don''t want that much from my sword master.

    "Then, I would recommend Welbard-san. He has a large dojo and has a good reputation among beginners."

    "Hmmm, that''s it then. But he''ll be kind enough to teach me, right?"

    I hope I''m not getting kickbacks from this dojo owner.

    "Yes, because if we recommend a difficult master to an apprentice, they will soon quit being a swordsman and go to another guild. I will try my best to introduce you to masters who are looking for jobs, but our guild basically relies on certification fees as our source of income."

    "I see."

    "Of course, the higher their rank, the more requests they will receive, and there are many people who have become successful adventurers and become very wealthy. The first king of the Grandsword Kingdom used to be a swordsman, and he joined our guild."

    "Really?"

    It would be nice to become a king and enjoy all the luxuries, but I''m sure there would be a lot of trouble. In the first place, as a novice swordsman, I don''t think I can make it to that class. I''m not very athletic.

    After thanking the receptionist, I stopped by the weapon shop and armor shop. I have some money, and I should at least have some armor so that my master can accept me.

    The fee for the Kenjutsu Dojo is one thousand gold per month. I''ve heard that you can learn the basics in a month, so that leaves me with 4200 gold. Now that I know I won''t starve to death if I do the quests, I can put all my money into weapons.

    As I walked into the weapons shop, the muscular arms dealer''s father glanced at me, but didn''t say anything. In Japan, it''s normal for them to say "Irasshaimase" (Welcome), not "Smile" (Smile), so I felt a little strange.

    Tsk, I thought I''d get the price reduction skill, but I haven''t gotten it yet. Oh well, I''ll get to that another time.

    I used my appraisal skill to take a look at the shortswords hanging on the table. If the material is the same, the attack power will be similar, but if the decoration is beautiful, the attack power will be higher. I picked up the one that looked the best and asked the Old man of the weapon shop at the counter.

    "Old man, what''s the price of this shortsword?"

    "That iron shortsword is 500. The others are 400."

    This seems to be about a hundred more expensive. If I choose one with a high attack power at a price of 400, I might be able to get a good deal, but it would be better to buy the best one you can afford right now. I don''t think I''ll be coming back for a new one that often.

    "Then, give me this."

    I''ll take one for Meena too.

    "Hmm, do you have the money?"

    "Is this okay?"

    I pull out a silver coin from my sachet.

    "Yes, I see. Well, it''s a lot better than second-hand bronze, but you''d better get your armor before your sword, okay?"

    "Yeah, I''ll get to that later. I have the money."

    "I see. Well, for a fledgling, you''re pretty good at making money."

    The used bronze shortsword that I bought for Meena last time sold for 20 gold, and my sword that the king gave me sold for 100 gold. It was made of the lowest-grade bronze, but I guess it was better that it wasn''t used.

    Next, I stopped by an armor shop and bought an iron breastplate that I''d been eyeing for a while. I had thought that leather armor would be next, but I felt more confident that iron would protect me from the swords of my opponents.

    I used my appraisal skill to choose the armor with the highest protection.

    "Old man, how much is this?"

    "Fifteen hundred."

    The muggy old man here is also unsociable.

    "''So, this one''s the same, huh? Give me two."

    "Do you have the money?"

    "Yes, I have money. I''ll take that."

    I put three silver coins on the counter.

    "Hmm-hmm."

    "Uhmm, Master, I could use some leather armor..."

    Meena says, perhaps concerned about the price.

    "Don''t be shy. This one is more defensive."

    "Huh."

    "Then, I''ll size you up and you can try it on."

    Oh yeah, you have to adjust to the size of your body.

    This was a setting that rarely came up in the game world, though.

    I was worried, but I just had to retighten the belt and the adjustment was done. I heard that it is not so easy to adjust around full plate, and they sometimes make custom-made to order.

    Underneath the armor, it is necessary to wear thick cotton clothes, which costs 50 gold. It''s called "Under Armor".

    When I tried on the armor, I found that it was indeed very tough, and it would be very painful to be attacked without it.

    I asked if there was anything thicker, but he said it would be too hot and I would sweat. What a hassle.

    Meena had finished her adjustments and looked much more like a swordsman than before.

    I don''t have the money to buy a new slave anymore, but it would be stupid to get bogged down by a monster while I''m stuck with a woman. This was fine. I should be able to make money again soon. I also have the skill to acquire rare items.

    Next, I headed to the Welbard Kenjutsu Dojo that I had been told about.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    "Sei! Sei!"

    "Teiyaaa!"

    On the outskirts of the city, there was a magnificent building surrounded by a wall, and even from outside I could hear the voices of the people getting ready to go.

    There was no sign, but I was sure it was here.

    I went inside the gate with Meena.

    Then I saw four young men in the courtyard holding bronze swords and swinging them. They weren''t wooden swords or bamboo swords, were they? Well, I guess it''s natural, since we usually have to fight monsters here.

    "Are you prospective students?"

    A brown-haired man in iron armor came toward us with a smile. This guy must be the dojo master, or at least a teacher.

    "That''s right."

    "Okay, the fee is one thousand gold per month, or fifty gold per day if you want to pay by the day, but if you want to learn everything, you should do it for at least three months. Of course, you have your own budget, so you can decide how long you want to do it."

    "Yes, then fifty gold for two people."

    It would be a shame to suddenly pay for a month and then say, "I can''t do this because it''s too hard". He seemed to be willing to refund me for the days I didn''t attend, but I had to try it out for a few days first. I don''t have enough money to pay Meena''s fee.

    "Fine. Yeah, I''ll pay later."

    I wondered what would happen if he just taught us and ran away, but I guess the current apprentices would be enough to run the business.

    "So, have you been taught how to hold a sword?"

    "No."

    "Okay, then I''ll teach you from there."

    We''ve got the right equipment, but this guy seems to know what we''re capable of.

    "Yes, Errr, are you Welbard-san?"

    "Yes, I am the owner of this dojo. I teach here most of the time, but sometimes Fritz takes over. I''ll introduce you. Fritz! Come here for a minute."

    Welbard called out loudly to the building in the back, and a young man in cloth clothes soon arrived.

    "You wanted to see me, sir?"

    "Yeah, it''s the two new students. I didn''t get your names yet, did I?"

    "Yes, I''m Alec."

    "Meena."

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Fritz, the head instructor here."

    "I''ll teach them at first, but when I''m not here, Fritz, you take care of them. They are still beginners."

    "Yes, I understand. Hmm."

    When Fritz saw my face, his eyebrows furrowed a little and he looked dubious, but he quickly returned to his normal face.

    "So, I''m sorry to call you here, but you can go back now."

    "Yes."

    "Then I''ll teach you how to hold the sword. First, when you hold it with one hand, always hold it just below the brim. I''ll tell you why later. Hold it like this, with your thumb up. Now, try it with your own sword."

    "Yes."

    I did as I was told and carefully pulled it out of its sheath.

    "Hmm, that''s a bit dangerous. I think you should practice drawing your sword. When you pull out your sword, you should first keep your left hand in the air and pull it straight out while holding your right hand diagonally upward. Remember, if you keep your left hand in front of you here, you''ll cut your own hand."

    "Yes, sir."

    I did as I was told, but with some hesitation.

    "All right, Meena, you go join them and do your swinging. You can swing the same way, but keep a firm grip on the handle and don''t let go. Make sure there is no one in front or behind you."

    "Yes, sir."

    "One more time, Alec."

    Mmm, I''m not sure I remember. I''ll do it again, just like he said.

    Welbard grabbed me by the arm and adjusted my position.

    "Left arm in this position. And when you pull it out, lower it to the back."

    "Like this?"

    "Like that. Do it faster."

    I draw the sword with my right hand and lower my left arm back. If I try to do it at the same time, it''s a little difficult.

    "Fufu, is that too hard? Well...This is because the left arm is lowered in order to increase the speed of the sword drawing. That''s why it''s useless if you don''t build up momentum."

    "Oh, I see."

    Now that I know why he lowers his left arm back, I''m going to give it some momentum.

    "Yeah, like that! You need to practice so that you can do it quickly, whenever you want. I''ll also teach you how to use a sword. Meena, come here."

    This time, he taught me how to grip the edge of the scabbard with my left hand and insert it at a slight angle instead of straight. This way, it''s harder to get the sword out of position. As a person who once made a mistake and cut the base of his thumb and healed it with herbs, it was the right decision to learn here.

    Pull it out, put it in. Pull it out, pull it in.

    "Okay, Meena, you''re done. Go back to swinging."

    "Yes."

    Also, it''s just me, one-on-one.

    Pull it out, pull it in. Pull it out, pull it in.

    "Uhm, sir, you don''t have to teach me alone, but..."

    I thought it would be a little too much, so I said.

    "Yeah, if only it were a little less dangerous. Beginners need to be watched closely or they will get hurt. Don''t worry, the other students have been given their assignments and are moving on to the next level. But Alec, you need to focus on yourself first."

    "Okay."

    Pull it out, put it in. Pull it out, pull it in.

    "Uhm."

    "What is it?"

    "Are we still doing this?"

    "Yeah, not yet. You''ll keep doing it until I say it''s okay. It''s not gonna be fun, but if you don''t learn how to do it right, you''re gonna cut your own hand off."

    "Okay, sir"

    I think I can already do that... Mmm, It''s off.

    "You need to concentrate more. Look closely at the sheath."

    "Yes."

    "Father, the tea is ready. Why don''t you take a break?"

    With that, a blonde woman with an iron cup on a tray came over. She had a slightly childish face and could be described as a girl, but her calm demeanor suggested that she was older than a high school student.

    "Oh, Ione. Well, let''s take a break."

    We all sat down on a bench at the edge of the garden and had some tea. This dojo is not too strict, and I think I can make it.

    "You must be the new apprentices, right?"

    "Alec and Meena. Hmm, you''re both well equipped for novices. Are you noblemen?"

    "No, sir."

    "No, I''m not. Well, you should have good equipment. It''s part of your strength.

    "Damn, you''ve got a lot of money. I''m stronger than you, no matter how well equipped I am.

    "This is Alec and Meena. Fufu, you''re both well equipped for novices."

    "No, I''m not."

    "Well, you should have good equipment. It''s part of your strength."

    "Tch, you''ve got a lot of money. I''m stronger than you, no matter how well equipped you are."

    Some cocky looking middle school kid was jealous of my equipment, well, he really would be and I''m not going to buy a fight.

    "Billy, that''s rude. Everyone isn''t strong at first."

    The woman who had brought me tea admonished me lightly.

    "But I heard that Fritz and Ione were strong from the start."

    "That''s...""

    "Well, some of us are gifted. But don''t worry about it. If you train hard enough, you''ll be good at it."

    That''s what Welbard-sensei said to me, but the way he said it, it seemed that I would never be a top-notch student. Well, I knew I didn''t have the talent.

    "If you work out, old man, you don''t have any muscles, and it''s too late to be a swordsman now."

    What a cheeky kid. I just want to learn the basics of swordsmanship, not become a swordsman.

    "That''s rude. Billy."

    Ione warned again.

    "It''s the truth."

    "The sooner the better, but it''s never too late. Alec, do you have a goal in mind?"

    "No, I just want to learn some basic sword fighting."

    "Well, that''s all right. I think You can learn it in six months. No, maybe a year."

    Hey. A year is a long time. Didn''t you say three months at first?

    "Haha, nevermind. Normally, the basics take three months. I mastered it in two months."

    "Billy, everyone grows at a different rate, and I''m not teaching you how to mock others. First of all, you need to learn the basics of etiquette. It''s more important than becoming a swordsman."

    "Murrgh."

    Oh, He''s a very decent teacher. I like him.

    "Fufu, Billy, now that we have a new student, you want to give him a seniority boost, don''t you?"

    Ione said teasingly.

    "Huh? You''re wrong! I''m definitely a senior, but it''s not like that. More importantly, Ione, do you have to go to Fritzs?"

    "Geez, don''t let the child bother you. I''ve already brought tea for Fritz and the others."

    So this girl is Ione. She is beautiful, but from the way she interacts with Billy, she seems to be on good terms with Fritz. The dojo owner''s daughter and the young master, well, it''s a good combination.

    I don''t care, because I have Meena. Meena is more beautiful... well, Ione is quite beautiful too, but Meena is at my mercy when it comes to sex. She''s usually obedient and has nothing to say.

    Ione looked a little embarrassed and seemed to notice my gaze, but I think she was just embarrassed and didn''t have any feelings for me.

    "Thanks for the tea."

    I return the empty teacup to Ione.

    "No,no you''re welcome. Good luck with your sword fighting, Alec-san."

    Ione is a good girl, she said with a smile. I don''t know why she neglected Meena and only encouraged me, but I guess she was showing her benevolent spirit because I was the only one who seemed to have a tough future ahead of me. Tsk, I don''t like this.

    Again, pull it out and put it in, pull it out and put it in, if this were sex, I could do it over and over again, but with swords, I get bored.

    "Alec, your left arm''s coming down. Your speed has also dropped. It may be hard at first, and it may not be fun, but drawing and delivering swords is the foundation of swordsmanship. Let''s work hard on them."

    "I understand."

    I''m not an idiot, so I know what I''m doing. When I have saved up enough money to quit being an adventurer, I''ll leave the Demon King and all that to Shiraishi, Erwin and the others, and I''ll stay here with Meena and relax.

    "Ah! It''s hurts!"

    I lightly cut my finger on my left hand when I was delivering the sword. It was a bad idea to let my guard down because I thought I was getting used to it.

    "Let me see."

    "Huh."

    "Ione! I need you to bring me some herbs."

    "Ah, no, you don''t need, I''ve got my own."

    "Is that so."

    "Master, here you go."

    Meena pulls out some herbs from the item storage and hands them to me. I crush it with my fingers and apply it to the cut. It healed quickly.

    If it weren''t for this herb, I wouldn''t have had the motivation to become an adventurer.

    "Hou~, Item storage, huh. Aren''t you guys aspiring adventurers?"

    Welbard asked.

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    I nodded at the sensei''s question.

    "Yes. That''s why I''m not thinking of making a career with a sword or becoming a top-notch swordsman. As long as you can teach me the sword techniques I need for my adventures."

    "I understand. Is that okay with you, Meena?"

    "Yes, I''m a slave to my master."

    "I see. But you''ve got the qualities, What do you think, Alec? I think you''ll have an easier time adventuring as a top-notch swordsman."

    "Yes, you can teach Meena the higher levels. I''ll pay you well."

    "No, that''s no good."

    "No, It''s fine."

    "Fufu, if she''s a slave, she have to obey her master''s rules. Well, you''re still a novice, so you''ll have to wait and see."

    "Huh."

    Meena is a little unconvinced, but I''ll tell her later that it''s easier for me if she get stronger.

    "I don''t like the idea of letting a woman fight while I sit back and take the easy way out."

    Billy, who is swinging his bare head, says to me as if he is guessing, but hey you, if you don''t stop it, it''s time for me to get angry, too.

    "Billy-san, please don''t speak ill of my master. It''s only natural for an adventurer''s battle slave to serve as the vanguard."

    Meena says in annoyance.

    "G-got it"

    "Right. Hmm, a battle slave, huh."

    I''m sure Welbard thinks she''s a sex slave. Well, actually, that''s what I make her do...

    "Meena''s got a good nose, and she''ll be useful in hunting and adventuring."

    I''ll tell her that. Welbard nodded.

    "Yes, beastmen, especially dog-eared ones, have a good nose. Aah, Ione, I''m sorry, I don''t need it anymore."

    Ione came from behind the building.

    "I see. I''m sorry it took me so long to find it. I bought some of these at the tool store this morning, but they don''t have any in stock either."

    She showed me three herbs, but they all seemed to be out of stock.

    "I''ll send a request to the adventurer''s guild later."

    "Ah, father, I''ll go and make a request."

    "Yes, please do."

    "Yeah. And, Billy, don''t get into a quarrel, okay?"

    Ione said, putting her hands on her hips.

    "Tch, I know."

    It was lunchtime and I was getting hungry, so Ione brought me a basket full of bread.

    Oh man, I think I''m going to fall in love with Ione.

    "Father, I''ve brought you something."

    "All right, then. Let''s take a break."

    "Yes!"

    "Come on, Billy, wipe your hands."

    "No, I don''t need it."

    "Geez. Alec-san, here a hand towel...Ohh"

    Ione had brought me a hand towel, but Meena had also brought it out for me.

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and neck with Meena''s hand towel, and wiped my hands with Ione''s hand towel and returned it to her.

    "Thanks."

    "No, you''re welcome"

    "Mmm, Ione, this is better bread than usual!"

    "Oh, yeah, I was hoping Alec-san would like it."

    "What? Why are you paying so much attention to this guy?"

    "I-I don''t, but you know, he just join us today."

    "Ione-san, then this is as payment."

    "Oh, no, Alec-san, that''s all right. It''s just a gift. Don''t worry about it."

    "You should care©`"

    "Billy. Oh, that''s right, I''ll give help you this afternoon. A lot of it."

    "Uh, ugh, no, I thought I''d just do some swinging today."

    "You don''t."

    "Fufu, Well, it''s good for a change. It''s good medicine for Billy."

    "Huh? Se-sensei!"

    Ione, of course, seemed to take it easy on him, but she moved so fast and struck in rapid succession that Billy soon lost his temper. She was so busy trying to prevent it that he couldn''t even fight back, but I wondered if she was just talking out of his ass or if Ione was too strong.

    She seems calm and her arms are slender, but after all, she is the dojo owner''s daughter, she must have talent.

    "I-I give up. I''m sorry, Ione. I can''t!"

    "Okay. Well, I guess that''s it then."

    Ione, still in her plain clothes, sheathed her sword in its scabbard with a snap, her sword looking very presentable.

    "What''s the matter Billy, you''re giving up too soon, that''s no way to maintain your dignity as a senior."

    "Give me a break, Sensei. There''s no way I can beat Ione or Fritz. I can beat up that old man there, though."

    Hmm, well, eventually."

    I don''t know when I''ll get to meet Billy. I doesn''t even seem to be able to put my sword away yet.

    Oh?

    "Hou~. That was neatly done. That''s good, Alec."

    "Yes."

    I pulled it out again and put it away with a snap. It worked again. My speed was much faster than before, and I was stable and unperturbed.

    I guess I''ve learned the skill of sword delivery after seeing Ione''s swordsmanship earlier. This is the ability of my skill, ¡¾Skill Copy Lv1¡¿.

    "Mmm, he''s getting better all of a sudden..."

    "Sensei, can you show us a little example of your sword drawing?"

    I say

    "All right. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I have to set an example. I forgot about that."

    "Get a grip, sensei."

    "Geez, Billy''s on a roll already."

    "Fufu. Now, let''s review. I want you all to take a break and watch."

    """Yes, sir."""

    Welbard stood naturally in place and drew his sword with a shout of "Teiyaa!" He drew his sword with a shout of enthusiasm.

    ...Fast!

    I couldn''t see a thing.

    "But next time I''ll pull it out slower, so watch the position of my arms and the center of gravity of my body."

    Welbard pulled it out very slowly, and I watched him closely.

    "Now, each of you, try to imitate me a little."

    """Yes, sir!"""

    They each pulled out their swords. I, too, imitated the mood of the Welbard earlier and pulled out my sword.

    "Oh!"

    The sword didn''t catch in its sheath.

    "Good one, Alec. You''ve got it."

    "Yes, I think I''ve got it."

    "That''s good. Hmm, I thought this would be tough, but you''re learning faster than I thought. You might be ready in six months."

    "Thank you. Well, swordsmanship is not learned in a day, and I have some business to attend to, so I''ll leave you here for now."

    I''m getting a little tired, so I''m going to run some errands and call it a day.

    "I see, okay. Come visit dojo at your convenience any time."

    "Okay, well then, what''s today''s bill?"

    "Well, it''s only half a day, so fifty gold for the two of you."

    "Thanks."

    Meena and I will leave the dojo together.

    "So, Master, where are we going?"

    "Ah, let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild. Ione should be giving a quest for medicinal herbs."

    "Yes, that''s right. Let''s go."

    There was a quest for get hundred aloe plants, so I raised my skill to "Herb Identification Lv2" and had Meena take both "Herb Identification Lv1" and "Herb Collection Lv1". Level 1 requires the least amount of skill points and consumes the least amount of time.

    I walked around steadily, and in the evening I was able to collect a hundred of them.

    I took them to the guild.

    "Here''s your reward, 55 gold."

    "Yeah, thank you."

    "But with that gear, you''ll get do better quests."

    "Yeah, I''ll do that tomorrow."

    "I see."

    I went back to the inn, had dinner, and then had sex with Meena.

    "Uuaahhhn! Master, Aaaaahhhhnnn!"

    Meena laughs and hugs me after we finish.

    "I''m glad."

    "Hmm?"

    "I''ll always be Master''s slave, won''t I?"

    "Hmm, if you want to be a commoner again, I''ll help you."

    "Ah, no, I don''t mean like that. I mean, I''ll always want to be with you..."

    "Yeah, well, I''m not gonna let you go, so don''t worry."

    "Yes!"

    The next day, I went back to Welbard''s dojo, and today he made me do some swinging.

    The sword was so heavy that I felt sluggish even after a few swings.

    Welbard was watching me closely, so I couldn''t slack off....

    But after a hundred swings, I couldn''t swing it properly anymore.

    "Kughh"

    "Okay, Alec, Meena, you guys can get some rest.

    ""Yes, sir.""

    I was expecting Billy to say something, but although he looked at me, he didn''t say anything.

    I wonder if Ione''s medicine from yesterday is working.

    "You''re both adventurers, so you''re used to wielding swords, aren''t you?"

    Welburd said.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, it''s hard to swing a sword when you''re an amateur, and it''s better to start with fifty swings."

    "Aah, yeah."

    Ione brought us some tea and we all went straight to our morning break.

    "Thank you, Alec-san, for accepting our request for medicinal herbs."

    Ione said with a smile, but it seemed that she had heard about the client from the staff.

    Tsk, I should have kept them mouth shut.

    "No, I''m an adventurer. So don''t worry about it."

    "But I''ve heard that not many people take the gathering quests because they don''t pay well."

    "That''s true if you''re a full-fledged adventurer, but we''re just starting out."

    "That''s true, but..."

    "Only your equipment is full-fledged."

    "Billy!"

    "Oh, scary, scary. I complimented him, you know."

    "That''s not compliment."

    In this case, I should have bought the armor in order, starting with the leather armor. Well, there''s no point in worrying about looking good.

    If you die, that''s over for you.

    I confirmed with Meena that there is no temple of resurrection in this world.

    I ate some bread for lunch, did a little swinging, and then left the dojo, saying I had more business to attend to.

    "Alec-san!"

    Ione chased after me. I wonder if I forgot something.

    "What''s wrong?

    "No, it''s just Billy, you know, but he''s just a kid, so please excuse him."

    "Oh, I see. It''s not like I''m upset about it. I don''t mind."

    "Really? You''re an adult after all."

    "Well."

    I thought that would be the end of my business, but Ione refused to leave.

    "Hmm?¡¡Is there something more?

    "Ah, uhm..."

    "Well, Master, let''s hurry."

    Meena said.

    "Yeah? We don''t need to rush, but..."

    "But if we don''t get there early, we might run out of good quests. Come on, come on."

    Meena is rushing me, but that''s okay.

    "Well, then. See you tomorrow."

    "Ah, Yes, Oh, hey!"

    "Yes?"

    "You''re going on an adventure, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s the plan. I''m thinking of doing some Crawler hunting today instead of gathering."

    "If so, then please take me with you."

    Ione said.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    The daughter of the Kendo Dojo says she wants to go on an adventure with me.

    "Hmm? Why do you want to come with me?"

    I couldn''t understand her intentions, so I asked her why.

    "Thats, errr, I wants to see how an adventurer swordsmanship..."

    "I don''t think looking at my swordsmanship will add anything."

    "Ah, no, yeah, Ah! If I don''t fight monsters, I can''t call it useful swordmanship."

    "I see. Well then, go and ask Welbard-sensei permission."

    "Well, I don''t think my father would object to that, you know?"

    "But still..."

    In this world, the age of adulthood is fifteen for commoners and fourteen for nobles, so Ione may not be a minor, but if my daughter wanted to go with a single man over forty, I would have told her not to.

    And Ione is a beautiful blonde girl who doesn''t seem to be immune to men.

    "I understand. Then I''ll get his permission right away. You''re going to the adventurer''s guild, aren''t you? Please wait there or at the entrance of the city! I''ll be ready soon."

    "Ah, Oi."

    She was gone before I could stop her.

    You''re not busy, are you?

    "Muurgh¡­"

    Meena looked reluctant.

    "What''s the matter, Meena?"

    "...... No, it''s nothing. Well then let''s go."

    She seemed to be in a bad mood when Ione was around, but Ione was friendly and I didn''t think she was unpleasant.

    "Meena, she''s the daughter of a swordsmanship teacher. You''ll have to put up with a little bit of unpleasantness."

    "Oh, yes, you''re right. ...... I''m sorry."

    "But what''s wrong with you?"

    "Well... what does Master think of Ione?"

    "Hmm? I think she''s a good girl, she brings us food, she takes care of her students well."

    "Oh, ....... Uhm, do you like her after all?"

    "Hmm? You''re not jealous, are you?"

    "Uuh. I-Is it wrong?"

    Meena looks away restlessly. Wow, she''s cute, this one.

    "Haha, you''re an idiot. You''re right, she is pretty, but she''s not going to take me seriously."

    "That''s not true. She''s talking to master a lot and asking him to take her on an adventure, her behavior is too suspicious."

    "Hmm, well, I agree with you there..."

    But I don''t see how she''s following me is going to help. There are other heroes out there, you know. The first time I went to that dojo was yesterday, and I don''t want to cause any resentment.

    "I-I''ll give you a lot of service."

    "Hou~. Well, then I''ll ask you do that, but don''t worry too much about it. Aah, so you''re worried that I''m going to leave you?"

    "Huh."

    "You''re an idiot. I like you much more than Ione, and you''re the only one I''ll ever hold. And even if Ione does fall in love with me, rest assured that I will not abandon you."

    "Yes."

    Her reply lacked energy, but I was grateful that she was so blindly in love with me.

    I went to the Adventurer''s Guild and confirmed the quest.

    It costs 20 gold to kill ten Crawlers. It''s cheap, but there are only a few of them, so I should be able to get by.

    "Thank you for your waiting! *pant*, *pant*."

    While I was looking at the quest, an out-of-breath Ione came to me in her armor. You''re better equipped than I am, with your shiny steel breastplate and all.

    "I waited you even if you didn''t hurry so much, but did you get his permission?"

    "Yes, he was a little reluctant, but he said to do what I wanted."

    I guess that''s how much he trusts his daughter, she doesn''t seem to be a dangerous girl who would do something strange.

    "So be it. well then, Let''s go hunt some crawlers."

    "Yes! Oh, and Meena-san, please take care of me."

    "N-no, I''m a slave, so you don''t need to be respectful to me."

    Meena panicked, saying she doesn''t like it.

    "But, yeah, fufu. Well then I''ll not using honorifics, and I''ll just speaking normally."

    "Is that so....."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "Okay."

    When I went to the gate of the city, the soldier who guarded the gate spoke to me. Not to me, but to Ione.

    "Aah, what''s the matter, Ione, with your armor?"

    "Yes, I''m on an adventure."

    "Hee~, with Alec''s party, huh?"

    "Yeah. Well, I''m off."

    "Ooh, have a safe trip."

    "Yeah."

    Ione knew where the Crawlers often were, so she led us there, and the three of us tried to deal with one.

    "Sei!"

    However, Ione would be the first to take care of it with a single blow, so this would make it difficult for both Meena and I to level up and get a feel for it.

    "Hold on. Ione, let us take them down next time."

    "Got it."

    Ione observes, and Meena and I fight. The two of us sneak up on it from behind and slash it.

    The caterpillar is slow, but when it is cut, it flails and fights back.

    "Uwooo!"

    "Master!"

    "Calm down! You won''t take much damage. The Crawler will shake its head, so if it starts to move, keep your distance. Always keep your back to us."

    Ione said.

    "Okay."

    I followed her advice, keeping my distance as soon as it started to move and trying to avoid being attacked.

    It was rather stubborn, but once he got the hang of it, the damage he took was minimal.

    I think it''s too boring to just watch us all the time, so after we kill two, we let Ione take turns hunting one, and so on.

    You have earned the title "Apprentice Swordsman.

    ¡ºOne Level has Gone Up!¡»

    ¡ºYou become Level 10!¡»

    ¡ºAttack Power has Increased by 5!¡»

    ¡ºDefense Power has Increased by 3!¡»

    ¡ºSpeed has Increased by 3!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum HP has Increased by 8!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum TP has Increased by 3!¡»

    ¡º11 skill points gained¡»

    ¡ºJob Swordsman raised to level 2¡»

    You have earned the title ¡ºApprentice Swordsman¡»

    "Mmm."

    I gained a level, but there was a different indication than usual. I don''t really appreciate the title of apprentice swordsman or anything, but oh well.

    The job would be the level of the swordsman''s class, apart from the overall level, like proficiency.

    Apparently, in this world, just changing classes doesn''t change your strength that much, and you have to keep raising your level like this.

    In that case, it would be a little difficult to change my class.

    "Oh, great, I have a rare skill."

    Ione seems to have peeked at her status or my status, but it''s not good, I have ''Rape'' skill or something.

    "Ione, I''m sorry, but can you not look at my skills too much?

    "Oh, my bad, that was selfish of me. But right now I''m looking at my status."

    "Yeah, that''s fine."

    I told her that I would do the skill acquisition in a safe place and asked her to end the adventure right now.

    "I''ll have you to take me going adventure again."

    Ione said, so it looks like we''ll have to take her along again. Well, she''s much stronger than us, so it''s not like we''re slowing her down....

    Since we had just enough Crawlers, we gave the tentacles of the defeated parts to the Adventurer''s Guild for cash.

    I returned to the inn earlier than usual. I could go out adventuring again, but first I need skills.

    Both Meena and I have 12 skill points.

    I focused on sorting out the skills that I could get, and found that the skills related to price reduction were "Haggling," "Price Negotiation," "Bargaining," and "Discounting.

    In a game, I''d probably be able to get "Haggling" and "Price Negotiation" quickly, but in real life, I''d probably be the one negotiating, and I don''t really want to do that. It''s stressful enough to try to convince someone to lose money for your benefit.

    I''m not sure what the difference is between a "Bargain" and a "Discount," so I''m going to use my "Description Lv1" skill on these skills.

    ¡ºBargain¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Increase your chances of getting a bargain product at a great price.

    ¡ºDiscount¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You will be able to get certain discounts on transactions.

    Hmm. Both seem to offer the same discount on the purchase price, but the [Discount] is constant for any product, while [Bargain] seems to be especially effective for some products.

    I like the [Bargain] one. It seems like a good deal, and I guess you can''t just discount everything.

    I decided to get "Bargain Lv1". Needed 5 points. The next level will take 10 points, so I can''t take it now. I''ll have to wait until I level up again.

    Next is Meena.

    "Um, Master. I have a skill that I would like..."

    "Oh, that''s good. It''s Meena''s skill, so you can take it as you like."

    "Yes. Then, this one, this one, and this one too..."

    I was curious about what she took, so I took a look at Meena''s status in "Viewing Party Status Lv Max".

    ¡ºFellatio¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    ¡ºBegging¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    ¡ºInsertion¡¡Lv1¡»New!

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    "Hey."

    Meena''s face turned bright red and she turned her head down.

    "You know what? I''m not saying you shouldn''t take them, but it''s not good to have them all as non-combat skills."

    "Ah, yes. I''ll take the combat skills next time, please forgive me."

    She still has 6 skill points left, so it''s not that heavy of a skill in terms of points, but if she put too much effort into playing around and get hit and die at the critical moment, she''ll never see the light of day.

    "And how did you know about fellatio?"

    "No, I don''t know what it is, but it just popped into my head."

    Maybe it''s because she have [Intuition Lv.3]. Or maybe it''s because she''s sensitive to my unconscious desires....no....maybe it''s her intuition.

    "All right, then, let''s go hunting again. Don''t worry about the number of kills, we''ll just hunt a bit and then go home."

    I say this because I feel like I''m going to be completely corrupted if I keep playing in bed.

    "Yes."

    Well, I won''t be able to get any skill points until I level up, and I think I''ll be going on an adventure anyway.

    Without Ione, it will still take a long time. After hunting about four of them, I decided that it was time to go home early, as the sun was about to set.

    "Then, Meena, what''s done is done. Now that you''ve sacrificed your skill points, I want you to serve me well."

    "Y-yes, I''ll do my best."

    Today, I stripped first, sat down on the bed, and let Meena suck my cock.

    "All right, in that state, try to use your skills."

    "Yes, sir. *kiss*, Npu, Hmm."

    Meena''s little tongue licked my tip, though it was still a poor movement.

    "Kughh! Yeah, that''s good."

    "Yes, Hmm, npuu, *kiss*."

    Even with her skills, she doesn''t seem to lose her sense of shame, and with her face still red, Meena continues to lick my cock.

    I can''t stand the pleasant sensation that rushes up my tip and back to my brain.

    And then there''s this expression on her face.

    "Meena, open your eyes and look up at me. Yeah, like that."

    Meena stares at me with moist eyes. The action continues. This is good.

    "Do a little glare."

    "I-I can''t."

    "Oh, well. I want you to use your whole mouth more, so I can get it down your throat and tighten it up."

    "I understand¡£Hmph, *kiss*, hmm, nnhh."

    Meena looks at me with tears in her eyes, as if in a bit of pain.

    "You don''t have to push yourself."

    "It''s okay. Mmm, Nnhh, *kiss*, Nnhh."

    "Kughh"

    Meena licks me up with great dexterity, as if she sensed the point where I was comfortable. She''s smart like that.

    "Good... kuhh!, it''s about time. Meena, it''s coming out, catch it with your tongue."

    "Yes, you can let it out any time. *lick*, *kiss*, Hmhh."

    I don''t need to say it, but she already know that she can move the last part faster and increase it.

    "Kuughh!"

    "Hmmhh! Nnhn!? Nnnh! *cough!*, *cough!*"

    I let it out as hard as I could, but it came out in several times, and I think she failed to catch it and it went into Meena''s windpipe.

    "Are you okay? You can take whatever skills you need to make yourself comfortable."

    "No, I''m fine, *cough!*, *cough!*."

    "You''re not okay, you know. I want to enjoy the next one right away. Take the skill, and that''s an order."

    "Okay. Mmm, I got it. It''s a skill called [Drink Up]. It''s much easier, now."

    "Well, that''s good. Then... would you like it if I asked you to do it again?"

    "No, I''ll do it better next time. Please let me do it."

    "Oh, yeah."

    I asked her to do it again, and this time Meena took it well, drinking my semen all the way to the end.

    "*gulp*, *gulp*, *gulp*, *haaahh*!"

    "Okay, good girl."

    "Yes... did I get that right? Please let me know if there''s anything I can fix.

    "Yeah, that''s the general direction I want you to go, but as you build up, I want you to go as fast, violently and as hard as you can."

    "I understand. I''ll keep that in mind.

    "Yeah. Now, try the next skill.

    "Y-Yes, sir."

    Meena seemed to know what it was, too, and used her begging skill without returning the question.

    "M-master, please have mercy on me..."

    Meena''s face turned bright red and she looked up at me, which is not something she would normally say.

    He had already seen and done every inch of her body, but she was still embarrassed and tried to hide it innocently.

    "Okay, I''ll do whatever I want.

    "Y-yes, Aahnn! Nnnh! Aahhn!"

    The night was still long.

    And I had to lay her down so that I could taste her fully.

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    "*pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*, *pant*"

    "Nnnhh! Hhmm! Nnhh!"

    "Meena, you need to lift your arm more."

    "Y-yes!"

    "Good."

    "Soiya!!"

    "Mmm!"

    "Here we go! Come on! Don''t stop! Baroouu!!"

    After having breakfast with Meena at the inn, I went to the Welbard Kenjutsu Dojo to learn how to use a sword.

    But at this stage, it seems to be just bare fencing. It''s boring. Also, my arms are so tight.

    I thought I was going to have terrible muscle pains, but surprisingly, the fatigue in my arms is gone after I sleep.

    "I see, It''s come out again..."

    "Blood Shadow...right"

    Welbard, Fritz, and Ione were whispering to each other with dark faces. I wonder if a strong monster has sprung up. I''m curious.

    "Did something happen?"

    I asked Ione when she brought me some bread for lunch.

    "Ah¡­"

    Ione wondered why Billy was off to the side.

    "There''s a gang of bandits coming to town and they''re ravaging."

    Billy said, but I see, they''re not just bandits, they''re probably the ones who rape and kill.

    "This is the royal capital, right?"

    I thought the security system was pretty solid.

    "I''ve heard that when the soldiers rush in, they''ve already escaped, so they''re having a hard time. Maybe they have some skills."

    Ione said with a difficult face.

    "Ahh..."

    That''s a pain in the ass. I''d like to have copy some of their skills if they''re useful.

    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it when I find them."

    Billy said cheerfully.

    "Stop it, Billy, they''re very tough. Don''t try anything by yourself, call an adult."

    Ione said in a stern voice, as if she feared for Billy''s safety.

    "What? I''m on my own now."

    "What are you talking about, you''re just a beginner who has only mastered the basics. Okay, if you beat me, I''ll recognize you as a full-fledged expert and so let''s have a match."

    "Wait! No, there''s no way I can beat Ione."

    Billy says in a panic. Welbard, who was watching the exchange, says.

    "Fufu, well, it''s going to be tough to beat Ione. Yeah, you''ll be on your own when you get your rank C promotion. Billy needs a little more training."

    "What? A D would be fine..."

    "No, there are D ranks all over the place, maybe even bandits have them."

    "Damn it. I''m not going to lose."

    "Hmm, well, there''s nothing wrong with confidence, Billy, but you might want to try have a match with Meena."

    "Oh, yeah? If I win, I''m on my own."

    "If you win, yes."

    "Hey, Father."

    "It''s okay. So, Meena, will you have a match with him?"

    "Yes, sir"

    "No need to go easy on her."

    "Come on, I''m not gonna let a three-day-old beat me."

    Well, I''m not so sure about that.

    The result was a close one, and Billy lost. His moves and techniques weren''t bad, but Meena was more agile and had more power than that.

    "Damn it! I lost to a newbie!"

    "You undestand it right? You''re still a beginner, Billy."

    "Damn it. I can''t take this shit!"

    "Ah! Billy!"

    Billy threw his sword on the spot and walked out. He''s a kid after all.

    " Goodness, he''s insufferable, too."

    Fritz shrugged his shoulders, but it always seemed to be the case. Then he''ll come back even if we leave him alone.

    "I''m very sorry, sir."

    "No, don''t worry about it, Meena. If you don''t beat him, he might go up against the bandits on his own."

    Welbard said, but he was probably right. I think Billy is being a bit naive.

    "Well, then sensei."

    "Humu, good luck with your adventure."

    Learn to use a sword in the morning, adventure in the afternoon. That''s about right.

    As usual, I went to the adventurer''s guild and looked at the parchment on the bulletin board.

    "Master, there''s a bounty on the bandits, right?"

    "Ahh. A thousand gold. That''s very subtle."

    It''s a lot more than the reward for killing an F-rank monster, but it''s not very attractive to me since I''ve already made a fortune with the jewel.

    "Subtle, is it..."

    "Think about it. Multiple bandits are a nuisance in themselves. They can surround you and take you by surprise."

    "Yes..."

    Meena seemed to be thinking of exterminating the bandits, but it was too risky. The bandits in this world, the ones that run rampant in the royal capital, are probably high level.

    "And it''s hard to find them."

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    I''m sure Meena''s sharp nose will come in handy, but even so, we need to go see the site where the bandits ravaged.

    Don''t we have any soldiers with a a sense of smell?

    I kind of doubt it. Oh well. We''re hunting monsters. It''s easier if we know the level of the monsters and can take them on alone.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting."

    Ione arrived in her armor, though she hadn''t promised to do so.

    "Ahh, let''s go, then."

    "Yes."

    The three of us headed out of the city. Ione stopped in the middle of the street.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ione held up her hand to me as if to say, "Shut up". She seemed to be paying attention to the far side of the street. I wait.

    "I think I heard a scream in the back street here."

    "Hmm? Yeah."

    "Let''s go."

    "H-hey."

    Before I can stop her, Ione is running towards the back street.

    Damn. Well, with Ione as a full-fledged swordsman, it won''t be so bad.

    I don''t want to go, but if I abandon her, Welbard will be angry, and Fritz will be angry too.

    Oh, man.

    Reluctantly, I went after her.

    When we turned the second corner, Ione stopped to look for signs of life in the house.

    "Master, there are four or five of them, and they seem to be having intercourse. And also there are the smell of blood."

    Meena whispered.

    "I see. What do we do now, Ione?"

    "It''s decided. Haah!"

    Ione swung her sword at the door of the house and hit it with her body. The door goes inward without making a sound, but it''s amazing.

    "Murrg! Who the hell are yoy!?"

    "No questions asked!"

    "Meena, stop."

    Meena tries to get inside the house, but I stop her.

    "But..."

    "We might get in the way. Anyway, we''re beginners, and your job is to protect me."

    "Oh, right. I''m sorry."

    "Gyaahh!!"

    The man screamed, but Ione seemed to have cut him off. I am relieved.

    "Tsk, let''s get out of here!"

    A man in leather armor came out of the door. Meena braced herself, but she followed my instructions and didn''t slash at him.

    "Kuugh! I lost him! Muurgh!"

    Ione, who are the one who come out next, glanced at us with a reluctant look on her face, but she didn''t complain.

    "My bad. We don''t know how good they are. And we''re still beginners."

    "Yeah, I know. He was quite skilled. For a thief, though."

    "So..."

    "I''m going after him. I''m sorry, but I need you to call the soldiers'' quarters."

    "I got it."

    I''ll have to take care of that, otherwise it won''t look good. But it''s too much trouble for me to go.

    "Meena, do you know where the soldiers'' quarters are?"

    "I''m fine. I''ll be there."

    "Ahh."

    It helps that she''s a quick thinker.

    "Ugh..."

    I heard a woman''s voice moaning inside the house, but mmm, it seemed that the rape victim was still inside. Ione also seemed to be preoccupied with chasing after the perpetrator. I had no choice but to call out to her.

    "Hey, are you okay?

    I''m not going to jump in. I''ve just been mistaken for a rapist once before.

    The woman in the room gulped a little and looked nervous.

    "Don''t worry, my buddies just went to call people to the soldiers'' quarters. Help will be here soon."

    "Uhh...Uuuuhh."

    She didn''t respond properly, as if she was badly injured or in shock. I got worried and looked inside.

    Ugh, damn it, that thief''s been killing too.

    A man in plain clothes, probably the owner of the house, was lying bleeding. Beside him, a half-naked woman was crying as if clinging to the man. Good grief....

    I don''t have that kind of NTR attribute.

    I thought I''d wait for the soldiers to arrive, so I backed away from the doorway and turned around.

    There was Shiraishi.

    "Uwooo!"

    I shouted.

    "Hmm?¡¡What were you doing in that house?

    "No, no, no, wait, don''t misunderstand me. Oh, hey!"

    Shiraishi walks past me and enters the house.

    "Wha!"

    "Stop! Whoaa!"

    It seems that Shiraishi thought I was the culprit and suddenly pulled out her longsword and slashed at me!

    I tried to defend myself by drawing my sword, but Shiraishi was too fast for me, and the small shield on my left arm failed to protect me.

    There was an impact on my left arm, and I felt a gouging pain.

    "..!!"

    "You sick fuck!

    "That''s why you misunderstand me! Damn it!"

    This time I finally managed to pull out my sword and catch Shiraishi''s sword, but damn it, she''s trying to kill me.

    "Listen to me first."

    "I don''t want to listen to you!"

    Although she has slender arms, but her level is probably higher than me. She''s pushing me and I''m afraid I''m going to have to run.

    "I''m not letting you go."

    "Uwaah, shit."

    She seemed to have read my thoughts, and in no time at all she had me spun around and standing in the doorway.

    "Hey, the woman over ther, tell her what''s really happened. Kughh!"

    "Are you threatening her? I won''t let you."

    The idiot waved her sword to restraint me.

    "Hyaah! What happened to Erwin and the others!?"

    I can''t talk sense to her. I looking around searching for Shiraishi''s companion.

    "Muurgh.....That doesn''t matter now."

    "Hmm?"

    Something''s going on. Is she break up with group? But why at this timing.

    The pain in my arm got worse, so I looked at my left arm, and there was blood dripping all over it.

    This is a seriously dangerous.

    "I''m not the culprit. Meena is calling the soldiers now. Wait a minute."

    "With such a lie¨D¨D"

    "I''m not lying. Just wait. I''m not gonna run and hide."

    "Then, why were you trying to run away?"

    "That was just because I couldn''t bear to look at her naked."

    "What? He''s the killer, isn''t he?"

    The woman didn''t respond, as if she was grieving.

    "Over here! Ah!"

    Meena came back with a soldier. Fuu~, I was saved.

    "Mmm."

    "W, wait, wait. That''s not him."

    The soldier also misunderstood for a moment that I was the culprit and was about to slash at me, but Meena quickly stopped them.

 Volume 1 - CH 7

    Meena told the soldiers what had happened, and they let me go.

    "I''m sorry."

    Shiraishi bowed to me. I''ve brought her to my inn to discuss the situation at length, since it''s no use for her to be there.

    I''ve got to get revenge on this lousy woman.

    The injury to my arm was healed with a potion that Shiraishi had, but that didn''t make it go away.

    "Huh. If we could just say we''re sorry, we wouldn''t need the police or the courts, would we? It''s a case of injury and attempted murder."

    "Th-that''s because you..."

    "Is it my fault that you misunderstood what was going on?"

    "No. It''s my fault. ......"

    "I know. It''s not surprising that you suspected me of being the culprit in that situation, and you could have questioned me or acted with all your might to protect the woman, but the decent thing to do would be to confirm the circumstances, right?"

    "Muurgh, that''s..."

    "Am I wrong? If you see a guy who looks like a suspect, do you just attack him with a knife without asking any questions without calling the police?"

    In this world, self-defense is the rule, so it''s inevitable that we overreact. But I''m the victim here. I won''t let you say that.

    "If it was in Japan, I''d report it..."

    "So you want to do it the Japanese way. Meena, what would happen in this world in this case? I was almost killed."

    "I think you can appeal to the lord or talk to the adventurer''s guild, but an eye for an eye. I don''t think there''s a problem with cutting her off. If that''s what you want, I''ll do it."

    Meena is also quite angry at her for hurting me. It''s natural.

    But killing her would be a bad idea. It''s not that I don''t have my reasons, but what will the soldiers and townspeople think when they hear about this? At the very least, there will be an interrogation, and I don''t want to get into that kind of trouble.

    I told Shiraishi, who was looking at the floor with a reluctant face.

    "Let''s not kill her life. I''m not a savage who kills others without question."

    "Kughh!"

    "But let''s see what happens if we take this case to the prison. Will she be thrown in jail?"

    "Ehh?"

    Shiraishi also looked a little uneasy.

    "What should I do~?"

    "I understand. I''ll give you some of my money as an apology¨D¨D."

    "Hey, hey. You hear that, Meena? This guy''s gonna pay for it."

    "You''re a scumbag. Even though You tried to kill Master."

    "Guh."

    If Ione were here, she might say that money would be fine, but she still seemed to be looking for the bandits and chasing them.

    "...,Then, what can I do to get your forgiveness?"

    What should I do?

    I can''t just cut off her left arm with a sword and call it even.

    I think I''ll just humiliate her to the hilt. She''s beautiful.

    I''m not going to argue with her about the money, because I can make a fair amount of it myself.

    "Right. I''ll let you pay for it with your body."

    "Ehh? That''s ... kughh... you''re not asking me to join your party...."

    "No, that''s fine. I don''t know why, but you seem to be all alone right now. I''ll add you to my party. But I''ll be the leader."

    "Mm, murghh, that''s..."

    "Well, I won''t force you there. But, Shiraishi, didn''t you just have a naive thought that maybe I am is a good person and will forgive you if I just use you at the party?"

    "I don''t think so..."

    "You''re right. If I hadn''t, You''d be dead, and I''m not going to let that happen."

    "Murghh. Then, what do you want me to do?"

    "It''s a rape. Let me rape you once. and I''ll forgive you."

    "H-huuh!? Hey! Why do I have to do that! It''s natural to say apologize, but I don''t remember doing that much."

    "No, you do. It''s that okay? I can file a complaint against the soldier for attempted murder."

    "Murghh, that''s..."

    Shiraishi is not familiar with the judiciary and laws of this world, and she shows her concern. Well, my guess is that the crime was negligent but not heinous, so they won''t take her life. I''m not going to tell her that, of course. I''m just going to make sure she''s scared out of her wits.

    "Meena, what does attempted murder mean under the laws of this country?"

    "It''s a serious crime. If you''re a commoner, you can be flogged or jailed. If you have a criminal record, you can be executed."

    "Mm-hmm."

    "Ehh...?"

    "I''m going to let you off the hook a little"

    "Wait. But that doesn''t mean, murgh, that rape is worth it."

    "Okay. So, do you have any atonement that you can offer me?"

    It''s true that she cut me, and that''s already a crime. I''ll get right to the point. Fufu, There''s also the [Deceitful Argument] skill over here.

    "Murghh... Then, I''ll let you add me to the party and I''ll help you for a while for free. However, I will not help you with any sexual or criminal activities."

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, you hear that, Meena? She''s making it sound like I''m a criminal."

    "You need to be reminded of that. My Master is an honorable man."

    "What? Come on, Meena, you''re being tricked."

    "No, I''m not!"

    "I''m not tricking her. You''re rude. That''s slander."

    "Uuuhhn, I''m sorry..."

    "Your offer is completely off the table. If you were attacked out of the blue, Shiraishi, and the man smiled and said, "I''ll be your friend and ask for your forgiveness," would you be okay with that?"

    "No, that''s, I''m not smiling...like that"

    Fufufu, I think you''re starting to understand your place, little girl.

    "Then, let''s see if you can make some worthwhile amends that I can live with."

    "Well, I''ll try, but rape is a crime."

    "So the one who committed the crime doesn''t like it when it''s about to happen to her and uses morality and the law as a shield? You''re a horrible person."

    "She''s a terrible."

    That said, Meena is actively covering for me.

    "Muurrghh...I''m really sorry. But I didn''t mean to offend you..."

    "Hey, hey, hey, If you didn''t have any bad intentions, you''d be forgiven? If I had failed to take your swing at the time, I would die by now."

    "Well, that may be true, but I didn''t try to kill you..."

    "Well, I''m not going to kill you either, because we''re both Japanese, so I''m not going to accuse you of attempted murder."

    "..........Thank you very much"

    "I just can''t get over the fear of being almost killed and the insults I''ve been subjected to, because I''m not a very good person either. So, if you don''t want me to rape you, can I at least see you naked?"

    "Muurgh, why are you going that way..."

    "Because I know you won''t like it. I''ll tell you what, I have Meena. She has a much better body than you do."

    Shiraishi''s breasts are clearly larger than Meena, but I''ll say so. Meena is also a little proud of her breasts.

    "Huh? You made a move on this slave, didn''t you?"

    "It was consensual. Right, Meena."

    "Yes. Because, It''s my role."

    That''s not a good answer, but it''s okay.

    Shiraishi glared at me, but I didn''t care what she said about Meena.

    "It''s the way of the world. Shiraishi, if you want to do things the Japanese way, you''ll have to go back to your former world and then stand trial for attempted murder, okay? But the police won''t be able to collect any evidence from the case here. It''s a huge disadvantage for me as the victim. Am I right?"

    "That may be, but... no, it''s not a disadvantage for me, it''s..."

    "Maybe, but the fact is, in reality, it''s impossible. You''re not going to ask me to shelve it until you can go home, are you?"

    "That''s... that''s what I''d like if I could, but you don''t agree, do you?"

    "Of course not. I don''t want to do it again, and I want to get it over with. By the end of the day."

    "I think it''s too soon, but yeah".

    "You got a problem with that, there?"

    "No, I''m not."

    "Then, I''ll tell you what you can do today. You really don''t want to be raped, do you?"

    "Of course not. It''s a crime, muurghh."

    "That''s right. It''s a crime. Attempted murder and rape are both felonies, I suppose, but criminals usually blame the other person''s crime rather than their own."

    "Gughh."

    "Well, I''m not a demon either. I''ll compromise a little. I''ll cut you some slack on the rape, but in exchange, I''ll touch your body."

    "Hey. That''s the same thing, isn''t it?"

    "No, thanks. I''m not going to do the real sex. I''m going to compromise and forgive you for that. You can''t resist. I almost got killed, but I fought back and got lucky."

    "Muurghh....Then, no kissing, one hour time, you don''t get naked, you don''t bite or hit me, I don''t get naked either¨D¨D"

    "Wait, wait, there are too many conditions. Your nakedness is fixed. This is the least you can do."

    "Kugh, I understand."

    Ohh, she''s compromised.

 Volume 1 - CH 8

    "Okay, then, I''ll do it on your terms. However, you''re not allowed to attack me on the way. If you do, Meena will killed you. Understood?"

    "I promise you that, but you have to keep your word too and not take my virginity?"

    "Hmm? Are you a virgin?"

    "Murgh, yes, but..."

    Shiraishi turned to the side with a look that said he had made a slight mistake.

    "What''s with the kira-kira (sparkling) name? I thought you threw it away in middle school."

    "Wha!?, kughh. It has nothing to do with kira-kira name!"

    "Is that so? You let Erwin and the others call you by your first name."

    "That''s because they''re party mates and Keiji and Erwin insisted on using their first names."

    "Well, that''s okay. So, it''s okay for me to call you by your first name, right, Serina?"

    "Not you."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s kind of disgusting..."

    What a dick. Well, as a normal high school girl, it is physiologically disgusting to be casually called by a dull old man.

    "Hmm, well, I''ll call you for an hour. If you want, we can try to be like lovers."

    "Wha! Y-You''ve got to be kidding me!"

    "Well, I guess that''s impossible, so I''ll compromise."

    "Hey, stop setting the bar so high for nothing and talking like you''ve compromised."

    "Well, if you hadn''t tried to cut me down and kill me, I wouldn''t have had to bring up this whole messy, circular thing. If only the police were here."

    "Ugh..."

    "Well, I think we''ve got it about right. If you insist on being a virgin, that''s fine. I''ll leave your virginity untouched."

    "I''m telling you the truth! I''m not going to lie about that..."

    "I don''t know, maybe it''s a cunning calculation that you''re a virgin, ''so please tolerate me and be nice to me'', because I can''t see what you''re really thinking."

    "Uh huh."

    "Then, let''s get started."

    "Eh, Ehh? Now?"

    "Of course. I''m sure you want to get this over with and get the hell out of here."

    "That''s true, but, uuh, I don''t know why this is happening...."

    "Because you''ve been looking at me like I''m the enemy."

    "That''s not why...muurgh"

    This one can''t deny it.

    "Then take it off. Do you want me to take it off for you?"

    "No. I''ll take it off myself."

    Serina, being a strong-minded person, started to take off her armor and clothes by herself. I locked the door in the meantime.

    "H-hey, do I have to take everything off?"

    "Yes. I think you and I were talking under the assumption that you were completely naked."

    "Yes, but... uuh."

    "Well, you don''t have to be naked, but in that case, how about another day, another hour?"

    "No."

    "I see."

    "Of course I don''t want. All these horrible suggestions... murgh, harassment..."

    "Just take it off. The time you take off doesn''t count."

    "Mmm. How do you measure time?"

    "Well, You''ve got skills. Take the clock skill."

    "Well, you should have the skill. Take the [Clock] skill."

    Consumption is one point. If you don''t have any points, you''ll need to level up, though.

    "I got the skill."

    "All right, then, we''ve got an hour after you get undressed."

    "Okay. then until 4:25."

    "Yeah. Don''t hide it."

    "Muurrghh, Ehh? kughh!"

    Oh, Serina stands naked with her hands out of the way. Her breasts are bell-shaped. Her waist is also very thin.

    "Murghh...."

    Meena also looked at Serina''s body and looked reluctant, as if she thought she had lost. Well, you have a good personality, so don''t worry about it.

    "Okay, then, I''m going to play with your poor body, so sit on the bed over there."

    "Murgh... I don''t have such a poor body..."

    Serina sits down as she is told, grumbling. Her breasts swayed, but damn, she had a body that made me want to shake it.

    "Then, I''m going to touch you."

    "Don''t make it hurt."

    "Don''t worry about that. I''m not into that kind of thing."

    "Fuhn, kughh, Nnhh!"

    I touched her breasts gently, but they seemed quite sensitive.

    "Hou~~"

    "Wh-what?"

    "No, I just thought they were sensitive. Not bad."

    "Muurgh, don''t tell me what you think."

    "Hmm, It''s not part of the deal and it''s my business. You can talk freely to a certain extent. But this is your way of apologizing to me, right?"

    "Mu, muurgh, I had no choice."

    "Yes. But don''t forget the essence."

    "Mu. If you do anything crazy, I won''t forget this."

    "I hope so. No biting."

    "Unless you don''t."

    "I won''t."

    I''ll continue.

    "Nnhh, Ahhn, Kughh! W-why?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Uuh. Being touched is... Its-it''s nothing."

    "Well, it''s a lot better than rubbing yourself, right?"

    "Wha!? I-I don''t masturbate."

    "Hmm? I didn''t mean to imply that you masturbate, but lying is not a good idea, Serina."

    "Uuhh....Ahh, Ahhn, Wait! Wait a minute."

    "What is it?"

    I say, looking extremely uncomfortable.

    "Uhh. Because, I''ve never done anything like this before, so... but... if you could just touch me a little more gently..."

    "No, I can''t. I''m not going to negotiate terms with you on how to touch you. I''m not going to hurt your body. I''ve been cut with a sword and bled, and this is the best I can do to compromise. Don''t forget that."

    "I-I understand... yeah, it''s much better than being cut, Nnhhhh!"

    "I guess so. Well, maybe someone has a lewd body and it''s more painful to be touched."

    "Wh-who has a lewd body, Kughh! This is because you have a lewd hand."

    "Well, that''s true, but you''re pretty impressive."

    "Wha!? kughh...Ah, Ahhn!."

    She''s really sensitive. I''m going to give her a little break so she can enjoy herself. Meena gulped and stared at me with an air of curiosity.

    "Haah, haah, kughh! I can''t believe we''re here...."

    "It can''t be helped. I''ll give you an interval. However, you''ll have to add that time to your self-assessment."

    "Huh? Muurgh, my self-assessment, right?"

    "Yeah. It''s too much trouble for me to measure everything, and it''ll make it easier for you to understand, right?."

    "Promise you won''t make any accusations that I won''t allow an extra hour later."

    "All right. You heard her, Meena."

    "Yes. I don''t think Master would use such a cunning method, though."

    "Murghh. Well, be quick about it."

    "Yeah, I have an hour to spare."

    "Kughh. Ahnn, Nnhh, Nnnhhh, noo, The way you''re touching me is....kughhh!"

    I touched her freely. After touching her for about ten minutes, I was able to get a good feel for what Serina was comfortable with.

    "Hey! Wa-wait!!"

    "Again? It can''t be helped."

    "Ugh, I can''t handle being touched like this..."

    "I''d like to finish this today, if possible."

    "I-I know. kughh.........All right, it''s okay now."

    "Okay."

    This time, I changed my mind and pinched her nipples and rubbed them.

    "Kyaahh! Aahhhh! Eekkk! W-wait!"

    "Again?"

    "Be-because, you touched my nipples."

    "I haven''t decided what part of your body I''m going to touch. Well, if you insist, I''ll give you an extra hour later, but no nipples today."

    "Okay, then."

    "Hmm?"

    "I can''t do this for another fifty minutes."

    "Okay. Well, I''ll see you later. If you forget, or if you don''t want to do it again, I won''t accept that."

    "I know, I know."

    I''m going to keep my promise, and now it''s time for your ass.

    "Get down on all fours on the ground there."

    "Ugh. Oh, no".

    "Don''t panic. I''m not going put it in there. I''m just gonna touch you."

    "Muurghh....Okay."

    Serina gets down on all fours as she is told.

    "Raise your ass more."

    "Murghh."

    "More."

    "That''s enough, right?"

    "It can''t be helped. Then, I''m gonna touch you."

    "Kughhh, Ahh, No way, this one too."

    "Hohou~, does this feel good?"

    "No, not at all. Ahhn! No, it doesn''t feel good. Uuhhh, No! It''s disgusting! Aahhnnnn!!"

    Well, let''s put it that way, you''re feeling it all the way.

    I touched her thighs and stomach, and left the important parts for later.

    "Haah, haah, haah¡­"

    "Then get on your back. Now."

    "Uuhh, Wait... I can''t move my body."

    "You didn''t wait for me when I told you to wait. Here."

    "Kyaa!"

    I''m going to turn you on your back and let you know where you stand.

    "Kughh"

    "Okay, then, here I go."

    "Wai......Uuhhh, do what you want."

    "Good. Let''s see how long you can hold out. This is the most sensitive part."

    "That''s not true. Uwahhh, Aahhnn, Eeekk! Aaahhnnn!!"

    When I traced my finger across her lower valley, she writhed.

    "Look, how wet you are."

    "D-don''t show me. This is... different."

    "I don''t know how it''s different, but I''ll let it slide. Well, I''ve still got forty minutes."

    "Eh, Ehh? Oh, no."

    "Well, a promise is a promise. If you''re going to be my slave for the rest of your life, I''ll let you off here."

    "Don''t joke around! That''s absurd. You''re going to make me your slave and then rape me, aren''t you?"

    "You know me so well."

    "Kuugh, making fool of me...Ahh, Wa~!"

    "Hmm? Another interval? I''m getting bored waiting."

    "You promised... haah~, haah~... O-okay."

    "Good."

    "Uwahh! W-wait!"

    "Oh, come on, you''re not gonna make me touch you at all, are you?"

    "Not really, but it''s, kughh, haah, haah, it''s, uh, it''s hard....Uuhh."

    "Well, here''s a suggestion. I''ll shorten it by about ten minutes, so you''ll have to hold out for a little while. No interval."

    "Ehh? You''ll cut it down by ten minutes, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Muurghh, so just a minute, no, give me thirty seconds."

    "You''ve got no guts. Well, that''s good enough for me."

    "Kughh. I can''t do this..."

    "You can whine about it later. No intervals for thirty seconds. I''ll make the rest of it short enough."

    "Yeah."

    So I touch her again.

    "Uwaahh! W-wait, Aaahhnn! No way! Kughh, N-no, Ah, Aaahhhh! Eeekk!"

    Serina, who was convulsing and slumping, seemed to have come completely.

    "Serina. Hey. Hmm, she''s fainted. She''s a sensitive girl. Oi, wake up."

    She closed her eyes as if she felt good, but I shook her roughly to wake her up.

    "Ughh¡­Huh! J-just now, what are you doing?"

    "Don''t worry. I was just touching you and you came all by yourself. I didn''t do anything more than that."

    "Mu-murghh, really?"

    "It didn''t even feel like I was inside you, right?"

    "I''m too numb to understand... huh, N-no, you''re right."

    "Oh well. Then, I''ll let you off for now. There''s still plenty of time left, but..."

    "Uuhh, then, another day."

    "Yeah. Tomorrow."

    "Ehh?"

    "Do you have something to do?"

    "No, I don''t, but... maybe we could do it a little later."

    "Your reason?"

    "No, I can''t say."

    "Have you thought of running away from royal capital?"

    "No, I haven''t thought about that."

    "Now get dressed and get out of here."

    "I-I know, but I can''t...my body is..."

    "It'' can''t be helped. Meena, get her dressed and get her out."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Wha! Hey!"

    "Well, if you''re unlucky, you''ll be raped by some thug around."

    "No, Stop!"

    Hmm, feel a little scared.

    "I''m done. I let her out In front of the inn."

    "That''s fine. Then, Meena, come here"

    "Yes. Please, master..."

    I put it firmly in Meena, who can''t resist watching me and Serina do it.

 Volume 1 - Epilogue

    The next day, I went to the dojo as usual, and Ione told me that unfortunately She couldn''t find the culprit. Well, it couldn''t be helped.

    She had been looking for him since then until the sun went down, and well, I guess he''s a woman''s enemy.

    If I see him, I''ll at least report him to the soldiers.

    In the afternoon, I went out into the field with Ione to hunt for caterpillars.

    "I''m going to try to find the bandits again."

    "That''s good, but you don''t want to get too deep into it."

    "Yeah."

    Ione left the hunt early and went to look for bandits.

    Meena and I went back to the inn, where Serina was waiting for us.

    "Hou~l, I''m surprised you kept your word. Criminal."

    "Kughh, you can say what you want. Then, let''s finish it today."

    "I will, but I don''t want any recriminations."

    "How dare you, after what you''ve done..."

    "If you want to hurt Master, I''ll be your partner."

    Meena stepped forward and said.

    "Mu. Don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt him. It''s just that I missed it."

    "Hmm, When I came here, there was a criminal who hit me with a goofy punch out of nowhere."

    "Kughh."

    I went into my room, undressed her and touched her from the chest up.

    "Nnhh, Ahnn, Haah"

    "Then, calculate the interval minutes yourself."

    I''m not counting on it. I have enough.

    "I-I know without you telling me, Nnhh, Aahnn"

    I thought I wouldn''t be able to touch her that much in less than ten minutes, but Serina, who hadn''t told me she was done, started to get good and wet again.

    "Haah, haah, Aahhh! Kuughhh!"

    Twenty minutes passed. I''m not sure if this girl actually just wanted to do it with me?

    "Okay, that''s enough. I''m going in."

    I took off my clothes and inserted myself.

    "Ehh! Hey! That''s not what you promised!"

    "Murgh"

    "That''s why, don''t move it, kughh,"

    "Ahh, I''m sorry. I got it all wrong."

    But it would be a shame to stop here. I''ll move it.

    "Murgh, that''s why, Ahhn, hey, don''t move it! I''m going to kill you later. Aahhh!"

    "Oh, man, that''s scary. But you''re moving on your own than I''m moving it, aren''t you?"

    "Th-that''s not possible, Ahn, Wai, Noo, that''s lie"

    Well, you''re only reacting because I''m leading you to move. But still, it''s very tight and soft. It''s really good.

    "Then, I''m about to came inside you."

    "Wha!? D-dont! That''s no! No!"

    "I''m gonna pour it all in you.

    "Uughh, Aahh, it''s so hot. kuughh, no way..."

    "Hmm? Didn''t you at least take your birth control pills?"

    "I''ve been drinking, but that''s just insurance. It''s the worst thing you can do. I don''t even know how well this stuff works."

    "It''s supposed to work."

    "I don''t trust you. Anyway, that''s enough. Pull it out."

    "Ahh, my bad. I thought you wanted to do it with me."

    "W-Why would I do that, you idiot!"

    "Well, you didn''t stop me until 20 minutes into the interval, did you?"

    "Ahh, I-it was that long. I-I forgot to look at the time."

    "Hmm. Well, I''m sorry."

    "Murghh, you''re apologizing so nonchalantly, but you did it on purpose, didn''t you? You didn''t take it out right away."

    "Because, you''re beautiful woman, you''ve got a lovely pussy, and It''s felt good inside you. As a man, I can''t help it."

    "Kugh....I''d appreciate it if you''d get out of here."

    She seemed to have lost her back and was unable to move. Well, if she''s feeling that good.

    "It''s my room, but that''s okay. Now, Meena, just prepare her for a hot bath."

    "I understand."

    I was afraid of what would happen next, so I decided not to harass her any further. There was blood on the sheets, so she really was a virgin.

    Well, that''s nothing compared to the pain in my arm and the attempted murder.

    The next day, Serina came to my inn again, and I shuddered to think that she had come to kill me, but she said she needed to talk to me.

    "So, what''s the talk about?"

    "I want you to let me join your party for a while."

    "What''s your reason? What happened to Erwin and the others?"

    "Well..."

    According to her story, they had a dispute over a difference in policy and the party ended up breaking up temporarily.

    "I see."

    "You''re not going to say it''s my fault, right?"

    "No. I mean, you''re a member of the party, so you''re probably responsible in your own way, we''re Japanese, but we''re strangers, right?"

    "Well, yes, but as we''re a the same heroes¨D¨D"

    "Throw away that heroism. It''s useless in this world."

    "Mu......"

    She seemed to have an idea, and Serina fell silent.

    "I''ll let you join my party, but I''m the leader. Are you okay with that?"

    "Yeah, because I have a feeling that I am not suited to be a leader."

    "Really?."

    This girl seems to be able to serve normally, but Erwin also seemed like he could be a leader, and I''m sure Keiji also wanted to do it too.

    "It''s pretty hard trying to get everyone to agree."

    "Well, I''m sure Keiji does, but does Erwin?"

    "Yeah, he''s willing to compromise, but he''s not happy about it and we''ve talked about it a few times. He wants to be cautious."

    "Well, of course he does. So do I."

    "But I felt like we were going a little too far. ...... On the other hand, Keiji wanted to keep moving forward and Erwin wanted to learn magic, so that''s how it happened."

    "I understand the general situation. I''ll take a look at it and if it''s okay, I''ll let you in."

    "Really?"

    "Isn''t that what you''ve been trying to tell me?"

    "I did, but ...... and there are no condition for rape everyday?"

    "I didn''t say that. Or do you want me to do it?"

    "Bahh! Don''t joke about this! Who said that ......"

    Serina bit her lower lip in frustration and looked away, but her cheeks were somewhat embarrassed. She was feeling a lot, and she liked the sex a little bit.

    "I don''t know. Well, that''s enough talk for now. Let''s see your status first."

    This is what I''m really after. She was beautiful, and her body was in pretty good shape, but she was rebellious and dangerous. I''d like to at least get an idea of what she''s capable of.

    "Hmm?"

    Status browsing, but not work.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think you should see my status. I''ll join the party, and I''ll be a part of it, but I don''t fully trust you, and I''m not going to show you my hand."

    "Tsk. If we''re going to be a party, we should at least know each other''s capabilities so we can work together."

    "That''s something you can try out in a real fight."

    "Is that what you''re trying to do, catch me in the act?"

    "No, I''m not. I think I''m stronger than you, but as long as Meena is around, it won''t be that easy. In the meantime, you''re a man who keeps his promises to a certain extent, if not in the end... no, I''d rather not."

    "Either way, do what you want. That''s the end of the story then. Meena and I won''t be going on any more adventures today, so we''ll meet at the city gate tomorrow afternoon."

    "I heard you''re going to the dojo in the morning."

    "You''ve got quick ears."

    "Well, I was curious to see what the other heroes were up to..."

    "Yeah. Well, did you think I was attacking people in the city as I passed by?"

    "O-of course not."

    I''ve heard that''s rather accurate.

    "You''re persistent. You can ask Meena directly later. Then we''re going to have consensual lovemaking, so why don''t you leave as soon as possible?

    "You''re not going to let me talk to Meena, are you?"

    "You''re a pain in the ass. You''ve got fifteen minutes, then"

    "More."

    "Ehh? Well, maybe you can do it over dinner. Later."

    "Wait!"

    Meena used all her strength to push Serina out of the room. Serina sensed Meena''s voluntary part and left without much resistance.

    "That''s enough."

    "Yes."

    The rest is having sex.

    "Master, Nnhh! what are you going to do with her?"

    "Well, I don''t know. Well, I''ll use her if I can, but let''s wait and see."

    "I understand. Ahnn!"

    The next day, I spent the morning in the dojo, and the afternoon hunting in the field with Serina and Ione.

    "Hyahhh!"

    "Okay, that''s pretty much it."

    "That''s a pretty good move, Serina."

    Ione praised her. In fact, her movement is good.

    "Fufu, thank you. Ione-san, you are indeed the daughter of a Kenjutsu dojo."

    Serina also smiled and complimented Ione. The two of them were able to work together quickly.

    They continued hunting for a while and returned to the city as the sun was setting.

    "Hey."

    When I was about to return to the inn, Serina called out to me.

    "What is it?"

    "I think I''ll stay here, too. We''re in the same party, after all."

    "I don''t mind that. I''m sure there are rooms available."

    "Yeah, thanks."

    It''s more convenient to stay at the same inn, since the parties can easily contact each other there.

    The three of us will have dinner together, but even Serina will be in my room.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Let''s just have a little chat, let''s get to know each other a little better."

    "It''s pointless. I''m gonna have sex with Meena. Get out now."

    "Hey."

    She''s not going to leave, but hmm, suit yourself. I don''t care, I''m going to have sex with Meena.

    "Uh-uhmm, Master, we''re being watched. Ahnn."

    "Because I suspect that peeping tom is forcing herself on us. Meena, show them how much you love me."

    "I understand. Now, if you''ll excuse me... Nnhh!"

    Meena straddles me and starts to move herself.

    "Eh? Ehh? S-she''s doing it herself¡­"

    Serina was puzzled, but she was watching intently, as if she was interested.

    We don''t care, we just keep doing it.

    "Ahhnn! Masteeer! Masteeer!"

    When Meena was cumming and immersing herself in the act, I found Serina was masturbating in the corner of the room.

    "Nnhh, Aahnn, Uuhhh, It''s little moore."

    "Come here."

    I took Serina in my arms and headed for the bed.

    "Kyaaa! D-dont, I didn''t mean to...!"

    "From my point of view, It looked like you were inviting me, didn''t you?"

    "Y-you''re wro...Noo, Hey, really, no, Ahhn, If, you touch me now. Nnnhhhh!"

    Serina didn''t resist, so I just touched her and insert it when the time was right.

    "Nnhh, Aaahhhnnn¡­again, kkuhh, You''re, uuhhh, deep inside me."

    "You look like you want it."

    "O-Of course not. Of course not, but...,Nnhh! Ahhnn! This is no good!"

    "Yeah, right. You''ve already moving your hips"

    "Aahnn! Y-you''re wrong, this feels too good, Noo! This is really, really weird. I don''t even like him. I don''t wanna, pull it out!"

    As she say this, Serina shakes her hips and tightens herself.

    When I kiss her, she responds.

    "You don''t like it, but you feel it. You''re a horny little bitch. Here."

    I switched to Doggy Style and used my rape skills to give her a rough shove, but she still seemed to enjoy it and finally climaxed.

    "Noo, I can''t feel this, I can''t feel this, I''m not supposed, Aahhnnn, to feel thiis, why does it feel so good, Ah, Aaaaahhhhhh!"

    I was so excited that I sprayed semen all over her face, thoroughly humiliating her.

 Volume 2 - Prologue

    The next morning, I woke up to find Serina crying next to me. That''s annoying.

    "Uuhhh, *hic hic*, I''m, having sex with this guy, It''s the worst¡­¡­"

    "Hmph, If you don''t like it so much, you can leave the party and go solo or join another party. I''m not forcing you to do anything."

    I''ve already given her a shot for almost killing me, so let''s call it even.

    "I know, but this party, it''s easy to do, and it''s ...... Ugh, uwaahhh!"

    "So what? Are you crying because you''re addicted to sex?"

    "I-I''m not. I thought I wanted to do that kind of thing with a lover I''ve decided to marry. Like on Christmas Eve night."

    "Aah, well, why don''t you do that?"

    "I mean, you already took my virginity."

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not a virgin. I''m only going to hold a virgin girl though, but some other guys might not care about that."

    "Maybe...... that''s true, but..."

    "Now get up."

    "Ah."

    Serina, who was scared and hurriedly hid her own breasts, looked afraid that I would attack her again.

    "Don''t worry, it''s already daytime so it''s adventure time."

    "Ahh ...... Geez, if you''ve made me your woman, you could be nicer to me."

    "Hey, don''t get me wrong, Serina. The only promise I made to you was that we would form a party. I don''t remember becoming your boyfriend, and you don''t want to marry me, do you?"

    "O-of course not! Who would want to marry you?"

    "Then, I have no reason to be nice to you."

    "Murghhh."

    As I was having breakfast with Meena on the first floor of the inn, Serina came in looking embarrassed.

    "Good morning, Serina-san. Today''s soup is very delicious."

    Meena said gently, but she must have witnessed her crying yesterday. She''s a good girl.

    "Yes. I''ll eat it then.... Oh, really, it''s delicious."

    She seems to be in a better mood now, she''s such a easy.

    "Well, then, Meena and I will go to the dojo."

    "Yeah. I have some research to do, so I think I''ll be at the castle in the morning."

    "I see."

    I went to the dojo, but Ione was not there. She was still looking for the bandits, but I guess she considered them irreconcilable enemies.

    "I''m going to stop by the blacksmith''s, Fritz, and you can take care of the rest."

    "Yes, sir."

    "While I''m gone, if anyone from the Church of the Holy Spirit comes to visit, just send them away."

    "Yes, I know what I''m doing. No one is going to buy a stone that doesn''t offer any benefit."

    Fritz laughed and said that, but, I see, if you sell free stones to the religious people as holy stones, you will make a lot of money.

    "Mmm, I''ll be off then."

    Welbard also left on an errand, but there was no problem since Fritz, the master instructor, was there and all I did was swing.

    I guess I could cheap out on the course fee and just swing by myself, but I don''t feel like working out unless I come here.

    "Okay, then everyone, let''s take a break."

    "Whew, I''m tired. Come on, Fritz, let''s stop swinging and play fight today. Just me and Alec."

    Billy said. You think you can beat me, kid?

    "No, we''ll do it again when Sensei is here."

    Fritz, who was also the teacher-in-charge, refused to take the matter seriously.

    "Tsk."

    We all sat on the porch and drank the tea that Meena had prepared for us.

    "Hmm?"

    Fritz was looking at me.

    "Alec, I need to talk to you about something later. ......"

    "Okay."

    After the morning training was over, Fritz and I went to the back of the dojo.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    "It''s about Ione..."

    "Ahh, that''s right. She''s still looking for the bandit, right?"

    "I know that, but I want you to tell Ione about it? The one Ione chasing is have bounty on their head, I don''t know what kind of skills they have, and I have a bad feeling about them."

    "You''ll have to convince her yourself. I''d tell her, but I don''t think she''d listen to me."

    "No, I''ll even hunt with her, apparently she likes you."

    It seems to be true, so I shrug my shoulders. I''m not sure if the [Charm] skill is working.

    "Then, I''m counting on you. And I''m not going to let you beat me, so you''d better."

    What kind of game is this? He must really like Ione. If we were to have a serious sword fight, I would have no chance, but apparently Fritz is planning to compete by improving his manhood. Well, do what you want.

    I''m not going to mess with Ione either, because I''m afraid of her father.

    While I was having lunch with Meena at the noon tavern, someone came running in.

    "It''s terrible news! Orson the Gale has been killed by the Blood Shadow!"

    "What, really!?"

    "Orson is a famous swordsman, right?"

    Come to think of it, when I was shown the list at the Swordsman''s Guild, there was a master with that name. I think he was B rank.

    "I can''t believe it. The knight order seems to be in trouble, and I can''t even walk around town at ease."

    "Don''t worry, it''s the women they''re after. If you don''t do anything about it, you won''t get caught."

    Well, that''s a good point. I''ll stay out of it.

    "Oh, I''m scared, darling."

    "Don''t worry, honey, I''ll protect you. I''ll protect you with my life."

    There''s a couple of ugly homos making out at the next table, and it''s annoying. Somebody get a clue. They told us the bandits are only after women!

    "Master ......"

    Meena was getting a little anxious too.

    "Don''t worry. You remember the smell of those bandits, don''t you?"

    "Yes, I do, but it''s Ione-san I''m worried about."

    "Well, as Fritz said, when I see her today, I''ll tell her to back off."

    "Yes."

    In the afternoon I''m going to go hunting as usual. After finishing my meal, I was going to check my skill points here for a bit and then leave the restaurant.

    "Gehh¡­¡­"

    Before I knew it, I had learned a new skill.

    ¡ºScat¡ð¡¡Lv£±¡»New!

    S-stop it! What a hobby!

    Of all things, this is skill that I don''t want to have!

    I won''t use it even if I die!

    I couldn''t help but obscure it in my brain.

    "Master?¡¡Is there a problem?"

    "No, it''s nothing. ......"

    Damn, I feel sick. I''m sure it''s the skills of the homosexual couple that was just flirting next to me, but the skills I got from them are also physiologically unacceptable.

    Uueee, I feel nauseous. I can''t do this after dinner.

    I''ll tell you what, even if other party is Meena, I''m definitely not going to do it. I don''t have that kind of sexuality.

    Can''t you just get rid of these mine skills?

    ¡ºWould you like to reset your skills?¡»

    I won''t do that. If all of them were resetted, my points would be cut in half.

    "Fuu~."

    I headed to the adventurer''s guild with Meena in tow, who was looking at me worriedly.

    "Alec-san!

    "Oh, Ione. What''s going on?

    I asked Ione, who came running up to me. I hope it''s not a problem.

    "We already know the location where bandit group the Blood Shadow are."

    "Huh?"

    "I''d like to round them all up, so could you help me out, Alec-san?"

    "No, we''re new at this, so¨D¨D"

    "Let''s do it."

    Serina said from behind. She always appear when the timing is not good, this girl is.

    "Hey, don''t say anything you want. I''m the leader of this party, remember?"

    "But can we leave those people who are also killing in the streets alone? I think they''re the reason why I misunderstood and slashed at you."

    "No, that was your fault. Stop shifting the blame. I''m expelling you from the party by the authority of the leader."

    "Ugh, I get it. ......"

    "Alec-san, I just need a lookout. Can you please do that for me?"

    Ione is still asking me to do it. Even though it was a request from a beautiful woman, our lives were in danger. It''s not that easy to accept that.

    "Then why don''t you ask another adventurer or soldier to do it for you? It doesn''t have to be me, a beginners."

    "No, we can''t do that. It seems that some of the soldiers and adventurers are connected to the bandits."

    Ione said in a hushed voice.

    "I see."

    If that''s the case, then it makes sense that they are repeatedly committing crimes in the city without being caught by soldiers or bounty hunters.

    "Well then¨D¨D"

    "No, I understand what you''re saying, but I heard the other guy kill an B-ranked swordsman too. Besides, Ione, Fritz was worried about you."

    "I have an idea about their skill. The opponent is always targeting women, so if I become the decoy, They''ll be caught off guard."

    "Become a decoys are dangerous. Are you sure you want to do this?

    "Yes. I can''t let criminals do whatever they want in our city. My friend is also a victim of this. She can no longer smile brightly, and I''m afraid that others will also. ......"

    Ione says with a serious face, it seems useless to stop her.

    "All right, then, I''ll help you."

    "T-thank you so much!"

    "That''s what I''m talking about!"

    "However, the one who''s going to help you is Serina only."

    "What? Alec, aren''t you going to show me what a man you are?"

    Serina said.

    "No, I don''t. At least you''re better with a sword than I am. This is not a game. You only have one life, and if you die, that''s over."

    "Uuhnn, I understand. Okay, Ione, I''ll help you."

    "Thank you, Serina."

    "Then, be careful, okay? Meena, let''s go."

    "Excuse me, Master, can''t I help Ione too? I have a good nose and I think I can be of some help."

    Indeed, Meena''s sense of smell will come in handy.

    "That''s all well and good, but no rough stuff. Your life belongs to me."

    "Yes!"

    If Meena is going to join them, I''d like to know where the bandits are. We worked out the details of our plan in a room at the inn, not at the Adventurer''s Guild, so as not to be overheard by someone.

    "I''ll go get Fritz then."

    "Yes, please."

    The more skilled one of us is, the better. Fritz might complain, but if it''s a woman he''s in love with, he''ll help.

 Volume 2 - CH 1

    (1/8)

    The Blood Shadow is a band of thieves who have defeated even the best swordsmen.

    Ione is determined to defeat them, and Serina and Meena have also offered to help. I''m not too happy about it, but I don''t want the three of them to get killed, so I''m going to do what I can do to help. I''m going to do everything I can, except fighting, of course.

    "I understand what you''re saying, but I wish you had done it when the master was here."

    Fritz complains, but it''s not like we''ve got the bandits'' stronghold. We just found where they are now. As long as we don''t know when Welbard will be back, we can''t wait for him.

    "If it looks bad, tell Ione to run."

    "Yeah. I will."

    Fritz immediately got his gear ready.

    "Huh? Where are you going, Fritz?"

    "It''s kind of urgent. Billy, keep an eye on the boys until I get back."

    "Oh, I got it!"

    Fritz doesn''t seem to count Billy as one of us. Well, he''s just a kid.

    We came to a back street lined with stores in the east district of the royal capital. Even though it is the royal capital, the country of Vernia is small, and there are very few people when you step into the back streets. There was a tired old man sitting on a chair behind a house, doing nothing. Beyond him, there was only a man whittling away at a wood carving on a mat.

    There''s dog poop on the street, and he wants someone to clean it up.

    "Is this really the place?"

    I asked Serina, who was waiting for me there.

    "Yes, Meena confirmed their smell. She''s sure."

    Serina nodded.

    Meena is a dog-eared beastman with a [Sharp Sense of Smell¡î Lv4]. If she says she''s sure, she''s sure.

    "How many are there?""

    Fritz asks.

    "Five of them."

    "That''s a lot. ......"

    Fritz furrows his brow. Even as a master swordsman, he might feel uneasy if he doesn''t know what his opponent is capable of and there are so many of them.

    "But I think I can manage it if I catch them off guard. I''ve seen one of the bandits with my skills, and he''s only level 8, so it''s no big deal."

    "Not sure the others are the same, though."

    I say that.

    "Yeah, but I don''t think the bandit look-a-like has that many levels, and shh!"

    Serina signaled with her hand to wait.

    There was a creaking sound from the second floor of the building she was guarding and someone came down the stairs. He yawned loudly and must have woken up from sleep. His eyes were sleepy.

    I use my skills to appraise the bandit.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Bandit E

    ¡¾ Lv ¡¿¡¡ 9

    ¡¾ Class ¡¿¡¡Bandit

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ HP ¡¿¡¡52

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A member of the Blood Shadow band of thieves.

    A rogue.

    He is lazy and sometimes active.

    Oh, I can see his level.

    I couldn''t see the level of the innkeeper or Serina, but since the bandit''s level is lower than mine, I was able to see it?

    The only difference was that he was only one level behind me, but his HP was less than half than me. He doesn''t seem to be injured, so I guess this is his normal HP.

    It seems that even among the same person, there is a considerable difference in class and ability.

    "He''s level nine."

    I tell her in a quiet voice.

    "Sounds good. He''s not even equipped."

    Serina nodded, then drew her sword and approached quietly.

    "Hey, do you have a minute?"

    Ione spoke to the bandit from the other side.

    "Ahh? Guhaa!?

    Serina slashes at him from behind, Fritz thrusts at him, and the bandit just collapses.

    "It''s an easy win."

    Seirina laughs and winks, but that was just one of them, and she caught his off guard.

    I look around, but the tired old man seems unconcerned, and the other man, the woodcarver, seems to have sensed the danger and fled. There was no sign of other.

    "What do we do now?"

    Fritz asks.

    "The other bandits might be asleep. Let''s go in."

    "All right."

    "Yeah."

    I''ll signal to Meena with my eyes that she''s not going inside. She nodded.

    "I''ll take the lead."

    Fritz tiptoed up the stairs, followed by Serina and Ione.

    After a short pause, there was a shrill scream from upstairs that sounded like a bandit.

    "Gyaaaa!"

    "W-who the hell are you! Damn!"

    "Eekkk! P-please help me, Guhaah!"

    Did it work?

    I can''t see what''s going on inside from here, so I''ll have to wait.

    "Watch out!"

    I heard the voice of Serina.

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Ione! Damn it!"

    O, Oi-oi, come on, did you fail?

    I pull out my sword, just in case. Meena also pulled out her sword and held it in place.

    Bang! There was a loud kicking sound at the door, and a large man came stomping down the stairs.

    "Tch, They still have a company!"

    "Hey, you still got company!"

    The big man with the axe looked at me and stopped at the bottom of the stairs.

    "I''m not letting you go!"

    Serina also comes down from above, but she doesn''t slash at him right away.

    I quickly used my appraisal on this big guy.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Gardon

    ¡¾ Lv ¡¿¡¡???

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Bandit

    ¡¾Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡552

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A member of the Blood Shadow band of thieves.

    A rogue.

    He is a hard worker and always active.

    "Shit, I can''t see his level."

    "Hmm, Let me tell you. I''m level 34, you know?"

    "What!?"

    Hey. He''s strong. I''m still level 10, you know?

    I signaled to Meena not to slash at him, and I was about to step back.

    "Shut up, I''ll take your skills!"

    Then the big man held up his left hand, opposite the axe, to me.

    This guy ......!

    He have a ¡ºSkill Robbery¡» isn''t he?

    "Gughh!?"

    Nothing was done to me, but I felt a strange shock in my body.

    Oh shit.

    I don''t know which one was taken, but if it was a rare skill, it hurt.

    "Hehehe! I took one of your skills. Now you can''t use this skill anymore."

    I see why even the best swordsmen get killed. If the skill of the inner workings is taken away, the formation will be reversed at once.

    Serina''s stupid. You''ve got a messed up guy left!

    "But what''s this skill? I''ve never heard of this skill. Scatology?"

    What, Oh just that skill......

    "Gardon, I''m warning you, don''t(???) ever (???)use it. You''ll (???)regret it(???)."

    I''ll give him a glare and tell him a warning.

    "Hehehe, now that you mention it, I''ll have to use it, right?"

    He smirked, Galdon is an idiot.

    "Hm? Hmmm? *sniff sniff*, Somehow it smells really good¡­¡­N-no, but, this(??)smell(??)is! Uwaaa, S-stop it! Stupidl! That''s not food, man! Eeekkkkk Stop iittt!"

    Galdon seemed to have lost control of his body and approached the roadside on all fours, pulling his face. There was dog poop there.

    "What are you doing, Serina, slash him now?"

    Now would be a good time, I think, but I''m not going to go near him because he might suddenly be able to move.

    "Eh, Ehh¡­¡­¡£Hyaahhh!"

    Serina, who had been looking pale and dazed, swung her sword at Galdon as if she had regained her composure.

    "Gyaahhh! Damn it! I can''t move ......!"

    "You''re so stubborn, aren''t you......,Starlight Attack!"

    As the yellow star glow scattered from Serina''s sword, Galdon was already out of breath.

    That was too quick.

    But that was a special killing skill, right?

    That''s pretty powerful.

    Let''s not make enemies with her for the time being.

    ¡ºThree Levels has Gone Up!¡»

    ¡ºYou become Level 13!¡»

    ¡ºAttack Power has Increased by 10!¡»

    ¡ºDefense Power has Increased by 8!¡»

    ¡ºSpeed has Increased by 9!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum HP has Increased by 19!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum TP has Increased by 12!¡»

    ¡º34 Skill Points gained¡»

    I didn''t get the last kill, but this is how high I got. I''m glad I didn''t die over here. ......

    "Serina, what happened to Ione?"

    I asked, curious on the second floor.

    "That''s what the big guy did to her with his skills. ...... But it''s not fatal wound."

    I was relieved to hear that.

    Fritz came down the stairs with Ione on his back, but Ione was bleeding from her side. The wound looks pretty bad.

    "Did you defeat him? I''ll take Ione to the temple."

    Fritz said.

    "Yes. We''ll take care of the rest.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Ione apologizes, but it''s probably nothing to be concerned about.

    But since he seems to care, I''ll use my [Pickup Lv2] and [Counseling Lv1] skills.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s already over."

    That''s it? It doesn''t make much sense. But well, whatever.

    "Yes..."

    "Well then, Master, I''ll go get the soldiers."

    "Yeah, I leave it to you."

    Meena ran to the soldiers'' station.

    "¡­¡­Hey, why do you have skill like that......"

    Serina seems to be curious and asks me.

    "Don''t touch that subject. I just happened to get it, it wasn''t my intention."

    "I don''t know. I mean, I''m not sure I can play that way. ......"

    "I''m telling you, it was a just coincidence! I can''t do it either, that''s for sure."

    "Really. Fuu~, I''m glad."

    She was relieved to hear that as she was willing to go along with me as long as it was normal play.

    She''s a little cocky, but she''s got a good body. I''ll play with her.

    "I''m going to go check and see if there are any survivors."

    "Yeah."

    Serina heads to the second floor of the building where the bandits were hanging out.

    Well, I''m bored.

    It''s not my job to clean up dead bodies.

    Just then, an expensive looking carriage passed by and stopped in front of me, though the black pig emblem made me feel slightly uncomfortable.

    A fat, middle-aged man got out of the carriage.

    A nobleman.?

    It''s seems to be troublesome, and it would be best not to get involved. Also, I can''t stand his shiny hair.

    As I was about to leave, he called out to me.

    "Oi, what are you doing here? Call Galdon for me."

    "Galdon is ......."

    "That''s the name of your leader."

    Apparently, he thinks I''m a member of the bandits.

    There are two dead bodies on the road, and he doesn''t even notice it?

 Volume 2 - CH 2

    (2/8)

    The head of the bandit group Blood Shadow, Gardon, was defeated, but that was fine.

    Why would a fat nobleman have any business with this Galdon?

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    The fat nobleman asked,

    "I haven''t seen you around before, are you new?"

    "Yes, well..."

    I had a hunch that it would be better not to deny it. I''ve got the skill of [Premonition Lv1].

    "Then remember it, I am Baron Riot, your employer."

    You hired bandits? It''s possible that you hired them by accident, without knowing they were a bandits. ......

    "Is that so. Well, excuse me."

    "Hmm. Come on, call Galdon quickly. I can''t wait for the next ceremony. I''m in the mood to fuck a married woman today. Kukukuku."

    I was dumbfounded, but it seems this guy is also a member of the Blood Shadow. And his taste in play is outrageous.

    "Alec, no problem. The bandits are all dead."

    Serina, who came down from the second floor, said it before I could stop her. And then she says my name.

    "Wh-What?"

    "Who is that guy?"

    "Baron Riot, the one who hired the bandits. He''s one of Bandits friend."

    "Ehhh!?"

    "Wh-what do you mean? Murgghh, Isn''t that Galdon lying over there, damn it, you guys are bounty hunters! Get the wagon out of here! Now!"

    The Baron seems to be trying to escape, but if I let him get away here, my life will be in danger.

    "Serina! Take care of the guard!"

    "O-okay!."

    As for me, I swing my sword at the baron as he gets into the carriage.

    "Gyaaaa! If you, a commoner injures a nobleman, you''ll get death crime! Do you know that!?"

    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I''m keeping your mouth shut."

    "Wha! S-stop it! I''ll give you as much money as you want, kughh!"

    The fat nobleman suddenly stopped moving. The white rose ring on the little finger of his right hand was stained red with flowing blood.

    Phew, he''s dead. But it doesn''t feel good to kill a human being.

    "What are we going to do about this ......?"

    Serina asked me as if she was at a loss.

    "We defeated the bandits who attacked the Baron. We took care of it, but unfortunately it was too late. That''s what I''m saying."

    "No, it''s better to be honest. ......"

    "No. My skills tell me it''s dangerous. Besides, he''s noblemen. No matter how heroes we are, we might not get through. Even if this guy is guilty."

    I''m not familiar with the laws in this world, but if you''re a nobleman, it might not be much of a crime to put your hands on a commoner. I, on the other hand, have an non-resisting nobleman in my hands. Even if I feared reprisals afterwards, I felt that this would not pass.

    "What? Oh, right. ...... It''s a status system, isn''t it, ...... in this world?"

    I didn''t have a choice anyway, and this fat nobleman was such an outcast that he was playing along with the bandits. It would be better for the world and for the people if they were defeated.

    "Serina, do you have any silver coins?"

    "Hmm? Yes, I have."

    "Them, give me one."

    She gave me one and I put it in the hand of an old man who was staring at me.

    "It''s hush money. Okay?"

    The old man grinned and even gave me a thumbs up. He''s pretending to be dumb, but he''s being very clever.

    I''m not sure if I can trust him at this point, but killing a completely unrelated old man has a bad aftertaste.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I took the 1,000 gold bounty that had been offered to the head bandit Galdon from the adventurer''s guild and divided it among the five of us, including Fritz.

    It was only 200 gold, so it wasn''t worth it at all, but it''s better to get the prize money.

    The Baron Riot family offered to thank us for avenging his death, but we humbly refused.

    I''m sure they didn''t notice me is the one who killed him, but I didn''t want to get involved.

    The next day, I went to the kenjutsu dojo as usual.

    "Good morning Alec, I need to talk to you, please come inside."

    Welbard-sensei called me over, but I guess he''s just giving me a hard time for putting his daughter, Ione, in danger. He''s a good man and I don''t think he''s going to suddenly cut me loose, but I''m a little nervous.

    "Meena, don''t be so alarmed, I just want to thank you guys, okay?"

    "Oh, excuse me, sensei."

    "Well, sit down and have a drink. Ione and Fritz have told me most of the story. I''m sorry that Ione had to force your reluctance."

    Welbard bowed his head.

    "Oh, no, no. raise your head, sir. Both Serina and the guy from our party were very enthusiastic about it."

    "But I heard that Galdon was quite skilled. Orson, who was beaten back the other day, is a friend of mine, and we used to train under the same master. I was shocked when I heard that he was killed. If I had been there, I would have stopped her, but she is a troubled girl."

    "How is Ione injuries?"

    "Oh, her injury hasn''t healed yet, but with that wound she''ll be fine. She should be better after a few days of rest."

    The injuries on this world are healing much faster.

    "If it weren''t for you guys, Ione would have probably been beaten up by the bandits. Well, I''m sure she''ll be more careful after this, but I thank you, Alec. Thank you very much."

    Welbard bowed his head.

    "No, please raise your head, sir. It was Serina who beat him, so I did almost nothing."

    "But I heard you were the leader of the party. One wrong move and there could have been deaths in your party. I''m sure you''re just looking out for me, but from now on you don''t have to accept any unreasonable requests from Ione."

    "Yes, I will."

    "Umuu. I''d like to thank you, but from now on, the tuition fee for the two of you will be free of charge. And I''m sorry to ask you to do this in exchange, but please continue to take care of Ione."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "But it''s strange that she''s interested in you, a novice swordsman. I''ve had a number of adventurer apprentices in the past. ......"

    That''s [Charming¡î Lv3], Old man. I''ll keep it a secret because if I tell him, hem might cut me down.

    "Master has bought and helped me when I was sick, and he is an honorable man."

    Meena said proudly, Well, it''s true that I helped her with her illness. I had an ulterior motive, though.

    "That''s right. I''m impressed that you went to the trouble of buying a sick slave. I see. All right!¡¡Now, shall we begin today''s lesson?"

    ""Yes. sir""

    I step out into the garden of the training hall.

    "Whoa, Alec! I heard it! You''re awesome, you beat the Blood Shadow!"

    Billy comes running up to me with a glint in his eye, but if he were there, he would complain about the way I beat him.

    "Apparently so."

    "Kehh! What the hell with that respond, It''s talking about you, you know. That''s-That''s cool!"

    "Billy, get in line. We can talk after practice."

    Fritz said earnestly.

    "What? It''s okay, isn''t. It''s just a little bit."

    "You can''t. Well then, sir, I looking forward for your training!"

    """"I looking forward for your training!""""

    "Mmm. Let''s get started."

    After working up a good sweat and having lunch, I took Meena and Serina hunting for rabbits.

    Serina says to me when she has killed one of them.

    "Hey, if we''re this strong, we''d be better off diving into the dungeon than hunting these monsters."

    More efficient?

    Efficiency without a safety margin is bullshit.

    "Shut up. Have you forgotten the incident with the bandits? We ran into a guy who was over level 30 , and if I wasn''t careful, he could have killed us."

    "That''s ...... yeah, I''m sorry. You''re right, Alec."

    She said this with a mysterious look on her face, and Serina also looked seriously remorseful. Well, that''s fine.

    Let''s just hunt rabbits earnestly.

    "Ooohh! There it is, the red ball!"

    Woohoo!

    It was worth it to raise my [Luck] skill one level to Max.

    It''s a shame that I can''t level up my [Rare Item Probability Increase Lv4] because it requires 500 points for the next level up.

    "Huh? Oh, it''s treasure jewels."

    The way she was looking at it, it looked like Serina had taken out one or two before.

    "I''ll keep it for now. I''ll sell it at auction."

    I''ll keep it in a little bag.

    "Oh, you''re selling it. How much will this sale for?"

    "Fifty thousand last time I bid on it. I had to pay a commission of 10,000."

    "Oh, that''s a good price. Maybe I should have kept it."

    After that, I persisted hunting the rabbit, but I did not get another one. After all, high-value rares don''t seem to come out that easily.

    Still, if I kept at it for a few days, it would come out again.

    As I recall, according to Merlot, a slave for that purpose costs between 100,000 and 150,000. I think I can buy one with two more jewels.

    Meena is my slave, and I only need to take care of her food and equipment, Serina would agree to the distribution later if I could talk her way out of it and say I would add the fighting force.

    Fufun.

    I''m excited about the slave girl I haven''t seen yet.

    "All right, that''s enough for today, let''s go get some food."

    "Yes, let''s."

    "Yes! Master."

    Feeling a bit rich, we had a reasonably sumptuous dinner at the bar and were heading back to the inn.

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Ughh!"

    I bumped into a small girl at the beginning of our encounter, and while I was fine, she took a nasty tumble.

    She was wearing a robe over her head, so I couldn''t see her face very well.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Y-yes, I''m fine, I''m sorry!"

    She was in such a hurry that she apologized and ran off.

    "What is she doing in such a hurry?"

    "Right..."

    Serina and Meena are concerned, but as long as she''s not hurt, it''s okay. Her situation is none of our business.

    When I returned to the inn, I took off my equipment and sat down on the bed to examine my skills.

    ¡¾Rob Lv1¡¿ New! ( TLN: sorry don''t know how to translate this : ¡¾¥¹¤ë¡¡Lv£±¡¿ )

    Another new skill had been added. It seems that my¡¾Skill Copy Lv1¡¿has done its job again.

    I thought, "What if?" and checked the small bag in my pocket, but the bag was gone....

    "Damn it! That little bastard!"

 Volume 2 - CH 3

    (3/8)

    I was robbed.

    The rare drop treasure that I had obtained was robbed.

    I must admit, But, I was caught off guard by her loli attribute.

    But!

    Here I have Meena, a dog girl with a [Sharp Sense of Smell ¡î lv4]

    "Can you follow her, Meena?"

    "I can do it, Master."

    Meena nodded vigorously at my question.

    She is a dependable slave.

    "That child hasn''t bathed in a week, and she smells bad. It looks like she went through some rotting garbage today."

    "Y-yeah. That''s a bit pitiful, too. ......"

    Serina says that she feels sorry for her, but that doesn''t mean that she can interfere with my slave harem plan.

    I''ll punish her with plenty of [Spanking Lv2]. I learned it earlier.

    Relying on the lights of the city, we make our way through the alleys at night.

    The only sound in the area was the sound of our armor as we walked past the noise of the bar and into the back alley, where the residents were already asleep.

    "We''re close."

    Meena turns around and whispers.

    "All right, let''s be careful from here."

    "Ehh. There''s only one enemy."

    Serina said, but this woman seems to have some kind of skill to search for signs.

    That little kid should have plenty of room to maneuver.

    In front of us, there is one rough house with a collapsed roof that looks abandoned, separated from the rest of the houses.

    We snuck in through the backyard of the house, which must have been quite nice in the past, and ducked behind a wall to catch our breath.

    "Aaah~, easy peasy~! I didn''t expect him to have the jewel, that dull old man is quite good. Well, he wasn''t paying attention at all, and having valuables in your hip pocket is just plain dumb, Ahahaha."

    Say, the kid.

    I signaled with my eyes to Serina and went to hold the front doorway.

    "Can I buy a bed with this? No, I have to take care of the leak first. Also, I need to wash up my body. ......"

    I thought, "Oh no," but he said "Wash Up" instead of "bath". It seems that only the upper class takes a bath here, and even Serina is complaining about it.

    Well, I don''t care about that.

    I''m sure she''s got the front door covered by now.

    "Let''s go, Meena."

    "Yes."

    I let Meena, who is more athletic than me, go first, and I follow her behind.

    "Who is it!?"

    She seemed to have noticed a presence, but it was too late.

    Meena easily knocked her down with her footwork, pinned her on her back and took away her knife.

    "Okay, good job, Meena. Serina, that''s enough."

    "Yeah. That was easy."

    This child doesn''t seem to have any friends, and with Serina who can look for signs and Meena who has a keen sense of smell, we won''t be taken by surprise.

    "Now, give me back what you stole from me."

    I said, flipping up the hood. The candlelight makes it look suspiciously, but she look like a child with pink hair. There are blue-haired people in this world, but I had never seen pink haired yet.

    "What are you talking about? Ughh!?"

    I punched her in the face for being so nonchalant at this point.

    "Come on, Alec. She''s a girl, you know?"

    Serina blamed me.

    "So what? It''s a gender equality punch."

    "Huh? Are you really a hero ......?"

    "It''s not what I want. It''s just the way it is."

    "Honestly. leaving that aside. You can''t steal something that doesn''t belong to you. Give it back."

    "Hmph, What''s wrong with stealing for a living?"

    No remorse, huh?

    "Ehh?"

    "No, you''re not. You''re still able to move around properlu, and if you gather some herbs outside the city, you should be able to make a living." I say.

    "You''re talking about someone with an adventurer card. I don''t have one."

    "Why not?" Serina asks.

    "That''s ......."

    "Most likely, she has committed crimes in the past or failed in her requests. She got what she deserved."

    "Ugh!"

    She bit her lip in frustration when I said it, but I guess it wasn''t too far off.

    "Come on, give it back. I''ll let you off with a your virginity and a spanking."

    "Hey!"

    "M-Master..."

    Aside from Serina, even Meena''s face became reluctant. I have no choice.

    "I''ll forgive you if you return it anyway. Now, give it back."

    "Hmm, I don''t have it anymore."

    "Ahh? Tch. Meena, take her clothes off."

    "Okay.

    Meena ripped off her robe, but this girl didn''t resist. But she doesn''t wear panties. She should at least do something about her underwear.

    She was so flabby and not at all attractive.

    "Well, if you want to check it out, feel free. I''ve already spent it, so I can''t return it."

    Damn it! You spent it!

    I was tempted to kick her in the stomach, but that wouldn''t bring back the treasure. I''ll probably find at least one more when I hunt again tomorrow anyway.

    I gave up and asked her.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Lilliana-von-Valencia. It''s too long. You can just call me, Lily."

    "Hmm? Are you noble?"

    "Not exactly. Well, at least not yet."

    It seems that she was really a noblewoman when she said that to herself. She''ve fallen a long way, Isn''t she?"

    "Hmm. Meena, go back first and have the innkeeper get the bath ready."

    "Yes! Master!"

    Meena nodded happily and ran off.

    "Here''s the deal, Lily. You come with me quietly, and I''ll guarantee you a hot bath and food tomorrow."

    "...... What are you going to make me do? I''m not gonna kill anybody."

    "No, I''m just going to take you rabbit hunting. I''m gonna teach you how to make money, and you''re gonna work your way back to me for 40,000 gold."

    "40,000 is impossible. ......"

    "It''s not that hard. Well, I won''t accept your veto anyway. Serina, bring her to our Inn."

    "Yeah. Come on, let''s go. You should run some hot water on yourself, you know. You''re a girl."

    "Ugh. ......"

    I''m not sure if she was pessimistic about her situation, or if she was bonded by the kind words of Serina, but Lily''s eyes were moist and she obediently followed us.

    "Sir, if you want bring back a slave, please bring clean slave."

    When I returned to the inn, the owner Inn complained, but I wanted to do the same.

    "She''s not a slave. Well, I''ll be careful next time."

    "I''m counting on you."

    I waited in bed, a little nervous.

    "Hey, what kind of skill is spanking?"

    Serina, sitting next to me, asked.

    "Then, I''ll test on you. Take off your clothes."

    "What? Now?"

    "Yeah. It''s gonna take them a while."

    "Hmm. ...... O-okay."

    Maybe it was because Meena had already seen her naked, but she didn''t seem to resist.

    "Nnhh, Ah, Ahnn."

    At first, I touched and licked her breasts in a normal way, and after I relaxed her a little, I made her get down on all fours on the bed.

    "Then I''ll use it."

    "Y-yeah, do it"

    First, I lightly slapped her ass.

    "Kyaa!."

    "That''s a spanking."

    "Oh, yeah..."

    "What about you?"

    I ask her if she likes it.

    "E-errr¡­¡­"

    "Well, you won''t know it if just once. I''ll do a little more. Tell me when it hurts."

    "I-I understand. Kyaa! Auuhh, H-Hold on, More gently. Ahnn!"

    I''m not that excited about it, but the composition of having a spanking on her is a little fun.

    "Come on, how is it? You feel it or you don''t like it, You at least know what you''re feeling."

    "That''s...., Aahnn! Kughh! It''s humiliating, and I hate it, but this...Aaahhnnn!"

    What, you like it?

    "You''re in high school student, that''s not good. Tell your classmates that you like spanking and rape, and they''ll all get really turned off."

    "T-that''s ....... I-I don''t like it."

    "Don''t lie to me."

    *smack*!

    "Ahnn!"

    "You don''t have to work hard at my party just because you got kicked out of the other party. You like it when I do this to you, so you won''t leave."

    "I-I''m not, it''s because we''re heroes. ...... Kyaa!"

    I''ve also learned [Verbal Torture Lv1] and will use it.

    "Tell me honestly, you like being bullied like this, don''t you? You''re a high school girl and a Hero, but you''re such a pervert."

    "Kughh¡­¡­! Be-because, I can''t help but get all thrilled and tingly in my stomach when you accuse me like this! Uwaaahnnn!"

    "Don''t cry, it''s annoying. That''s just another sex thing. Here, I''ll fuck you from behind the way you like it, so raise your ass."

    I use my [Rape Lv1] skill to insert myself into Serina, who does as she''s told.

    "Ahh, kuhh, this, really, is not good.¡­¡­Ahnn!"

    "How does it feel to have an old man you don''t like poking you in the back and making loveless sex with you?"

    "I-I can''t tell you t-that, Ahhnn!"

    "Don''t be so happy with your face all red. Meena also said with a dumbfounded look on her face, she said ''I''ve never seen anyone so perverted''."

    "Eehh? Y-you''re lying, Aahnnn!"

    Well, that''s a lie.

    "Here, tighten it up. I''m going to develop you so much that when we go back to Japan, I''m going to broadcast a live video of you spreading your legs and moaning. I''m sure your high school friends will be tweeting about it behind your back."

    "Y-you absolutely can''t do thaaaaaat!"

    She seemed to have climaxed and was convulsing and shivering several times.

    "Uhmm, Master, the bathing is over, but ......"

    Meena reported to me slowly.

    At the side of Meena was Lily, who was looking at me with her face bright red.

 Volume 2 - CH 4

    (4/8)

    I brought Lily here with the intention of doing that, but I made the mistake of suddenly showing her what I did with Serina, which she seemed to dislike.

    I think I should explain myself.

    "Lily, don''t get the wrong idea. This is a consensual thing between me and Serina."

    I''m not sure if this kid knows what consensual means.

    "I can tell by looking at the two of you that you are lovers even if you don''t say so."

    "Hee~, really?"

    I looked at her again. It looks like Meena lent her some of her clothes, but they''re worn out. Maybe I''ll buy her some clothes tomorrow.

    Her hair is a beautiful shiny pink, not too long, but it covers her ears. Her eyes are large and clear, and she has a cute little nose and lips. Of course, her body is also small.

    She seems to be older than I thought, and she is glancing at me restlessly, as if she is interested in sex.

    "Meena, can you take Serina to your room?"

    "I understand."

    Meena''s faithfulness in such situations is very useful. I''ll take good care of her later.

    After putting her clothes on the unconscious Serina, Meena quickly carried her out of the room.

    "Uuhh¡­¡­"

    Lily takes a step backward.

    "Here''s the deal, Lily. All you have to do is come on this bed, and tomorrow I''ll feed you full. No, wait a minute. Here, I''ll give you some bread and cheese now."

    I pull out a loaf of bread and some cheese from my backpack, I had saving it for when I get hungry.

    "Ah, r-really? Just to get up there?"

    "Yeah, I promise.""

    "No. ...... Absolutely not, you''re lying, don''t be fooled, Lily."

    "You know, I can''t set up a party without first establishing trust with you. I''m going to eat you up as soon as you''re comfortable with me, so don''t worry about that right now."

    "Hey, you can''t just eat me."

    "Well, it''s not like I''m really going to eat you. I''m just trying to make you become a full-fledged woman."

    "Gulp. R-really?. ......"

    "Well, what do you say? It''s a rather nice cheese, you know?"

    "G-Give me some!"

    Her appetite seemed to outweigh her caution, and she quickly climbed into bed. With her small limbs.

    "Here."

    "Ahhh, bread and cheese after all these years!"

    It''s free bread and cheese served at the breakfast of a cheap inn, but I feel a little sorry for her when she''s so grateful.

    "Eat as much as you like. Here, drink some water, and take your time."

    "*munch munch*! *gulp*!"

    She ain''t listening. Lily, Shoving the food in her mouth and swallowing it quickly, Lily looked ecstatic.

    "T-that was delicious. ......"

    "Oh, yeah. That''s good."

    "Yeah!"

    "Okay, here''s the deal."

    "Wh-what it is..........."

    "Don''t worry, the deal is done now. Both sides kept their word and there were no problems. This is a new deal."

    "*Gulp*, w-what am I s-supposed to do?"

    "Summary. If you show me your naked body, I''ll give you hot soup and cheese for breakfast tomorrow."

    ¡¸Ehh? My naked body¡­¡­? B-but, The soup, is it, um, edible? It''s not rotten, right?"

    "You idiot, that''s what innkeepers usually serve to their guests. How can that be rotten? It''s a delicious one."

    "O-okay. This is also for the soup, ugh, father, mother, I''m sorry ......."

    Lily took off her clothes and hid her breasts, her sense of shame was as human as it gets.

    "The promise is different, Lily."

    I say in a low voice.

    "Wh-what is different?"

    "I told you to show me your naked body. Don''t cover it with your hands."

    "Uuhh...... O-okay. Is this okay?"

    Lily moves her hand while blushing. Ohhh¡­¡­.

    Her breasts, still swollen, were immature, with small protuberances resting on gently rolling hills.

    "Nice, Lily. Very good."

    "Uuhh, I don''t think my body is that good."

    "Idiot, you should be more confident in yourself. You''re white, smooth and soft."

    So I reach out my hand.

    "Oh, no, y-you can''t. If you''re going to touch me, you''re going to have to accept a new condition."

    "Oh, that''s right. Okay. Then, I''ll buy you some new clothes. How''s about that?"

    "You''ll get me a set of underwear too, okay?"

    "Of course. But commoner''s clothes."

    "Yes, I know that. I''m not royalty anymore. ......"

    "Hmm? You''re not a nobleman, but you''re royalty?."

    "Ahh, it''s nothing. I''m a nobleman."

    "Well, I won''t pry. So It''s deal right?"

    "Y-yeah."

    When I reached out to her, she closed her eyes tightly and trembled, as if she was afraid. She has probably never been touched by a man before.

    That fact excites me.

    "Come on, come here."

    I use my [Counseling Lv.1] and [Picking Up Girls Lv.2] skills to gently say this to her, and pull her into a hug as she leans in a little closer.

    "Ahh¡­"

    She seems scared, so I hold her for a while without doing anything.

    "Hmm, it''s warm ......."

    The tension seemed to dissipate a little, and the stiffness in her body disappeared.

    "Then, I''ll touch you now?"

    "Y-yes."

    With Lily''s consent, I first stroked her narrow shoulders and then gently rubbed her back.

    "Nnhh, Haah, Ahnn"

    That''s all she felt, and Lily let out a breath.

    "Now here."

    I wrapped my hands around her tiny ass and rubbed it from above.

    "Hyaa! Ahh, Ahnh, Wh-what''s this, kughh!"

    Lily shivered and was confused by the unknown sensation.

    "That''s what it means to be touched by a man. I''ll touch this one too."

    "Ah¡­¡­y-you can''t."

    I tried to touch her breasts, but a frightened Lily covered them with her arms.

    "Don''t hide it. Get your hands off your breast. You promised, right? Don''t you want some soup?"

    I think it''s outrageous of me to hold a young girl hostage for food, but I demand it.

    "Ugh, I-I want it."

    "Then, you know what to do, right?"

    "Ugh, ......, is this okay?"

    "Yeah, well done. I''m gonna make you feel so good, you''re gonna love it."

    "Th-that kind of thing, Ahhn, hyaaa, Ah, th-that place, Aahhh!"

    I traced my finger over the thin bulge above her ribs, and Lily responded with a jolt. She''s small, but sensitive.

    I lick and suck on her peachy nipple with my tongue.

    "Hyaah, Ahhn, Noo, No, don''t lick iiit."

    "Bear with it. I''ll put an egg in your soup."

    "R-really?"

    "Yeah, it''s true."

    I can easily pay for an egg. I think I''ll have egg soup tomorrow.

    "Th-then, Okay....."

    Lily shifts her eyes down and away, embarrassed.

    "Good girl."

    Lily''s breathing became ragged as I alternately licked her nipples and touched her sides and ass.

    "Haah, Haah, haah, Th-there''s something wrong with my body."

    "Don''t worry. You''re just getting ready to accept mine."

    "Ready?"

    "Yeah, this guy."

    "Uuhh, Ah, Ahh¡­"

    She seemed to know that much, which was a little disappointing, but Lily gulped and swallowed her spit when she saw my towering part.

    "Then, this is the next one."

    I slide my tongue downward.

    "Ehh! Th-that place is, Noo, I already said, th-that place is nooo"

    Lily seems embarrassed and tries to wriggle away, but I''m holding her ankles firmly with both hands, so she can''t escape.

    "It''ll only take a moment, so bear with it, I''ll add some meat on your breakfast."

    I don''t really like this kind of meat because it has a stinky smell, but I say that because I think kids would like meat.

    "W-wait, rather than meat, I want a fruit."

    "Okay, then. I''ll buy you some fruit."

    Agreement reached. I relentlessly lick up the crack of Lily''s vine.

    "Hii, Aauuhh, Aahhh, Iii! Kuuhhh!"

    As I was checking the shape of Lily''s twitching, gasping bottom mouth with my tongue, Lily begged me to do it.

    "P-please, Alec, forgive me, I can''t take it anymoreee..."

    "Then, I guess it''s time to end this. Just relax."

    I placed my tip on Lily and let it penetrate her.

    "Ah, Aahhh, N-no, that''s thing not going in!"

    "It''s okay. It doesnt hurt, right?"

    "It doesn''t hurt,...........b-but."

    It''s loosened up and Lily is ready. It''s just a matter of heart.

    "Trust me. I''ll make you happy."

    [Convince Lv.1] is used.

    "O-okay, kuuhh...!"

    I put it all the way in, and from there I slowly move it in small steps first.

    "Nnhaah, Aauhh, Haahnn, Nnhhh, Noo, Nnhh!"

    Shaking her head from side to side, Lily tried desperately to endure the surging waves of pleasure.

    I couldn''t help but find her healthy appearance cute, so I couldn''t help but move violently as well.

    "Yaann, Hii, N-noo, It''s fell too good, Hii! Aahhhh."

    Lily seems to have cum first, but I don''t care, I moves my hips and I cum too.

    "Ah, I forgot to spank her. ......"

    After it was over, I realized, but well, this girl seems to be a good match for me. We can do it again anytime.

    I gently stroked Lily''s hair as she lay comfortably in my arms, and then I decided to go to bed too.

 Volume 2 - CH 5

    (5/8)

    She kicked me in the face and I got up and grabbed her little leg.

    "L-let go of me!"

    The pink-haired toddler''s body is on full vine, though.

    "That''s enough, Lily. I thought you wanted to eat."

    "Kuhh, Yes, but you take away my virginity in exchange with egg soup. ......!"

    "You''re the one who accepted the deal. If you want to resent, hate your own situation. If you weren''t born in a noble family, you wouldn''t care about it."

    I can''t afford to be kicked, so I use [Convince Lv1].

    "That''s not ...... yeah."

    Lily, who had no way of knowing what it would have been like if she hadn''t been noble, was worried.

    In the meantime, I got off the bed.

    "Then, let''s go have breakfast, and then you can buy some clothes with Serina. Then you can come with me in the afternoon."

    "*gulp*, Wh-what are you going to make me do?"

    "Don''t get your hopes up, idiot. It''s just hunting. I''ll teach you how to make some real money."

    "What? Hunting is ......"

    "It''s better than scavenging garbage or pickpocketing dangerous people."

    "Mm......Fuu, I understand."

    I don''t know if she learned her lesson from either of them, but she must have gotten tired of her way of life.

    Also, you''re going to have to work for the jewels to get them back. I don''t do charity work, you know.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    When I went to the kenjutsu dojo, Ione showed up in good health.

    "I''m sorry for worrying you."

    "''No, I''m not particularly worried."

    "Fufu! I see. It''s a pity. Fritz nursed me through the night."

    Ione smiles and says something like that, whether it''s a sulking or a guess at me. Fritz is a little embarrassed next to me, but he''s in no position.

    "Then, You can thank Fritz for that. Can you move now?"

    "Yes, I can swing a sword now. I''ll see you again in the afternoon."

    "Ahh."

    I was a little worried that Fritz would insist on coming with me, but he was swinging his sword single-mindedly, apparently intending to master swordsmanship. He was probably feeling inexperienced because Ione had been injured after falling behind the bandits, but he was serious.

    Well, with his good face, he won''t have any trouble with women. The freckled girl who is a student here is also following Fritz with her eyes. The girl does not seem to be under the influence of my¡¾Charm¡î Lv3¡¿. I''m not sure if it''s because she''s not my type, even though she''s quite beautiful.

    "Well then, Let''s begin today''s lesson."

    """Yes, sir!"""

    Master Welbard said calmly, and the students'' cheerful replies echoed in the training hall.

    After a round of swinging and kata, Fritz, Ione, and the other advanced students began to fight in pairs, and Meena was assigned to that group.

    I, on the other hand, was just swinging. I can''t wait for it to be over.

    "Alec, come here for a minute."

    Hmm, I think I''ll be scolded for my lack of seriousness. I relaxed a little too much.

    "Yes."

    "Let''s try a little hand-to-hand combat with me."

    "Huh."

    It seems that Welbard is going to teach me directly, but I don''t like it, because it attracts the attention of other students.

    "The rest of you, give it a rest and watch."

    ""Yes, sir.""

    "It''s bad example, I''m sure."

    Billy folded his arms and nodded to himself, shut up.

    "Well then, Alec, you can start anywhere, hit me with everything you''ve got."

    "Ha, Okay, then, I won''t hesitate."

    My level and ability should be no match for Welbard, so I''m going to take this seriously.

    It would be dangerous if my sword fell out, and I would be laughed at, so I gripped the hilt tightly and struck first with all my might.

    There was a nice metallic sound, and our sword was easily flicked away. Instead of going against it, I used its momentum to swing and land another blow. This time, I weakened it and aimed for a series of attacks.

    But no matter where I hit, Welbard will always catch me, and thank goodness he''s not an enemy. But if it is an enemy, I''ll go for anything, blindfold it, trap it, or whatever.

    "All right, I''ll go from here then."

    "Ehh? No, that''s little..."

    The sword Welbard is holding is a practice sword without a blade, but it''s still steel, and if it hits you, you''re screwed.

    I thought, "That''s not going to happen against my strength," but I fought back. A right, a right, an upper left, and then a right that went around.

    "Ohhh?"

    Billy made a strange noise, but I guess he didn''t expect me to succeed in catching Welbard sword. I was able to deal with the roundhouse blow because I knew it was coming.

    But the final blow, a sharp thrust, left me helpless.

    "I give up"

    "Yes, well done, Alec. Have you been practicing on your own?"

    "Huh? No, I didn''t do anything like that."

    "Then, maybe you got it from hunting monsters? Congratulations, you''ve been promoted to Swordsman Rank E today. I''m sorry I told you it would take six months, but I didn''t expect you to grow so fast. To be honest, I''m surprised. You might be able to aim for a higher rank of swordsman."

    Hmm, a compliment. That''s the thing, maybe I was able to copy the swordsmanship skill again.

    I checked my status to make sure it was correct, and as I thought, I had acquired ¡¾Swordsmanship Lv1¡¿.

    Unfortunately, my¡¾Skill Copy Lv1¡¿is not suitable for learning high-level skills, because the skills copied from the opponent will all drop to level 1.

    If you want to become an advanced swordsman, you''ll have to put a lot of skill points into upgrading your skills. I feel that''s a bit masochistic.

    "No, as I said before, all I need is your skill as an adventurer."

    I don''t want to get greedy and he''s become a Spartan, so I''ll just say that.

    "Damn, Alec''s so cool. You should aim to be a first-class swordsman!"

    "Billy, you need to work on yourself first before you tell others what to do."

    Ione said, and Welbard nodded.

    "Yes, I agree. It is good for each of you to be inspired by the growth of others, but do not forget your own goals."

    Goals. Okay, I''ll save up a hundred thousand golds and go to the slave traders!

    After the training, I went to the restaurant to have lunch, and found that Serina and Lily were also there.

    "Oh, Alec. You see, I bought Lily some clothes."

    "Yeah, it''s a good deal."

    It''s a short-sleeved, cute cloth outfit. Underneath, she was wearing a mini-skirt for ease of movement.

    "Hmph."

    Lily turned away in frustration, but if she hadn''t run off, that was fine.

    "Now let''s go hunt some rabbits."

    Ione joined me, and we hunted as a party of five: me, Meena, Serina, Ione, and Lily.

    It''s too easy and conversely inefficient to deal with a single rabbit, but if the members are spread out, the [Skills Party Sharing Lv1] and [Increase Rare Item Probability Lv4] won''t be effective, so it can''t be helped. I have a feeling that if I raise the level of this sharing skill, it will be okay, but I don''t want to take any chances since it costs 50 points to make it Lv2.

    I looked at Lily''s status in [View Party Status Lv Max], but she was only level 3. I don''t even want to go hunting with this.

    Also, most of her skills are garbage, so I feel a little sorry for her.

    Lily''s Owned Skills

    ¡¾Garbage Scavenging¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Rob¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Escape¡¡L£ö2¡¿

    ¡¾Selfishness¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Bad Luck¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Misfortune¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Bedwetting¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Manners¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Noble Bloodline¡î¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    There are a level in bedwetting, but I''ll keep that quiet from the guys in my party.

    The problem is [Bad Luck Lv1].

    I wish I could get her to take the [Luck] skill to counteract it. I can''t let myself get caught up in bad luck.

    I don''t want it if the jewels don''t come out well.

    "Come on, get the last kill quickly. Let''s keep moving."

    "Uuhh, why am I doing this, Eii! Ow!"

    A knife would still be difficult because of the lack of reach. But Lily doesn''t have the muscle power to swing a sword, you know?

    Besides, she only has 18 HP, so even a single blow from a rabbit is quite dangerous. We''ll use herbs to heal her, and we''ll surround the rabbit with a handful of attacks to set her up.

    "I level up, but..."

    "Okay, then, try to get the [Luck] skill. You know how to do that, right?"

    "Yeah. Huh? I have so many skill points. Oh well."

    It seems that Lily, who has closed her eyes, has taken the skill. I''ll check here too.

    ¡¾Garbage Scavenging¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Rob¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Escape¡¡L£ö2¡¿

    ¡¾Selfishness¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Bad Luck¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Misfortune¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Bedwetting¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Manners¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Noble Bloodline¡î¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£³¡¿New£¡

    "Hmm."

    It''s good that she listened to me, but her [Bad Luck] skill hasn''t been canceled out.

    "Ah, [Bad Luck Lv1] hasn''t disappeared."

    Serina says, but this woman took [View Party Status], Isn''t she?

    Since She had 10 points to spend, I would have preferred for her to take something else if possible, but I guess I can''t help what she took.

    "Eh!? Hey, don''t look at my skills!"

    Lily''s face turned red and she tried to run away, probably because she didn''t want people to know about her [Bedwetting] skill.

    "Wait."

    I grab her.

    "Let me go!"

    "''Ah, I''m sorry, Lily-chan.''''

    Serina flutters her hands and apologizes with a wry smile. I glanced at Serina and then said.

    "Lily, my level is almost gone up. If I do, I might be able to get rid of that skill."

    "Eh? Really?"

 Volume 2 - CH 6

    (6/8)

    I''m not sure if I can eliminate Lily''s skill, but I think I can manage it. I also have the [Premonition Lv1] skill.

    "Meena, can you keep an eye on our surroundings?"

    "Yes, Master."

    It''s not a good idea to have a discussion on the field.

    There''s always the possibility of being caught off guard by a monster.

    However, Lily is about to run away, and it would be better to talk about it in detail here.

    "First of all, the only way to be sure is for you to learn the [Skill Reset] skill, which will cost you 20 points."

    "Hmm? I don''t have that."

    "I do have that skill, though."

    Lily doesn''t have it, but Serina seems to have it.

    The skill should show up even if you are short on points, so this could be a lack of level, a problem with your profession, or perhaps it is a skill limited to heroes.

    "Then I''ll level up and get [Party Skill Reset Lv1] or [Party Skill Erase Lv1] to erase your skills."

    Two skills come to mind right now. Erasing is cheaper at 30(Reset skill) and 20(Erase Skill) points respectively, but resetting would be a better deal because of the point rewards.

    "Wait. But that means we have to use Alec''s skill points, right?"

    Lily looked at me suspiciously and asked me to confirm.

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    I''ve already got [Skill Reset Lv1], which allows me to reset my skills, so I don''t really need it.

    "Then, why do you go so far......."

    "Cause you''re going to be hunting for me for a while. I''m not going to be able to sleep if your [Bad luck] skill kicks in and you die on the way."

    On paper, yes, but this guy took my jewel. I''m not going to let her go until she works hard to pay me back.

    "I-I see. ...... T-thank you ......, Ahh, Geez! It''s nothing! Do what you want?."

    Lily seemed to be embarrassed and stopped thanking me halfway through, but she''s a so simple. I also have [Charm¡î Lv3], so I''ll make sure to drop it.

    Serina smiled at the embarrassed Lily.

    "Fufu. But I don''t have [Party Skill Reset]. It seems that the skills that people can take are different."

    If you can''t get the skill. Serina, who is a hero like me, then you might need to get the personal¡¾Skill Reset¡¿to get the derived skills. Well, it''s enough if one person in the party learns it, and I''m afraid of making it to a higher level and having my skills disappear on their own.

    "Then I''ll just take it. Don''t tell anyone about this, okay?"

    I''ll tell everybody.

    "Yeah, I got it."

    "All right."

    "Yes! Master."

    "Yes."

    The rabbit didn''t seem to be able to raise my level again, so we decided to go into the forest and hunt a monster called "Mount Ape".

    According to Ione, this is the highest level monster in the area.

    Lily, who is low level, is in danger, so I send her back to town and have her wait at the inn.

    "There are two of them up there!"

    Meena detects them with her [Sharp Sense of Smell], and everyone gets into a fighting stance.

    "Uhohoho!"

    One of them came down through the branches of the tree. It''s a small gorilla. Its fur is gray.

    "Haah!"

    "Gyaah!"

    Serina quickly cut in and did some damage. I shouted at her as she continued to push it.

    "Wait, Serina! What''s the point if I don''t finish them off?"

    "Ahh, I''m sorry, you''re right."

    They''re going to prioritize my level to acquire skills.

    "Hah! Yaah!"

    "Take this!"

    The other one is being dealt with by Ione and Meena, but it looks like they have plenty of time.

    "Uho, Uho, Uho!"

    Mount Ape thumps his chest forcefully with both hands. What the hell?¡¡Are you trying to intimidate me?

    "Please, be careful! He''s calling their friends."

    Ione said, but tsk, it''s not good if we don''t take them down early. I wish you had told me that in advance.

    "Souryaa!"

    I threw a thrust, but it was easily avoided. I guess I''m not as good as Welbard-sensei. But when he tried to hit me, I quickly adjusted my stance and knocked him down with a counter. I can do it.

    "Kyaaa!"

    I heard Serina''s scream behind me and turned around to see that she had been knocked to the ground and was in the mount position. So that''s how she got her name.

    "Uhohohohoho"

    "Hey!"

    Hou~. Mount Ape showing some pretty good hipwork.

    "Don''t mess with me, Starlight Attack!"

    Serina used her special move and took him down with a single blow.

    "Ugh, this guy is the worst."

    "Did he put it in you?"

    "No, he didn''t put in me!"

    "I hope so."

    "That''s not good. ......"

    I killed the other one, and the three of us got 66 experience points. This is going to be a good way to earn experience.

    "Starlight attack is prohibited, Serina. If you kill one in one hit, I won''t earn experience."

    As the leader of the team, I''ll give her instructions. It''s for a good reason.

    "What? But I''ll use it if it gets dangerous, okay?"

    "Yeah, that''s good, but only if your HP is in danger."

    "Ugh, I get it."

    Mount Ape is not an opponent that you can be careless about, so make sure to defeat them so that they do not increase in number.

    "Uhohohohoho!"

    "Noo! Alec, do it fast!"

    "Yeah. But why are you always the one who gets mounted?"

    "I don''t know!"

    She''s going to be angry, and I''m going to end the hunt when my level is up.

    Back at the inn in town, I quickly acquired a new skill.

    ¡¾Machine Gun Vibes Lv.1¡¿New!

    ¡¾Party''s Skill Reset Lv.1¡¿ New!

    The ¡¾Machine Gun Vibe¡¿ is Mount Ape''s skill from earlier. I think I copied it again. I''ll give it a try when I have sex.

    I''ll try to appraise my skills,.......

    ¡ºParty Skill Reset¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You can change the skills of your party members.

    only one.

    You can initialize one of your party members'' skills with their consent.

    The points returned will be halved.

    However, at this Skill Lv.1, this can only be done once per member in a lifetime.

    Rare skills and unique skills cannot be erased.

    Also, high level skills are only leveled down.

    I expected this to be the case to some extent, but at level 1, it''s a tight limit. I need 60 points to get to the next level, and that''s not going to happen anytime soon.

    "Lily, I can only erase one for now. You choose which one you want to erase."

    "Okay, ......, the skill with the "O" first in it."

    "Well, that''s fine. When I raise my levels six more times, I''ll make two more disappear."

    "Yeah."

    ¡ºWould you like to reset Lily''s skill [Bedwetting Lv. 1]?¡» (TLN: Bedwetting = Raw-->Onesho)

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    An electronic beep sounded in my brain. It''s a different world, don''t think too much about it.

    "How it is, Lily?"

    "Ah, It-it''s really gone. ...... Horaaay! I''m so happy!"

    "I''m so happy for you, Lily."

    "Yes! T......thank you."

    Lily''s face turned red and she turned away, but I''ll give her credit for saying thank you.

    The other members had accumulated some skill points, so we discussed and took some new skills.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    £¨Author Note: That''s it for this story.

    The following is a list of all the skills that have been acquired so far.

    So, I recommend skipping this section.

    Please read only if you are interested.£©

    ¡¶Party-wide Skill¡·

    ¡¾Increased Skill Point¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Increased Experience Point¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Rare Item Probability Increased¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¶Alec''s Personal Skills¡·

    ¡¾Pickup¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Rape¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Intimidation¡¡Lv1¡¿

    ¡¾Peeping Tom¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Verbal Abuse¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Unequaled¡¡Lv£±¡¿ ¡¾Sexual Harassment¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Convince¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Spanking¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Dexterity UP¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Agility UP¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Guts¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Situational Judgment¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Premonition¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Appraisal¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¾Description¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Clock¡¡Lv Max¡¿

    ¡¾Skill Copy¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Skill Reset¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Job Change¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Charm¡î¡¡Lv £³¡¿

    ¡¾Medicinal Herb Identification¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Medicinal Herb Collection¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Sign Detection¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Athleticism¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Dynamic Vision¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Jump¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Item Storage¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Petting¡¡Lv1¡¿¡¾Slavemaster¡¡Lv1¡¿¡¾Counceling¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Skill Party Sharing¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾View Party Status¡¡Lv Max¡¿

    ¡¾Swordmanship¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡ºDraw Sword¡¡Lv£±¡»¡ºPutting Sword¡¡Lv£±¡»It has been integrated into Swordsmanship.

    ¡¾Rob¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Machine Gun Vibe¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Party Skill Reset¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡´Current Skill Points¡µ4

    ¡¶Meena''s Personal Skills¡·

    ¡¾Drink Up¡¡Lv1¡¿¡¾Begging¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Sharp Sense of Smell¡î¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Patience¡¡Lv£´¡¿¡¾Clock¡¡Lv Max¡¿

    ¡¾Clean Lover¡¡Lv£´¡¿¡¾Devoted¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¾Quiet¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Courage¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Intuition¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Athleticism¡¡Lv£´¡¿¡¾Dynamic Vision¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Sign Detection¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Item Storage¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Medicinal Herb Identification¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Medicinal Herb Collection¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Insertion¡¡Lv1¡¿¡¾Swordmanship¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Situation Judgment¡¡L£ö£³¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Agility UP¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Covering¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Fellatio¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡´Current Skill Points¡µ12

    ¡¶Lily''s Personal Skills¡·

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£³¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Garbage Scavenging¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Rob¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Escape¡¡L£ö2¡¿

    ¡¾Selfishness¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Bad Luck¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Misfortune¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Manners¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Noble Bloodlines¡î¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡ºBedwetting¡¡Lv£±¡»¡¡¡¡Deleted£¡

    ¡¾Sling¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Item Storage¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Evasion¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Hate Reduction¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡´Current Skill Points¡µ2

    ¡¶Ione''s Personal Skills¡·

    ¡¾Weapon Masturbation¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Agility UP¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Consideration¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Kindness¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Reason¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Heart of Justice¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Intuition¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Reflexes¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Athleticism¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Sign Detection¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Waterfowl Swordmanship¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    ¡¾Insertion¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Discernment¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Counter¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Item Storage¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£µ¡¿Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Adventure Knowledge¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Woman''s Charm¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡´Current Skill Points¡µ0

    ¡¶Serina''s Personal Skills¡·

    Caution!

    Your view has been blocked by a skill.

 Volume 2 - CH 7

    (7/8)

    After dinner, as I was about to have sex with Meena, Lily came into my room.

    "Lily, I made sure your room was already prepared for you."

    "Yeah, that''s not what I meant. ...... its ......"

    "Is that a deal?"

    "Uuhh ......."

    Lily looked away, but nodded her head.

    Was she addicted to sex?. Well, that would be good, too.

    "Then, I''m sorry, Meena, but you''re going to have to leave today. You can rest in Serina room."

    "I understand. Uhm, tomorrow is....."

    "I know, I''ll take good care of you tomorrow."

    "Thank you very much. Well then, good night, master. You too, Lily-san."

    "Ah, yeah"

    "You don''t need to polite to her, Meena. She''s the same rank as you. No, she''s lower than you."

    "Hey! You can''t call me a slave when I''m royalty."

    Lily is angry, but, As I though she is royalty?

    "Eh!"

    "Hou~, where''s the royalty are you?"

    "Th-that''s ......."

    "You''re not from this country, right?"

    I''d check to be sure, but I''m sure the princess of this country wouldn''t be pickpocketing or scavenging.

    I thought it would be difficult to speak with Meena in the room, so I signaled her with my hand and let her leave.

    "No."

    Lily denied.

    "Well, good. If you want to go back to your own country, I can help you, but you''ll have to work for the treasure you took from me first."

    "I''m not going back. I''m not going back to my country. It''s a ruined country, and the soldiers of the Guilan Empire are attacking ......."

    "I see."

    Well, that''s better for me. I''m sure I''ll be beheaded for messing with the current royalty.

    "So....... let me stay here."

    "I know. Well, I''m going to make sure you works hard, and I won''t kick you out right away, so don''t worry."

    I''ve already bought her a sling shot, and I''ve already calculated her as an asset to the party.

    She''s in no shape to be a vanguard, but it would be nice to have one to help with logistics and drop collection.

    Also, it''s my hobby. This girl is my lolicon frame.

    "Yeah, than¡­¡­Murhh"

    You''re thanking me for taking your virginity. You''re too simple, you know that?

    "Come her."

    "Hyah!"

    I picked Lily up on the bed and undressed her.

    "N-Noo!"

    It''s really nice of you to come all the way out here on your own and then not want to do it now, Lily. That''s more intriguing, isn''t it?

    "Fufu, give it up, Lily. I''ll teach you plenty of sex."

    "No, I don''t need it. Just be normal."

    "No, I won''t. I''m going to develop you so well that you''ll suck on it yourself."

    "Uuhhh, I wish I had been caight by a better man...........*sob*."

    "Stop crying, you''re depressing me. Just work for my treasure and then go wherever you want. By then, your level and skills will have improved, so you should be able to make a living on your own."

    "Ah ......"

    Now I look like a good guy, don''t I? It is because of skill of [Pick Up Lv2], [Counseling Lv1] and [Convince Lv1].

    When she stopped resisting, I took off her underwear as well and pinched and tweaked her small, pale pink nipples.

    "Ahh, kuhh, If I get that kind of scrunchy feeling. Aahnn!"

    He held her firmly in place as she tried to wriggle away, and relentlessly berated her.

    "Uaahh, Nnhh, No, Noo"

    After she had jerking and twitching, I kissed her deeply this time. I sucks up little Lily''s tongue and loosens it from her mouth.

    "Nchuu, Ahnn, Nnoo, Nnn, Afuuu!"

    At first, Lily was reluctant, but as she became tainted by the pleasure, she gradually began to respond.

    "Ah¡­¡­"

    Now the bottom.

    "Oh, no, not there."

    She still seemed to be resisting and tried to move my head away, but I didn''t care and sucked on it. As I rolled it around with my tongue, digging up the small protuberance lying deep inside her cute crevasse, Lily seemed to feel a climax.

    "Eekk! Aaaahhhhhh!"

    I licked her again and again, driving the pleasure into her body. Each time, the twitching Lily lets out an inarticulate scream as she drowned in a deep sea of pleasure.

    "Come on, get up."

    I smacked her little buttocks a little roughly to wake her up.

    "Hyaaa!?"

    "Bad gir need to be punished."

    "Wh-What are you....Aahnnn!"

    *slap* Well, If I make it too painful, she''s not going to want to have sex with me, so I''m going to go easy on her and aim at the last minute.

    Petting, slapping. that''s [Spanking Lv2] skill/

    "Noo, Hey, don''t hit me. hhiuuu!"

    Which one, Lily, who''s shaking and clutching the sheet? I don''t think it''s pain.

    "Tell me honestly, does it hurt or does it feel good?"

    "Ugh, it hurts a little, but it feels good. ......"

    All right.

    "Then, let''s do a little more of that."

    As expected, it was not a good idea to hurt her over and over again until she turned red. I''m only interested in making her feel good.

    I''m not only going to slap her ass, but also her pussy.

    "Hii! Kughh!"

    Lily''s teary eyes seemed to hurt a little.

    "My bad. It''s over now."

    "Ugh, you''re mean ...... stroke me."

    "Okay, okay."

    I stroked her buttocks and then her genitals to soothe her. Lily soon began to moan with pleasure.

    "Ahnn, noo, that''s good... more."

    At her age, she''s a pretty good beggar.

    "All right, then, let''s put it in."

    I put her in the missionary position.

    "Ahh, y-yeah, hyaah, uuhh, it''s coming in¡­¡­"

    Lily shivers and trembles as she endures the waves of pleasure.

    "I''m moving now."

    "Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, Aahnn!"

    Lily raised her voice rhythmically. I remembered my other skill and decided to use it for a bit.

    ¡¾Machine Gun Vibe Lv.1¡¿

    "AAaaaahhhhh!!! Aaahhh!"

    Lily came all at once, but hmmm, not so good on my part. I guess it''s a good repertoire for the last spurt?.

    After that, we did the usual cowgirl and doggy style, satisfying Lily to the point of exhaustion, and then we finished our education(?) for the night.

    I can''t wait to see what the future holds for Lily as she sleeps in my arms.

    The next day.

    She kicks me in the face, so I get up and grab her misbehaving foot.

    "Stop it, Lily."

    "Hmph! It''s payback for being mean to me yesterday."

    "I''m not trying to be mean, okay? It felt good, didn''t it?"

    "That''s ...... Yeah, I like it better when you stroke me and lick me."

    "We''ll talk about it later."

    I guess she haven''t had enough education yet. I''ll have to discipline her well.

    When I went to eat my breakfast, Serina greeted me with a cold stare.

    "Good morning. It looks like you had a lot of fun last night."

    "Don''t be so hard on yourself, I''ll take care of you next time."

    "Th-that''s not.......Don''t bully Lily too much, okay?"

    "I know. Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything that bad. Right, Lily."

    "Hmphh!."

    "It seems like she hates you. By the way, Lily, the [Noble Bloodline] skill you have is ......."

    Serina asks in a lowered voice.

    "So what?

    "You''re some kind of nobleman somewhere, aren''t you? Are you sure? You''re not going home?

    "Murgh."

    Her hand stops scooping up the soup.

    "It''s okay. She''s got nowhere to go now."

    "Is that so? I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to pry."

    "I don''t mind."

    "But you didn''t bring any money or anything with you when you ran away?

    "Yes, I did. I did, but my knight and my maid were all taken by bandits. I was the only one who managed to escape. ......Uuuhh"

    It seems to be a painful memory, and Lily begins to cry. Meena caringly and gently pats her back.

    "Like Blood Shadow, but they really pisses me off.''

    Serina said though.

    "Ah, that! They''re the ones who did my escorting."

    "Eh, really? Hmm, then I guess we''ve avenged ourselves, at least for now."

    Serina said with some surprise.

    "I doubt if we''ve wiped them out, though."

    We''ve defeated Gardon the leader with bounty on his head, but we don''t know the full extent of the Blood Shadow organization.

    Suddenly, I remembered the nobles of the gang and asked Lily.

    "Hey, Lily, what was your family''s coat of arms?"

    "A white rose?"

    "Ohh."

    "That''s what ...... Baron Riot wore on the little finger on his right hand, right? the white ring."

    Serina seemed to have noticed it too. In that one moment, she was observing well. She has a good eye, or perhaps she is very careful. And yet, she mistook me for the work of a bandit and slashed at me, so I really don''t understand her.

    "Eh! The white ring with the rose emblem? It was the last proof of the clan that my mother gave me, the most precious thing in the family. The truth is, even if I die, I shouldn''t have lost it. ......"

    Lily slumps down.

    "Stupid, if you were a princess, your life would be more important than the ring. And I''m sure your mother would have valued your life as well."

    In any case, the country had been destroyed, and it would have been better for Lily to remain than for the ring to remain.

    "Eh, S-she''s royalty ......?"

    She draw back in surprise, as if Serina didn''t think that Lily was that much of a person. Well, Lily here doesn''t have an ounce of elegance. It''s natural to be surprised.

    "Where did you see that white ring? I have to get it back."

    Lily asked me with an unusually serious face, but me and Serina looked at each other and fell silent.

 Volume 2 - CH 8

    (8/8)

    Baron Riot had a ring in his hand, a memento of the ring that Lily had lost to bandits.

    The ring, which had been taken from her by a bandit, was in Baron Riot''s possession. Riot''s carriage bore the bad taste emblem of a black pig, and he wore a ring that was different from the emblem, which left an impression on me because I thought it did not suit him.

    If the ring was there now, it would be either under the grave or in Baron Riot''s house.

    I don''t want to get too close to the Baron''s family, since they are connected to the bandits and are the ones I had to deal with.

    "I wonder if there''s any way we can it back. I''ll tell the Baron''s people what happened¨D¨D."

    I interrupted her mid-sentence as Serina started to say something like that.

    "Don''t be silly. How are you going to explain that situation? If you''re not careful, we''ll be silenced."

    The family would not be pleased to hear such a bad story about a nobleman hanging out with bandits.

    "That''s ......, if you tell them it''s stolen goods."

    "It''s the same thing. You will have to prove that it was Lily''s possession, but that''s even worse."

    There must be a dozen people who plan to use the princess of a ruined country for something bad.

    If you are a pure and righteous hero, you might have saved her and helped restore the kingdom, but I''ve already got my hands on Lily.

    I''m sure she doesn''t want to rebel against the Guilan Empire and become a princess again. She doesn''t seem to have the guts for it.

    Even now, she remains silent with a dejected look on her face.

    "But it might be a good idea to at least look into it."

    "Really!?"

    Lily reacted.

    "Yeah. It might have been sold or given away as an inheritance. Then we could get it back for a lot of money and without revealing our identities."

    "Yes, you''re right. Then, I''ll go check it out."

    "Serina, don''t make a show of asking around in the tavern, okay?"

    We are well known among the adventurers. Even more so with the beautiful Serina.

    We don''t want to be known that the heroes is sniffing around baron and the ring.

    "Yes, I''ll ask Kojima-sensei then. I heard that he has permission to enter the royal castle''s library freely, and I think he can tell us where Baron Riot''s house is."

    That doctor,huh ......, He is also a summoned hero, but he is still confined to the royal castle, and the other adventurers may not know of Kojima''s movements.

    "All right. We''ll go hunt rabbits and make money as usual."

    "Yeah, I got it."

    Serina got the address of Baron Riot from Kojima, but we continued our rabbit hunting that day.

    I got one treasure ball. In addition, I also hunted Mount Ape to raise my level by one. I also gained a few skill points.

    The next day, we took a break from the Kenjutsu dojo and headed to Baron Riot''s mansion.

    "Here we are."

    Serina led us to Riot''s villa, which had its gates in a prime location in the royal capital and was surrounded by a high wall.

    "Aren''t you going to go inside?"

    Serina asked, seemingly intending to negotiate or punch her way in to get the ring. But the other party is a nobleman. I don''t think it''s going to be that easy.

    I signaled her to wait and tried to remind her of the skills that would help us here.

    The skills that were automatically sorted came to my mind.

    [Sycophant] [Scammer] [Raid] [Sneaking in] [Underwear thief].

    Hmm?

    [Underwear thief]?.

    The next cheapest skill among these is [Sycophant]. But even so, at 4 points, it''s a skill that''s a bit heavy.

    If you try to do it in real life, it takes a lot of courage.

    I immediately took the [Sycophant Lv1] skill without taking [Underwear Thief Lv1] skill.

    No kidding. Stealing underwear isn''t going to do me any good.

    Sneaking into a nobleman''s house is also out of the question.

    "Hey, weren''t you just trying to get some weird skill?"

    Serina asks me, did this woman even see the skill candidate I was trying to take?

    Well, if that''s the case, she''ll probably call me an underwear thief, and She''ll be more than a little angry.

    She''s an oddly perceptive woman.

    I''ll deny it flatly so she doesn''t notice.

    "No, I just took a skill called [Sycophant]."

    "Is that so. Well, if you''re dealing with a nobleman, that might be a good idea, but ...... Oh, someone''s coming out."

    I saw a woman in a maid''s uniform walking towards me from behind the house.

    "Hide!"

    I said quickly.

    "Ehh? Why......"

    I guess the theory is to get her to talk to the nobleman and negotiate with them, but we only have one negotiation card, the [Treasure of Speed (Small)].

    I feel like I don''t have enough on hand.

    But it''s also a hassle to hunt rabbits again tomorrow and the day after. It''s not like I''m going to go to all that trouble for Lily''s sake.

    "Serina, do you think you we get the ring back with just this jewel?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know, but I think we should try to negotiate with them."

    "Then, no. If we show that we want the ring, we''ll treated as related to that greedy baron, they might try to push us even more. Use your head a little more."

    "Murgh, then what are we going to do?"

    "We''ll follow the maid for a bit."

    I said so, and incidentally took the [Stalker Lv1] skill. It costs 3 points.

    Serina stared at me with a great expression, but she didn''t complain. Naturally, I''m a little excited, but I only took it because I need it for my adventures, not because I''m actually thinking about stalking women with it.

    The maid is a bit more beautiful and has a face I like, but that''s irrelevant.

    "Master, I will follow you no matter what your hobby is. ......!"

    Meena says in a whisper, with a strange force, but this idiot took the [View Party Status] without my permission, didn''t she?

    You''ve wasted 10 points. You''ll get a spanking later.

    "You''re the worst man."

    Serina said in a whisper, but she was hiding properly. She seems to have agreed to following the maid.

    Well, she doesn''t seem to have other idea right now. I''m going to take advantage of her weakness and take good care of her.

    "All right, let''s go after her."

    Lily nodded silently and followed me, perhaps because her own ring was at stake. Ione wanted to follow me here, but I refused. I don''t want to make an enemy of Fritz and her father.

    "Is that a grocery purchase?"

    "I suppose so."

    The maid walked into a nearby store with a shopping bag.

    After exchanging a few words with the shopkeeper in an amiable manner, she found a stall, looked around and ordered dumplings.

    The maid, with a happy face, sipped her dumplings.

    "I hope she didn''t spend all the family''s money."

    Serina was worried, but I''m sure she''s getting that much salary. If she''s spending it, I can grasp her weakness by using it, but spending as much as a dumpling is weak material.

    Then, the maids peeked into the clothing and accessory stores, but it seemed that she was skipping out on her shopping, and were looking around without buying anything.

    "Hey, does doing this mean anything to you?"

    "I don''t know. If you don''t like it, go back to the inn first."

    Serina was getting tired of it, but gathering information is a steady job. It''s not that stalking is fun.

    The maid looks at the young man every time he walks by, but he looks so innocent that I wonder if she likes him. This is a negative evaluation.

    "Why should a heroes do something like stalking ......?"

    Serina mumbled, but still followed me.

    The maid finally decided to return to the baron''s mansion, she changed direction and entered a narrow alley.

    I''m pretty sure it''s a back alley with few people ahead.

    That''s a good chance.

 Volume 2 - CH 9

    We were following the baron''s maid to get back Lily''s ring.

    And, When the maid glanced back at us, she started running as fast as she could.

    "Tch, She''s notice us. Let''s do this."

    "Yes! Master."

    "Khh! This is also for the ring ......!"

    "H-hey! What are you going to her!"

    Serina looked up, but it wasn''t like I was planning to catch her and rape her.

    I was just thinking of asking her out using [Pickup Lv2].

    There''s no way my technique can make her steal a ring while she''s in a hairdo.

    However, when she started running and turned the next corner, the maid unfortunately bumped into someone and fell down.

    "Kyaa!"

    "Tch! Hey, where the hell is this bitch looking?"

    It was a group of three men who looked like bad characters. It''s really unsafe here, even though it''s the royal capital.

    "I-I''m sorry, but I''m in a hurry. Oh."

    The maid tried to run away, but the man caught her arm.

    "Wait! Hey!"

    As I thought, these guys don''t seem to give up for free.

    "Please wait! You just bumped into that maid and she''s already apologizing too."

    Serina walked out in style. I''m sure the maid''s sensitivity would have gone up if I had said that, but I missed the right moment.

    "Oh? You''ve got a lot of nerve complaining about us."

    "This woman''s face is still a kid, but she''s got a nice body."

    "Hehe, if you include this maid and the dog-eared girl over there, that makes three, right?"

    The men chuckled meaningfully.

    "Let that person go, if you''re not, Starlight Attack!"

    Serina said and immediately slashed at him.

    "Gyaaa!"

    What about the attack now? The other men were too upset by her haste.

    "C-come on, you can''t just let go and slash at me like----Gyaaa!"

    "Damn, this woman is crazy, she''s a mess! Gyaaaa!!"

    The last one who tried to escape was taken care of by Meena, so you guys have to leave me some active parts.

    "Are you okay?"

    I use¡¾Pickup Lv2¡¿and offer my hand to the maid.

    "Eeekk!"

    Hey. That reaction is pretty hurtful. It''s not like she thought I was one of these trio, right?

    "Pfft. It''s okay. Come on, get up."

    Serina rudely blurted out as she made the maid stand up.

    "Master, I''ll go inform the soldiers."

    "Yeah, Meena, I leave it to you."

    Two soldiers came and asked about the situation, but when they found out that this maid was a servant of Baron Riot, the soldiers'' attitude suddenly became polite.

    The three men were immediately dealt with as criminals and we were released, but I''m still afraid of status in this world.

    "Thank you so much for your help, Alec-san."

    A maid who thanked me. Her name was Karen. It''s [Pickup Lv2] skills again here.

    "No, don''t worry about it. By the way, at the bar there..."

    "I''m sorry! I have to go home or They''ll get angry, excuse me!"

    Karen bowed her head and ran off.

    Hmmm.

    A girl with freckles in her hair tied into a braid. She looked simple and innocent.

    She was definitely my kind of beauty, and it looked like [Charm¡î Lv3] would work, but doesn''t this skill have an immediate effect?

    "Fufu, you''ve been rejected..."

    Serina said with an unusually happy expression.

    "Are you going to get the ring back for Lily?"

    "Yes, I do, but we should have just visited the baron''s house."

    "That''s true, too. But it''s almost nightfall. Let''s do it tomorrow."

    "Right."

    When we returned to the inn and were having dinner at the inn, Karen showed her face again. She has changed her clothes into civilian clothes, but they look similar to maid''s clothes.

    "Good evening."

    "Ah, Karen. How did you find this place?"

    "Yes, I was acquainted with the staff of the Adventurer''s Guild, so they told me."

    I''m concerned about the management of personal information, but in this world without telephones, we have to allow for that or else there will be inconveniences.

    "Have you had dinner yet?"

    "Oh, no, not yet. ......"

    "Okay, Old man, one more for her."

    "Sure."

    "It''s on me. We''ll talk over dinner."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Thank you very much."

    "Karen-san, I want you to know that you should be careful when a man buys you a drink, because he might have ulterior motives."

    And Serina is saying unnecessary things.

    "Ah, y-yes, ......."

    "Don''t say anything strange. It''s already late at night, and it would be a pity to keep her hungry until we''ve finished eating."

    I''ll counter with a plausible reason.

    "I''m not talking about that, I''m talking abou the buying part."

    "That''s the thing you know, because I''m rich hero."

    "Ehh? Then You''ll buy me a drink too, right?"

    "No, you can''t."

    "Why....?"

    Because I caught the fish.

    "Anyway, Karen, do you have some business with us?"

    "Well, no, it''s nothing like that, but I didn''t get a chance to thank you properly, so I''m sorry."

    "Ahh, you don''t have to worry about it, but, well, as a person, that kind of courtesy is natural."

    "Eehh~?"

    Shut up, Serina.

    "It''s matter of course."

    "It is natural that you should be polite."

    Meena and Lily are on my side.

    "That''s fine. By the way, Karen-san, the white rose ring that Baron Riot wore..."

    "Here you go. One serving, thanks for waiting."

    The old man brought me a plate at the right moment.

    "Thank you very much, sir. It''s looks delicious."

    "Serina, we can talk about complicated story all this later."

    "Huh? No, but..."

    "Who''s the leader of this party?" I ask.

    "Murghh, you are."

    "As long as you know that."

    "Wow, you''re the leader of the party?"

    "Yeah, sort of."

    Karen looked at me with a bit of respect, while Serina said with a dubious look on her face.

    "I''ll tell you, being a leader is not a big deal, you know?"

    "That''s why your party was forced to disband."

    I''ll give her a good argument.

    "Ughh."

    "Each member of the party has different goals, different fighting styles, and different preferences. It''s important to be considerate and attentive to them." I said plausibly.

    Meena nodded her head in agreement, Lily furrowed her brow, but when I kicked her legs away, she hurriedly nodded her head.

    "I wish you''d pay attention to me too, though."

    Serina''s mouth twitched and turned away, as if she was teasing a little.

    "I know, I know. Old man, get me the best liquor you have here."

    "Hehe, then, I''d recommend this one."

    The old man grinned and pulled out a pink bottle.

    "Mm, that''s called lady killer, isn''t it? Get another one."

    Serina said something unnecessary again.

    "Oh, I like that liquor, it''s sweet, so I''ll have that."

    Karen insisted without regard to the advice of Serina.

    "What? No, but..."

    "Serina, I''ll love you later too, so cooperate with me here."

    I give her a gentle earful.

    "Ugh, I-I get it. ...... It''s promise, okay?"

    "Yeah, I promise"

    The rest of the time I just let her listen about our adventures and drink, and Karen got nice and drunk.

    "Ahaha, it''s feels good~.Hick, let''s see, the white rose ring, you know, the baron wife likes it and she wore it, hick."

    I was able to get information on the location of the ring, but the fact that the baroness liked it was not good news.

    In the worst case scenario, the baroness might refuse to give it to us no matter how much money we pile on.

    "That was my mother''s memento. ......"

    Lily was also a little drunk, but she said something unnecessary.

    "I''ll take care of it, Lily, but you need to rest. You''re too drunk."

    "Hmm, okay."

    Lily seemed to trust me there, and the situation was quickly settled.

    "Then, why don''t you stop drinking? I''ll drink it for you."

    Serina says and takes Karen''s cup.

    "Ah, Serina-san, you''re terrible."

    "But you''re very drunk. I don''t think you should drink anymore."

    I think it''s time.

    "Karen, can you stand up?"

    "No, I caaan''t. I can''t stand uuup. Ahahaha."

    "Then, Old man, the room charge, for one person."

    "Thanks. Even so, you''ve got a lot of money, and you''re a very popular guy, Alec."

    "Who knows. Meena, carry her to her room."

    "Yes, master."

    She''s stronger than I am, so I have Meena carry Karen upstairs to her room.

    "Ah......"

    Now, on my bed, Karen, a maid, is lying down and looking at me with a burning face.

    I''ve already convinced the party members, so I won''t be disturbed.

 Volume 2 - CH 10

    "You walked into a single man''s room, you''re prepared to do that, aren''t you? Karen."

    I say, trying to get agreement. I''m the one who brought her in, though.

    "Y-yes, I''m prepared to do that, so please eat me up."

    She''s not a virgin after all.

    She''s a maid for the baron who likes her, so it''s no surprise.

    I think she''s been developed quite a bit.

    It would be a problem if she had a strange illness, so for the time being, I''ll use [Appraisal] on her.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Karen

    ¡¾ Lv ¡¿¡¡4

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Maid

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ HP ¡¿¡¡85

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A maid in Baron Riot''s household.

    A commoner.

    She has a lecherous personality.

    Very active.

    Hmm, I can''t tell if she''s sick or not with this.

    So I spent 8 points to change the skill [Appraisal Lv3] to [Appraisal Lv4].

    It consumes a lot of points, but information is important. It''s not a waste of points.

    I don''t want to catch a venereal disease.

    I''m going to appraise her again.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Karen

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡15

    ¡¾ Lv ¡¿¡¡4

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Maid

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡85/85

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A maid in Baron Riot''s household.

    She is a commoner from the country of Vernia.

    She has a lecherous personality and is very active with men.

    Okay, I''ve checked her health. She looked a little older than that, but she''s fifteen. Good!

    "So, are we having fun?"

    "Yes. Oh, would you like me to lick you?"

    She seemed to be able to give blow jobs, so I let her do it first.

    "Then, Excuse mee. Nhcu, Nnhh, nnn, Hmh, How is it?"

    "Oh, you''re pretty good. You''re a master at this."

    "Ufufufu, I was scolded a lot and practiced a lot. But, *kiss*, Alec, you''re so big. Nnhh, It might be difficult."

    "It''s okay. Good. Keep going."

    "Sure, Nnhh, Hhmm, Hmm, Haahn, Nchuu."

    Karen looked up at me and moved her mouth regularly. Her tongue and her sucking, which I couldn''t believe she was fifteen, made me give out immediately.

    "Khh!"

    "Kyaa! Hmm! Ahah, Wow, that''s amazing. It''s still coming out, wow..."

    "Then, you''re next."

    "O-Okay."

    I takes off her clothes and rubs her small breasts.

    "Nnhh! Ahnn, Ah, That''s, feels good!"

    "You don''t have to act, you know?."

    "No, really, Ahn, I''m very sensitive, Nnhh!"

    Baron Riot is a good at judge someone. I also let her try the cowgirl position, which was pretty good since Karen was very active on her own.

    "Aren''t you lonely, because the Baron is gone?"

    "Hmmm, I''m trying to find the right man, and the rituals are a bit difficult."

    "Ritual?"

    "Yes, on the night of the full moon, when you all gather everyone ......, Ah, it-it''s nothing."

    "Say it."

    "Ugh. It''s like an orgy for the aristocracy and the priest."

    "Hmm."

    It sounds like they''re playing, Well, I don''t care about that. I don''t even want to see a naked man.

    "Hey, if you''re done, can I join you?"

    Serina walked in.

    "Then, Karen, you can sleep in the next room."

    "Yes, I understand."

    She was a maid, so she was obedient.

    "Did I disturb you?"

    "No problem. Then, as promised, today let''s do it as always."

    "Ugh, d-don''t make it hurt, okay?"

    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll be nice to you once in a while."

    "I wonder if it''s true. ......"

    I''m still skeptical, but that''s what happens when you''re always picking on people in their sleep.

    She''s beautiful, sensitive, and a good fighter, so I''d like to keep her as a companion.

    "NNhh."

    First I kissed her gently, then brought her into a deep kiss, and then I undressed her.

    "Nnhh, haah, noo, khh!"

    As usual, her whole body is like a sexual zone. I make her turn her body around and pinch her nipples from behind.

    "Hii! Kyaa! Ahhn, yaahnn! Ah, Th-that;s, good¡­"

    I gently wrapped my palms around Serina, who was twisting and turning with pleasure, and now I licked her.

    "Nnh, Ahh, Hauuu, Aahhnn, Khhh!"

    As I slid my tongue down to her lower abdomen, Serina''s voice became a raspy whimper of anticipation.

    "Ah, ah, No, not there. No, Aahn! Aaah!"

    As I stroked her with my tongue over and over again, her moans gradually became more and more sweet.

    "Yes, that''s, place, is good. Aahnn, more, hyuuu, Ahnn, Aahnnn, Aaahhh!"

    A shuddering Serina seemed to climax. That''s faster than usual.

    "Uuhh, please, put it in already, I can''t stand it anymore. ......"

    "All right."

    Normally, I would rough on her, but today I''m going to do what she says.

    "Ah, Nnhh, Hmm, Aahnn, Nhnn, Aahh, No, if you''re that gentle, I''m going to cum!"

    Serina clung to me as she came and closed her eyes with a satisfying expression.

    I''ve had enough of Karen, and I''ve had enough for today. I hugged Serina and stroked her hair.

    The next day, I didn''t see Karen, but according to the innkeeper''s Old man, she had left early in the morning.

    Before I left for the dojo, I checked my skills and found that I had gained another one.

    ¡¾Matsuba Kuzushi¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡New! [TLN: It''s sex position image]

    What kind of position was this?

    Oh well, I''ll use it when I fuck Meena and try it out.

    We went to the dojo in the morning and visited the Baron''s house in the afternoon. I didn''t think it would be a good idea to barge in on them all, so I decided to have the slave Meena hunt rabbits with Ione and Lily.

    The only two people who came were Serina and me.

    "Well then, please sit down and wait. I''ll go get Mistress."

    The old butler with the bent back took care of us as usual and we waited in the parlor.

    "What kind of person is the Mistress? I hope she''s kind."

    Serina said, ''but she''s the wife of that baron.''

    "I don''t know what to expect. I hope she doesn''t turn out to be some kind of fat monster. ......"

    "Huh?"

    I looked at the door as it opened and a beautiful girl with silver hair walked in.

    I was taken aback.

    She had a slender figure.

    She was also young. Isn''t she younger than Serina?

    However, her expressionless face and lack of smile seemed to diminish her beauty by half.

    She wore a white rose ring on the ring finger of her right hand. It was the only accessory she wore.

    Karen, the maid, said she liked it, but this was not a good start.

    "I am the Baroness, Aelyria. You wanted to speak to me?"

    "Oh, yes. Thank you for seeing me. My name is Shiraishi, I''m an adventurer."

    I''ve left the negotiations to her. She''s a better communicator than I am, And I heard that she has the skill of [Price Reduction].

    "If I''m not wrong, you''re the adventure who defeated the bandits who attacked my husband, right?"

    "Yes. I am very sorry for your loss. Actually, I''m here today to ask you about the ring you wear on your right hand."

    "This ring?"

    The baroness showed her right hand.

    "Yes. I cannot divulge the details, but the ring is necessary for our adventure. Can you give it to me please? Of course, I will prepare a reasonable amount of money."

    Serina cut to the chase rather straightforwardly.

    "For adventure.........But I like this ring. I don''t know why, but I feel at peace when I look at it. Please look elsewhere."

    "I see ......."

    She was easily turned down.

    I guess it''s impossible to do this in a straightforward manner. I decided to use [Convince Lv1].

    "Excuse me, but that ring is cursed. It is a ring that brings misfortune to those who possess it."

    It was a bluff, but in fact, the Baron had died while wearing it. It would be persuasive.

    "Ehh? I see. Then maybe I can end this life if I have this."

    The Baroness, who says this matter-of-factly, doesn''t seem to be afraid of her own death. I don''t know if she''s in a pessimistic mood, or if she love the Baron--no, I don''t think so. But let me ask her something.

    "You don''t want to give it up because it was the Baron''s legacy?"

    Then, for the first time, she changed her expression. Her brow wrinkled, uncomfortable.

    "No way. I hated my husband. I was born as the seventh daughter of a small family of viscountesses, and I was only allowed to find a lower-class partner. That man spent many nights with me, when I didn''t want to be¨D¨DOh, anyway, I didn''t like it."

    It was more like a political marriage or a marriage on the run.

    "So, if I have a ring with the same crest as this one, can you exchange it with me?"

    I''ll try made a condition.

    "Yeah. ...... as long as it''s the exact same shape and color."

    "Let''s do something about it. Also, there is a saying in my hometown that say ¡ºGood fortune comes to those who smile¡». If you, a beautiful woman, smile, you may receive an offer of remarriage from a higher-ranking nobleman."

    I was embarrassed at myself for saying such a toothless line, but I mobilized all my skills: [Pick up Lv. 2], [Counseling Lv. 1], and [Sycophancy Lv. 1].

    "Huh? I''m not ......."

    "Well, at least I''d like to marry a woman like you."

    This is also a bluff. I''d like to do have sex with her, but I don''t think I want to marry her.

    "Wha! ......, S-stand back. A commoner is disrespectful to the bloodline of a viscount."

    She looks upset, but she''s not that angry. Her cheeks reddened, as if she wasn''t entirely sure what was going on.

    "That''s right, what are you talking about? I''m sorry about my companion."

    "I beg your pardon."

    We left the baron''s house.

    "Fuu, I can''t believe you seducing a widow. I want to cheer you up, but do you really want to marry her?"

    "No way. I''m just using my skills to remind her, that''s all."

    "I wonder. She''s very pretty."

    "You''re more beautiful than she is."

    I''m just teasing her.

    "Wha! Hey, ......, I don''t want to hear it. I''m happy, but ......Who do you think is really more beautiful?"

    "Hmm, I think it''s you. Your expression it is."

    "Ahh, well, she seemed depressed."

    "Well, then let''s see if we can find a similar ring."

    "Yes, I hope we can find a good one. I''ll see if I can find a craftsman."

    "Yeah."

    We decided to look for a ring with a white rose.

 Volume 2 - Epilogue

    I looked for a ring with a white rose design in the shopping district to exchange for the ring Lily''s keepsake ring, but there was none.

    There are rings with jewels or nothing at all, though.

    "Do you have a ring that looks like it has a rose on it? Like a nobleman would wear."

    Since it was a high-class store, I asked a little more elegantly.

    "Sir, when you say nobleman, do you mean with a emblem?"

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "You can''t make that without permission, it''s all custom made."

    "Oh, I see..."

    If you can''t make it yourself, it must also serve as an identification card. It seems to be more difficult than I thought.

    "Can you tell me about the ringmakers?"

    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you where they are."

    "All right. Thank you."

    I gave up and left the store.

    "How was it?"

    Lily asks me.

    "No, they said, the ring with emblem is made to order and can''t be made without permission."

    "I see ......"

    "Well, I''m sure there''s a way, so don''t be discouraged."

    "Yes!"

    Having said that, I guess the first thing is money. Hell, even money depends on it, and if I piled up some gold coins, they might be able to introduce me to a craftsman or accept a custom-made one.

    I decided to go rabbit hunting with Lily, Meena and Ione. Serina was off somewhere, so I left her alone.

    I got one treasure jewel, but I wondered if it would be enough.

    However, at dinner, Serina said plainly.

    "As for the ring, I''ve ordered it from the royal artisans. They says it will be ready in three days."

    "What? Is that true?"

    "Yes. He has the rare skill of metal deformation. It''s not perfect, though, so they have to cut it down."

    "Well, that''s very convenient, ......, but the shape..."

    "I carved it out of wood and gave it to them."

    "You have a wasted talent ......"

    "What do you mean "wasted"?"

    "Serina, I mean, thank you."

    Lily thanked her and Hoshirina smiled at her.

    "You''re welcome."

    She sold one of the jewels at the adventurer''s guild auction and got 30,000 gold for it. The ring would have cost 10,000 gold, but with her discounting skills, it only cost 7,000 gold.

    However, she demanded that I share the party reward, and my share ended up being 6,000 gold.

    Tsk. ...... I think I''ll go back to soloing.

    *****

    "Then, let''s go to the Baroness."

    "Okay."

    Once again it was just me and Serina at the baron''s residence.

    "You said you brought a ring."

    "Yes, here it is."

    Serina showed her the ring.

    "Oh, I''m surprised. It''s look exactly alike."

    "Yes. That''s why I think this one is better. There''s no curse on it."

    "I see. I understand. Then let''s exchange them."

    "Thank you very much."

    Well, my business is done. The beautiful baroness is regrettable, but she is a noblewoman. It would be better not to do anything rash.

    "Now if you''ll excuse me."

    "One moment, please."

    "Yes, can I help you?"

    "No, I have business with Alec over there. You can go ahead and leave."

    "Huh ......, but in that case, I''ll just wait here until you''re done with your business."

    Hoshirina was a little worried about me and said she would wait.

    "No, commoners should just shut up and do as they''re told."

    "Huh?"

    "Well, go home first, Serina."

    "I get it."

    "So, what can I do for you ......?"

    "Please, follow me."

    I wonder what it is. It''s not like she wants to hear about her husband''s last days now, and it''s not like she''s going to thank me for exchanging rings with her.

    I would hate to have a member of the Blood Shadow waiting for me in her room, but I don''t have that feeling.

    If I were to do it here, Serina and the others wouldn''t be able to keep quiet, and the Baroness doesn''t seem like a very loose minded person.

    When I entered the room, the Baroness locked the door.

    She seemed to have something she didn''t want people to hear.

    I waited for the Baroness to start talking, but she kept her head down and fell silent.

    "Um..."

    "Y-you said that you wanted to marry me?"

    "Oh, I see."

    It seems that the [Charm¡î Lv3] skill has done its job. I can be sure that her cheeks are dyed red, and her hand fidgeting.

    "Uhm, I''ll make you a cup of tea, so you can talk to me for a while¨D¨D"

    It''s sluggish, so I''ll use [Pickup Lv2] here.

    "Why don''t we do something better?"

    I say, and touch her cheek.

    "Ah, hyaa, W-what are you¡­¡­Y-You''re rude, Nnnhhh¨D¨D"

    I also used [Rape Lv1] to forcefully kiss her.

    I was going to get down on my knees and apologize when the slap came, but she didn''t put up a good fight and agreed to the kiss.

    She was quite good with her tongue. It''s a pity she''s not a virgin, but it''s tolerable for a beauty like her.

    Oops, should I check for Illness too?

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Aelyria

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡16

    ¡¾ Lv ¡¿¡¡£±

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Noble

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡24/24

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Baroness Riot. A Widow.

    A noblewoman of Vernia.

    Solid personality and non-active personality.

    She seems to be all right. The fact that she is solid is also good. I''m sure she doesn''t know any men other than the baron.

    She''s probably a young lady in a cage, with one level.

    I''ll have a little taste of the young widow.

    I touch her breasts over her frilly blouse, and her ass over her blue skirt.

    "NNhh! S-stop¨D¨DAhnn!"

    I cornered Aelyria against the wall and ripped her blouse.

    "Ah! Y-You can''t do that. I haven''t even started mourning yet, and you can''t ......Nnhh!"

    "Don''t say a word to other. They''ll never know."

    "No, we can''t, God is watching us."

    I was going to say that there is no such thing as God, but then I remembered that there is a God in this world. Well, that loose-fitting, glasses-wearing god wouldn''t punish me if I agreed to it.

    "Just show her."

    "Wha! Ahnn, that''s nooo¡­¡­Nnhh!"

    Aelyria''s hand, trying to get away from me, hit the vase that was on display and fell to the floor.

    There was a loud cracking sound.

    "Mistress! Are you okay!?"

    The young man''s voice stopped me in my tracks. Did you have guards right outside? I didn''t notice it.

    This is bad .......

    If Aelyria calls for help outside here, we''ll have to fight.

    The only place to escape is the door in the back room, but I don''t know if it leads outside.

    I hold Aelyria with one hand and use my free hand on the hilt of the sword at my waist.

    A moment of tension.

    "I-I''m fine. Step back now."

    Aelyria said, not asking for help.

    I was relieved.

    "Haa!"

    "Then we have an agreement."

    "Wha! D-don''t get me wrong, I couldn''t bear the thought of you being condemned to death¨D¨DKyaaa!"

    I carried Aelyria in a princess''s carry to the back room, and sure enough, it was a bedroom.

    "You can''t do that. You invited me by yourself into your bedroom."

    "Y-you''re wr...Ahn!"

    I pushed her down on the bed and stripped off all her clothes.

    "Y-you can''t do that, y-you''re rude! Yahnn!"

    Aelyria held her clothes to prevent me from taking them off, but it was futile resistance.

    I took the last piece off her, grabbed her slim ankles, and suddenly licked her from the genitals.

    "Aahh! Noo, Ahnn! D-don''t lick it! Auhhh!"

    "Oh, come on, you''re already soaking wet. You were expecting me, weren''t you?"

    [Verbal Abuse Lv.1] I said like a rogue. Well, almost a Thug.

    "No, I didn''t. Aah! Noo, don''t! Please, not in my husband''s house.¡­¡­"

    "It''s not like you''re cheating on him. You don''t have to deal to someone you don''t like."

    "B-but, Ahhnn, Aaahhh!"

    She starts to jerk and twitch and she''s ready to go, so I take off my clothes too.

    "Ah¡­¡­No, That big things is can''t fit inside me. ......"

    Aelyria rolls her eyes at my waist.

    "It''s should be fine."

    "Eehh? W-wait!"

    I''m not waiting. I''m going to put it in.

    "Ahnn! Khhh¡­¡­! Aahhh¡­¡­"

    The expression of ecstasy on Eiria''s face was, what, she''s already developed?

    "Aelyria, you said ''I don''t want to...'' but you actually asked me out yourself, didn''t you?"

    "N-no it''s not, I''ve never done that before.¨D¨DAaahhnnn! Hmmm! Ahhh¡­¡­"

    "Be honest with me."

    "T-that''s why, I''m not inviting you out.¨D¨DNnhh, No, please don''t move it, if you keep this up, I''m gonna really.¨D¨DAhnnn!"

    "What''s going to happen?"

    "Uhhh, Nnhh... ...... I-I can''t tell you that. ......"

    However when I kiss her, she responds, and her tightness matches my timing, so she''s a pretty masterpiece.

    Come to think of it, there''s a skill called [Matsuba Kuzushi Lv1]. I''ll give it a try here.

    "Oh, that''s..."

    Aelyria seemed to know. I wondered what was going to happen, but it was just that, a position where Aelyria spread her legs and turned on her side, and I grabbed her with one leg raised and inserted her cross-legged.

    "What, it''s boring."

    I thought it would be a great erotic technique.

    "I-I don''t want to look like this, Ahnn!"

    Aelyria''s reluctance was cute, so I continued.

    "I''m about to cum."

    "Y-yes, let it out, Nnhh! Nnnh! Nnmm! Aaahhh! I''m cumming!"

    It seemed that the Baron had also taught her the word "cum", which was a bit disappointing.

    "Here, next is Doggy Style."

    "Ah¡­¡­S-sure, G-go ahead."

    Aelyria, on her own, thrusts her ass back.

    "Good."

    "Nnhh, Hmm, Nnhhh, Aahnn, Khhh!"

    Aelyria was intrigued as she clutched the sheets and endured. I picked up my pace, too.

    "Aahhh, kughh, Noo, don''t be so rough, Uwahhh!"

    "It''s okay, right?"

    "Y-you caaaann''t! AAahh!"

    Aelyria went limp, but showed no signs of being in pain.

    "Then, It''s cowgirl now."

    "Y-yes. ......"

    Aelyria straddles herself.

    "Ho-ho."

    "Nnhh, hmm, Nnhhh, Nnnnhhh!"

    She moved on her own. I let her do that for a bit, but she felt it first, so it wasn''t very good.

    Serina and Meena has better technique than her.

    "Okay, that''s enough."

    Now I''m going to move.

    "Hyaah, Aahnn, No, Y-you can''t, Aauhh, I''m already gonna cum, Aahhnnn!"

    Now that I had a better idea of where Aelyria''s senses were, I focused on those areas, and she shook her long silver hair in delight.

    "Aahhn, that''s good! That place, is good! Aaahhh! It''s feels good!"

    Lastly, I''m going to try using [Machine Gun Vibe Lv1].

    "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"

    A shivering Eiria passed out with a look of ecstasy on her face.

    I was satisfied that I had shot my load inside her, so I held her close and stroked her hair.

    "You''re nasty person ......''

    Aelyria said while tracing her finger on my belly, she''s is cute too.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Scared, Eiria seemed to tense up.

    "Madam, The priest from the Church of the Holy Spirit is here."

    The old butler called from outside.

    "Hmphh, no matter how many times they ask, I''m not going to participate in the ritual, so say so and turn them away.""

    "Yes, so be it."

    "The ritual?"

    I was curious, so I asked her.

    "Yes. It''s a ritual that the church holds once a month. Ostensibly, it''s a dinner party for the nobility, but ...... on the night of the full moon, multiple men and women have naked doing intercourse."

    That''s what Karen was talking about.

    "I don''t even want to participate in such a ritual," Aelyria replied, sounding truly disgusted. An orgy? I''m not interested in that kind of thing either.

    "Hmm. Well, if you don''t mind saying no, just decline them."

    "Yes."

    They both adjusted their clothes and came to the door.

    "U-uhm¡­¡­¡¢W-will you come back and visit me again?"

    Aelyria asks, fidgeting.

    "Yes, of course."

    I''ll go here once a week, maybe twice a week. It''s decided!

 Volume 3 - Prologue

    I hunted rabbits day after day and got about four jewels.

    That''s more than 100,000 gold.

    Serina and I had a dispute over whether or not to buy a slave, but since I was the leader, I gave priority to the slave. Of course.

    However, the cash exchange is still a long way off. I can''t sell them at a high price unless it''s the day of the auction. I don''t want to go to the slave trader first, only to find that the woman I had my eye on was sold out.

    I decided to save the fun for later, and now it was time to level up.

    I want more skills, and I still haven''t gotten rid of Lily''s [Bad Luck] and [Misfortune].

    I need to raise the level of my [Party Skill Reset Lv1], but the next point I need is 60, which is pretty heavy.

    There are other skills I want to take, but I''ll start with that first.

    After hunting Mount Ape in the forest, Meena and I gained two levels, and Lily gained five.

    I gave top priority to raising Lily''s [Luck], and since She had extra skill points, she raised her [Evasion] and [Hate Reduction] levels, and also had her take [Health Increase].

    In any case, her HP was the lowest in the party, and it hadn''t reached 100 yet. That''s half of mine.

    I''m still worried about her, so I''m giving priority to skills that will make her less likely to die.

    Lily''s newly acquired skills.

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Evasion¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Hate Reduction¡¡Lv£²¡¿Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Health Increase¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    She''s already done enough work for the jewels she stole from me, but she seems to have gained confidence, and she''s going to be a party member.

    Meena''s newly acquired skills.

    ¡¾Cover¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Fellatio¡¡Lv£³¡¿Lv up£¡

    I let Meena take the¡¾Cover¡¿skill and raise its level.

    She has good reflexes and physical strength, so I thought it would be good if she could protect the others members, but she is not popular with Serina.

    Since her blowjob level is also increasing, she seems to think that she is treating herself as  slaves badly. Meena was Meena and said, "I chose to take it myself. It''s only natural if it''s for my master!" And she''s very enthusiastic about it, which makes things even more complicated.

    Serina and Ione hadn''t level up yet, probably because their levels were originally high.

    "Okay, that''s it for today."

    "Yes!"

    ""Yeah.""

    "Yes!"

    We went back to the inn, took off our gear and had dinner at a restaurant.

    "Hey, Alec, I think it''s safer to buy good equipment than to buy slaves."

    Serina rehashed the story.

    "You''re talking about that again? First slaves, then next is equipment. That''s good enough for me."

    I''m thinking about my own safety, too, so that''s my plan.

    I''ll have better equipment, I''ll be able to defeat stronger enemies, and I''ll have more money to buy slaves. It''s perfect.

    "Uh-uh. ......"

    "If you don''t like it..."

    "All right, all right. I''ll follow your lead. You''re the leader."

    "Okay. But you''re free to make your own equipment with your own money, Serina."

    "Yes, but it seems that equipment higher than steel is hard to find in stores. I''ll try to get some at auction."

    "Suit yourself."

    "Mmm, I''ll do as I please."

    "More wine and cheese, landlady."

    "Sure."

    "I''ll have the rabbit soup."

    "Sure."

    "How can you eat rabbit meat?"

    The meat in this world is subtly animalistic, and it is, after all, rabbit.

    "Huh? It''s quite tasty. Besides, you need to keep up your nutrition."

    "Nourishment? I don''t think you need to grow more than that."

    I looked at her breasts. It''s a big chest.

    "It''s not breast nutrition! Geez, you dirty old man. ......"

    "Landlady, I''ll have some rabbit meat soup too!"

    Meena thought about growing her own breasts, or added them. Well, I''ll let her do that much as she pleases.

    "Eat as much as you can, Lily."

    "Pervert."

    Shut up. It''s physical strength in your case.

    "Oh, isn''t that Alec-san?"

    A party walked into the restaurant and stopped beside me.

    "Hmm? Oh, Shin?"

    He had a familiar head, but I didn''t notice it because he had changed his leather armor to steel equipment. He seems to be doing well in his adventure.

    Well, I don''t really care about the other heroes.

    But behind Shin, there was a muscled tiger man, a girl with large breasts and cat ears, and a loli mage.

    This guy, he bought three slaves?

    I''m supposed to be making money at a very high pace, even though I''m spending my mornings at the kenjutsu dojo. I''m not sure what kind of money He''s making, if he can afford to exceed that.

    "You see, thanks to Alec-san, I was able to buy the cat-eared slave I wanted. Please let me know if you have any useful information in the future, hehe."

    The smiling Shin seemed to have no time to spare to gather information.

    "For both of us. You seem to be making a lot of money with those three slaves."

    "Oh, no, Glenn-sensei is a mercenary. Well, I also has two other pets, though."

    He doesn''t want them to be involved in combat, so they''re slaves for that purpose?

    "How did you make your money?"

    "That''s a secret. That''s a trade secret, I guess that''s what it is."

    Shin shrugs his shoulders and laugh in funny way.

    He''s a little annoying. You''re the one asking for information, now you''re giving it to me.

    "Well, I''ll buy you a drink today. Why don''t we exchange information about the West Tower?"

    "The tower?"

    "Yeah. You''ve never been there?"

    "What do you do there?"

    When I asked back, Shin made a strange face.

    "What I am doing there¡­¡­"

    "There''s a dungeon in the west too."

    Serina said, so I understood what he''s mean.

    "Oh, a dungeon? No, I haven''t conquered any dungeons yet."

    "Huh? That''s how I made my money. But what a waste of time then. ...... sensei, I''ll give you some money so you can feed those guys."

    "Yes, sir."

    The tiger man takes the copper coins and heads to an empty table. The cat ears and the loli mage followed him.

    "Then, I guess this one''s on Alec and the others."

    One small copper coin, well, ten gold would be enough to pay for this place.

    "Thank you, Shin." Serina thanked him.

    "You''re welcome, hehe."

    Shin was about to leave, but then Serina called out to him.

    "Shin, you don''t eat?

    "Oh, I eat at a restaurant for nobles, not at a public restaurant like this, because it tastes much better. Do you want to go with me, Shiraishi-san? I''ll buy you a drink."

    "No, I''ll pass."

    "I see. Oh, and by the way, Shiraishi-san, there is a dinner party hosted by the temple on the night of the next full moon. Would you like to go with me?"

    "Let''s see ......."

    Serina looks at me, a little lost.

    "You should not go there. If it''s hosted by the Church of the Holy Spirit, I heard it''s an orgy."

    "What?"

    "Oh, hehehe, I guess I didn''t know that. Well, I guess that''s it. Excuse me then."

    I''m sure the smirking Shin knew and invited her.

    "That''s disgusting."

    When Shin was out of sight, Serina said, fed up.

    "He was kind of a jerk, but, do you two know each other?"

    Lily asked.

    "He''s one of the heroes."

    "Yeah."

    "But he wasn''t like that before. I''m worried he''s getting worse."

    "Well, he''ll change when he gets here. There''s no point in worrying about it."

    However, it''s a problem if the other side is too far ahead in strength. Shin''s guy seemed to have a sexual interest in Serina, so I wouldn''t be surprised if he thought I was a distraction from our party.

    I''ve made up my mind.

    "Serina, we''re going to the dungeon tomorrow."

    "Hmm, you didn''t even look at me when I invited you, but oh well. We''re going to the West Tower, right?"

    "No, the south cave you were talking about before, the one for beginners."

    "Is that so. Well, I think it''s good to get a feel for the dungeon."

    "Ahh. And keep an eye out for Shin."

    "Yeah, I understand."

    Well, I''m sure she''ll take that kind of precaution.

    It seems that he has lost a bit of his sense of being a fellow heroes, and his state of mind after fighting monsters ¨D¨DNo, it''s like a hobby for the heroes to fight monsters.

    Then, what changed this guy?

    I don''t know.

    As I ate the cheese, I tried to touch Serina ass with one hand, but she brushed me off with her hand and glared at me.

    She''s not an honest woman.

 Volume 3 - CH 1

    In the morning, we sweated it out at the Kenjutsu dojo as usual, and in the afternoon we came to the southern cave.

    According to Serina, the Southern Cave was a dungeon for beginners, and the guild recommended a level of 10 or higher. Well, we''re about 17 on average, so we should be able to handle it.

    Our equipment is much better than most people''s.

    "Then, Lily, try using the magic lantern."

    "Yes."

    It''s dark in the cave, so you''ll need a torch or some other kind of light, but I didn''t scrimp and bought a top-quality lantern for 4,000 gold.

    Torches are basically disposable, and you have to worry about getting burned, but these magic lanterns are not hot, and they are much brighter.

    It is also useful for early detection of enemies and easy to find traps. It would be fatal if we spared money in areas directly related to safety.

    "Wow, it''s bright."

    Lily was surprised, but it was about as bright as a fluorescent light. The light was soft, not dazzling, and it was a good buy.

    "Then, as for the formation is exactly as I said before."

    At the front was Meena with good nose, followed by the highly capable Serina and Ione, with the low HP Lily in the middle, and me at the back.

    It''s a reasonable formation considering the possibility of a back attack. The other members didn''t complain either.

    "Okay! Let''s go!"

    Meena walked into the cave with great enthusiasm. I was about to warn her not to go too far ahead, but she looked around the cave and then stopped to wait for us.

    "Hee, there aren''t many shadows, are there?"

    Serina said, looking behind Lily. I don''t know what the logic was, but the magic lanterns lit up the ground and ceiling evenly. It''s a good thing there are no blind spots.

    The inside of the cave was about three meters wide and about the same height. It was a natural rocky area with dirt underneath, but it was dry and easy to walk on.

    We continued straight down the path, and when the road split in two, we decided to go left.

    Then the path forked again.

    "Should I map this out as well?" I pause and say.

    "No need. I have the [Auto Mapping] skill, and I already know the way here." Serina said.

    "I see."

    If I get separated from her, someone else will take the mapping skill then.

    "Master, there''s something up ahead. More than one."

    Meena said with a sniff.

    "All right, let''s be careful."

    We drew our swords and proceeded slowly, turning down the cave to follow the road.

    "Gigigi!!"

    There were three monsters there. A brown humanoid with glowing red eyes.

    Their ugly faces, long claws, and long canine teeth on the underside reminded me of demons. But they were small.

    "It''s a Kobold. Don''t worry, they''re not much stronger than goblins."

    Serina said calmly. Then we can handle it.

    "Take this!"

    "Sei!"

    "Yahh!"

    Each of the three vanguards put them away with a single blow.

    However, the brightness of the cave suddenly moved and changed.

    "''Lily, you don''t have to pick it up. Leave it to Meena."

    "Okay."

    Lily tried to pick up the magic stone from the drop, but the lanterns of the lights were unsettling as they moved from place to place, so I instructed her.

    "Serina, how much would you sell that magic stone for?"

    "It''s not much. With this small size, one of these little things might go for 10 gold."

    "So that''s it. The big ones sell for more, right?"

    "Yes. But you won''t find magic stones like that in the cave here. You have to defeat strong enemies."

    Did Shin make money by defeating strong enemies? I don''t think so. I''m sure it was tough for a low-level soloist, as his equipment was poorly at first.

    "Master, there''s a treasure chest down there."

    Meena seems to have found a treasure chest.

    "Ohh."

    "But the treasure chest here is nothing special." Said Serina.

    It is human nature to want to open a treasure chest when you find one.

    A small golden box, about 20 centimeters long. It was strangely gorgeous.

    "Couldn''t we just sell these treasure chests and make some money?"

    I said with an idea.

    "You know, those treasure chests you find in dungeons, they disappear after a while."

    "Hmm."

    "Some of them don''t disappear, but they don''t fetch any price and the tool shop won''t buy them."

    She had taken it to a tool shop once.

    "But I''ve only seen wooden boxes and iron boxes, this one is beautiful."

    Then I have a feeling this is rare.

    "Okay, Meena, you open it."

    "Yes, master, I''ll do it. Even if there are pitfalls and spears underneath. ......!

    "Alec, you''re going to let a girl you like do something dangerous?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, out of all of us, Meena has the highest ''base status'' for luck. That''s all. Are your Luck higher than 34?"

    "Wow, that''s a lot. my Luck is 26."

    That''s a little higher than me. I don''t like it.

    "My Luck is 18, but you''re all so high. Most people are between 7 and 10, but I wonder if heroes are different."

    Ione says, but I doubt it. I''m sure it will be high for someone who is reselling that browser game.

    Meena fearfully opened the treasure chest.

    I''ve already heard from Serina that there are only needle traps in this beginner''s cave. Even if you get stung, it''s not fatal, she said.

    Paparapa©`?, paraparaparapara©`?, paparapa©`?

    And then, out of nowhere, I heard a fanfare.

    A golden lamp jumped out from the treasure chest with great vigor, but it quickly disappeared in a flash.

    "Hyaahh! Wh-what is it? Master."

    "Serina."

    "Hmm, sorry, I don''t know, I''ve never seen anything like this before either. But when I found the copper lamp, I got a skill point, so maybe that''s it."

    That''s it.

    I see, the [Dimensional Slash] skill was absurd, requiring 5000 points even at level 1, but I guess that means there are more ways to earn skill points than just leveling up.

    "You should have told me that earlier. You knew I was earning skill points, didn''t you?"

    "I''m sorry. But I''ve only found one so far, and the points I got were only two, so I thought it would be more efficient to level up."

    "I see. Ione, Serina, I need you to keep an eye on our surroundings."

    "Yeah."

    "Okay."

    I''ll check my status and see if my points have increased. If only Meena''s alone has increased, then I will need to open the treasure chest.

    I''ll take a look¨D¨D

    Alec.

    ¡´Current skill points¡µ 135.

    "Wow, 100 points."

    The previous remaining skill point was 35 points, so that''s an increase of 100 points from there.

    That gives me got enough skill points for nine levels. It might be for 8 levels, but that doesn''t make much of a difference, since the points I''ve earned have been gradually increasing as my levels have been increasing recently.

    It would have been nice to get a whopping 10,000 points anyway, but it''s much better than not getting any.

    "Wow, that''s great. Is all of us get them too?"

    "We''ll find out later, so keep your eyes open for enemies, Serina."

    "Roger that."

    I immediately raised the level of [Reset Party Skills Lv1]. The required points are 60.

    ¡¾Party Skills Reset Lv2¡¿ Lv up!

    Alec

    ¡´Current skill points¡µ75

    I need 120 points for the next level up, so I can''t raise it any higher.

    I''ll take a look at the skills in the appraisal.

    ¡ºParty''s Skill Reset Lv.2¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You can reset skills possessed by party members.

    only three skill.

    You can initialize them with their consent.

    The points returned are reduced by two-thirds.

    However, at Lv.2, this can only be done once per member per year.

    Rare and unique skills are not erasable.

    Also, high level skills are only 2 levels down.

    Well, there you have it. It''s not very useful if you can only reset it once a year, but now you can erase all of Lily''s extra skills at once.

    Lily.

    ¡ºBad Luck¡¡Lv£±¡»¡¡Deleted£¡

    ¡ºMisfortune¡¡Lv£±¡»¡¡Deleted£¡

    I''ll get rid of these skills quickly before they do any nasty work.

    Now, my next skill will take some time to choose and examine, and since I''m in a dungeon, let''s not do that right now.

    "Meena, just take the trap removal skills for now."

    I''m going to let Meena open more and more treasure chests with her high luck value.

    "Yes, master."

    Serina and the others only checked their skill points, and all of them got 100 points.

    The girls said that they could choose after they left the dungeon, so I decided to go ahead.

 Volume 3 - CH 2

    I spent the next two hours going around the cave, but I only got six herbs and one poisonous plant.

    The golden lamp did not appear.

    We were feeling good about getting a lot of skill points, but the items we got were so meager that we decided to give up and quit this dungeon.

    The only enemies here were Kobolds and bats, and we couldn''t get much experience.

    Once there, I returned to the inn in city.

    "Where can I find something a little more challenging, Serina?"

    "There''s an underground temple in the Eastern Plains. The guild''s recommended level is 15, so it might be just right for us right now."

    "Okay, then, let''s go there."

    "Yeah."

    Ignoring the caterpillars on the way, we continued on, and arrived at our destination about thirty minutes after leaving the city.

    There was a stone pillar with religious ornaments standing there, but other than that entrance, there was nothing. There was nothing but grass on the ground.

    "Hmm, I''m going to take a break."

    I don''t have much physical strength, but I don''t like to walk. I found a stone that was easy to sit on, so I sat down on it. "heave ho".

    "Huh? You don''t have the strength."

    "No, Serina-san, Master is unequaled."

    Meena said proudly, even though Ione was also there.

    "Ehh? Well, yeah, but ......"

    "Meena, you don''t have to say anything else."

    Ione stiffened for a few seconds, then apparently decided to turn around and pretend she hadn''t heard.

    "I-I''m so sorry, Master."

    "Geez, Alec. I know you were thinking of me. You should be a little more gentle with her."

    Serina said, but I know that.

    "No, Master is more than kind enough."

    "That''s enough, ...... All right, then, let''s work hard to save up the money and get a contract(?)."

    "Yes, thank you."

    I took a sip of water from my canteen and stood up.

    "Then, let''s go."

    We passed through the gate of the underground temple. Immediately, a staircase led downward, followed by a T-junction passage.

    "Let''s start from the left."

    The passageway, made of countless stone blocks about fifty centimeters each, was two meters wide and three meters high, and bent from side to side, forming a complex maze.

    "There''s something in here!"

    "It''s black slime!"

    A pitch-black slime, quivering and shaking.

    "Is it strong?" I was about to ask Serina, when I remembered that I had the skills of appraisal and description myself.

    I''ll use it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Black Slime

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡12

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡63/63

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Normal

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A black slime.

    It is a bit aggressive.

    It is active against those who approach it.

    It is difficult to damage with blows.

    Well, It''s stronger than a normal slime, but I think we can handle it.

    "Don''t go head-on. Get behind it''s direction of travel. Watch out for the mucus flying at you."

    Having once struggled with a normal slime, I urged everyone to be careful.

    "Yeah, but this is a piece of cake."

    She ran around and swung her longsword at the black slime.

    The slime shuddered as it heard a thud, but it didn''t seem to be able to be killed with a single blow.

    "Leave it to me!"

    Then, from the side, Meena brought out her shortsword. The slime was gouged out with a flick of the sword and disappeared in a puff of white smoke, as if it had run out of steam.

    "Well done."

    "Yes!"

    But no drop.

    "Oh well, maybe next time."

    The underground temple is quite large, but after an hour or so of pacing back and forth through the corridors, we seemed to have filled up the map of this level.

    "All that''s left are the stairs," Serina said.

    I checked my skills and saw that it was four o''clock in the afternoon. There''s still a little time before sunset.

    "Okay, let''s take a look at the basement level and then we''ll go up."

    "Roger that."

    We descended the stairs and followed the passage. The entrance on the right seemed to lead to a hall.

    "Master, there''s someone inside. It smells like a ...... young woman."

    "I think she''s alone."

    Meena and Serina told me with their skills.

    "All right, let''s go in."

    If she was my kind of beautiful girl, I would at least try to pick her up.

    "¡­¡­What''s is she doing there?"

    I walk into the hall and ask.

    "Wh-who know? What is she doing here?"

    "I think she''s trapped."

    Serina said.

    "No, I''m not. I''m just taking a break here."

    The silver-haired female knight denied it with a straight face, but her arms were still plunged into the relief on the wall. The relief was a large one, resembling a human face, with a hand just inside the grinning mouth.

    On the top it said, "Thou shalt put thy hand in my mouth, and I will give thee one supreme treasure. Greed will destroy you someday," was carved into the top.

    It looked like a trap that would give us all a valuable lesson.

    But does an intelligent elf fall for it? ......Or is this guy just another species with pointy ears?

    "Hmm. I know how you feel, but...that''s why you''re taking a break.¡­¡­"

    Lily ask suspiciously.

    The knight bent forward because of the low position of her arms is look stupid.

    It may be her own pride, but it would be stupid if she lost her life to a monster attack.

    "Let''s help her."

    Ione said with some common sense, and I thought better of it and went to pull her along.

    "D-don''t come here! This is my discipline. You''re not to do anything I don''t want you to do."

    She''s a stubborn girl.

    "Okay, let''s go forward, guys."

    "Huh? But ......"

    "That''s what the knight says. We shouldn''t interfere with her training."

    She seemed to be a solo adventurer, but she was well equipped with the Steel Series. If that''s the case, she''s not going to fall behind a slime.

    "I don''t mind."

    The knight said calmly, as if she could handle it. Even though her appearance is dumb.

    "Don''t let your guard down. Don''t worry about others, but your own life."

    Everyone was still looking towards the hall, so I started to pull myself together.

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Surprisingly, Serina agreed and moved on.

    "Uh-huh. ...... kun-kun."

    On the way, Meena stopped and started using her nose.

    "What''s up, Meena?"

    "It''s ......."

    "If there''s anything that''s bothering you, even if it''s something trivial, just say it."

    "Yes. It smells sweet, like flowers, but I don''t remember."

    "I see. Well, I''m sure there are some flowers you don''t know. Don''t worry about it."

    "Yes, Master."

    Smiling, Meena was in a good mood. I didn''t mean to praise her, but .......

    I felt a little uncomfortable, but we were in a dungeon, and you never know when or where an enemy might appear, so it was best not to let unnecessary things distract my concentration.

    I focused my nerves on the end of the corridor.

    "There''s something here. It''s a slime."

    "Again: ......"

    I was a little distracted by the fact that the drops and experience weren''t very good, but it seemed to be a different color than the slime from earlier.

    "The pink color ...... is unusual. I''ve never seen it before."

    Ione says, well, she''s not an adventurer, she''s a swordsman, so she might not know some of the monsters, even if they''re nearby.

    "The fluorescent colors are kind of weird."

    Serina said, but it''s so shiny and clean it looks like jelly or jam.

    Of course, in this place would be appraised by any first-time enemy.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Pink Slime

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡22

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡263/263

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Normal

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A bewitching pink slime.

    It''s personality is a bit aggressive.

    It is active against human women.

    It is difficult to damage with blows.

    It fires an acid that dissolves cotton and silk, but is harmless to humans.

    Hmm? I don''t know why it reacts only to women.

    Moreover, speaking of cotton and silkAnd when I say cotton and silk¨D¨D.

    "Be-be careful! This guy, is a bad guy like Alec(???)!"

    Serina flies such a warning that she''s also used appraisal.

    "You know"

    "Uwaa, this is bad, this is bad, try to stay away from this slime."

    I glared at Lily, who was deliberately scared, and she giggled.

    "Then, leave this to me."

    Ione, who seemed to be the strongest of the us, stepped forward. She has fallen behind the bandit Gardon, but she''s very skilled, so I''ll leave it to her.

    "All right, be careful."

    "Yes."

    Ione exhaled deeply, perhaps to unify her mind, and at once closed the distance between them and paid the slime a side calm.

    "Waterfowl Sword, Chidori!"

    After slicing the slime, run straight through it and keep her distance.

    ""Ooohhh !""

    She buried the slime with one blow. Jus as expected.

    "Great, Ione. You''re good."

    "No, I''m just dealing with a slime."

    Ione smiled humbly.

    "Serina, are there only slimes here?"

    "No, not really, but there''s a lot of them."

    "Well, let''s get the to the West Tower."

    "Hmm, it''s good that you''re competing with Shin, but I think we should check the recommended level with the guild."

    "Yeah, of course."

    It was almost sunset, so we decided to leave the underground temple.

 Volume 3 - CH 3

    An underground temple (dungeon) with a decent atmosphere, but a high ratio of slime monsters, and terrible drops.

    We decided to stop our exploration at the last possible moment and return to the surface.

    "NNnn, Fuhh, Haahnn¡­¡­S-stop it¡­¡­Stop¡­¡­khhh!"

    As we turned back to the road, I could hear the faint sound of anguish from the other side of the passage.

    This was the place where the hall of the great face relief was located. A dumb elf had been caught in that trap, though.

    "This is ......."

    When she turned around, Serina must have guessed it too. She had a subtle expression on her face.

    "Well, we are adventurers. As adventurers ourselves, we''ll take a look at the situation, and if we can help, we''ll help. If not, we''ll abandon them. I guess that''s fine."

    I said the party''s policy.

    "Huh? Abandoning them ......"

    Serina looked at me accusingly, but she was the only one who did. The others seemed to agree with me and nodded.

    "It''s only natural, Serina-san. Adventurers go into dungeons like this prepared to lose their lives. If you can''t even save yourself by taking the people you enter to help you, then you shouldn''t ask for help and you shouldn''t help them."

    Ione says rather sternly.

    "I understand not asking for help, but isn''t that the same as not helping?"

    "No. If you don''t help, it''s the same thing as killing more people. So we shouldn''t take helping for granted."

    Ione said, but I guess this world usually has a lot of deaths in dungeons. Unlike in games, there is no return to death or resurrection.

    If this is the case, the ironclad rules and moral values that protect life will naturally take shape. ......huh? It''s not the same as a townie being attacked by bandits in the city.

    If you are not an adventurer, or if you are not prepared to take risks, you should not enter a dungeon.

    "That''s..."

    "But I don''t smell blood, so she''s probably fine."

    Meena smiled and soothed Serina.

    "Serina, this is a non-negotiable line for the party. If you don''t like it, you can leave the party here. I''ll respect your wishes. Of course, I''ll help you if I can."

    The elf I saw earlier was a beautiful woman. I''m going to ignore the fact that she looks dumb.

    "I understand. I''m a little torn, but I feel like I''m on the right track."

    "Hmm, you think so? Serina, when the time comes, don''t drag me down, okay? The party leader is the life of the party, you know. I don''t want to make a sweet face just to get someone to like me and end up with dead people."

    "Yes, I know.""

    Serina seemed to agree this time.

    "I wonder if you''re a suprisingly better leader than I thought."

    She looked at me as if she was reviewing me a little, but it was a normal logic to follow if you take life seriously, and "unexpectedly" was superfluous.

    "Then, let''s go. Meena, you''re in charge of checking the hall. Ione, you check the exit. When Meena gives the signal to run, we''ll all pull back to the stairs."

    I''m sure there''s no danger of that, but rehearsals and drills are important.

    "Yes, I understand, Master."

    "Yeah, roger that."

    "If we can help her, I''ll rush."

    "Yeah, but follow Meena''s judgment. Understood?

    "Okay."

    After confirming that Serina nodded, Meena looked into the hall.

    "With my [Enemy Counter], there are seven of them."

    Serina, who used her skills, whispered, but the number of enemies was a little high.

    "Master, it''s only slime. I thought we could help her."

    "Okay, let''s go inside and see what''s going on for a bit. Serina you stay out of this."

    In this atmosphere, it would be hard for Serina to disobey my orders as the leader.

    "Hey! Didn''t you plan to watch the game from the beginning and make a long preamble?"

    Sometimes she has a good sense of humor.

    As I was pondering how to talk her out of it, I heard a voice from the hall first.

    "D-Don''t come in here! I''m fine!"

    "You have no right to say that. This place is not your private property."

    I walked proudly into the hall. Serina quickly walked into the hall and almost reached out to block my view, then stopped.

    Damn, her armor is still on. I was expecting to see an elf girl with her clothes melted off, naked and being played with by slime.

    There was a silver-haired elf with her hands in the reliefs, clinging to the slime.

    "I don''t need your help. And this, Nnh!, also part of my training¡­¡­Aahnnn!"

    I don''t know what kind of training this Erofu (...), whose body trembled with Bikun, is doing.

    "Hmm, this may be unnecessary, but I think it could be deadly if left untreated, don''t you?"

    Serina says, folding her arms somewhat dumbly.

    "But, Haah, hah, Khhh, my HP isn''t decreased."

    "No, I think it''s bad for you.¡­¡­Are you okay if your skin gets rough later?"

    "That''s a problem, khh, but I can pull it out¡­¡­"

    The knight tried to pull her arm through the hole in the relief, but she still seemed to be stuck.

    "It can''t be helped, help her."

    As I lost interest, I instructed Meena and Serina to scoot over with my chin.

    *slash, slash*, After quickly cutting off the slime that clung to her, Meena and Serina then grabbed the female knight by both arms.

    "All right, after One-two, let''s do it together."

    "Okay."

    "One-Two, Now!"

    "It''s huuuurt! W-wait!"

    "Huh? What''s going on?"

    "My wrist is trapped in between the stone."

    "Hmm. Can''t you twist it?"

    "No. I can turn it, but I can''t get it out. See."

    The elf twisted her arm and showed it to Serina.

    "It looks like it''s about to fall out..."

    Lily said, but it must be the perfect amount of tightness.

    "But I''m sure it''s not a vicious trap."

    I''ll point it out. If we''re really stuck here, it''s not a lesson, it''s a dangerous trap.

    And if it''s dangerous, the adventurer''s guild will be informed, and Serina and Ione will know about the dangerous trap.

    "No, this is the first time in my life I''ve been trapped this hard."

    The elf said.

    "Isn''t there some kind of switch in the back?"

    Serina had a good idea.

    "That''s right,.......there''s a protrusion at the bottom of the back, If you push this ...... ooh!"

    There was a click and the trap seemed to have been released.

    Pulling her hand out, the elf sighed in relief, then plunged her hand back into the hole.

    "Hey!"

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    "Huh?"

    "Oi."

    As expected, we were surprised by her behavior. It''s not always possible to unlock the same thing a second time.

    "Hmm, actually, there''s a small treasure chest in here that I can''t seem to get my hands on."

    "I don''t think so, but did you trying to pull it out while holding on to it?"

    "¡­¡­Don''t sweat the small stuff."

    """Ehh?"""

    "*cough*, my name is Sylvie-Walloy-Attarma. I would like to thank you for your help."

    The greedy Knight gave a bow.

    "Wow, that''s a dumb name."

    "Murgh, Lily, no. You can''t make fun of people''s names."

    "She''re right, you can''t make fun of a person''s last name. Well, then, Sylvie, I may not have saved your life, but I saved you from trouble. You should be paid accordingly."

    Based on the adventurer''s rule, I say.

    "Umu, as is the custom of the world, I''ll give you some of the copper coins I found there, though I didn''t ask for them. No silver coins."

    The copper coins weren''t much, but I let Lily, who was itching to pick them up, pick them up. In the meantime, She let Meena carry the lantern.

    "Sylvie, if you give me one of those silver coins, I''ll give you the pouch."

    I offered her a deal.

    She would have a hard time carrying around the silver coins since the slime had melted all of her cloth.

    "Come on, Alec, don''t be such a downer."

    "That''s right. One puch will cost you a hundred gold at most."

    "Alec-san..."

    Ione gave me a questioning look, so I decided to give it to her.

    "Okay, okay. Then, I''ll give it to you for free."

    I gave her an empty pouch.

    "Oh, thank you."

    "Then, Let''s go up.

    "Wait."

    It seems that Sylvie still has something to do.

    "What is it?"

    "If you''re going back to the city, I''ll escort you."

    "Ha, isn''t that the wrong word for "escort''?"

    "Would you like to try my skills?"

    Sylvie pulled out her sword.

    "You''d better not. She''s several steps ahead of Alec-san."

    Ione seemed to gauge her strength just by looking at her.

    "Well, I''ll leave it at that. I''ll leave it to you, Sylvie."

    "Yeah, leave it to me. Lately, since the beginning of this month, there have been a lot of adventurers dying in this area. You''ll have to be careful."

    I want to tell Sylvie to watch out for herself, because she''s falling for a dumb trap.

    "Do you mean on the field, on the ground?"

    Serina asked, seemingly curious.

    "No, on the dungeon."

    "But I didn''t see any dead bodies here, but..."

    "Yeah, because of the slime. Besides, the goblins and kobolds collect bones and armor, so there won''t be any bodies left. At most, there will be relics." Said Sylvie.

    "Hmm? Then how do you know there are so many dead bodies?"

    Lily asked, but I''m guessing it''s a count from the Adventurers Guild or the city gatekeepers.

    "The adventurer''s guild has sent us information about a missing person, and they''ve asked us to strengthen our patrols and investigations of nearby dungeons. I''ve been given that order by the captain."

    "Oh..."

    "So, are you getting anywhere?"

    I ask the important part.

    "No. I was wondering it was most likely attacked by rare monster, a vicious trap, or something like that. ......"

    Sylvie''s words trailed off as she didn''t even seem to have a clue.

    If we can''t find them right away, there''s no point in us worrying about them for the time being.

    Even if it is a low level enemy, we need to be careful about monster houses where monsters are gathered in one room.

    "There''s no point in doing this here. Let''s go."

    We are in a dungeon. We heard that there were a lot of dead people in the dungeon, so this was not the time to relax and talk.

    We decided to go back to the city.

 Volume 3 - CH 4

    Sylvie bought us a drink at the tavern, and the next day we set off in the morning to the West Tower.

    Sylvie asked me to help her with the investigation, but of course I refused.

    I will at least provide some information, but I don''t want to work for free.

    But you''re still a heroes, she said,  But no matter what she say, there will be no compromise on working conditions.

    ¡¾Strike Resistance¡¿New!

    ¡¾Lotion Play¡¿New!

    And the skill copy was working on its own again, but it seems to have gotten the slime skill.

    But if Strike Resistance isn''t a rare skill, then there are likely to be some Slash resistant ones around, which is tricky.

    If swords don''t work on the enemy, I''m not sure how much damage we can do since our party only has swords.

    Lily''s sling is not very powerful, so it can only be used as a check. It would be fine if someone changed their weapon to an axe, but that would be a waste of time, especially since they had acquired swordsmanship skills.

    The job is also a swordsman. I also checked with Serina, and she chose the swordsman job as well.

    "So, Sylvie, why are you following us?"

    It''s not very comfortable to have a swordsman who is better than me stalking behind me.

    However, the silver-haired elf answered the question with a cool face.

    "You told me yesterday that you were going to the West Tower. I just thought I''d check it out.

    "You don''t have to go with us, though.

    "That''s true, but ...... well, the journey is a journey, the world is a mercy, and if you are attacked on the road, you can count on me to help you."

    "Alec, that''s nice isn''t it? She look like she has got some skills, maybe we can have a party together."

    Serina says something sweet. Most likely, when she heard that Sylvie was a member of the Knights, she was showing her heroic spirit of wanting to be useful.

    Let''s be clear about this.

    "There will be no party. Sylvie, if you are attacked, I won''t help you, You don''t mind, right?."

    "Of course not. I''m with you on my own. I have no problem with that."

    "Good, But don''t fight, okay?".

    "You too."

    "Ehh? Geez..."

    After silencing Serina, we proceeded through the forest.

    Visibility was poor, so we had to pay attention to the sounds around us.

    "Uho, Uho."

    "Mount Ape''s close by. What do we do?"

    Serina asks me.

    "Let''s hunt them down. It''s not like we''re in a hurry."

    "Yeah, I got it."

    Two erotic gorillas attacked Sylvie, but she buried them before they could take the mounted position.

    I knew she had good skills.

    "Murghh, that''s not fair, it''s just me ......"

    Serina let out a strange complaint, but as expected, it''s hard to ask to be mounted by someone you''ve just met. Give it up.

    Sylvie pointed at tower as we passed through the forest.

    "I see it. That''s the west tower."

    "Hoo~. ......"

    "Hee~. ......"

    There was a huge tower standing there, overwhelming the onlooker.

    I couldn''t see it from the royal capital, but it seemed to be in the shadow of the mountain. The height of the tower was about twenty floors, judging from the number of windows. Even so, it was still over a hundred meters wide, giving it an intimidating feeling.

    The walls of the tower are made of brown stone and are in the shape of a vertical tube, with a steel door in the middle of the first floor.

    "Was this tower built by the Country of Vernia?"

    I checked with Sylvie, thinking that vertical towers might be a little difficult to build with medieval technology.

    "No," she said. "This one was built three hundred years ago, before the first king. I''ve heard it''s been around since the time of the gods."

    "It''s amazing. Who on earth ......"

    "God, I guess. I don''t even know which one."

    "There''s no point in staring. Let''s go inside."

    I was about to watch the whole thing myself, so I changed my mind and said.

    "Yeah, I know.

    "Yeah."

    ""Yes, let''s go""

    "Uun."

    Meena and Sylvie were in the lead, with Serina and Ione on either side, Lily in the middle, and me at the back.

    We stepped into the tower through the open door.

    "It''s a maze as expected."

    Serina said, looking at the passage inside. I had expected this, but it seems to be a labyrinth too.

    The walls inside are also made of stone, but they are gray. The passageway was about three meters wide and continued onward.

    The passage branched off and bent in the middle, so it was unclear what was going on beyond that point.

    "I know the way to the tenth floor," Sylvie said.

    But it would be better to start from the first floor and explore the tower in order to get used to it.

    "We''ll decide which way to go. If there are any dangerous traps, let me know."

    "Okay."

    "We''ll take the left."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Roger that."

    We turn left down the aisle and proceed. As soon as I did, Meena pulled out her sword and held it at the ready.

    "I smell goblins."

    "There are three of them."

    "Yeah. Keep moving."

    I thought it would be an easy victory, but the goblins here all had iron armor and shields.

    I flinched as Meena''s sword bounced off the shield and cut into the opposite side.

    "Ha!"

    But Meena quickly ducked from the sword and slashed the goblin''s neck from behind.

    "Gahh!"

    The goblin stiffened and fell headfirst onto its back. The other two were already defeated by Sylvie and Ione.

    "Everyone is not injured."

    I checked, but All were all undamaged.

    "There are goblins wear iron armor. I''ve seen leather armor before, but ......".

    Serina poked the only piece of iron armor that had fallen on the spot with the tip of her sword. The inside of the armor has already turned to smoke, and there are no monster corpses left.

    It doesn''t seem to be a drop. The rusty iron armor must have belonged to an adventurer who once challenged dungeon here.

    "The enemies here are stronger than others place. Be careful."

    Sylvie said, but I should brace myself.

    The Adventurer''s Guild recommends is level of 25 or higher, and Meena and I are still about eight levels short. However, I''ve heard that the enemies get stronger and stronger from the lower levels, so when the going gets tough, we''re going to try to gain experience before that.

    The only enemies on the first level were goblins and slimes, and although their shields and armor sometimes prevented their attacks from getting through, it wasn''t too much of a difficult.

    After about three hours of walking around, I suggested we go outside and have lunch.

    "There''s a small room just around the corner," she said. "The door can be closed, so you can rest there and be safe."

    Sylvie tells me to go into a small room in the tower and close the door. The goblins are mysteriously unable to open this door.

    Apparently there are resting places like this on every floor.

    We unloaded our bags and had some bread and cheese for lunch.

    "What''s on this top floor?"

    Biting into a piece of bread, I asked Sylvie about it.

    "There''s a boss monster called the Mad Orc. It doesn''t come out of the boss room, so just stay away from that Orc and you''ll be fine."

    "Is it strong?"

    "It''s strong. Even I can''t beat it. The captain has defeated that Orc once, but every few years, someone comes along to defeat its."

    So I guess it''s the type of boss that comes back again and again.

    "Do you want to try?"

    Serina asks me with a slight smile, as if teasing me.

    "Nonsense. I''m not even at the guild''s recommended level, and the rewards won''t be that good."

    "No, I''ve heard that the bosses drop some pretty rare items. But, well, there are a lot of parties that lose their lives, so it''s best not to."

    As Sylvie said, lives are what matter. You have to be at least as strong as Sylvie to be able to challenge that Orc.

    And then Lily started to get nervous.

    "Hey, can I come outside?"

    "You can''t, but What''s wrong?"

    "Yeah, I have to pee."

    Because I wouldn''t go out with her, even though I had already done that before we entered the tower.

    "I can''t allow it. You''ll have to leak around here.

    "No way!!"

    "Hey! Why are you refusing her? I''ll go with you, Lily."

    "Thank you, Serina."

    "No, there''s a bathroom in this tower. I''ll show you."

    Sylvie says.

    "Is it close?"

    "We''re almost there."

    "Then, if we run into any enemies on the way, you''ll have to give up, Lily."

    "Oh, no. Come on, hurry up! I''m leaking."

    "Sheesh, nothing good ever happens in a hurry."

    It''s not that I want Lily to leak, but I don''t want the enemy to get me.

    "Here we are."

    Luckily, we didn''t encounter any enemies and reached another small room. The door was marked "Toilet", as if someone had hammered a wooden sign on it afterwards.

    I tried to peek inside, but Lily, who had slipped in beside me, quickly closed the door.

    I waited.

    "Phew, just in time. ......"

    I looked inside again and saw a stone toilet bowl.

    "I wonder if it can flush it. ......"

    Serina is concerned about that.

    "It''s no problem. The water spirit will clean it up on its own."

    Sylvie said.

    "Hmm...Is that so..."

    How the water spirits work, Serina seemed to be concerned about that, but oh well.

    "Well, are any of you want to use toilet?"

    "Oh, then, excuse me, but..."

    Ione raises her hand in a reserved manner.

    "All right."

    "Yeah, I''ll hold this guy for you, so don''t worry."

    Saying that, then the rude Serina grabbed my wrist.

    "You know. I''m not going to peek at her."

    "With that skill set, who am I to argue?"

    Speaking of which, I also have [Peeping Tom Lv1] skill.

    "You know, I only took this skill with [Skill Copy]."

    "But, you also have [Skill Reset], so why don''t you reset it?."

    "Well, it might be useful for something."

    "You brute."

    Hmph, say what you want.

    "Thank you for waiting."

    "All right, let''s go."

    Now that we were refreshed, we went back to exploring. This dungeon looks like it can be explored for a long time without returning to the inn, as long as you bring food.

    I don''t want to go that far, though, because I want to sleep in my bed at night and I''m sure the ladies would like to take a hot bath.

 Volume 3 - CH 5

    That night, I immediately tried to use [Lotion Play] on Meena, but nothing happened.

    It seems that this skill requires lotion.

    "No good, I''ll buy some lotion next time."

    "Yes, Master. I''ll lick you first."

    "Yeah."

    She gave me a blow job, and after I came out, I started loving on her.

    "Ahn~, Master!"

    After about four rounds, I went to sleep with Meena as my pillow.

    It''s a pretty good life. After that, it would be nice to save up some money and live a leisurely life in this world.

    The lack of internet and games hurts, but I don''t mind that much as long as I can fuck Meena.

    The next day, I showed up at the Kenjutsu dojo and resumed my attack on the west tower in the afternoon.

    "Alec, I''ve finished mapping the first floor. There are still some areas that aren''t filled in, but it looks like there are no doors."

    Serina, who has mapping skills, said.

    "I see. Then let''s go upstairs."

    If possible, I''d like to fill in the entire map, but basically our goal is to level up. We decided to take it easy and explore.

    We took the stairs up to the second floor, where the gray walls continued to look the same as the first floor.

    "Is it going to be like this forever?"

    I asked Sylvie.

    "From the eleventh floor on, the walls are a slightly different color, but the basics are the same."

    It would be nice if there were enemies to gain experience from, but it''s a boring tower.

    "Oh, by the way, there are many traps in this tower. We have to be careful."

    Sylvie added as she remembered.

    "Hmm? What kind of traps are there?"

    "There are many. The trouble one is the pitfalls. The ones up to the tenth floor wont''t kill you instantly, but once you fall in, you have to climb back up from another place, so the party gets separated."

    "I see. Then we''ll decide on a meeting place in case that happens. We''ll meet in that little room on the first floor."

    "Yes, that sounds like a good idea."

    Serina also agreed. There are monsters outside the tower, and it''s better to be in a safe zone than out in the open.

    "Let''s go then."

    We resumed our search. The second floor is still filled with goblins, but there are also occasional horned rabbits called Almiraj. It has a long horn, so if it stabs you in the throat or face with its jumping power, you''ll probably get seriously injured.

    "It''s Almiraj!"

    "Lily, stay back."

    She''s the only one in this group who doesn''t wear metal armor, and if she''s not careful, she can be killed instantly, so I''m going to be very careful there.

    "Khhh!"

    Meena was hit in the stomach with a horn, but her armor prevented it. If it had been leather armor, I doubt if she could have prevented it.

    "Okay, I defeated it!"

    I''m not sure if I''d have been able to avoid it if it had been leather armor.

    "It''s a horn drop.

    Serina stabbed her longsword into it from behind and took it down.

    "A horn drop."

    It was a sharp horn, about 60 centimeters long, which could be used for something if it was processed.

    I was worried about whether it would fit in the item box, but it did.

    "Hmm, it''s already four o''clock. At this rate, we won''t be able to fill up the second layer of the map today."

    Serina said.

    "Tomorrow will be fine."

    "Yes, that would be fine, too."

    The passage led to a room five meters square.

    In the center of the room was a pedestal like an altar, on which was placed an iron treasure chest about fifty centimeters long.

    "Ah! Treasure chest, found!

    I said as soon as Lily tried to run up to.

    "Don''t rush. Let''s just check the traps first."

    "Ah, yeah. Then, Meena, you take care of it."

    "Sure."

    I checked with the skills that Meena has, and it seems to be a poisonous needle. I have a antidote, but I''ll let her open it to make sure she doesn''t get caught.

    "It worked. I think it''s a potion?"

    Meena looks at the pink bottle curiously, but the bottle with the face carved into it is kind of grimacing, and I don''t want to drink it.

    "Give it to me. I''ll examine it."

    "Yes."

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Lotion

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡Effect Item

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡Glass, Oil

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£±

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    When you use it, it becomes very slimy.

    Disappears after use.

    Safe for your skin.

    Hmmm.

    "What kind of portions is it?"

    Serina asked.

    "No, it''s a lotion. It''s supposed to be slimy."

    "Yeah, ......?"

    I could see the women blush and gulp down their spit.

    "Alec, we can discuss things, but can you give me that potion?"

    Sylvie says.

    "What are you going to use it for?"

    "Well, anything will do. It could be used to roll the enemy over."

    "No. If we get another one, you can have it, but priority goes to me."

    With that, I tossed the lotion into my backpack. I have no intention of negotiating.

    "Well, I guess I have no choice. Then take that next corridor to the right. There should be another treasure chest there."

    "All right. Let''s go."

    I went right down the passageway and came out again in a similar square room.

    Just like before, there is a treasure chest on the altar, but .......

    "...... Hey, I''ve got a bad feeling about this."

    Serina seemed to have experienced the same feeling as I did.

    "Don''t worry about it. Come here for a minute, Alec."

    Sylvie said.

    "What''s wrong? If you want to open it, I''ll let Meena do it."

    "No, no problem. Just come her. Come on."

    Sylvie beckoned to me, so I went over.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Well, you know."

    Sylvie then grabbed my arm and opened the treasure chest.

    There was a click, and the next moment, the floor disappeared.

    "What!?"

    "Master!"

    ""Alec!""

    "Alec-san!"

    I realized that Sylvie had set me up, but it was too late.

    I could see Sylvie''s face grinning at me, but I was already starting to fall down.

    I tried to catch myself, but the only thing I could reach was Sylvie''s body.

    And now she''s also falling down this hole.

    What the hell are you doing!?

    "Uwaaaaaaa!"

    I was swallowed up in the darkness and the figure of Serina, who was reaching for me from above, quickly became smaller and smaller.

    The hole curved gently to the side in the middle, and I tried to stay on my feet, but the speed was on and I couldn''t stop.

    But if I slammed into the stone floor at this speed, I would die instantly.

    I struggled desperately.

    "Alec, don''t struggle too hard, you''ll get hurt."

    Sylvie said in a carefree voice.

    "Shut up! Damn it!"

    It seemed to be made of some slippery material, and I couldn''t stand on it.

    In the meantime, I bumped into some kind of elastic floor, and my body bounced and fell.

    "It''s hurt!"

    I finally stopped moving, but it hurt because I had hit my shoulder so hard.

    This was a corridor, with stone walls similar to the one on the floor above.

    So that was a pit. Apparently, I didn''t die, but .......

    "Are you okay?"

    The person who put me in this situation gives me her hand with a scowl.

    "You bastard! What the hell do you think you''re doing!?"

    As soon as I managed to stand up, I quickly pulled out my sword and shoved it in Sylvie''s face.

    "Well, don''t be so upset ......," she said, "but it''s impossible, huh. I didn''t mean to hurt you. You have to believe me."

    "Just answer the question. Why did you do it?"

    "What, I was just curious about the lotion."

    "Then just say so. Here, I''ll give it to you."

    Since it''s only me and Sylvie here, it''s dangerous if this guy tries to take it by force.

    "Ohh, thank you for this."

    "Meena! We''re safe over here!"

    I had a feeling if I left her alone, she''d fall down too, so I''d shout over the hole.

    "Master! Thank God! Uuuh."

    I heard Meena''s voice, but I couldn''t see her from here because of the curvature of the hole.

    "Alec! What''s your situation? I''m lowering the ropes, but-"

    Serina asked me, but before I could answer, Sylvie said.

    "You don''t need to. We can take the stairs up to the first floor from here. Besides, the walls there are slippery. You''ll have a hard time pulling the two of us up."

    It''s only enough to pull me up, but I''m sure Sylvie isn''t lying. If she wanted to get rid of me, she would have done it by now.

    "Then, wait for me in the small room downstairs. I''ll be right there from other way."

    "Roger that."

    "This way."

    I hate that Sylvie has to lead the way, but I don''t want to get lost walking around.

    I''m going to follow her.

    "Here we are."

    We entered the small room that Sylvie had led us to, but it was a dead end.

    "What do you want?"

    "What, I thought I''d have a little fun with you. With lotion."

    "That''s what you mean. ......"

    It seems that my¡¾Charm¡î Lv 3¡¿has done its job.

    If that was the case, she should have just asked for it normally.

    "That''s what I''m talking about. I''ll help you with your adventure later. Is that okay?"

    "Okay, but we''re not going to do it here. Let''s go to the inn."

    "No, we''re doing it here."

    "Hold on."

    "It''s a safe zone. The people upstairs know we''re safe, so I don''t think they''ll be too worried if we''re a little late."

    "If you want to do it on the stone floor, you''re on your own. I''m going back."

    "Well, it can''t be helped. But if I go to the inn, will you do it for me?"

    "I''ll do it, but you''ll have to pay me back."

    "Yes, I promise."

    This woman was annoying in many ways, but her face was a beautiful elf. I decided to give her a good humiliation at the inn, and headed downstairs.

 Volume 3 - CH 6

    We returned to the first floor of the tower, and as expected, the other members were angry with Sylvie and questioning her.

    That''s right. If she were an official member, she would have been expelled immediately for suddenly putting a party member in danger.

    "Sylvie, if you ever do anything strange to Master again, I will kill you."

    "All right, Meena. I''ll keep that in mind. It won''t happen again, I promise."

    Meena, who had been the most angry, forgave her, and we managed to settle the matter.

    I went back to the inn, had dinner, and let Sylvie into my room.

    She had already changed out of her armor and into her clothes, and although she was slender, her proportions were quite respectable.

    "Then get undressed."

    I let Sylvie undress by herself and sprinkle some lotion on her. The lotion was so thick that it felt like melted honey, and it dripped down her body.

    "Nnhh~, This looks promising. ......"

    "Well. Then I''ll decide how to do it. You''re just gonna get fucked."

    "I got it."

    I put some lotion on my hands and started to touch her breasts.

    "Khh, Aahh, This feeling is still similar to slime. ......"

    "You like that, huh?"

    "Well, yeah. It felt so good when it was slippery. It''s a great feeling."

    "I see. But I think it''s much better with a man."

    "I''m afraid I''ve never had a man."

    "What?"

    I thought she was a non-virgin, but she''s still virgin. I don''t understand her. Anyway, I rubbed her breasts with my smooth hands.

    "Nnhh~, Ahh~! Khh, Yeah, that''s it. Aahh~, that''s good!"

    It''s not fun to entertain this guy, but her slender, pale body is quite intriguing. Only her breasts were large and soft.

    I touched her genitals, but they were no different from those of a normal human woman.

    "Ugh, Alec, that''s enough. Let''s end this."

    "Don''t be silly, okay? We''re going to have a lot of fun."

    "O-Oh, no. if you continue, kghh~, s-stop it...Aahh~!"

    Sylvie''s body seemed to be tingling, but this was her punishment, too.

    I stroked her all over, making her impatient.

    "Ugh, please, h-here, whatever it is, please thrust it. I''m begging you, ......."

    After about three hours of this, I was starting to get the urge to do it too, and that was enough. I''ll put it in.

    "Aahhh~! Khhh~, what''s this, this is amazing¡­¡­!"

    "Come on, it''s just the beginning."

    "Hyaah~! Th-that''s enough, please forgive me, Aahh~, N-no, don''t move. hyii~, If you move now...Aaahnnn~!"

    I was going to try cowgirl, but the squishy Sylvie was useless.

    ****

    The next day, Sylvie looked at me with a grudging look on her face and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that."

    "You''re the devil. You''re a real bad guy."

    "You''re a pretty bad guy, too."

    In the morning, I went to the Kenjutsu dojo as usual, and in the afternoon I headed to the West Tower, and Sylvie followed me.

    "The day before yesterday, a party of three was killed in the west tower. Their belongings have been found."

    Sylvie said curiously.

    "What''s floor?"

    "Sixteenth floor."

    "Then It''s still up there. We''ll keep going."

    "Then it''s still up there. Let''s keep going."

    However, we don''t intend to overreach. We need to assess the strength of the enemy, but we have the appraisal, so we will be at an advantage.

    "What''s on the sixteenth floor?"

    Serina seemed concerned and asked.

    "I heard there''s a Roper, but I don''t know much about its. I''ve only seen the eleventh floor."

    "Well, I guess we can gather more information later."

    In any case, we would only be going up to the third or fourth floor today.

    "Yeah, that''s right"

    While defeating monsters, I explore the tower and fill in the auto-mapping.

    "Ah, Master, It''s treasure chest!"

    When she killed the horned rabbit, a golden treasure chest came out.

    "Good. Then, Meena, open it for me."

    "Yes, sir. Huh? It''s not a skill point, is it? I found a bracelet."

    A beautiful shining silver bangle. If it''s real silver, it will sell for a high price, but I''ll have to appraise it first.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Bracelet of Strength

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡Equipment

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡Mithril

    ¡¾Defense¡¿¡¡25

    ¡¾Defense Range¡¿ 2%

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£±

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Increases the power of the equipped person.

    It also provides protection, but the range is limited.

    Basic ability value of power +20

    "Hou~. Your power will be increasing. Maybe twice as much."

    "Huh."

    "Oh."

    The question is who will be equipped with this .......

    Sylvie is out of the question. This guy is just tag along for the ride and doesn''t count as a party.

    Someone in the vanguard would be good, since equipping it would increase their attack power.

    So it would be me, Meena, or Ione.

    If I give it to Serina and I get hit by her, it''s going to hurt a bit.

    "Well, then, Meena, you should equip it."

    "Are you sure? The Master is ......."

    "No, because you''re the first in line. You''ll have more attacks. I''m counting on you."

    "Yes!"

    Without any complaints from the other members, Meena equipped on her left arm.

    "Fufu, It''s look good on you, Meena."

    "Thank you, Serina-san."

    We resumed our search.

    We encountered a group of goblins, but Meena''s attack was so effective that it ignored their shield defense and repelled them.

    "That''s good, Meena."

    "Yes, Master!

    "Ah, ......."

    Ione tried to say something, but seemed lost.

    "What it is, Ione."

    "Yes, the way she''s attacking, it''s going to wear out your weapon."

    "Ahh..."

    "Ah, I-I''m very so sorry!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you a new one when it breaks."

    Even if I don''t sell the jewel, I have enough money saved up to do so.

    Should I prepare a spare weapon already?

    "Yes, but I''ll try to fight without destroying it."

    "Yeah. But remember, Meena, weapons are replaceable, but you are not, so don''t forget your priorities."

    "Y-Yes, sir."

    Meena''s cheeks blush with embarrassment, she''s cute.

    "That''s a nice thing to say."

    Serina smiled as she seemed to really mean it.

    "Let''s go."

    We went down the passageway. Then I heard a clinking sound of metal hitting metal from the other side, it''''s goblins?

    "Master, it smells human."

    Meena said, but other adventurers?

    "Yeah, just be careful."

    "Yes."

    As we paused and waited, a party emerged from the other corner.

    "Hey, bro, how''s business?

    A young man in leather armor held up one hand in a cheerful voice.

    "Not bad."

    "I see, it''s not bad, but it''s good. Look, we just got this from the silver treasure chest, right?"

    The young man proudly held up a dagger and showed it. It''s a beautiful dagger with a vermilion color from the blade to the handle.

    Hmmm.

    It seems to have some kind of special effect, so I''m going to try to appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Cutlass of Injustice

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡Short Sword

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡Red Iron

    ¡¾Attack Power¡¿¡¡44

    ¡¾Hit Power¡¿¡¡44

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£²

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A beautiful crimson dagger.

    It boasts a sharp attack power, but

    But it can deceive the beholder.

    It is a tragedy of blood.

    This must be a cursed item.

    "You''d better sell that thing fast. It''s a cursed item."

    "Hey, hey, I''ve got some connoisseurship skills. It''s not cursed at all."

    "Don''t say a word, Dilmud."

    The old mage in the robe said, "It''s okay to show off a little. It''s one of the best things I''ve ever gotten my hands on. I didn''t expect to find something like this in the West Tower, though."

    "I envy you that. See ya."

    If the Cutlass of Injustice is the best item, then these guys don''t seem like much of a party, and I don''t have any obligation to go along with their story.

    "Yeah, see ya"

    As I passed them, I locked eyes with a beautiful girl in a white robe. She had light blue hair and kind eyes. I like her.

    "That party was full of beautiful women, by the way. There was one old man floating around, I wonder if he was a slave?"

    The young man from earlier said rudely. Who''s a slave? I can hear you.

    "Dill, that''s rude you know. He''s must be the leader."

    "What? That ugly old man? You''re kidding right!"

    "No, after he made his move, the others followed suit. It''s an enviable harem."

    "What!? Damn, that bastard! I''m gonna go stir things up a bit."

    "Stop it, you idiot."

    "That''s right, Dill, you''ve already got Fianna."

    "Yeah? She''s not like that. I''m telling you, she''s just a childhood friend."

    "...... Yeah, well, we''re just childhood friends. ......"

    The clear-voiced Fianna would be the beautiful girl in the white robe from earlier. That girl seems to be interested in him, but Dill is an idiot.

    "Master is not ugly. He has a tasteful face."

    Meena says in a whisper, but it''s an unnecessary follow-up.

    Even Serina and Ione are holding their mouths and trying not to laugh. I''m going to make you guys squeal later.

 Volume 3 - CH 7

    smoothly day by day, and we''ve already broken through the tenth floor.

    Now that we have two more jewels, I can''t wait for the auction, but I still have a few more days to go.

    "Hey, Alec, I''m going to take my sword in for repair today, is your sword okay?"

    While we were eating breakfast at the inn, Serina asked me that question.

    "Yeah, mine''s still good, but Meena, you need to get your sword fixed."

    "Yes, but..."

    "I''ll get you a replacement, so don''t worry it."

    "Okay."

    It''s a bit of a waste, but I decide to redeem the jewels for quests at the Adventurer''s Guild and stock up on armor.

    The enemies in the tower are getting stronger by the minute, so I might as well upgrade my gear to the steel series.

    First, I went to the adventurer''s guild.

    "Oh, Alec, it''s been a while. You haven''t shown up in a while, so I was a little worried that you might have gone off to sleep."

    The old man at the guild''s reception desk said this to me as soon as he saw me.

    "I''m not screwed, but I need to cash this in. Is the quest for the jewel still on?"

    "Oh, the jewel. No problem. It''s not easy for anyone to bring them here. Well, you don''t have enough ranks, but I''ll make a special exception for immediate payment of 10,000 gold. Please check."

    I received one gold coin.

    With this, I have a little over 28,000 gold. I think the steel armor is expensive, but it will probably be enough. If it''s not enough, I''ll sell another jewel.

    "Alec, your adventurer rank is D right now. Why don''t you take the promotion test while you''re at it? I can raise your rank to C."

    The old man says, "Adventurer rank advancement." As I recall, the range of requests you can accept expands. But I don''t see much benefit in that.

    "It''s a pain in the ass."

    "Ehh? Why not. Let''s aim to become an A-level adventurer together. By the way, I''m currently a B."

    Serina said.

    "Another time, okay."

    "Eehh?"

    "Well, it''s not safe to raise it too quickly. Just take your time. A number of people have died in the dungeons recently. Especially in the West Tower, three groups of eight people have been killed this month. You guys don''t want to go there."

    The old man warns, but we''re already there doing the capturing, right?

    "Oh, we''re attacking there now."

    Serina said.

    "Huh? Serina-chan is fine, but Alec, show me your card again. You''re still on level ......."

    "Look closely. I''m already 21, and I''m well equipped, so there''s no problem."

    "Mmm, that''s true. It''s going up a lot. You just started last month, and you''re doing great."

    "Hee~, Alec-san, you''ve already passed level 20? That''s quite a feat."

    He pulled out his head and hugged my shoulder in a familiar way.

    "Let go of me. How old are you?"

    "Heh, it''s a secret."

    Shin smiles and pulls away.

    You don''t have to tell me, I''ll use my skills to evaluate you.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Shin

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡ £¿£¿

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Hero

    ¡¾Job¡¿¡¡Ranger

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡£¿£¿£¿

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A hero from another world who was summoned to the Kingdom of Vernia.

    A secretive person.

    He is lazy and sometimes active.

    <<Shin''s Personal Skills>>

    Caution!

    Your browsing has been interrupted by a skill.

    Damn, he''s better than me?

    And it looks like he''s got the skill of blocking skill browsing too.

    I think I''m going to have to start saving for browsing skill blockers too. I''m sure Shin has at least one appraisal anyway. He seems to know a lot about games too.

    "You could have at least told me that. We''re fellow heroes, aren''t we?"

    Serina said.

    "Yes, but Shiraishi-san, why don''t you have dinner with me at a fancy restaurant? then I''ll teach you a lot of things if you do, hehe."

    "Yes, I''ll go with you if Alec goes with me."

    "I''m not going."

    Just because we''re a heroes doesn''t mean we''re going to be a friend.

    "Geez, you guys are so unreasonable."

    Seeming to throw up her hands, Serina also shrugged her shoulders.

    "Too bad. Are you done with your business then?"

    Shin asked, but I guess he had business with the guild.

    "Yeah, I''m done."

    I stepped away from the counter.

    "Then can you exchange this for cash?"

    Shin placed the red dagger on the counter.

    "Hmm?"

    This dagger looked familiar.

    It''s a dagger that was in the possession of an adventurer named Dick or Dildo or some such cheap name.

    I''ll have to check it out, but there''s no doubt about it. The name of the appraisal was "Cutlass of Injustice".

    "Ohhh, it''s a work of art. If you put it up for auction, I''m sure you can get a good price for it, you sure about this, Shin?"

    "Yes, I''d like to exchange it for cash as soon as possible."

    "Shin, where did you get it?"

    I asked curiously.

    "It''s the West Tower. I found it on the ground by accident."

    "There were no adventurers nearby?"

    "No. There were no adventurers alive. There was a mage''s staff on the ground, and it looks like he had a battle there, but he must have been killed by a strong monster. We have to be careful too."

    Shin replied nonchalantly.

    "Ahh, those people have been killed. ......"

    Serina frowned.

    Meena tried to get in front of me, but I forcefully held her shoulders and left her there.

    "See you, Shin."

    "Yeah, let''s both do our best as heroes, hehe."

    Hmm.

    "Let''s go to the inn."

    "Okay."

    "What''s the matter with you two?"

    "Just come with me, you guys."

    Once I''ve taken Serina and Lily with me, I go back to my room. This is a good place to talk about secrets, since there are soundproofed magical devices.

    I also lock the door. Meena was very cautious and kept her eyes on the door with her sword drawn and ready.

    "So, what happened?"

    "There''s a chance, Shin''s doing a PK."

    I said, opening my mouth.

    Lily shrugged at that.

    "Uh, sorry, what''s PK?"

    But she didn''t seem to know the word itself.

    "From there, huh¡­¡­"

    "Because I don''t know. I''ve heard of it, though."

    "It stands for ''Player Killer''. Now you know."

    "Ah, Ahh. Eehhh!? Did Shin do those to adventurers?"

    "I don''t have any proof, but it''s very possible. Shin said the dagger was dropped by accident, but if other adventurers walked by first, the sooner the one get these. Besides, if it had been that long, there would still have been bodies left behind."

    "But I don''t think it''s reasonable to assume he''s the culprit just because of that."

    "There is other circumstantial evidence. Remember what Sylvie said. There''s been an increase in the number of deaths in the dungeon this month, and that''s probably after we were summoned. He''s got to have gotten some PK-specific skills. He''s probably chosen to solo because he''s played those (????) games too. And he''s got a lot of money."

    "You too?"

    "I''m not into that kind of game, and you know I made my money because of rare skills and treasure, PK woman."

    "No, geez.I''m really sorry about that time. And I''m sorry I doubted you. But I''m not either."

    "Yeah. I know you''re not."

    "And I could also smell Dil something-san on Shin. Apart from the dagger, that is."

    Meena added, but that was the clincher.

    I''m sure that when he killed him, he probably had him pinned down from behind or something.

    "Uwaahh, it''s scary having a murderer so close."

    Lily shuddered. Shin doesn''t like a bad guy, and the fact that he doesn''t look like one makes him even scarier.

    "Lily, we''ll deal with him soon, but in the meantime, just act normal. If he finds out, it''ll be a problem."

    "Uh, yeah, I understand."

    "Are we going to report him to the guild to settle this?"

    "We''ll do that too, but he''ll be staking out the west tower today to get rid of us."

    "Huh? Why ...... Oh, because We saw him selling that dagger."

    "Yeah, I guess he didn''t expect to find someone who knew Dill something there. He didn''t have a clue."

    We didn''t want to go toe-to-toe with Shin, who was better equipped and higher level than us, but it seemed only a matter of time before he made a move on us.

    In preparation for the final battle, we quickly bought equipment and adjusted our skills.

    We updated mainly mine and Meena''s equipment.

    Serina, Ione and Sylvie already have their steel equipment ready. Rather than having Lily wear heavy armor to reduce her evasion rate, I''ll have her specialize in evasive types with light leather armor.

    Steel shortswords +1 at 4000 gold each.

    One steel breastplate +1 for 6200 gold.

    One steel round shield +1 for 3400 gold.

    I also bought two cheap working knives for 100 gold each.

    The shields are a little heavy, but the opponent has a bowgun, so the wider range the defense, the better.

    With Serina''s discounting skill and my bargaining skill, I was able to buy them cheaper than the regular price.

    I was hoping to get a rank +2 karma like Ione has anyway, but there didn''t seem to be any higher-ranked armor available in the stores.

    And the new skill I''ve acquired for my confrontation with Shin was...

    ¡¾Candle Play¡¿New!

    I''m telling you, it''s probably the one that Shin had. It''s not like I just took it. It''s the work of ¡¾Skill Copy Lv1¡¿.

    There''s no way I''m going to play that in a decisive battle.

    So I took ¡¾Turtle Binding Lv5¡¿ for a total of 30 points.

    The goal is to tie up your opponent and block their movements. I would have been fine with a normal bondage skill, but I was just curious. You need to have fun in life, you know.

    I also bought about five ropes and put them in my item box.

    Then, I raised the level of ¡¾Slave Master Lv5¡¿for a total of 28 points.

    This is to bring out Meena''s abilities and for another purpose, but I''m not sure if that will work.

    ¡¾Agility UP Lv3¡¿ ¡¾Athleticism Lv3¡¿ ¡¾Dynamic Vision Lv3¡¿ Lv up!

    68 points to increase combat ability. Athleticism and Dynamic Vision cost more points, but I want to dodge bowgun arrows, so I''ll focus on these.

    ¡¾Skill Concealment Lv.2¡¿ New!

    Another skill to keep your opponent in the dark.

    I also took other skills that might be useful with the remaining points.

    ¡¾Premonition Lv2¡¿¡¾Situation Judgment Lv2¡¿Lv up!

    With this, I have 0 points left. I''ve used up all of them.

    I''ll let Meena take the combat ability enhancement and Lily take the evasion enhancement.

    I can''t see her skill set, though.

    Now I''m ready.

 Volume 4 - Prologue

    We had already obtained a total of eight jewels, but we still had a few days before the auction date, so we continued our capture on the West Tower.

    I''ve already decided to buy a new slave, but my goal has changed a bit.

    Serina was also anxious in bed, but how will we survive in the future?

    It won''t be all heroes who will doing PK, but I want to raise my level as soon as possible.

    I''m especially wary of the other heroes because they''re likely to be resetting and have good rare skills. This was also confirmed by Serina. She said she also did a bonus point allocation on that same site I found. She said she got 99 points the second time, which pissed me off so much that I gave her a slap on the head.

    "Then, we''re going to the Mad Orc today."

    I say.

    I''ve already mapped out 20 floors of the tower and taken all the treasure chests.

    I hadn''t raised my level from 26. The other enemies were already easy to beat, and I wasn''t gaining much experience.

    All that remained was the boss.

    "Yes, master."

    "What does it''s look like?"

    "A normal Orc is a pig-like monster."

    "Don''t they look like a fatter version of Alec? And it''s mad!"

    Anyway, we''ll find out when we get there.

    The usual formation, Meena with her nose at the front, Serina and Ione on the left and right of the second row, Lily with her flying gear in the middle, and me at the back.

    "Here."

    Serina says, checking the place that hasn''t been filled yet with auto-mapping.

    There is a sturdy-looking wooden door reinforced with iron and hung with a latch.

    It looks like the boss won''t be able to come out from inside.

    "Then, when I say retreat, WeI''ll be back here immediately."

    """Roger that."""

    We''ll just see how it goes today.

    After that, I plan to take countermeasures and take the necessary skills.

    I opened the door and went inside.

    Beyond the door was a straight passage of about five meters, which seemed to lead to a hall.

    "We''re at the end of the hall."

    Meena said, but there was no smell of pigs.

    The walls of the passage were lit with candlesticks at regular intervals, so we didn''t have to worry about lights here.

    I proceeded cautiously.

    As I stepped into the hall, I heard a crash sound(????) from behind me, and I had a bad feeling.

    "Everyone stop. Lily, get back there right now and see if you can get the door open."

    "Okay, got it."

    Waiting for Lily to check the door.

    "No, someone''s taking down the latch!"

    "Shit."

    I wasn''t expecting this. Who was the idiot who closed the door?

    Or maybe it was a magic door that closed automatically, but it was a mistake.

    In a (????) world like this, it wouldn''t have been surprising if there were one-way places and boss rooms that you couldn''t escape from.

    "Oh well, I''m sure we can beat it."

    Unless it''s a powerful enemy that no one has ever beaten, the bosses here are said to be beaten once every few years. The recommended level is 25, so no problem.

    I walked forward, exited the passage and entered the hall.

    "Fugofugou."

    There was a table at the far end of the hall, where the Mad Orcs seemed to be eating.

    There was a large plate of what looked like grilled rice on it, and they were just chomping away at it.

    He was spilling rice out of his mouth.

    "Looks good. ......"

    The other members of the group were a little surprised when Lily let out such an impression.

    """Ehh! """

    "I''m going to order you some proper, delicious grilled rice later, Lily."

    "Yes!"

    In spite of our conversation, the Mad Orc continued to eat in a single-minded manner.

    He is a vicious looking orange pig man.

    "I should have brought an archer or a mage with me..."

    I could have attacked the Mar Orc first from this position and had the advantage.

    "I''ll try to attack." Lily said and held up her sling. It''s not going to do a lot of damage, but it''s the first move.

    "Okay, everyone, prioritize defense and evasion until you get a feel for it''s attack patterns. Understood?"

    """Got it!"""

    The first shot missed, but Lily hit the orc in the face with the second shot.

    "Puggy!"

    The enraged orc picked up a large hammer he had left on the floor and came at us swinging it.

    "Avoid that thing."

    It''ll crush your steel armor if you take a serious hit.

    "I know!"

    "Got it!"

    Serina and Ione bravely rush in. Meena still doesn''t move, as if she''s supposed to be my escort.

    "Sei!!"

    "Haahh!"

    The two of them slashed at the Mad Orc from both sides. They hit the target without difficulty.

    "Puggy! Puggy!"

    The orc, even angrier now that he was cut, shuddered and raised his great hammer.

    The target, Serina, was alarmed and quickly retreated to the left.

    In the opposite direction, Ione, who took the back of the orc, slashed again.

    "Puggy!"

    The orc, who had fallen back, turned around and chased after Ione, this time to the right.

    Then Serina approached from the left side and slashed the orc again from behind.

    If you take turns slashing in a pincer attack like this,...... no damage?

    "Hey, isn''t he a total idiot?"

    Lily said.

    "Maybe. But don''t let your guard down."

    With that, I decided to wait and see.

    No matter how many times the Mad Orc was slashed, it was still repeating its monotonous attacks.

    Can we go on like this?

    "Waterfowl Sword Secret Technique! Swan Leaves!"

    Ione unleashed her inner strength. She ran past the Orc and slashed as she passed him.

    "Puggy!"

    The Orc slumped forward as the attack seemed to have taken effect.

    "Did you kill it?"

    But the Orc quickly got up and swung his hammer at her.

    "There''s no end to this. What''s with his toughness?"

    Lily said in disbelief, but it is indeed a has a lot of HP. I''ve tried to appraise it. ??? I''m not sure.

    "Serina, use the Starlight Attack."

    "Wait a little longer. I want to defeat it with normal techniques."

    Thinking about the future, there may be some enemies for whom the Starlight Attack will not work.

    In preparation for that, we are planning to increase the number of attack methods we can use.

    Just defeat them when you can. That''s the ironclad rule to avoid being attacked.

    I was a little lost.

    "That''s fine. But if you feel any danger, use it immediately."

    "Got it."

    "Oh, it''s getting weaker!

    The Mad Orc breathed on his shoulder and slowed down.

    It was time to finish it off. The wound is already deep.

    "Then let me do it, Ione."

    "Okay. Be careful."

    "Yeah. Tei!! Take this!"

    Serina switched to a series of attacks and pressed on.

    The staggered Orc was about to fall.

    "Almost there! Go!, Go!, Go! Serina!"

    But the orc swung his hammer sideways (...) for the first time just as he was about to fall, and it hit the body of Serina with great force.

    "Ggh!"

    Serina was blown away.

    """Serina!"""

    "Damn it! Lily, keep him in check."

    "O-okay!"

    Meena and I run in to prevent the orcs from pursuing.

    "Leave it to me."

    Ione took over the role of attracting the Orcs and pulled him away. In the meantime, I rushed over to the fallen Serina.

    "Are you okay, Serina?"

    "A-Aghh, cough, cough, Y-yeah, Sorry, I got a little carried away."

    "Fu, be careful. So, can you still go?"

    "Somehow."

    "Use the Starlight Attack right away, okay?"

    "Roger that."

    From behind the orc, Serina used her Starlight Attack and the Orc turned into smoke.

    "Fuhh~"

    It was not an unwinnable opponent, but it was a bit dangerous.

    We went back to the inn and had a review meeting.

    "I''m sorry for everything."

    Serina bowed her head. Her armor was dented, but it was only in her stomach and she was not badly hurt. It needed to be repaired, but that was something that could be done.

    "No, that''s enough. It was a poor decision on my part."

    "Then, tomorrow we''ll go back to the tower to level up again, right?"

    "No, it''s better to know more about the enemy''s attack patterns so that you can get more tactical experience. Let''s head for a new dungeon."

    "You''re right."

    There were no objections. We talked about where to go next.

    "I think the neighboring country, the Grandsword is a good choice, as it has large dungeons and an arena. It''s also a popular country for adventurers."

    Ione suggested. A country where the first king was a swordsman?

    "But does the king of this country think it''s happy for us to go to another country?"

    I''ve already heard that Erwin and Keiji have left this country. I don''t know if they were interfered with or not, but the only heroes left who were called up for the summoning ceremony this year are me and Serina. Kojima has been holed up in the castle all this time, and he''s probably treated more like a doctor or technician than a hero.

    "I''m sure we''ll be fine. It''s common for adventurers to travel between countries, and there aren''t many high-level adventurers in Vernia, since there are no dungeons."

    Ione said.

    "Wouldn''t that be a win-win situation to keep summoning the heroes?"

    "That''s true. But even if you put them under surveillance, there is no use for them unless they become stronger, and if they become attached to the country and come back, isn''t that what the country want?"

    The Country didn''t expect it from the beginning, do you?

    Well, I suppose there is that. They only gave us a hundred gold and a single weapon, so it was a small price to pay.

    This time, Kojima had medical knowledge, so the king might consider that as a plus.

    "Alright, then, let''s set off to Grandsword."

    I said, and everyone nodded.

 Volume 4 - CH 1

    We decided to go to the neighboring country, the Grandsword, but first we had to get our traveling gear ready.

    Ione had never been away from home before, so we decided to consult Welbard-sensei at the Kenjutsu Dojo.

    He had traveled around various place during his training as a warrior in his youth.

    "Sir, I''m sorry to bring your daughter along and ask you for this kind of advice. ......"

    "Don''t worry about it, Alec. It''s much better than she''s being taken away without consultation. But, Ione, I thought you were going to tell me about this."

    "I''m sorry, but I made up my mind after we defeated the Mad Orc in the tower today. I wanted to gain some experience."

    "Hmm, you defeated one too? I have fought them with my friends in the past, but it was a tough fight for someone in their level 20. You guys have grown up a lot."

    "Thanks, Dad. So, .......

    "I know. I''ll tell you everything I know about traveling tips and the Grandsword."

    The most important tips for the trip were water and food. You can get them by killing nuts and food monsters in the open field, but you need to be extra careful in areas where this is difficult.

    To avoid getting lost, he''s recommend taking the city streets or using the regular horse-drawn carriages, but this can be a target for bandits depending on the location, so it is important to gather information about the area.

    He also said that a cloak is essential because it doubles as a sleeping bag.

    The day ended with him teaching us all the details.

    "Sensei, today''s practice is over."

    "You guys are slacking off too much!"

    Fritz and Billy came into the dojo room.

    "It''s not like I''ve been slacking off. I had a properly morning training."

    "Hmm. Fritz, I heard that Alec''s party will be leaving to Grandsword soon."

    "Whaat!?"

    "Is that so. ...... Well, they are adventurers, aren''t they? And Ione too?"

    Billy was surprised, but Fritz did not panic, as if he had already foreseen this.

    "Yes. I''m coming with them too."

    "I see. Good luck."

    "Yeah."

    "C-come on, that''s it!? Isn''t there anything more you can do, Fritz?"

    "Even if you say so. I''m sure she''ll be back."

    "Well, that was a quick change. Ione, this guy is going out with Bianca."

    "Ehh, Is that so?

    "O-Oi, Billy, don''t call it switching. I got along with Bianca, but that''s all."

    Fritz turned away from her, looking a little embarrassed, but I guess it''s better to have a woman close to you than to live in unrequited love.

    "Well, Fritz, thank you for your help."

    "Yes, you too."

    It was a firm handshake of friendship between a man and a man, and we both decided to be cool about it.

    "Hey, Alec, I''d like to take a look at the Grand Sword too."

    "No, you can''t. This is not a child''s game. And can you pay for the trip?"

    "Uggh, I''ll just pay it forward."

    He''s a funny guy. Well, Billy will be able to make enough money to do that, but it would be a bad idea to take him with me, since his parents must have sent him here with high expectations.

    "Billy, you can''t get a promotion until you''re on your own here first."

    The teacher also smiled and said.

    "Tch, You''re on your own now. Ah! Yeah, Alec, you should play me!"

    "Hmm?"

    "And if you lose, you can take me with you. Okay?"

    "Fumu. Sir?"

    "All right, I''ll allow it. Let''s see what you can do, Alec."

    "I undersatnd. Well then, Billy, it''s only one serious fight. If you lose this one, you''ll have to devote yourself to your training here. It''s a man to man deal."

    "Oh, yeah! Heh, I''ll show you the difference between being a D-class fighter and being beaten by a guy who just became an E-class fighter! Well, Alec, if you get down on your knees, I''ll make you my apprentice."

    "Stop messing around and get your ass in gear."

    I''m not wearing any armor right now, and I''m sure Billy won''t complain about this. I grabbed a wooden sword from the dojo.

    "Damn, you''re getting cocky. I''m going to knock your guts out!"

    Billy also grabbed a wooden sword.

    "Billy''s a real smooth talker.

    "That''s right."

    Ione and Fritz also look dumbfounded.

    We both took our stances and bowed first, then I got into position and waited for Billy to strike.

    "Oh? You''re not coming, Alec? In swordsmanship, the first one to move has the advantage. First move, first victory! Remember that!"

    Billy took a big swing, broke the mold, and launched a diagonal attack.

    I followed it closely with my eyes and dodged it just in time.

    "Huh!?"

    Billy''s stance collapses because his kata is out of place.

    I give him a wooden sword to his empty ass in the manner of an ass-butt.

    "It''s hurts!"

    "One point! That''s it! Billy, that was terrible."

    "W-wait a minute, Sensei, that was different. I let my guard down! One more time, just one more time!

    "Billy, I told you it was serious. If that was a blow from a strong monster, you''d be dead. There isn''t going to be another one."

    I say with a straight face.

    "Kughh, Damn! Alec! Come back again! If you do, we''ll settle this one."

    "Fine. I''ll deal with you when I get back."

    "Okay! That''s a promise!"

    "All right, all right.

    "Kehh! That was just a fluke. Stupid, stupid, I''m gonna spank your ass, Bleehh!"

    "You."

    "Uhyaahhh~"

    I put my hand on the handle and he saw it and quickly ran away.

    "I''m sorry, Alec. That thing still needs some coaching."

    "So it seems."

    "But I''m surprised. ...... He''s definitely moving better than the last time I saw him. Sir, isn''t Alec already a rank C?"

    Fritz says.

    "Fumu, then, Fritz, you''ll have to take him on. Then we will judge."

    As a matter of fact, I''ll spend 30 skill points to raise my [Swordsmanship Lv1] by two levels.

    The remaining points are 51.

    ¡¾Swordsmanship Lv3¡¿ New!

    Holding the wooden sword, we bowed to each other.

    Unlike Billy, I take a kata-like stance. Fritz, on the other hand, has the exact same stance.

    We glare at each other, and time stopped.

    Now, How are you coming?

    But Fritz doesn''t make the slightest move. It''s not like he''s going to move. ......

    Then I guess I''ll have to go first.

    I''ll wait for Fritz to exhale.

    Now!

    A straightforward swing down from the upper level. Fritz was about to move a little, but he seemed to have made a decision midway through that he couldn''t dodge, so he readied his wooden sword to catch it.

    I saw this, and the next thing I knew, I was going to make a cleave attack from the right side, which would be difficult to catch. Of course, I used all my strength.

    But Fritz, who had successfully folded his elbows and lowered his wooden sword, was able to catch it with a turn of his body.

    Bashin! With a loud bang, the wooden swords of both sides creaked as they clashed.

    A contest of strength. Interesting! This is the place to show off the muscle power of a resetting hero.

    I clenched my hands tightly and pressed the wooden sword with all my might.

    And then Fritz suddenly relaxed.

    "Uuoohh!?"

    I lost my balance and wasn''t sure if I should just push in or pull back and hit him.

    Fritz didn''t miss the moment.

    He stepped forward at once and thrust the wooden sword at my throat.

    I lifted my hips so that Meena could jump on me at any time,.......

    "Yeah, I give up."

    "Until then, one point! Alec, that was a little too soon to give up."

    The teacher says.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, you can dodge with your upper body."

    Fritz told me.

    "Hmm."

    However, I''m not sure I''d be willing to try it if the situation was that decisive. Especially in a real battle.

    "But it''s okay. I know it''s a little early, but you''ve skipped rank D, and as of today, you''re rank C, C rank swordsman. Congratulations. You''ve become a full-fledged swordsman in less than a month."

    "Thank you very much. Thanks to your guidance and, well, your skills."

    "Hmm. But raising your level is part of your ability. After all, adventurers grow up fast."

    However, what I learned here was also very useful. If it''s a small fish monster, you can easily hit it.

    If you have a beautiful form, there is no need to waste movement.

    "And for the rest, Ione. You''ll have to teach him"

    "Yes, father."

    "Of course, you have to be diligent too."

    "Of course."

    Ione nodded broadly.

    "Well, that''s about it''s."

    "Right."

    Ione nodded, as if taking a breath.

    I''ll let Ione take care of the rest. I''m sure she''ll be staying here today because of the preparations.

    "Oh, yes, Alec, take care of my daughter''s good luck charm, I''ll give you this as a parting gift."

    Then Sensei opened a sliding door at the back of the dojo room. There, on what appeared to be a shelf, were two swords and another black box. He opened the lid of the black box and handed me two pieces of paper from inside.

    "You too, Meena."

    "Yes."

    "What''s this?"

    "Fufu, It''s called the Tiger Scroll. Well, try it."

    "Use it, how?"

    "Just read it out loud."

    Fritz said, so I read it out loud.

    ""A waterfowl sword is like walking on water, and your footsteps are like kicking water.""

    Then the paper in my hand glowed and disappeared without a trace. I heard a Pirorin? sound and the window opened.

    ¡º¡¾Swordmanship¡¡Lv£³¡¿has been upgraded into ¡¾Waterfowl Swordmanship¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡»

    ¡ºJob¡¾Swordman¡¿has been changed to ¡¾Waterfowl Swordman¡¿¡»

    ¡ºI''ve earned the title of¡¾Waterfowl Swordman¡¿¡»

    "Ooohhh"

    "Now you should be able to grasp the movements of the Waterfowl Sword. Well, it should be useful for learning other sword techniques."

    ""Thank you very much, Sensei.""

    "Mmm. But don''t tell Billy. If he finds out, he won''t want to train with me."

    "You''re right."

    "The secret book of swordsmanship is very expensive. Don''t disappoint your teacher, Alec, Meena."

    Fritz said.

    "You understand?"

    "Yes!"

    Next, he takes the sword.

    "The sword was just hammered by the blacksmith the other day. I''m glad I was able to get it to you before you left."

    "Did you do it for us, by any chance?"

    "Yes. In this dojo, when you become a full-fledged member, we give you the sword."

    "But that''s not profitable. ......"

    "You don''t have to worry about that, because we can get more money for advanced students. And although it is made of steel, it''s not a great sword. It''s easy to use because it''s tailored to your needs. When you don''t need it anymore, you can sell it."

    "Huh?"

    "Swords are not to be kept, they are mean to be used up."

    Fritz said, so I took it as such and pulled it out of its sheath.

    The clean blade looked like a work of art.

    I will appraised it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡ Unsigned Short Sword+2

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡ Sword

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡ Steel, Tamahagane

    ¡¾Attack Power¡¿¡¡ 62

    ¡¾Hit Power¡¿¡¡ 78

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡ 2

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    An item made by a master craftsman. Because it is customized to fit the holder, Alec, its ability is reduced when handled by others.

    "Well, sir, this is a great sword."

    "Hou~, you have a good eye for swords. I had a blacksmith friend of mine make it for me, and he said he had just the right materials and motivation to make it. You guys are lucky."

    I''m sure the ¡¾Rare Item Probability Increase Lv4¡¿ and ¡¾Bargain Lv1¡¿ skills, as well as Meena''s high level of luck, came in handy.

    I thanked sensei and Meena and I left the Welbard Kenjutsu Dojo.

    Looking back, we had chosen a good dojo.

    I''m sure I''ll ask my sensei to teach me again soon.

 Volume 4 - CH 2

    I bought a map from the tool store, but it was inaccurate as far as I could tell, as it only briefly marked the location of the city and the roads.

    I also felt the need for [Auto Mapping Lv1], so I had everyone in my party take it, in case we got separated.

    The cost was 3 points.

    I also took [Harem Formation] before the situation turned violent, since I was getting more and more lovers. This left me with 28 points.

    There was a pirorin sound and the window opened again.

    ¡ºJob¡¾Playboy¡¿is now at level 3!¡»

    ¡ºYou''ve earned the title of ¡¾Playboy¡¿¡»

    Hhmmm¡­¡­.

    "Ara~, there''s so much room for Alec, isn''t. [Harem Formation] and [Playboy]. As expected of a playboy."

    Serina says, as if she''s appraising me and making fun of me.

    "It''s a good thing you don''t fall down. You don''t want to start a fight in the party like you did with someone else."

    "I''m not in a fight with other girl."

    "You''re making fun of me. Meena''s secretly frustrated with you."

    "What?"

    "N-no, that''s.."

    "I-is that so?. But a harem. That may be a man''s dream, but, you know..."

    "What do you think, Meena?"

    "It''s natural fo Master to be popular."

    "What about Lily??

    "I don''t care."

    "I''m sure Ione doesn''t care either. You''re the only one who cares in a harem, Serina."

    "Huh? No, so you mean for my sake?"

    "That''s right. It''s also for the sake of the slaves who will be coming."

    "Oh, ......,well, thank you."

    Serina, who''s shy and pull her body close to me. She was so honest that it made me feel uncomfortable.

    "Get away from me."

    "An, that''s too much."

    "Shut up. We''re leaving tomorrow, so I won''t do it today."

    "Oh, yeah, okay. So, what are you doing today?"

    "I''m stopping at a slaves trader."

    "What? I thought that was after the auction."

    "Yes, but just in case. If I find a good slave, I''ll at least make an appointment."

    "Hmm."

    "Do you have a problem with that?"

    "Not at all."

    She''s a troublesome fellow. I''ll leave her alone.

    "I hope you''re doing well, Meme-san. ......"

    Meena was already worrying about the slave I had sold. Well, I guess I should ask them what happened to her and the cat ears, too.

    I went to the slaver that Merlot introduced me to.

    There are several ranks of slavers, but the one Merlot introduced me to was a store for mid-level adventurers.

    There are also shops for aristocrats and farms. The bad ones are the unauthorized stores that sell slaves obtained through illegal means, or slaves to be used for assassinations and other dirty work. But Merlot is not familiar with this area, and I have no use for it, so I just need to know.

    "Oh, Alec-sama, welcome."

    A young girl of about 14 years old with cat ears greeted me with a smile. She was a receptionist for the store, but she was not for sale. It was a shame, really.

    "I''m here to see your inventory. I''d also like to know what happened to the slave I sold you the other day."

    "Yes, sir. I''ll call my master. Please wait."

    "Sure."

    I sat down on a nice sofa and waited.

    The slaver immediately showed his face. He was well built and had a peculiar face.

    "Well, well, Alec-sama, welcome."

    The slaver smiled with a firmer hand. I don''t like it when this guy smiles at me.

    "Let me see the new slave."

    "Yes, well, there are only two new ones. Would you like to see them both?"

    "Yeah, if it''s just the two of them, let''s me see them."

    "Yes, sir. This way, please."

    We went to the back of the store and went down to the basement. There were bars and it looked like a prison. It seems to be clean, but the slaves are miserable.

    A few of the slaves in the room peeked at us, showing interest.

    The others are still lying down.

    "It''s this dog-eared and human woman."

    In one corner of the jail, a slaver stopped and pointed inside. There was a skinny dog-eared girl and a fat woman to look at.

    "This is not good!"

    I say immediately. I''m not attracted to them at all, and both of them are not fit for battle.

    "Hey! What is it that you don''t like about me? My breasts are bigger than most women''s!

    Her personality is no good either.

    "No, I don''t like that kind of person either."

    "Me too."

    "I can''t either."

    Serina, Meena and Lily didn''t seem to like her.

    "Come on, let''s shut up her up. I''m sorry, I thought maybe you''d like it."

    "It''s the face, the fighting ability, the personality. I don''t care how much money it costs, but the bar is high."

    "Yes, something like that."

    "So what happened to the girls I sold the other day?"

    Meme sold for 40,000 and the cat girl for 30,000. Both of them said they didn''t feel comfortable with me, so I sold them to the slavers. No matter how much they disliked Shin, there was no way they would be willing to fight an opponent that they and their master had fought and been defeated by.

    "Yes, there are no buyers for either of them yet, but they''ve been well received and we have one reservation."

    "I see, don''t sell to any unsavory customers. I''ll buy them back if I have to."

    "I don''t think there''s anything to worry about that. It''s an order from a noble family."

    "I''m surprised a nobleman would come here."

    "Occasionally, the steward of a discerning client comes to investigate. This time, the steward found something that caught his eye."

    "I see. Well, until then, treat them well."

    I''ll give him a silver coin.

    "Well, well, well, I understand. From now on, I''ll include a slice of cheese with every meal."

    Cheese is cheap in this world, but he''s a greedy old man.

    "I know it''s none of my business, but I think you''ll sell more if you feed them well and make them look healthy."

    "Yes, but if we feed people who can''t sell, we''ll run at a loss."

    I knew it, he was a bad guy.

    "If you don''t find a buyer in another month, I''ll be in Grandsword, so give me a call. I''ll buy it back at a higher price."

    "Yes, sir, understood. You''ll be at Grandsword, right?"

    "Yeah."

    I leave the store.

    "After all, we should have taken care of them by ourself. ......"

    Serina said.

    "You say that, but those two were wary of me. Also, I thought there might be an interrogation coming from the royal castle."

    He decided that if they were with the slavers, they wouldn''t be charged with just following Shin''s orders.

    In fact, no soldiers had come here.

    Well, if they''re lucky, they''ll get a decent (????) master.

    If they come to me, they''ll be having hard sex almost every day, and if they''re not good at sex, they''ll be unhappy.

    I have no obligation to take care of these two. It was Shin who attacked me first.

    I spent the rest of the day relaxing and doing nothing.

    And the next day.

    "Old man, I didn''t order any fruit."

    I said, as strawberries were served at the inn''s breakfast.

    "It''s service, Alec-san. It''s been less than a month, but you''ve been trouble-free and paid me well. It''s a good omen that you''re going to be rewarded by the king."

    "Oh, well, I''ll be sure to introduce you to some potential clients when I get a chance."

    "Thanks."

    "Mmm, strawberries, cold and delicious!"

    "Mm-hmm!"

    The ladies seemed to be satisfied.

    After the meal, I went back to my room to catch my breath.

    "You ordered a carriage, right?"

    Serina confirmed.

    "Oh, yeah. It''s chartered."

    "That''s amazing, Master. I''ve only ever been on scheduled commercial."

    Meena said, but I guess that''s what ordinary commoners and slaves do.

    "Alec-san, the carriage is here."

    "Okay, then let''s go."

    We all went downstairs.

    "You must be Alec-san right. Nice to meet you, I''m Nick, your coachman. I look forward to working with you from today."

    Smiling and bowing politely, Nick seemed decent and personable. He was probably only about twenty years old.

    I also appraised the two horses and found them to be in good health.

    The carriage was a rather large covered wagon with enough room for the five of us and our luggage.

    "Yeah, best regard."

    "Then, I''ll carry your luggage."

    "Yeah, sure."

    With Nick''s help, we carried the personal belongings we had left at the inn into the carriage. It was only a change of clothes, and we could fit everything in one bag.

    "Is this all your luggage? Are you sure you didn''t forget anything?"

    After the luggage was brought in, Nick pestered me for confirmation.

    "No problem. Even if there is, you don''t have to go back for it."

    "Okay. We''ll be on our way."

    The five of us on the carriage were me, Meena, Serina, Ione, and Lily.

    We decided to take a chartered carriage because regular carriage are too cramped, and if someone snores, the trip will be a disaster.

    The fare was two thousand five hundred gold for five days, ten times more expensive than a regular carriage, but it was comfortable to travel without someone snoring. I like the idea of a private charter.

    The merchant''s carriage will have an escort, but this carriage will have our own escort.

 Volume 4 - CH 3

    We left Erlandt, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Vernia, for Spagna, the royal capital of the neighboring country of Grandsword.

    The trip is scheduled for five days, but I''ve made arrangements with Nick, the coachman, to allow for a delay of two days. He was introduced to me by Merlot, a merchant I trust, so I''m sure he''s the right guy.

    "We''ll be following the regular carriage, so please wait a little longer."

    Charter carriage that are in a hurry can leave at any time they want, but if they have enough time, they can follow the regular carriage.

    This way, if we are attacked by bandits or monsters, we can count on the escort of the regular carriage. In addition, you can use them as a decoy. The same conditions apply to the regular carriage, so it is customary for them to be accompanied by such a carriage.

    "Hey, I''m an escort badge hired by the regular carriage. Are you adventurers?"

    A strong-looking warrior appeared at the back of the carriage.

    "Ah, that''s right."

    "Oh, yeah. Are you going to load the luggage now?"

    "No. We''re the luggage."

    "Hmm?"

    "Badge-san, this carriage is only for Alec-san use."

    Nick explained.

    "Oh, I see, so it''s the carriage of the rich man''s party. I envy you your private carriage."

    Badge squinted at me and smiled.

    I appraised Badge''s level and found that he was level 22. He was weaker than us, but he would be a good enough guard for the monsters around here.

    He was wearing an iron breastplate and a broadsword. His breastplate was rusty and reddish brown in places, and his sword had a spilled blade, but I guess that''s what normal adventurers do.

    "So, we''re going to Spagna, right? I''m counting on you, brother."

    I have no use for the bastard, but I don''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble, so I raise my hand and return the greeting.

    "Hey, Mom, the seats are all empty in this carriage."

    This time, a boy a little younger than Billy peered into the carriage.

    "No, this is not. Come here. You''re in the wrong carriage."

    "Eehh?"

    "I feel sorry for him."

    Serina feels sorry for him, so I''ll tell her.

    "No, not at all."

    "What?"

    "Think about it. If we hadn''t been there, they would have left in that carriage without a second thought. If there had been a nobleman''s boxcar beside us, they would have felt sorry for us."

    "It''s... well, I''m fine with this even if there''s a nobleman''s carriage beside us."

    Maybe in the future I''ll travel in a more elegant vehicle, but for now, this will have to suffice.

    A whistle beeped, which I guess was the signal. The carriage in front of us departed.

    "Then we will depart as well."

    "Yeah, I leave it to you."

    The carriage starts moving.

    I was laying down, but I sat back down in my chair again. As expected, the ride is not as comfortable as modern cars. The vibration of the wheels rattling and rattling came directly to my ass.

    It was a good thing I took Welbard-sensei advice and bought a seat cushion.

    "As expected, It''s still vibrating. I wonder if they ever invented suspension."

    "Maybe so."

    Serina said, but worrying about it wasn''t going to make the seat any more comfortable.

    I decided to turn my attention to the new country, the Grandsword.

    If the first king of the country was a swordsman, then it must be a country that values swordsmanship. Even if he wasn''t, a swordsman would probably want to visit the country at least once.

    If so, it might be profitable to run a weapon shop there. Well, it would be the opposite if everyone thought that way and weapon shops were popping up all over the place.

    Taking a break along the way, the carriage group arrived at a small village before dark. The village seemed to have become an inn town, which was unexpectedly good news for us, as we were prepared to stay in the open.

    "Well, then I''ll see you tomorrow. Have a good night."

    I offered to pay for Nick''s lodging, but he refused. He said he was going to sleep in the carriage, which might be safer for security reasons, so I decided to leave that to the professionals.

    "We''re lucky to have hot soup and stir-fried vegetables."

    Serina was in a good mood at the dinner table. Three more nights. I hear we''ll be staying in the field.

    We decided not to have sex tonight, considering that there were monsters in the field and we would have to fight in the middle of the night.

    Traveling in the past must have been life-threatening, and I didn''t want to sell my life cheaply.

    With Meena as my pillow, I decided to stay in bed and wait for dawn.

    "Good morning, everyone."

    I finished my breakfast and went to the carriage, where Nick greeted us with a smile. I was curious about his food, but the carriage also had his backpack, so he would have at least that.

    We started to move, sticking again to the regular carriage.

    "It''s a monster!"

    We heard such a shout from the carriage ahead of us, so we nodded to each other and quickly jumped off the carriage.

    "Damn it! It''s an army-ant. How the hell did they get here!"

    Badge shouted in surprise.

    A huge gray ant, maybe two meters long. Monsters that are bigger than humans are intimidating, aren''t they?

    Badge was slashing at the ant with his sword, but it was bounced off the shell of the opponent.

    "Belly. Go for the belly."

    I say, looking at it. There were two army ants, and one of them was attacking the regular carriage, but the guardian managed to keep it in check by waving his sword.

    "Hyaahh!"

    Serina thrust at the ant attacking the carriage from behind.

    "KYSHIII£¡£¡£¡"

    The ant went into a messy rage under the attack, and the swinging buttocks hit Serina''s body.

    "Kyaa!"

    "Serina!"

    I cringed as she collapsed. Her 40 HP was taken away, but it''s not a big deal since the maximum HP of Serina is over 300 points.

    Still, it''s a much stronger monster than before. Except for that boss, the Mad Orc.

    I guess I''m appraising here.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Army Ant A

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡32

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡103/163

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Normal

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A gray ant with a body length two meters long.

    They are covered with a hard shell and have a high level of defense.

    They have an aggressive personality, and are active against everything.

    They attack with a powerful bite.

    It has a weakness in its stomach.

    Ice and fire spells are also effective, but half-hearted flames are dangerous because they can make them rage.

    Be careful, they will call their friends.

    "Be careful not to get bitten. Let''s get this over with."

    The ants'' HP was already down, so it was not impossible to defeat them, but it would be bad if they called their friends.

    "Yes, Master! Eii!"

    Meena slashed at the ants from the side, and Ione followed up with more attacks, turning the ants into gray smoke.

    We attacked the remaining one, surrounded it, and quickly cleared it.

    "Clear!"

    Ione declared that there were no enemies left in the surrounding area.

    "Okay, you''re all not hurt right."

    "Yeah, I''m fine."

    The drop was two small pieces of magic stone, and the experience value was a meager 35. which is terrible.

    If it were a game, I''d have my friends call on me endlessly to earn experience, but I don''t feel like doing that in a field where I''m likely to be surrounded.

    I also have a carriage with me.

    "Wow, you guys are strong! Thanks for the help."

    Badge said, but it would have taken longer if it was just him.

    "What do we do now, Badge-san? If we''re going to turn back, it''s now or never. ......"

    The coachman of the regular carriage spoke with a grim face.

    "It''s all right. Alec, you''re going to Spagna, aren''t you? If Alec''s party is there, we''ll be fine."

    I nodded my head, though I felt it was wrong for him to be beating his chest and bragging about it.

    The carriage departed again, but this would have been fine even if I had gone alone on the chartered carriage. Well, I''m not in a hurry, so I''ll leave it at that.

    From then on, we didn''t encounter any particularly strong monsters, and the trip went smoothly, and we stayed in the wild.

    "Alec, leave half the lookout to me."

    Badge says, but I''m not sure I want to leave it to someone who isn''t one of us.

    "All right."

    I nodded in agreement and said after he had gone over there.

    "We''ll take the watch in this order: me, Meena, Serina and Ione. Badge don''t count."

    """Got it."""

    Badge and Lily gathered wood for the fire, and we had only roasted bread and cheese for dinner. It wasn''t a long trip, so we had plenty to eat.

    If we were going on a long trip, it would be better to carry at least a pot with us.

    "Yes, I''ve been to Spagna many times."

    We sat around the fire and talked with Nick, the coachman, who told us that Spagna was a much larger castle town than Erland.

    I heard that there are a lot of weapons stores, so I guess everyone thinks the same way.

    "Is there any spots you recommend?"

    Serina said, ¡¡It''s not like we''re going sightseeing, though.

    "Well, if you''re an adventurer, I''d recommend the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡». It''s the biggest labyrinth in the area, and I''ve heard that adventurers come here from faraway lands in search of treasure. I''ve never been in one, though."

    "¡ºThe Labyrinth of No Return¡»? ...... Does that mean that once you enter it, you can''t return because you''re lost or dead?"

    "No, I''ve heard that even a novice adventurer can get through the lower levels. However, I''ve heard that anything below the fifth level is dangerous, even for experienced adventurers. It''s said that only the party of the first king of Grandsword could reach the ninth level. It is true that many people have died, but ...... that is not the point."

    Then Nick became quiet for a moment with a mysterious look on his face, and looked around at everyone. Then he gave a quick, friendly smile and added the punchline to the story.

    "I''ve heard that some adventurers buy a house near the labyrinth and live there for the rest of their lives because of the gorgeous treasure."

    "Aahh, that''s why they live there and never come back."

    "Yeah, that''s true."

    Nick didn''t seem to know anything more than that, so he should gather information from the local adventurers.

    The passengers on the regular carriage were listening to Nick''s story with great interest.

    Maybe it didn''t matter what the story was about, but listening to an adventure story under the night sky by the fire is something that attracts people''s attention.

    And so our night went on.

 Volume 4 - CH 4

    The carriage arrived at the village in the early afternoon of the fourth day, but we were already in the country of Grandsword.

    It was a bit of a surprise to us, as we had been expecting a checkpoint at the border.

    "Grandsword hasn''t had a war with the surrounding countries for a long time. Merchants and adventurers come and go as they please. I''m sure that Portia, to the southwest, was not on good terms with them, but since Grandsword is stronger than them, they don''t need to be careful."

    Nick, the coachman, told me the story of the area.

    "I wonder if the other heroes are there too?"

    Serina said, but it seems to be very possible. It''s not just Keiji and Erwin. There are also heroes who were summoned in another year.

    "Serina, keep our identities to yourself."

    "Huh? I don''t think you need to be that careful. ......"

    She''s as naive as ever. It''s not surprising that there are bastards like Shin.

    "It''s leader''s orders."

    "Understood."

    "Yes, I won''t tell even if I am tortured, Master!"

    Meena is very enthusiastic, but not that much. Nick got nervous because he thought he was going to be silenced too.

    "I don''t mind if you do, if you have to. Just don''t go around telling people about it."

    I reassured Nick.

    "Here we are, everyone. That''s Spagna, the royal capital of Grandsword."

    Nick said and looked ahead to see a row of stone buildings.

    "Wow."

    There was no doubt that the castle standing in the middle of them was the royal castle. It''s much bigger than the royal castle of Vernia.

    The streets were also paved with stones, and there were several horse-drawn carriages passing by in addition to ours. There were a number of adventurers armed with armor and swords, probably for the same purpose as us. Some of them were laughing merrily, while others were watching their surroundings with sharp eyes.

    Whatever the case, it seemed to be a lively place.

    So this is the land of swordsmen, huh?

    "Here''s your money, then. Thank you for your help, Nick."

    I handed over the promised money at the roundabout at the end of the carriage in Royal Capital.

    "No, it is I who am indebted to you for serving as my escort. I also wish Alec and the others good luck in your endeavors. If you have any more business in Vernia, please feel free to call me. I''ll be right over in my carriage."

    Nick smiled good-naturedly.

    "Yeah, I''ll do that.

    Someone who can do a decent job is invaluable in itself. In this world, you never know who you can trust.

    "Hey, bro, there''s a good place to stay."

    "Don''t go there. It''s a dirty, expensive, and worthless inn. If you want, I can give you directions for fifty. It''s a bad place, so you''d better be careful, okay?"

    "Wait, wait, wait. I''ll take you to a decent inn. I won''t take your money."

    As soon as we got out of the carriage, the touts started calling out to us from everywhere, as if they knew we were upscale.

    Oh man, it''s just like Nick told me. I don''t know where they''re taking us.

    We completely ignored them and headed for the inn that Nick had introduced us to.

    "This is it?"

    "Yeah, looks like it."

    Even from a distance, I immediately recognized the inn with its slightly chuunibyou name, ¡ºDragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence¡».

    It was a huge four-story building that looked more like a hotel than an inn.

    The walls were made of stone blocks joined together with white mortar or something to reinforce them, and they looked sturdy to me. However, the inside of the inn was beautifully boarded up and was probably one of the better inns in this world.

    From the arrangement of the windows, it looked like it could fit about five houses in its width alone.

    There was a counter in front, and to the left was a staircase leading to the second floor. To the right, there were two round tables that could seat ten people, where two armed men were playing cards.

    I couldn''t see anyone from the store, so I rang the bell on the counter.

    "Aiyo! Ohh, are you guys looking for a place to stay?"

    A well-dressed middle-aged woman came out from the back. I immediately use my appraisal.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Ada

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡42

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡39

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Innkeeper

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡583/583

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The mistress of the ¡ºDragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence¡».

    A citizen of Grandsword.

    She is hardworking and inactive.

    Former party member of the One-Eyed Eagle.

    Dragon buster.

    She''s strong. This lady.

    "Yes, but what''s a ''One-Eyed Eagle''?"

    Ada''s one eyebrow shot up when she heard this, but she quickly broke into a grin and laughed it off.

    "Hahahaha. You brought up an old name. I used to be an adventurer, you know. That''s the name of my party. We broke up a long time ago, though."

    "Careful, brother. The ''One-Eyed Eagle'' is a legendary A-rank party. If you cause trouble here, or fail to pay for your lodging, you''ll be dragon food in no time.:

    Said a warrior who was playing a card game.

    "A-rank party, huh?" ......

    Ione looked a little surprised, but I guess there aren''t many of them. I''ll ask her later.

    "Hey, Murphy, don''t say anything weird! I don''t have any dragons, and I''ll tolerate late payments up to six months. Rest assured."

    "I don''t intend to delay payment, but how much for five people? I''m planning to add two more later."

    I say coolly. I''m ready to add more slave girls.

    "I can get a big room for 40 gold a night with breakfast and dinner, but do you girls want a private room?"

    "No, everyone except me can share a room. However, no one but our party members will be allowed in. Is that okay with you?"

    I said and checked with the girls behind me.

    "I''d prefer a private room if possible, but that''s fine." Serina said.

    "That''s fine with me." Ione said.

    "Yes, I''m fine with just a barn, Master!" Meena said.

    "I don''t mind." Lily said.

    "Then, 50 gold a day for one private room and three double rooms, and since you seem to pay well, I''ll give you a little discount."

    "Yeah. That''s the deal."

    She showed me the room, which was small but clean and looked fine.

    I spent the whole day doing nothing, to get rid of the fatigue from the trip and the pain in my ass from the carriage. The food at the inn was quite plentiful and tasty, so there was no need to go out to eat.

    "Hey, Alec, what are you doing today?"

    Serina asks as she scoops up her breakfast soup with a wooden spoon. She was smiling and seemed to be in a good mood, probably because I had given her a lot of sex and lovemaking last night.

    "We''ll stop by the adventurer''s guild, then the merchant''s guild. When the money comes in, I''ll stop by the slave traders."

    "Oh, ......, so you''re buying slave after all."

    "Of course. There are no mages in our party. If we want to take on the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡», we''ll have to make them (Magician) our friend. I''m sure there will be enemies in the future that are immune to physical attacks."

    "That''s great, but we don''t need slaves, just mercenaries or regular party recruits."

    "What guarantee do you have that they won''t betray you when the time comes?"

    I don''t buy slaves for erotic purposes. In this world, slaves are magically compelled by the slave crest, a mark on their left arm, to disobey their masters, which causes intense pain.

    In a battle where lives are at stake, or perhaps because lives are at stake, you need someone who will not betray or run away.

    "Uh-huh. ...... Okay. But if you see someone who looks good, think about it."

    "Yeah, if I can trust them to be a decent person."

    "I''m sorry, Serina-san, I''m just not up to your speed. ......"

    Meena apologizes sadly, but you''re assuming that I''m buying slaves for sex. Well, that''s half the point.

    "Really, Men are such jerks. What''s dissatisfaction do you have with Meena?"

    "Not really. I''ve already told you that magic is the reason, you stupid."

    "Then let''s use your skills to get it?" Serina says.

    "Ah, I''ll take it too, Master!"

    "Wait. You guys have already leveled up in the vanguard-oriented skills. Skill lamps don''t come out that easily, and it''s not easy to earn skill points. If that''s the case, it''s better to decide on a role and specialize in it rather than taking all the low-level skills."

    "You have a point. ......"

    "Well, let''s go to the Adventurer''s Guild first. I''ve been told we don''t need to register here, but just in case, we all do."

    "Yeah, okay."

    The adventurer''s guild has horizontal connections, and it seems that adventurer''s cards from other countries can be used in common, but it would be better to check.

    We got ready and headed to the Adventurer''s Guild in Spagna.

 Volume 4 - CH 5

    We checked the location with the innkeeper, who told us that there was an adventurer''s guild in the middle of the main street.

    We spotted the sign for Shoes and Wings and headed for the large building.

    "Wow, that''s a lot of adventurers!"

    Lily said as we walked in, the place was packed with people armed with swords and armor, probably more than a hundred people.

    It''s much bigger than the guild in Erlandt, and the reception desk has about ten employees lined up next to it, but even so, there was a line of people waiting for their turn.

    "Tch, I shouldn''t have come in the morning. They all look so bored."

    I don''t like to be kept waiting at places like this, so I curse.

    "Hey, I''m sure they''re all busy with requests and stuff."

    "Hmph, they''re usually--"

    I was about to argue with Serina when I heard a buzz behind me.

    What is it?

    "Look, it''s bastard Janata."

    "Tch, it''s bad luck to run into a guy like that in the morning."

    "Let''s go. It''s no fun messing with him."

    The adventurer cleared the way, but a skinny man with a shaved head appeared behind them.

    His armor was black and of fine equipment, and he was accompanied by two large men who looked like slaves.

    This is, of course, an appraisal.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Rick

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡25

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡27

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Slave Trader

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡152/152

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Happy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A drifter.

    He is a hard worker and is very active.

    He is the leader of the clan "White Dog".

    Caution!

    Your browsing has been partially blocked by a skill.

    Slavers, huh? I was going to come there, but you saved me the trouble. Well, they might not take me if I don''t cash in my jewels first.

    Anyway, I decided to call out to him.

    "Rick, I need to talk to you."

    "!!"

    Rick paused, his brow furrowed and a slightly surprised expression on his face.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t you dare talk to Janata-sama like that."

    "That''s right, that''s right. You even got his name wrong. You''re not from here, are you?"

    The two slaves came at me with angry shoulders.

    "Oh, Janata-san. My bad."

    He was using a false name, but he didn''t mean to offend. I don''t care about Janata''s past.

    "So, what do you want from me?"

    "No, I just want you to sell me a slave."

    "Then why don''t you show up at the store, asshole! You''re not even a good customer. Are you kidding me!?"

    "Shut up. You''re disrespecting our guests."

    "It huuurrrrttts! I-I''m sorry, boss."

    The man who had lunged at him, seemingly having activated his slave crest, became teary-eyed.

    "Just tell me where the store is and I''ll come to you later."

    "Yeah, I''ll tell you, but first, we only deal in cheap battle slaves. Is that okay with you?"

    "Hmm. Do you have women?"

    "Well, we have some, but none as beautiful as the one you have with you."

    Well, then, that''s no.

    "Oh, yeah. Sorry to interrupt you."

    "Don''t be."

    "Kehh! you fucking prick."

    "Don''t you ever show that face again. Ouch! Sorry, boss!"

    The slave he was carrying had a bad character, but he was a man who could be understood. Well, if you don''t have a pretty face, I have no use for him.

    "Geez. After all, that''s not what you''re here for."

    Serina folded her arms and puffed out her cheeks.

    "You don''t mind a slave of such bad character coming into our party?"

    "No, I don''t think so. I think I''d prefer a girl."

    "Right?"

    I regained my composure and tried to line up at the counter, but several men stood in front of me.

    "Heh heh heh."

    What''s with these guys?

    "You''re a stranger with a big face. You should know the rules here, right?"

    "That''s right."

    One of them has an iron breastplate, the others have leather armor. Rags to riches.

    It''s not necessary to appraise their level.

    "Get out of my way."

    "Ohh? Did you say something?"

    "I can''t hear you."

    They look like a bunch of idiots. However, I don''t want to stand out here either.

    I think I''ll go with [Threat Lv1] here.

    "Unless you want to die, get lost."

    "Yeah? You, we''re the white¨D¨Dugahh!!?"

    He came up to me with a stinky face, so I hit him normally.

    This wouldn''t have happened to me on Earth, but I''ve been summoned, and I''ve raised my basic ability value and level.

    "F-fuck. He did it."

    "Hey, is he okay?"

    "He looks like a stranger. ...... Poor guy."

    I was a little concerned about the reaction of the other adventurers around me, but there''s no point in shying away from these people.

    "Y-you think you can get away with this for free?!"

    "That''s my line here! I won''t let you touch my master!"

    Meena punched the other one. The man was blown up with a flourish. It''s okay, let''s finish what we started.

    "That''s right, it''s these guys who are at fault, so it''s judgement!"

    Serina also chopped.

    "Guwahh!"

    "Don''t be naughty."

    Ione also gave him a backhanded fist, and now they''ve all been taken care of.

    "S-shit, remember this!"

    The men who were involved screamed and ran away without any tricks.

    "Weak! Why did they fight with us?"

    Lily tilted her head, but I guess they were asking for help from the numbers.

    I think I''ll check out the "White Dog" later.

    We lined up nicely at the counter and it was finally our turn.

    "You guys, huh ......"

    The man with the bitter look on his face must have thought I was a nuisance because of the trouble I had just been in.

    But you''re paid by the guild, so you''ll have to work for your paycheck.

    "Does this adventurer card work here too?"

    I hold out my adventurer card to the counter.

    "Yes, you''re Alec-san, right? Rank D, right?"

    The staff member looks at the card and at me.

    "How is it?"

    "Yes, you can use it. However, rank D adventurers will not be able to enter the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡»."

    "What?"

    "Oops, Don''t be violent, okay? This is also a rule for adventurers, you know. The quality of the treasure there is good, but the level of difficulty is also high. If amateurs like you dive in, it''s like going to die. Please start from another dungeon."

    "Then have us take the C-level exam."

    "Fuu~, There''s an exam fee of three hundred gold. If you fail, there will be no refund, so I''m sorry."

    "That''s fine. That''s enough for three people."

    I''ll give him one silver coin.

    Since Serina is rank B and Ione is rank C, me, Meena, and Lily can take it.

    "That''s fine. Here''s your change. I''ll call you later, so please wait."

    "And how much does this sell?"

    I put the jewel on the counter, but the color of the staff''s eyes changed.

    "Hou~. Wait a minute. Well, there was a quest here ......, here it is. It''s a small jewel, 15,000."

    The price is a little better, but I''d still prefer an auction. I think I''ll stop by the merchant guild here.

    "Then, I won''t sell it here."

    "Is that so. Then wait over there. I''ll call for you."

    I was made to wait for a while, and then I was made to have a sword fight with the examiner in the courtyard.

    "Hou~, that makes good sense. All right, you''re a rank C as of today."

    That was easy.

    There was a Pirorin? sound, and the window opened.

    ¡ºJob¡¾Adventurer¡¿is now level 2¡»

    ¡ºI''ve got the title of ¡¾Fledgling Adventurer¡¿¡»

    What good are these jobs and titles if I raise them? Well, they''re going up on their own, so let''s leave them alone for now.

    "From rank B, you need to break through a dungeon. In the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡», you only need to clear the fourth layer. However, you can''t cheat and join a higher ranked party."

    The first step is to enter the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡».

    We then went to the merchants guild.

 Volume 4 - CH 6

    On the other side of the main street, just around the corner, was the Merchant''s Guild.

    Because I''m thinking buying another slaves, so I need to get some funds first.

    I showed my adventurer card to the gatekeeper and went inside, where a turbaned merchant came rubbing his hands.

    "Well, well, sir, what can I do for you?"

    Perhaps it was because we were equipped with good steel, but he seemed to treat us well from the start.

    "How much does this sell?"

    I pulled a red jewels out of my sack.

    "Oh, it''s a jewel. How about twenty-five thousand, no, twenty-seven thousand?"

    That''s the market rate, I guess. But I want to sell it at a higher price.

    "When is the next auction?"

    "Two days from now, sir."

    That''s pretty good timing.

    "Then bid on eight of these, either in bulk or in pieces."

    "Yes, sir. I''m afraid, I''ll charge you about 10% for commission, is that all right with you?"

    "Yeah, that''s fine."

    "Then, I''ll bring you your deposit slip, and you can take a seat on the sofa and wait."

    I took the deposit slip and asked about the slavers.

    "If that''s the case, ''Maria Rouge'' might be a good place for you. They don''t have a lot of slaves, but they sell good quality slaves."

    "I see. Also, just out of curiosity, do you know anything about ''White Dog''?"

    The merchant nodded his head, his cheeks twitching.

    "Yes, I know who they are. They are is a clan whose the executive are regular members of this guild, they have donated a lot of money to us."

    "Hmmm."

    Well, for now, "Maria Rouge" comes first.

    As expected, a slave store is not likely to set up store on the main street even in this world, so the store was located on a back street.

    It was a stylish white Western-style building that looked like a coffee shop or something.

    I took Serina and the others and we went inside.

    "Welcome to the store"

    A slave with white cat ears girls comes in, bowing politely. It''s not quite the same as wearing a bartender''s outfit instead of a maid''s outfit, but her face is passable.

    "How much for you?"

    "Yes, I''m sorry, sir, but I''m a receptionist, and I''m not for sale."

    As I thought, receptionists don''t sell.

    "I''ll take the white cat ears¨D¨D."

    "It''s mage right."

    Serina interrupted me from the side.

    "Oh, yes, I know. But do you have mages with cat ears, right?"

    "Well, yes, if you wait, we might have some in stock, but we don''t currently have any mages with cat ears."

    It''s a shame.

    "Do you know when they will arrive?"

    "I''ll ask the store manager. I''ll bring you some tea. Please sit down and wait."

    "Mm."

    The white cat-eared girl retreated to the back, and the black dog-eared maid brought tea instead.

    "The black dog-eared mage is fine too."

    I''ll tell her towards the back.

    "Geez, stop it, it''s embarrassing."

    Serina said.

    "But we have to make our preferences known. If you guys have any requests, let me know first."

    "Even though it''s called a request, ...... Is a child who can get along well with everyone?"

    Serina said, looking around at the three of them, and they all nodded.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    A blonde woman in a black dress came out, also looking very sexy and mature.

    Her cleavage and bra were slightly visible.

    "No problem."

    "I''m Maria, the manager. You want a mage with cat ears, right?"

    "Yeah. By the way, can you fine one?"

    "Fufu, how about a million gold for a one-night rental?"

    Too expensive.

    I''m sure they''ll let you do it if you pay that much, but I don''t think they have any intention of selling their own bodies.

    "Alec, let''s get down to business."

    Serina rushed me.

    "Ahh. I''m here to buy cat ears, no, it doesn''t have to be cat ears, but I came here to buy a mage battle slave."

    "What''s your budget?"

    "Well, I want another one besides the mage, so ......200,000 or so."

    "You''ve got some pretty girls, but face is important too, isn''t it?"

    "Of course."

    "Geez ......"

    Serina looks unhappy, but I won''t give up on that.

    "Well, that makes it hard to get a high-level girl. What about the style?"

    "It''s considerably pretty. But no fat girls, okay?"

    "Yeah, I understand. What about personality?"

    "I think it''s good enough to carry around as a party, but let me see the real thing first."

    "Yes, that''s true, too. Then, I''ll go get some girls that might fit your criteria, so just wait a minute."

    The manager retreated to the back.

    "She''s so beautiful. I thought slavers were all like Alec."

    "Yeah, yeah! I thought so too!"

    "Noisy."

    The manager brought in three people. Two of them have cat ears and one has dog ears.

    "Hehe, I''m confident in my physical strength!"

    This energetic cat-eared girl appeals with her shadow boxing and light footwork, but no matter how you look at her, she''s probably a vanguard.

    We already have the vanguard, don''t we?

    "I don''t need her."

    "Then, Nacchan, you''re done here."

    "Damn it, what''s don''t you like about me, you asshole!"

    "Look, your language. I''m sorry, She haven''t learned how to be polite yet."

    "No problem."

    The second one with cat ears. She also has a rod and is dressed like a mage. Hmm, a loli huh.

    This one seems mature, though.

    "Hmm, Fire."

    "Uwahh! Ouch! Ouch!"

    "Aahhh, Alec! Your head!"

    "M-Master!"

    "Alec-san!"

    Bastard!¡¡What have you done to my precious hair?

    "I''m sorry okay, I guess Michiru was in a little bad mood."

    "What do you mean, ''a little''? What''s up with the discipline in this store!?"

    As expected, I''d be pissed too.

    "I''m so sorry. I''ll give you this fluffy potion as an apology."

    "What? Does it make me fluffy?"

    "Yeah, not drastically, but ......"

    "...... Well, in that case, I''ll take it."

    I quickly put it on my head.

    "Nothing''s changed."

    "I knew it you worried about it. ......"

    "Master ......"

    "I don''t mind at all."

    "Shut up you there."

    Let''s get back on track and look at the third and final one. A chestnut-haired girl with short hair and dog ears. She had a pouty face with slightly droopy eyes.

    I''m not sure if the previous exchange had frightened her, but she had teary eyes and was shrinking down to make her small body even smaller.

    Well, if she''s not attacking us, I guess I can use it.

    I''ll appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Nene

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡13

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡3

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Villagers

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Dog-Ear Tribe

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡15/15

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Fear

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A slave from Portiana.

    Her character is serious and non-active.

    Her level is still low, and so is her HP.

    Well, the level goes up quickly, and if I''m going to train her to be a rear guard, then low HP is fine.

    I thought it would be a pity if she was frightened, so I used [Slave Master Lv5], [Pickup Lv2], and [Counseling Lv1].

    "I''m not going to do anything. It''s going to be okay."

    "Ah, ......"

    "Ara~, you''re good with her. I''ll give you 170,000 for that girl. She''s got a nice face, but she''s not really a fighter."

    "How long before you get another one?"

    "Well, ...... mages are few and far between, so we''ll need a month to find one and three months to train them."

    "Ahh, I can''t wait that long. Then, I''ll have the money for you in two days, so can I make a reservation?"

    "Yeah, I think I can trust you, so you can take her home today."

    "I see. Then, Nene, give me your left arm."

    "Ah...... Yes."

    After completing the ritual and formalities of switching slave crests, we took her back to the inn.

    Maria''s store had properly washed her body and dressed her in decent clothes, so I guess I only need to buy her new equipment.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    Nene''s Skills

    ¡¾Kindness¡¡Lv£³¡¿

    ¡¾Fear¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    ¡¾Negative Thinking¡¡Lv£±¡¿

    ¡¾Dyskinetic¡¡Lv£²¡¿ (She''s not good at moving her body)

    ¡¾Empathy¡î¡¡Lv£´¡¿

 Volume 4 - CH 7

    I bought a slave, but it''s still too early for lunch.

    I''m planning to get another slave, but that will come a little later. It would be better to try the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡» with Nene, and then consider the overall balance of the party.

    It would be inefficient to add two newbies at once and have to escort both of them, and only one of them can get the last kill anyway.

    "Now then, let''s go to the weapon shop."

    Nene''s initial skills, ¡¾Fear Lv.2¡¿, ¡¾Negative Thinking Lv.1¡¿, and ¡¾Dyskinetic Lv.2¡¿, were already removed by my¡¾Reset Party Skills Lv.2¡¿.

    She also wanted to change herself, and it was easy to get her to agree.

    I''m not sure why ¡¾Empathy¡¿ is a rare skill, but it doesn''t seem to be a minefield skill and my skill reset won''t remove it anyway, so I''ll leave it alone.

    "Hey look, Alec, there''s another weapons store over there."

    Serina pointed, surprised that there were several weapon shops nearby. Can they compete with each other and do well?

    "Which one is better: ......"

    It''s a hassle to walk around looking for the lowest price every time. It''s only a cane, and the price won''t be that different.

    "I think that''s better. It''s neatly laid out, the staff are smiling, and there are lots of customers."

    Serina said, but it''s a reasonable basis.

    "Let''s go there."

    I told the shopkeeper to bring me some Magician''s equipment for beginners and let Nene choose for herself from among them.

    "L-let''s see¡­¡­"

    "If you''re in doubt, go with the lightest one you can find. I''ll buy another one if we have to."

    "Y-Yes, sir."

    Oak cane, 10 gold. Cheap.

    Next, is armor.

    There was also a very expensive robe with jewels, but it was cheap enough.

    There were three colors to choose from, but Nene didn''t seem to be able to pick one herself, so I let Serina choose.

    It was a bright green robe and a pointy hat of the same color.

    I tried appraised it and found that it was just a piece of cloth and had almost no defensive power. Apparently, its merits were its lightness and the fact that it didn''t inhibit magic.

    It was also cheap at 80 gold.

    "Yeah, you look like a Magician now!"

    "It''s like she''s wearing a cosplay, though."

    "Geez, Alec, why do you have to say that?"

    "That''s because she can''t even use the skills. Next is, we''ll go to the Magician''s Guild."

    "Yeah."

    "Nene, as I told you at the inn, your role is to be a rearguard Magician. You don''t have to fight up front, we''ll protect you, so don''t worry about that."

    "Y-Yes. But, you know, I don''t know any magic. ......"

    "You''ll have no problem with that once you level up and get some skills from now on."

    I''ll have her change her job to a Magician, raise her level, and if that doesn''t work, I''ll ask Maria to take her back.

    Maria won''t complain because I demanded a Magician.

    "I heard that the Magician''s Guild is just across the street."

    Serina asked the shopkeeper where it was, so we headed that way.

    "Is that it?"

    The Magician''s Guild was a building with a pointed roof that looked like a church.

    We went inside.

    "Ara~, Welcome."

    A cheerful-looking woman greeted me with a smile. She was sitting at the counter, so I guessed she was the guild''s receptionist.

    I quickly told her what I wanted.

    "I want to change job to a Magician. Can you do it?"

    "Yes, it''s not for everyone, but if you have the aptitude, you''ll be fine. The fee including the aptitude test is free."

    "Okay, she''s the one."

    I put Nene in front of her.

    "Ara~, she''s so cute. Then, I''ll check your magic value then. Hmm, base ability is 7 and MP is 6. It''s not impossible to change class, but I don''t feel like she''s suited to be a Magician. If you want, you can try to work as a receptionist."

    "No, I''d rather raise her as a Magician than a receptionist. Just go through the procedures."

    "Okay, okay. Then take out your adventurer card."

    "Ah, sure."

    Nene seemed to have her own adventurer card, and Maria seemed to be in good hands there. She was a very sexy slaver, but she seemed to be good at her job.

    "Then, Nene-chan, please come to the back room."

    "Can I have a look around?"

    "Yes, of course."

    We were curious and followed her in.

    The back room was a stone altar, and there was a stern old man in a purple-blue robe.

    "Murh, hoho, it''s been a while since we''ve had a young man of quality."

    "Oh, sir, the little dog-eared girl over there is the only one who wants to change job."

    "What? You and the red-haired girl, aren''t you the two who want to change job?"

    It seems that the old man have seen through the abilities of Serina and me, but as of now, we have no plans to change jobs.

    "No, it''s just these dog ears."

    "What a waste. Well, if you change your mind, you can come back and visit me. Now, little girl, go to this altar and pray to the god of magic."

    "Yes, let''s see, ......"

    "Just pray to him to make you a Magician."

    I say.

    "Y-Yes."

    Nene kneels down, folds her hands, closes her eyes, and starts praying like she''s desperate.

    "Huh?"

    Nene opens her eyes and looks from side to side, she seems to have heard the voice of God.

    "Umu, it seems you have succeeded, and you may continue your quest."

    "Ah, ....... T-thank you very much!"

    Nene bowed with a bang, seemingly wanting to become a Magician once.

    The lady at the reception desk saw this and smiled.

    "That''s good. Now for the next step, you need to find a magic master or a magic school, what would you do?"

    "Tell me more."

    "Yes. then, come with me."

    We''ll sit in another room and listening to her.

    "Then, I''ll explain it to you. First of all, the most common way is to be taught by a Magician teacher. You''ll need a recommendation for this even if you choose the magic school course, so it''s better to decide. If you really want to do it for free, the magician guild can be your recommendation. However, we''re also busy, so we can''t give you any hands-on guidance. Also, in that case, enrolling in a top-notch magic school would be difficult as well. What do you think?"

    A Magician teacher, huh.

    "Fumu, I''ll pay. How much is it?"

    "It''s pretty broad, you know? This is the list of mages. If they''re a mage, it''s expensive, so you could have a mage sibling and have him or her take care of you, a D rank or higher mage."

    I was a little frightened when I was shown the list and the top price was a whopping 3 million gold. A class mages are all expensive.

    "Why is it so expensive?"

    "Hmm~, there are not many A-level teachers, but they are all busy with their own research rather than teaching, which is why the fees are so high. I think it would be better to have more instructors, too~.

    "Hmm. What level of mage would a normal guy put on?"

    "If you''re in a fledgling party, you can often get away with a siblings mage. But you guys are well-equipped, so I''d say you''re a B-rank party, right?"

    "No, the only B-rank is Serina, does that make us a C rank party?"

    "Hmm~, I don''t suppose you''re party certified? Party rank is different from adventurer rank you know."

    "Oh, really? That''s a pain in the ass."

    "Fufu, but it''ll be roughly the same as your adventurer rank, so I''m sure you''ll be a C-rank party in no time."

    "Yeah, well, it doesn''t really matter. Is there any advantage to that?"

    "Yes, there is. It''s not uncommon for quests to be limited to B-rank parties and above."

    "Is that so? I don''t take many quests, so I don''t know."

    "Huh? Yeah. Are you the son of a nobleman or a wealthy merchant?"

    "No, please. Don''t pry into my affairs."

    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry. Let''s see, ah, You need magic teadcher right? What''s your budget?"

    "I can give you up to 100,000 if you need it. Introduce us to a reputable teacher."

    After attending the Welbard Kenjutsu Dojo, I think we should get her a good master.

    "Hee~, even a slave girl can produce that much. I''m impressed. So, let''s put a B- or C-grade mage at the top of the budget and send her to a magic school as well?"

    "What would that be like?"

    "The magic school is a place where you can study magic every day. You can learn the basics, and I recommend the Royal Academy of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Austin because they have a lot of talented mages who can compete with each other. I''m also a graduate of there. The teachers are very good at teaching, so you''ll learn quickly. You can learn to use all kinds of magic."

    "Is it near from here?"

    "Oh, no, it''s the Wizarding Kingdom of Austin, so it''s a bit far from here."

    "Then no. You can become a wizard just by learning some skills, right?"

    "Yes, of course. But if you have a systematic knowledge of magic, you will be able to perform magic better and be a more responsive magician. Your title will also help you get better treatment for requests and jobs."

    We''re just starting out, so we don''t need to be that much of a mage.

    "Is there a magic school near here?"

    Serina asked.

    "Yes, there is. Every country has at least one magic school in its royal capital. The Grandsword Academy of Magic is not royal, and it''s small, but it''s close by."

    "Then, do you want to send her there?"

    "No, I don''t really see the need. ...... Nene, what do you want to do?"

    I don''t think she''ll be motivated to go there if she doesn''t want to, and I''ll check with her to see what she wants.

    "E-errr, hmm¡­¡­"

    Well, she doesn''t know what to do. I guess that''s what happens when you''re suddenly asked to be a mage.

    "Fufu, If you want to be a good magician, I recommend you attend, but you don''t have to decide right now. You can also enroll midway. Why don''t you decide on a master first, and then consult with him while making your decision?"

    "I''d like that."

    "So, uh, you wanted a teacher with a good reputation?"

    "Yes. Someone who can teach even a beginner with great care, please."

    "Sure, sure. Oh, yes, I know it''s not very polite, but there is one teacher I would recommend. She''s a genius who graduated from the Royal Academy of Magic in Austin with the seventh place in my class. She''s a rank B wizard, but she''s probably an A in terms of ability."

    "Hou~. Why haven''t she taken the promotion exams?"

    "Hmm, she has already taken it three times, but she failed all of them. She''s not very sociable and the teachers don''t like her, and her papers are very creative and a little clumsy."

    "Is that how you want her to be a teacher?"

    "Yes, she taught her younger colleagues well, so I think she''s rather good at it. She doesn''t want to take on any apprentices, though, but he''s broke right now, so I recommend it. Fufufu."

    "Hmm."

    What should I do? It seems like a good deal, but Nene is a quiet person, and a polite and affable teacher might be better for her.

    "It''s fine isn''t it? It''s a good thing that an A class teacher is coming with us. How much does that teacher cost?"

    Serina asked.

    "Let''s see, if you pay 10,000 in advance, you can probably catch her."

    "No, that''s no good. I''ll have to be introduced to her once and see if she''s a good fit or not, and then we''ll see."

    "Too bad. Then, I think Josef is a good choice. He''s rank C, he''s inexpensive, and he has a lot of students. He has a good reputation."

    "Then, that''s him."

    "Okaaay, then it''s decided! The address is on this memo, so you can visit him."

    "Okay."

    We''ll go to the house of Josef the Magician.

 Volume 4 - CH 8

    We made Nene change her job to a mage, but she can''t use magic by herself.

    In order to get her a master who can teach her spells, we headed to the house of a master who was introduced to us at the Mages Guild.

    "Over there."

    Serina said, looking at the address memo.

    There was a magnificent house with a garden, and in the garden there were four boys and girls of junior high school age waving their wands and chanting magic.

    "In the name of Salamander, the Four Great Spirits borrow their claws with an offering of my mana! Fireball!"

    A fist-sized ball of flame flew toward the target stone, but missed.

    "Ah, shit!"

    "Ah, can I help you?"

    One of the apprentices noticed us and came over.

    "I was referred by the Mages'' Guild. Is Master Josef here?"

    "Yes, Master is in the dungeon with the older students."

    I''m afraid he''s not here.

    "Do you know when he will be back?"

    "Yes, the plan is to return in ten days. He said he will hire mercenaries and go to the fourth level."

    "Ten day, huh ......"

    It was a long time to wait, but it didn''t seem like a good idea to ask the guild to refer me to another teacher.

    "What will you do?"

    Serina looked at me.

    "We''ll come back again. Sorry to interrupt your practice."

    "No problem."

    I check my skills, just in case.

    ¡¾Fireball¡¿ New!

    It''s a piece of cake. The skill copy is incredibly useful.

    "Then, let''s go level up in the dungeon."

    """Copy that!"""

    We headed to the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡».

    The dungeon was located in the center of the city, with the entrance gate close to the castle.

    It was flanked by large columns about four meters high, with a staircase leading down to the end of the passage.

    There were four soldiers in front of the gate, and they seemed to be stopping adventurers from time to time to check their adventurer cards.

    The area around the gate was a square, where adventurers were spreading out their sheets, cleaning their armor and checking their equipment.

    It looked like a marketplace.

    "Don''t you need a map of the third layer? I''ll give you a discount!"

    "Do you have a party going to the fifth layer? I''d like to accompany you."

    There were a lot of adventurers coming and going, so I''d say the place was active.

    As we neared the entrance, a knight came running out of the stairwell at great speed.

    "There''s someone who injured! Clear the way!"

    "All right, on the ground! Dawson! We''re almost there. Hang in there!"

    "Hang on, Dawson!"

    The next warrior is being carried on a stretcher by his companions. He was moaning, but I could tell at a glance that he was seriously injured.

    I moved to the side to clear the way for him.

    "That was Dawson the Red Lizard, wasn''t it? He was buzzing in the tavern about challenging the seventh level next, but I thought it was too soon."

    "Yeah, they just got B-ranked the other day, didn''t they? They''re reckless."

    I can hear their voices. The adventurers looked curiously at the stretcher.

    "Let''s go."

    There was no point in looking at them, so I said and walked towards the entrance.

    "Wait, I haven''t seen you around before. What''s your party name?"

    The soldier stopped me as soon as he saw me.

    "No, I haven''t decided on that."

    "What? Are you going solo?"

    "No, these guys are in my party."

    "Hmm, if you''re a newbie, ......, you''ll need a party name, even a temporary one. That''s the rule here. It''s also for rescue and security reasons."

    That''s what I''m told out of the blue.

    However, I''m a little tickled by the idea. I''ll have to come up with a cool name like "The Dark Dragon of the Abyss", "The Deadly Wizard of Moonlight", or "The Lord of Emptiness"..

    "Hey, look at them! They''re new here and they''re going in without a guide."

    "Ha, I don''t know where you''re from, but you''re really dumb. This isn''t like any other dungeon."

    "I don''t care if you get wiped out, just don''t get me in trouble with the train."

    The adventurers nearby were saying whatever they wanted, but we just peeked into the first layer to see what was going on.

    The innkeeper and the warrior, Murphy, also told us about the dungeons, but they said that the first layer here was weak, with only kobolds and goblins.

    I''ve got better equipment than you guys, and I''m not going to be bothered by any of this.

    "You look well-equipped, but let''s see your adventurer card. You need to have an adventurer rank of C or higher to get in here."

    The soldier said, and I held out my adventurer card.

    "Alec, you''re level 27. ...... That''s lower than I thought."

    The soldier gives me a sullen look.

    "There''s one other person each with a B grade and an F grade. Everyone else is a C."

    If Nene couldn''t get in, would she have to go to another dungeon to level up and advance?

    "Hmm? Is there an F? What''s your party rank?"

    "I''m not certified yet."

    "What? Then you''re an F."

    "Ha-ha! You hear that? It''s a F-ranked party!"

    "Somebody tell them. This is a dungeon for high-level adventurers."

    "They must have hired mercenaries for the money. They must have mistaken this place for a whorehouse with all those good-looking women."

    "You''re not wrong there! Ga-ha-ha!"

    There was a lot of laughter, but I don''t like it.

    "Master is not mistaken!"

    "Stop, Meena."

    It''ll only make you look worse.

    "I''ll just leave them alone. As for the name of the party, Fufu, how about ''Beauty and the Beast''?"

    Serina said with a grin.

    "Rejected."

    "How about ''Dumplings and Cheese''?"

    Lily said.

    "Rejected!"

    Take it seriously. that''s just food name, isn''t it?

    "You can''t seem to make up your mind. Then I''ll decide for you. The name of your party is ''White Cats of the Backstreets''."

    The soldier said, but this guy has no taste either.

    "Make it a little more decent."

    With a name like that, even if someone said, "Hey, I saw the ''White Cat of the Backstreets'' yesterday," you''d think it was just a cat in the neighborhood, not a party.

    "Huh? I thought it was good, but it''s "Black Cat of the Wind" then. You''ll have to come up with the rest on your own. The third layer should be fine for you guys, but this place is huge and there are a lot of traps. Think about food and get up here as soon as possible."

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    "Be careful you don''t fall down around there, you little chickens!"

    "You''d be safer up there sucking on your mama''s titties, wouldn''t you?"

    They can''t keep their mouths shut.

    "I wonder why they need to be told off us so much."

    After descending the gentle stairs, Serina glared upwards.

    "That''s because, you''re better equipped and you''re with prettier people. It''s jealousy, jealousy. Don''t worry about it."

    Another party of adventurers came down from above, and one of them said. Well, it''s certainly no use worrying about it.

    It''s a dungeon, let''s keep our heads up.

    It''s a long, wide passage that stretches from left to right and is probably ten meters wide. The ceiling is about four meters high.

    The walls were carved with intricate coats of arms and evenly spaced candelabras were lit. If only there was a red carpet underneath it, it would look like the inside of a castle.

    "Then, let''s go from the left."

    There are no monsters here yet, and adventurers come and go frequently, so we can''t level up here.

    We''ll move quickly.

    """Got it."""

    The cobblestone pathway was clean, flat, and easy to walk on. Lily was shining her magic lantern, but even without it, we could see all the way to the other side.

    "It''s not exactly what I was expecting, you know?"

    Serina said.

    "Yes, I was expecting a maze like the West Tower."

    Ione said.

    "Nah, just a little further and it''ll be a normal maze. Where did you guys come from?"

    The adventurer from earlier asked as he walked in the same direction as us. He was a white-haired man with a blue bandana wrapped around his head. He is wearing leather armor and a dagger, so his class must be Thief. He has dog ears.

    "I''m from Vernia, though."

    Serina answered.

    "Hee~, The East? I came here three years ago from the Kingdom of Portiana in the west. I''m still at the rank of C, but it''s nice to meet you, brother."

    "Yeah, it''s nice to meet you."

    After about a hundred meters of straight passage, I turned right along the road, and it seemed to be a normal maze from here. The passage was still a bit wide, about four meters wide.

    I walked a little further, but the dog-eared guy in the blue bandana was still behind me, so I stopped.

    "Go ahead."

    "Whoa, don''t be so cautious. I was just trying to be helpful and see if my junior beginner could do well. I didn''t mean anything by it."

    "I thought that was what you meant, but Ralph, don''t be so meddlesome. It''s not like these guys are going to mess up on the first floor, no matter how you look at it. They even have dog ears."

    Said a female warrior in Ralph''s party. They are all wearing blue bandannas, as if for good luck.

    "Yeah, I know, but there''s a way to fight."

    "So, if I show you how to fight once, you''ll go away?"

    I''ll check.

    "Yeah. You seem to be annoyed with us, and you''re nervous the first time. We''ll see how you fight, and if you''re okay with it, we won''t stalk you anymore."

    I don''t like to show my hand to other adventurers, but...

    "Hey, Ralph, how''s it going?"

    Another party walked by.

    "Same old, same old. We''re still stuck on the third level."

    "Damn, you guys would have been fine with five layers, but I like you. See you."

    "Bye."

    It may be too early to judge from just one group, but if they are regulars who are not being watched by other parties, there is little chance of PK.

    I''ll also do an appraisal just in case.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Ralph

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡28

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡36

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Thief

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Dog-ear Tribe

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡372/372

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    An adventurer from Portia.

    His personality is friendly and sometimes active.

    A friendly personality, huh?

    "All right. Now, follow me for a bit."

    "Sure thing, buddy."

    Ralph laughed, but he was a friendly guy.

 Volume 4 - CH 9

    This is the first layer of Grandsword''s Labyrinth of No Return. It''s a little different than the one in the Kingdom of Vernia, but there''s no change in our fighting style.

    Nene has been added to the middle of the formation, but she won''t be fighting until a little later.

    First, I want to get a feel for the enemy here.

    "Master, I smell goblins from the left. Multiple in number."

    "All right, let''s head to the left. Nene, you don''t have to do anything yet, just observe for now."

    "Y-Yes, sir."

    I turned left down the passageway and saw the goblins at the end of a straight stretch.

    They noticed us too, and making sound Gee! Gee! They shouted and drew their swords.

    They were armed with armor, but they looked basically the same as the goblins in the west tower.

    "There are five of them!"

    Serina grasped the total number of enemies with the ¡¾Enemy Counter¡¿. There were three enemies in the vanguard and two in the rear. One of them is an archer.

    It would be troublesome if Nene was targeted by the archers, so I stepped in front of Nene to defend her myself.

    Even so, when Meena, Serina, and Ione slashed at the vanguard, the game was won in a flash.

    """Gyaaa!"""

    "Easy win!"

    "I''m ready! Master."

    "It''s seems we''re gonna be okay."

    "All right, keep going... hmm?"

    I was about to tell her to take out the rear guard of the goblins as well, but one of the rear guards stood upright and closed his eyes, and something was wrong.

    "Don''t take down that non-moving guy. Bow first."

    "Copy that."

    Serina dodged the arrow and killed the bow-toting goblin with a single blow.

    "Hey, maybe you know (?????), but he''s going to attack you too."

    Ralph says from behind me, but it''s to get a feel for their different attack patterns. I raise my hand to signal him to shut up.

    We waited for about twenty seconds without doing anything, but finally the last goblin went on the attack.

    "Gyagyagyagay! Gyasuu!"

    A goblin in a robe pointed its hand at me, and a fireball the size of a small fist flew toward me.

    Hou~, you use magic too?

    I dared to grab the fireball with my left hand.

    "Alec!"

    "Ouch. Hmm, The damage is 6 HP. No big deal. You can take then down."

    My hand is a little red, just before it burns.

    "Oh, just 6 HP. I wonder if it''s magic is weak?"

    Serina said as she finished off the last one.

    "No, goblins'' magic is weak, but there are some in this dungeon like the [Spectre]. It''s better to think of them as exceptions."

    Ralph said.

    "Yeah. But that''s enough right?."

    "Yeah, that''s right. You seem to be properly protecting your own party, and I''m sorry I misunderstood you."

    Ralph waved his hand and went on.

    "Fufu, looks like you passed."

    Serina smiled.

    "I don''t need him to tell me how to fight. We''ll just level up here."

    """Okaay."""

    We''ll go around the area, find the goblins, reduce their numbers, and let Nene get the last kill.

    Nene is not very strong, so I had to make the enemies in nealy-state die, but as she repeated the process, she soon gained seven levels.

    "I''d say most of the enemies around here are about level 10."

    "Looks like it."

    I appraised all the enemies and found that they were just as the innkeeper had informed me. There were no monsters of drastically different levels.

    "Master, the humans are coming."

    "Then let''s stay back a bit. This is the route to the exit stairs, and it wouldn''t be fun if they mistook us for PKs and attacked us first."

    The party that came from the other side looked at us with obvious alarm, but we just walked past them.

    There seemed to be two of them who were not well, and we wanted them to pass quickly, but no matter what we said, if they didn''t trust us, it was the same thing.

    But then one of them collapsed.

    "Ah, hey, are you okay?"

    "Tsk, you''re useless. I''m leaving you here."

    The warrior who seemed to be the leader of the party tried to move on.

    "Wait! I have potions."

    "No need. He''s a slave."

    "No, slaves are people. What are you talking about?"

    Serina rushed over, indignant, and made the fallen man drink the potion.

    "I-I''m sorry."

    He was skinny and didn''t look like he had eaten much. She also offered him some bread.

    "Oh, thank you, thank you."

    The slave was crying and devouring the bread, which was disgusting.

    "Alec, rewrite the ownership, please."

    "If there''s any trouble, you''re responsible for it."

    "Yeah, I''m gonna get you exactly what you paid for."

    "Now give me your left arm."

    I ordered the slave man to take out his left arm, dripping my blood on it and rewriting the ownership. This is something that can be done with the skill¡¾Slave Master Lv5¡¿.

    "You are now free. You can go wherever you want."

    "Huh?"

    The slave, who looked a little troubled, trudged off, but if he wanted to, he could eat his way through collecting herbs.

    "I''m sure Ralph was wondering if Alec was going to use Nene-chan as a disposable. They had the same dog ears."

    "Maybe."

    You can usually tell by looking at the condition of the slaves, but no, it''s not so easy when you''ve just bought them.

    "Let''s go back to the inn."

    We went back to the ground to let Nene learn her skills.

    "Oh, Alec. How''s it going down there?" the soldier at the gate asked.

    "There seems to be no problem with the first layer."

    "Well, then, don''t get greedy and move on little by little. New places are dangerous anyway."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "That''s good."

    "He''s worried about you right."

    "It''s none of your business."

    "You don''t have to say it like that. The gatekeeper is worried about you."

    "Anyway, let''s go to the inn."

    "Okaay."

    At the inn, I taught Nene how learn new skill. The other members of the team hadn''t leveled up yet, so it was just her.

    ¡¾Fireball¡¡Lv£²¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Hate Reduction¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Physical Strength Increase¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Arrows Repellent¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Item Storage¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Luck¡¡Lv£µ¡¿ New

    I''ll have her take Fireball and the Survival Enhancement skill.

    I''m planning to have her take [Evasion] at some point, but it won''t do her much good if she''s a slow, and it''s a bit of a heavy acquisition point, so I put it off.

    So far, 67 points have been spent. Only 21 points left.

    But if she use them all up, I won''t be able to deal with anything that happens. I''ll leave a few points on the table.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¾Masturbation¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    "Hey! Why are you making her take that thing!"

    Serina gets angry, but I argue with her openly.

    "Nene is going to have a tough fight ahead of her. She won''t be able to do very much without her own enjoyment."

    "That why we should looking something else for having fun."

    "Like what?"

    "Like shopping and eating."

    "''I''m going to give her a decent allowance for shopping and eating. In fact, Meena, Lily, I''m giving it to you guys, aren''t I?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes, I receive it."

    It''s more of a share than an allowance, but I give it to her. I heard that they don''t usually give money to slaves, but I do.

    "Serina, are you going to let Nene have all the fun while you enjoy yourself with your eroticism?"

    "I-it''s not like that, and I didn''t get into this relationship because I like it. ......"

    "Then, I guess I won''t be having sex with you after today."

    "What? Murghh ......... I understand. Yes, I enjoy it. But Nene-chan is too young to be doing that."

    "Thirteen years old is already an adult in this world."

    I think it''s a bit of a stretch, but I''m going to try and force my argument. The adult in this world is fifteen years old.

    "I''m an adult!"

    "Hmm, I''m not a child, but I''m not an adult either."

    "You''re still a kid. Fufu."

    Meena was the only one who agreed with me.

    "Look at them."

    Serina said, putting her hands on her hips. Well, it doesn''t have to be right now.

 Volume 4 - CH 10

    The "Labyrinth of No Return" has made its name known throughout the world.

    Apparently, no one has yet cleared it.

    In fact, they don''t even know how many layers this labyrinth has.

    It is said that the first king of Grandsword was the one who made it to the ninth layer and survived, but this may be a (?????) thing to foil the bigwigs, so it''s best not to take it seriously.

    The king of Grandsword is in his twelfth generation, and the country has been in its 527th year of existence, which means that no one has been able to clear the dungeon for over 500 years, if you believe the story. ......

    How can there be such a dungeon?

    I''m sure the king of Grandsword secretly rewards those who reach the lowest level and pretends they haven''t cleared it. You can''t exceed the greatness of a great man. This is a dungeon controlled by the Royal Castle of Grandsword, so read the atmosphere! That''s what I''m talking about.

    It is said that even famous adventurers lose their lives below the seventh level, so it is still dangerous, but the map is out there and many adventurers are taking on this challenge.

    It''s not like none of them can clear it.

    "Hey, look, it''s that F-rank party."

    "Yeah? They went under two hours ago. They''re still attacking here? Pfft, that''s funny."

    While I was fighting the goblins and leveling up Nene, a couple of adventurers passed by and some of them burst out laughing. It pisses me off a little, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to go to a place where there aren''t people.

    It''s a place where people are, so it''s extremely safe. In case of emergency, I can go back upstairs quickly since it''s close to the entrance.

    "Hey, Alec, those guys are really pissing me off. Let''s go somewhere else."

    Lily complained, but I shook my head.

    "Not until Nene levels up."

    "Nene is already level 12. It''s enought right."

    "No, I''m going to raise her to the limit. This is a serious decision on my part as the leader. If you don''t like it, you can leave the party."

    "Huh? I understand, ......."

    Lily wasn''t prepared to go that far, either, and fell silent.

    "Goblins, four of them! Alec, why don''t you let them all live?"

    Serina said.

    "You''re right. ...... No, just handle it in one piece. It will be hard on Nene if you rush her."

    "Yeah, that''s true too."

    I don''t remember how many times I''ve already wiped out goblins, but there are a lot of goblin fangs lying around.

    "Why do monsters keep springing up one after the other ......?"

    Ione has a question, but I guess that''s just the way things work in the game world, so we''ll have to ask the goddess with the glasses.

    "E-Eii! It''s clear!"

    Nene struck the goblin with her oak staff and killed it.

    There was a pirorin sound and her level seemed to have increased.

    "Yay, congratulations, Nene-chan."

    "Fuu~, thank you very much."

    I appraise Nene, and She is now level 13.

    "Mu, she''s now only getting one point of experience, Next experience is 530 ......."

    It''s good that her level has gone up one level, but she''s getting less and less experience from defeating enemies.

    It seems that in this world, you get more experience when you defeat stronger enemies, and less when you defeat weaker ones.

    If she kill all the goblins 530 more times, she''ll reach the next level, which would be a piece of cake in a game ......, but in this world where there''s no auto-play, we''re moving our body and it''s hard.

    "Well, I guess it''s about time she''s reached her limit. Let''s look for the next enemy."

    When I said that, everyone looked relieved.

    "When Nene gets close to our level, we won''t have to fight like this anymore, we''ll just attack like normal."

    I''ll tell them.

    "Yeah. For now, we''re power leveling."

    "That''s right."

    Except for Ione, none of the others had heard of power leveling. I''ve explained it to them, so they all know what it is.

    Now we''re all going to help Nene raise her level. That''s all.

    We continued onward through the dungeon and through the intricate maze, but still only goblins appeared.

    "I''d like some stronger enemies, but do I have to go down a level to find them?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve heard that this place is pretty big. ...... Oh, slime."

    "Let''s just kill them and move on. No leveling."

    """Okaay."""

    It was a weak green slime, so I couldn''t expect any experience. I quickly defeated it and moved on.

    In the end, we ended up exploring that day. I was stunned, but even after walking around for almost three hours, I still hadn''t reached the end of the map.

    I took off my gear at the inn and fell into bed.

    "What the hell is going on in that labyrinth ......?"

    "It''s really big, isn''t it? Do you want to buy a map?"

    "It''ll be filled in by auto-mapping anyway. The traps aren''t that big deal. It''s ridiculous."

    "Yeah. Well, we''ll just have to fill it in."

    We could have just asked for the location of the stairs and gone on, but that would have been a waste of time as we would have missed the treasure.

    The next day, we continued to search and fill in the map, but considering the length of the first passage, it looked like we hadn''t even filled in a quarter of it yet.

    "It''s going to take us ten days to clear the first basement floor."

    "Yeah. It''s really big."

    "Yeah. I didn''t think it would be this big either."

    "Isn''t it bigger than the city up there?"

    Lily said, "It really is."

    I went back to the inn and talked about it with the innkeeper over dinner. The landlady was also an adventurer and had dived into the "Labyrinth of No Return" in the past.

    "Yeah, everyone is surprised at first. There aren''t many dungeons that are that big. There are some narrower levels, but they are ten kilometers square."

    ""Ten kilometers!""

    "Fue~."

    "It''s huge. ......"

    "Ah..."

    The unit of measurement seems to be kilometer here as well. I think it''s strange, but it''s convenient. It''s better than feet or parsecs.

    "It would take us three hours just to walk from one end to the other."

    Serina said, but it would take more. There are battles, traps to watch out for, and it''s a complicated labyrinth.

    There is no way you can go straight.

    "That''s right. Well, it''s better to be patient and not rush into anything. Especially if you are a beginner. If you think you''ve gotten used to it and go ahead, you''ll be outsmarted. That dungeon."

    The back, huh.

    "''Does that mean the difficulty level will suddenly increase?''''

    Serina asked.

    "Yes, it does. Even the same enemy can be difficult to defeat depending on its placement. You should be especially careful with the height of that labyrinth. The ceiling was high, right?"

    The landlady said.

    "Yes, it was. I think it was about four meters high."

    "That''s why, when enemies with bows and arrows appear on the steep steps, we can''t get up there fast enough. If you have a party of only swords and no skills in hill climbing or remote attacks, you''ll have a hard time."

    After all, a magician is a must. I can give Lily a bow gun, but I think there are some levels where you need a light, and she should just be a check.

    "Nene, I''m counting on you."

    "Eh, uuhh ......."

    She stopped eating her bread, probably because she felt pressured.

    "Don''t worry. Once you level up, you''ll be able to do it."

    That''s what Hoshirina said to encourage her, but this woman is also useful in times like this.

    "Well, You still need to eat first, young lady. It must be hard for you to walk with such a body."

    The landlady said, and she was right.

    "Nene, you''d better eat your fill. Two loaves of bread is mandatory."

    "Y, yes, ......."

    "Well, I think that''s about right, Nene-chan, but let''s go check out the stalls tomorrow. Alec has an auction, right?"

    "No, we can leave that to the Merchant''s Guild. ...... Well, we''ll have the whole day off."

    "Yayy!

    Lily is happy, but it''s good to have such a day. It''s a holiday.

 Volume 4 - CH 11

    We''re on the first level of the "Labyrinth of No Return", looking for the stairs (route) to the second level, but we''ve decided to take today off.

    I''m also wondering how much the eight jewels I''m selling at the merchant guild''s auction will fetch.

    I bought Nene for 170,000 gold, so I need to sell them for more than that, but the normal market price is about 25,000 per piece, so I think I can afford it.

    "*yawn ......"

    When I was in the country of Vernia, I used to wake up rather early in the morning because I went to the kenjutsu dojo in the morning, but today I slept twice until past ten o''clock. Since I have the skill [Clock], I can tell the exact time without looking at anything.

    The auction will be held at seven in the evening.

    "...... Let''s get some food."

    There was nothing much to do, so I left the room and went down the stairs.

    "Good morning, Alec. Why don''t you go wash your face? You look like a squashed frog."

    "Leave me alone."

    That''s all I said to the innkeeper at the counter, and I sat down on a chair in the dining room at the back of the first floor.

    "Bread and soup, landlady."

    "I know it''s after hours, but if you''d like to pay for an early lunch, I''d be happy to prepare it for you."

    "I haven''t had breakfast here yet."

    "It''s none of my business. I''ve prepared the food. It''s the fault of those who don''t eat when they''re supposed to."

    It seems that the service for the fee has already been completed. It''s a far cry from the service of a first-class hotel.

    But I was afraid of upsetting the strong-armed landlady, so I gave up and decided to go to the food stall.

    Just then, everyone was also at the stall.

    "Yo."

    "Uwah, Alec, you came out looking like that ......?"

    Serina said, looking at me as if I were an alien.

    "Is it bad? I''m fully clothed."

    "Yes, but you could be a little more stylish. I''ll get you some clothes next time."

    "I don''t want it, it''s too much baggage. Nene, I''ll buy you a drink. You can eat whatever you want."

    "Ah, yes. ...... Then I''ll take these dumplings."

    "Old man, give me enough for everyone."

    "Sure thing, It''s 12 gold, but I''ll give you 10 gold for those little girl."

    I''ll try the dumplings on a spit.

    "Oh, it''s good."

    "It''s sweet!"

    "It''s delicious."

    "Delicious."

    The women seemed to be pleased. It''s sweet and sticky. The color is pure white, but I think it would be even better if you added green tea powder to it.

    "Alec, buy me some of that next time."

    Lily pointed to a skewer that looked like grilled chicken, but I told her to buy it herself.

    "Well, all right. Do you want some, Nene?"

    "Ah, yes."

    We all bought and ate this as well. It was salt aburi-yaki, which was delicious, but I wanted to try the teriyaki sauce.

    "We were going to go look at some clothes, but Alec is coming too, right?"

    "No, I''m good Just you guys go."

    "Geez."

    Serina seemed dissatisfied, so next time, I''ll be a little more careful with my appearance.

    "Now, let''s go home and relax."

    I was going to go back to the inn, but it was too much trouble to walk around the town.

    "Ow!"

    I bumped into a man in leather armor on the street.

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

    The man had a stern face, but he apologized to me. I''ll forgive him.

    By the way, I didn''t bring my sword with me. I was a little careless, though.

    Of course, as someone who has been robbed before, I used my skills [Sense of Small Change] to at least check my wallet to see if it was missing. No problem.

    But wasn''t that guy a little wobbly just now?

    It didn''t seem like he was drunk, but maybe he was in bad shape.

    In this world, you can get medical treatment at the temple if you pay for it, but it''s doubtful how well they can heal illnesses, let alone injuries.

    "You''re late! What have you been up to?"

    The man in the leather armor from earlier is being berated by what appears to be a young shopkeeper.

    "I was in a hurry to get here, but ......"

    "No need for excuses. The next job that comes up is the fourth layer of the dungeon."

    "The fourth layer. ......"

    The man was reluctant to hear it, but I guess it''s not worth the effort. If that''s the case, you should just declare it properly.

    Another customer came into the store.

    "Hey, shopkeeper, I need you to find me two vanguard warriors. We''re going to the third layer."

    "Yes, sir. You and you, go ahead."

    A tired-looking warrior came out from the back of the store, but his equipment looked ragged. Is this store some kind of mercenary agency?

    I was a little curious, so I took a look at the sign above.

    It''s a black sign with a stylish design that says, "Support your adventure in style, Dreuro overturns the common sense of slavery".

    "What do you think, sir?"

    "Hmm, he''s looks weak, but that''s okay. How much will it be?"

    "Yes, how about 20,000 gold for the two of them?"

    I thought it was cheap, but the man seemed to have a different opinion.

    "It''s a little expensive."

    "Then why don''t you rent one for a week? A warrior of this class will cost 100 gold per day per person, or 1400 gold for two people for seven days."

    "Oh, that''s cheap. Okay, then."

    "Thank you! Would you like to pay in advance?"

    "Okay."

    "Now, please come this way so we can rewrite the slave crest."

    The business deal seems to have been concluded. It seems to be a business, but the slaves being used are not very happy.

    However it''s not my place to complain as an outsider.

    Just as I was about to leave, a man in black armor came out from the back of the store.

    "Oya, Alec-san."

    He called out to me, but I recognized him. It was that guy with the close-cropped haircut.

    "Oh, Rick...no, Janatha. Is this your store, by any chance?"

    "Yes, it is. If you''re broke and in debt, why don''t you come work for us?''

    "Don''t be silly, I''m only dressed like this because it''s my day off. I have money."

    "Oh, really? Well, excuse me. If you need me again, I''ll be waiting for you."

    "Ahh."

    I probably won''t be coming back here.

    That''s what I was thinking at the time.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    It was time for the auction, and I had no time to waste, so I went to the venue.

    As expected, I was dressed for the occasion. It was the clothes that Serina had bought for me.

    "Oya, Alec-san, how do I see you today?"

    Janatha again.

    "I don''t care, but why are you wearing armor all the way down here? You''re a merchant, right?"

    I''m sure you have the money to buy fine clothes. I think this makes me look more like a merchant to the outside world.

    "Yes, because I''m a merchant. As a merchant, you''re often targeted."

    "Oh. That''s because you''re a foolish businessman."

    When I told him that, Janatha smiled smugly. The fact that you don''t feel bad about it makes it even worse.

    But today, the bodyguard with him was a quiet and elegant swordsman, perhaps thinking of the TPO.

    He was not wearing any armor, and was carrying a long sword on his back. He was a man with long, straight black hair.

    He was standing diagonally behind Janatha, and although I should have been in his line of sight, he kept his eyes forward and didn''t move a muscle.

    He seemed to have a good arm, so I appraised him out of curiosity.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Mitsurugi Yahiko

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡27

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡42

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Hero

    ¡¾Job¡¿¡¡Assassin

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡341/341

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A hero from another world who was summoned by the Gilan Empire.

    He is active as a wandering assassin.

    His personality is disciplined and sometimes active.

    Has a bounty of 100,000 gold.

    Oi, .......

    You''ve got another scary guy with you. I thought he was a swordsman, but he''s an assassin, and a hero one at that!

    I''d like to get some information on this guy, but if I poke around too much, he''ll probably figure it out.

    Well, his weapon of choice would be the long sword on his back, which would normally mean that he is a very skilled swordsman.

    However, at this level, he could choose his job, but is he a slave?

    I looked at his left arm, but it was hidden by his long-sleeved clothes, so I couldn''t see his slave crest.

    "It''s started, isn''t it?"

    Janatha said, and it seemed that it was time for the auction.

    I''m more concerned about Mitsurugi, the Assassin hero, than the auction.

    It''s not natural to keep your eyes on Mitsurugi, so I''ll talk to Janatha.

    "Did you sell something there? Or did you buy?"

    "Both. My slave has acquired some rare items. If there are any other tools that can be used for business, I will buy them. What about you, Alec-san?"

    "I''m here to sell my jewels. though I don''t participate on buy."

    "I see. I hope you get a good price."

    "Yeah, you, too."

    "Entry number three, our first item of the day, a full plate armor made of mithril!"

    "Oh! "Oh!"

    The participants were surprised to see that it seemed to be a very rare piece of equipment. I hadn''t seen anything higher than steel yet, either.

    In the game, mithril is usually treated as a metal stronger than steel.

    It''s to be expected, but I don''t see anyone in my party wearing that kind of heavy armor.

    Meena is a speed fighter, using her agility and flexibility, and Ione wouldn''t like anything that would interfere with her sword movement. Serina is a fashion-conscious person, so she wouldn''t want to wear that kind of lumpy stuff.

    I don''t like armor that makes it hard to move either.

    "Then, this product will start at one million gold."

    "1,100,000!"

    "1,200,000!

    "1.400.000!"

    That''s amazing. The digits are different.

    "You''re not buying it, Janatha-san?"

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I was the one who put it up for sale. The seller is not allowed to participate in the auction. As you may know."

    And then Janata smiled triumphantly.

    Bastard, you got yourself a good item.

    But it looks like you have a lot of slaves in your store, so it''s easy to collect rare items.

    I think I''ll hide a slave in there and just get the item.

    "What about you, Alec-san? Would you like to buy one?"

    "Even if I wanted to, I can''t afford it with my money. You should have dressed your slave, that swordsman."

    At this point I decided to turn the conversation around and find out if Mitsurugi was a slave or not.

    "No, he''s a mercenary, and you don''t have to spend that much money on a bodyguard, because I''m not being hunted by a dragon."

    "You don''t know you know. What if you''re being hunted by someone who has tamed dragons?"

    "It''s impossible to tame a dragon, let alone a wyvern. Mitsurugi, you can handle a flying wyvern, can''t you?"

    "It''s possible."

    "That''s what he said."

    He''s instantly answered that it was possible, but then I wondered if he had any long range attack techniques.

    "Can you drop even a flying wyvern?"

    "......"

    I''m sure you don''t want to spill your secrets to someone who isn''t your employer.

    "There are many skills. Oh, I won the bid for 3.2 million gold. That''s amazing. It''s the first time I''ve ever handled a rare item with such a high price."

    "Well, congratulations. What are you going to do with all that money?"

    "I''m going to open a branch office."

    "And eventually you''ll be a slave king?"

    "No, it''s not that big of a plan. I just want to give people who are struggling with money a chance."

    "Chance, huh?"

    I wonder if those slaves, dead-eyed and exhausted, will be able to take advantage of the opportunity.

    That''s a strange thing to say.

    I guess Janatha''s only goal is to make money for himself, and he doesn''t have any other goal in mind.

    He is a money grabber.

    I''m sure he''s having a great time, but I can''t stand to be around him.

    I''ll try not to go into debt.

 Volume 4 - CH 12

    With Nene''s leveling up complete, we headed for the second layerl in search of stronger monsters.

    "It''s so big that you don''t like it."

    "Yes, it is."

    Serina seemed to want to head for the lower layers of the dungeon as soon as possible. It would be natural if the enemies were all easy-going and unchallenging, and the traps were nothing to write home about.

    However, the words of the innkeeper, who she said she had been in a legendary A-rank party, were still stuck in my ears.

    If you think you''ve gotten used to it and go ahead, you''ll be outsmarted. That dungeon.

    Well, it''s better not to think that the second layer is just a hair smaller than the first. That''s how easy the first layer was.

    This is because when I tried to enter this place, some unnecessary adventurers made fun of me for being a novice.

    The soldier also said that a level 27 would be fine for the third layer.

    If this is the case, I should have taken the party rank certification at the guild.

    "Master, it''s silver treasure chest!"

    "Okay, Meena, open it up."

    I was a little excited at the prospect of a rare item. I don''t think we''ll find any mithril armor in this level, but we want rare items, too.

    Please take care of that, Mr. Dungeon.

    "The trap was a poison needle. No problem. It''s just ......."

    Meena took out the contents and twisted her neck.

    "What is it? This cloth. There''s a string attached to it."

    "Ah."

    "Hou~"

    Hoshirina and I noticed it immediately. It''s a bikini swimsuit.

    "I can''t believe it! What the hell is this dungeon?"

    "Well, don''t be so upset, it doesn''t matter if there''s a swimsuit in there."

    "I''d rather wear mithril armor or something."

    "It''s a fine piece of equipment, too. Let''s have a look at it."

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Enchanted Bikini

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡Clothes

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡Mysterious Cloth

    ¡¾Defense¡¿¡¡£±

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£±

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A small triangle with a string attached.

    It boasts a particularly sharp attack power against male reason.

    Basic ability value of charm +20

    Curse of Gaze Rigidity (Weak)

    I see, it''s a cursed item.

    "What was it?"

    It seems that Ione doesn''t understand either, so I''ll explain it to her.

    "It''s an outfit you wear when you go into the water or seduce someone. It can''t be used in battle, but it will make you more attractive. Who wants it?"

    "Me!"

    "Oh, then I''ll take that too."

    Meena and Ione raised their hands.

    "Then let''s play rock, paper, scissors."

    I let them decide by rock-paper-scissors, but Meena won. I guess it''s a matter of luck. I''ll give it to Ione next time.

    "Let''s move on."

    We set up our formation and started walking again.

    "That''s?"

    Serina stopped in the middle of her walk and looked ahead.

    Unlike the previous maze, this place seems to be a hall.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing. Looks like this is big place."

    "Yes, it does. It''ll be tricky if we get surrounded by enemies. ...... Meena, are there any enemies nearby?"

    "No, there are no enemies. But I think there''s an adventurer who was killed here."

    "What? How long has it been?"

    "Oh, yes, it''s been so long I can''t even smell the blood."

    "I see, well, good. Let''s go."

    We enter the hall, which has many pillars and looks like a temple.

    There was a large stone statue on the center wall just above the ceiling that resembled a warrior with a sword.

    What do we have here?

    "We''re going in with a little caution."

    """I understand."""

    However nothing happened, and I ended up near the warrior statue. There are still passages leading off to the right and left on both sides of this place.

    "Looks like it was just a decoration."

    "Yeah, it was. I''ll go first."

    When I said that, Nene suddenly shouted.

    "Something''s coming!"

    "Hmm? Nene?"

    When I turned around, I had a bad feeling and took a step to the left and heard a whizzing sound in my ear. The arrow seemed to have passed right by my body.

    "Damn it, there''s an enemy behind me! It''s a archers!"

    I wondered where the shot had come from, but then the enemy appeared from behind a shimmering pillar.

    Tsk, I see. With these guys, I guess I can''t rely on Meena''s nose.

    "Skeletons!"

    "Uwahh, skeletons."

    I''ve never seen skeletons in motion before, but they are, in fact, moving. Well, it''s a different world. I guess it''s a lost cause to think about why they''re moving.

    Anyway, let''s fight.

    "Nene! You stay with me or behind the pillar."

    "Yes, sir."

    Nene is the one in most danger of being targeted. She was still level 13.

    The skeletons on the other side don''t all seem to be attacking as vanguards.

    There''s a nasty rearguard who hides behind a pillar and shoots a bow and arrow or fires a bowgun.

    "Damn it, get out of the way!"

    Perhaps Serina was thinking of taking out the rearguard first or not, but she ran in, but was blocked by the vanguard skeleton''s sword.

    These guys are much stronger than goblins, you know?

    I immediately discarded the fact that this was the first layer of the game and used my appraisal.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Skeleton H

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡22

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Hero

    ¡¾Job¡¿¡¡Swordman

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Undead

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡61/141

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Immortality

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The end of the otherworldly hero.

    He was turned into an undead by someone''s ritual.

    His personality is cheerful and he is active in everything.

    "This is bad, these guys are heroes. Watch out for their skills!"

    I immediately tell everyone.

    "What? These guys is?"

    It seems that Serina was quite surprised and turned around and took her eyes off the skeleton that was slashing at her.

    As if he had been watching for an opening, the skeleton unleashes a barrage of thrusts.

    It''s a skill.

    "Kyaa!"

    Serina tried to avoid the sword, but failed and she fell down.

    "Serina!"

    I''m sure she didn''t take that much damage because her level is higher than them, but I''m afraid of their skills.

    "I-I''m fine!"

    The fallen Hoshirina was dismayed, but quickly got up. But with arrows flying at her, she couldn''t fight back right away.

    I had to deal with the approaching bandit-like skeleton while keeping an eye out for flying arrows.

    "Damn, this isn''t good for a stalemate."

    I was far away from Serina and Ione who went to take down the rear guard.

    It seems that I had become so ingrained in the mindset of defeating the weaker goblins as quickly as possible that I had naturally developed the habit of leaving a large distance between formations.

    I see, being outsmarted, huh?

    "I know. If I take out the archer first, kyaa!"

    You don''t get it, do you, Serina? You can''t let the enemy gain time by keeping you in check like that.

    This is where my judgment as a leader comes into play.

    "All of you, gather around! We''ll take them down one by one and move forward."

    ""Okay!""

    "O-okay!"

    Serina starts to retreat, but she can''t turn her back on the enemy with the bow and arrow, and she has enemies behind her, making things pretty tough.

    If there was a little more of a level difference, it wouldn''t matter.

    "Ione! Meena! Both of you, cover Hoshirina. I''ll take care of our defense."

    "Okay! Master!"

    "I understand!"

    "Ugh, I hate the living, I never wanted to come to this place. I should never have sought the treasure..."

    "Nene? What are you talking about?"

    She started mumbling behind me, so I check her.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I just had a feeling that''s what the skeletons were saying."

    "Oh, so it''s the [Empathy] skill. Well, it''s okay if you''re normal."

    If you can talk to the dead, no, now is not the time to be thinking about that.

    "Nene, they are is our enemies. Let''s take them down."

    "Y, yes."

    As Ione and Meena went to rescue Serina, it was just me and Lily here.

    "Aaghh! Geez, I can''t hit the skeleton!"

    It may be due to Lily''s lack of skill, but they''re a skeleton. The target is small with that body. The slingshot is not a good match for the weapon.

    "Lily, aim for the head, not the stomach."

    "Okay!"

    "Hyaaah! Please don''t come here!"

    The next thing I know, Nene is being pursued by another skeleton.

    Damn it, that''s why you should at least run away too.

    Do adventuring beginners have a difference in tactics in places like this when their level suddenly increases?

    "Nene, take the [Situational Judgment] skill!"

    "Nooooo! Please forgive me. Eeekkk!"

    Damn it, she''s panicked. I should have let her take it first. It''s better to have Psychological Skills such as [Courage] and [Calmness].

    "Get out of the way!"

    I slashed the skeleton that was attacking Nene from the side and killed it with a single blow.

    All right, there''s no defense at all. One blow and it''s over.

    "It''s hurts!"

    However an arrow from behind pierced my leg, making it difficult for me to move.

    The two newcomers were slowly approaching from the left and right, but I was grateful for the difference in their mobility.

    "Kakakaka! Kakakaka!"

    They seems to be smiling, clicking their teeth.

    "Don''t underestimate me! [Matsuba Kuzushi]!"

    This is a skill.

    I grab the legs of one of the enemies and forcibly roll it over.

    Because there''s no point in doing a [Choke Sleeper] here.

    [Machine Gun Vibe Lv.1]

    "Ow ow ow ow ow!"

    I slammed  it''s back down hard, but this hurt more than I did.

    I shouldn''t have forced myself to use the skill combo and just attacked it''s normally without any skills. ......

    This man''s pain, it''s killing me. ......

    "Geez, you idiot, what are you doing?"

    Ione and Meena seemed to have succeeded in rescuing Serina, and we were all able to meet up.

    I''m out of the fight for a little while due to the intense pain in my groin, but I''m sure these guys can handle it.

 Volume 4 - CH 13

    In the first layer of the dungeon, we are attacked by a group of skeletons.

    The trouble is, these guys are the end result of heroes and adventurers, and they even seem to have skills.

    I had an image of skeletons as being rather weak, but now that they have skills, I think I should change that.

    In addition, the archer in the rearguard on the other side of the line has several good skills in this area.

    It''s a distance that is usually unreachable and impossible to hit.

    Anyway, I''m going to take [Arrow Flick Lv1] for now.

    This consumes 4 points. I have 24 points left.

    I also take [Calm Lv1].

    With 2 points consumed, I have 22 points left.

    It would be nice if I could raise my level again or get that lamp from the treasure chest that increases my skill points all at once, but I don''t want to use up all my points.

    If you don''t leave them behind, I won''t be able to take action when the situation changes.

    If my level doesn''t increase even after defeating these guys, I might want to reconsider going to the second layer.

    But for now, we need to focus on this battle.

    I''ve learned that if I use my skills poorly, I could be in danger like I was earlier. No, I mean, I should have expected that.

    I think I underestimated my skills a little too much.

    "Kuhh! I can''t hit it! Why!?"

    "It''s probably evasion or some skill like that. Try changing your attack pattern."

    I remain huddled behind a pillar and give advice to Serina.

    "No! I still can''t hit it. This guys is so strong!"

    "No, your level is higher than them. Take the [Hit] skill."

    "Oh, that''s it!"

    Little by litte, Serina''s attack who''s acquired skills [Hit] has begin to hit it.

    "No, it''s not a clean hit."

    "Don''t rush. I''m almost ready to move. I can pin them down."

    "Leave it to me."

    Ione heard this and came to the aid of Serina.

    It''s a coordination technique that can be done in close proximity. After all, a party is no good if it''s scattered. It''s just a solo army.

    The skeleton bandit who was slashed from behind by Ione was easily torn apart.

    "Gotcha! Thank you, Ione, I was saved."

    "No need to thanks me. Now let''s get the rest of them out of here."

    "Yeah!"

    The two of them immediately noticed the effect of the coordination and used it again to defeat the enemy. Meena also saw this and joined in, further accelerating the speed of defeat.

    "Me too!"

    "No, Lily, you need to keep the others in check. They alone is enough."

    "Okay."

    I''ll change Lily''s attack target since they''re getting overkill.

    "Clear!"

    Five more bodies were put away, and there were only three strong skeletons, and not all of them seemed to be a heroes.

    But I guess this is where the heroes party got wiped out.

    "Next."

    This is no time for sentimentality. The archer are still waiting over there.

    "Then, Alec, you wait there. Let''s go!"

    "Yes!" "Yeah!"

    The three vanguards made a dash for it and easily took out the archer on the other side.

    We had a hard time at first, but I guess they''re just a skeleton.

    "Oh, uh, Alce-san?"

    "Ah, Nene, It''s okay now."

    The pain of my agony was almost gone.

    "No, Uhm, it''s just that Skeleton-san anger hasn''t subsided yet. ......"

    "Oh? I don''t give a shit about these people."

    I kicked a bone that had fallen there.

    "No, don''t."

    "Hmm?"

    The femur or some other bone that rolled away with a clank rolls on and on.

    That bone rolls a lot. It''s because it''s light.

    ...... No, something is wrong with it.

    "Watch out! There''s still something!"

    I say, getting a bad feeling about this.

    Then all at once, the bones start to move, and oh, damn it, that''s what they say!

    "U-uwahh, the bones are going back together again!"

    Lily says in surprise, but that''s because they''re undead.

    Skeletons come back to life after a certain amount of time.

    That''s a promise, isn''t it?

    If this was just a monster, that smoke would have come out right after defeating it. I would have noticed it right away, too, but I didn''t think of it as the end of an adventurer.

    "Eehhh? How are we supposed to defeat this thing!"

    Serina shouted on the other side.

    "Just come back here, idiot. It looks like these guys can''t regenerate once you break their bones."

    Some of the skeletons have recovered, but some are missing one hand and some haven''t gotten up yet.

    "The legs! Then go for the hands!"

    Ione immediately noticed and said.

    "Hyaahh, Eh, Eii!"

    Nene seemed to have regained her composure and moved to attack. But in her case, her strength is so weak that she''s just hitting the bone.

    It''s impossible to break it.

    It''s not impossible to win.

    But if this enemy keeps coming back, we''ll have to be prepared for quite a struggle.

    This is the first layer, huh?

    To be honest, I was underestimating it. [The Labyrinth of No Return].

    Just as I was about to make up my mind and deliver my best shot at the skeleton in front of me, I heard a voice from somewhere else.

    "Move!¨D¨DWood becomes charcoal. Light into darkness. Awaken! Scorching heat of hell!¡¡Rise from the chaos, dark flames of darkness, and burn all to ashes, Dark Fire Castle!!"

    With a sharp chant from the girl, flames erupted all around the place. It was a castle of flames, and I almost got hit.

    "Oi, you, can''t you help me in a more thoughtful way?"

    I was grateful for the help, but I didn''t like the way she helped me.

    "Fine, it was a bit of a scare, but I didn''t get involved, and this is the quickest and most efficient way to do it."

    A magician woman wearing a dark purple robe said. She was rather small, maybe fifteen years old.

    "There are Serina and the others on the other side. ......"

    The wall of flames has split us up, and they won''t be able to join us for a while.

    "Ah, ahh, I''m sorry, are the people over there are weak?"

    She was a little flustered and apologized to me, but I guess she doesn''t have the personality to be a bystander.

    "No, they''re strong, but we don''t want to split up the party because then we won''t be able to work together."

    "I see."

    It seemed that she was little impressed didn''t seem to have noticed much about it, even though she could use so much great magic.

    It feels little uncomfortable.

    "Hey, Alec! Are you okay over there?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine. The magician saved me."

    "Yeah. Can you help me with the skeleton next?

    "I''ll take care of them."

    She replies.

    It looks like we''ll be able to get rid of the skeleton now.

    The battle is not over yet, but I''d like to thank her first.

    "I''m Alec, the leader of the group, and I''d like to thank you for your help, but we could have done it on our own."

    "Yes. But since you had the mage hit them with her wand, she must have run out of MP. It''s better not to push her too hard."

    "Oh, she''s isn''t apprentice yet. Oh, by the way, I had her learn Fireball."

    I completely forgot what I was doing. Nene was a magician.

    "Huh? No, no, no. What''s a magician doing attacking with a punch? You should at least protest. I''ve never seen such an arrogant leader."

    She with the pointy hat says to Nene, who also has a pointy hat.

    "Oh, no, Alec-san is a kind man."

    Nene says, but of course. I haven''t touched Nene, who has just joined, and I just being gentle with her.

    Of course, once she gets used to it, I''m going to enjoy it.

    "What? Are you the type of person who orders your slaves to praise their master or something like that?"

    The girl raised her eyebrows and scorned me without permission.

    "No, I''m not. You''re ...... for now, what''s your name."

    I decided to change the subject for the time being, since explaining it would be useless without Meena and the others coming over.

    "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry. I''m Letty. As you can see, I''m a lone wizard genius. Fuh."

    She grabbed her pointy hat with one hand, waved her wand, and struck a pose. There''s another troublesome guy came out .......

    "It''s true! I''ve got a mage B-class license, and I''m already an A-class mage! But when it comes to those big mages with their fossil-like heads, ......Kehh!"

    "Well, calm down. I don''t doubt your ability."

    I mobilized all my skills [Pick up Lv2], [Counseling Lv1], [Convince Lv1], [Sycophancy Lv1] and told her nicely.

    "What? Oh, really?"

    "Yeah, sure."

    I give here big nod.

    "Yeah, yeah. T-thanks, ......."

    The girl fidgeted, and I felt like I had succeeded in picking up a girl.

    It''s not necessary to pick up a girl right now, though.

    Pirorin?

    ¡ºJob¡¾Scammer¡¿now become level 2¡»

    ¡º¡¾Pick Up¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¾Counceling¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Convince¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¾Sycophancy¡¡Lv£±¡¿skills have been combined and upgraded to ¡¾Art of Conversation Lv.1¡¿¡»

    I don''t want to do that, but I''m getting more jobs....

    Well, that''s fine.

    The flames were finally extinguished and the skeletons were wiped out.

    If the flames can reduce even bones to ashes, it''s no wonder she''s a B class magician.

    Serina and the others came back.

    "Thank you, Letty. You saved me a lot of trouble."

    Serina said with a smile. It looks like she used her appraisal skills, so she already knows her name.

    "No, Y-you see, adventurers need to help each other, right?"

    "Huh? Fufu, you''re right"

    "Then, as is customary, take this, Letty."

    I held out a silver coin.

    "Wha!"

    Mmmm, did she think it was too little indeed? That''s why it''s so delicate to get a high level guy to help you. ......

    I also got 600,000 gold from the auction, and having a lot of money down the road hurts.

    I''ve also paid Maria''s store to buy Nene, but that still leaves me with 430,000 gold.

    The market rate for rewarding a life saver was half of what you have. If she asked for half, I would lose 220,000 gold.

    "Oh, silver coins! Thank God, I won''t be kicked out of my house this month!"

    But who would be cheeky enough to accept a single silver coin?

    "Um, it sounds like you''re in need of money, but with your level and ability, you should probably take the quest."

    Serina advised Letty.

    "I''m taking it. But the traps in this dungeon can be surprisingly hard. ...... I almost died on the third layer, and I was thinking of going to look for another request."

    Letty said.

    "Eh, you''re solo?"

    "Murgh...... What''s wrong with being solo!?"

    "Huh? No, it''s not like that."

    "Letty, I used to be a solo. Let''s do our best with each other."

    What''s wrong with being solo? Yeah, that''s a good word.

    I have Meena, and I''m not going to go back to being solo.

    "T-that''s right! My friends and the guild staff told me not to do that, but it''s not impossible! You can even go to the ninth layer!"

    "Ah, no, I''m not talking about the dungeon here..."

    It would be a bad aftertaste if I gave her confidence and let her die.

    "Huh? Yeah. ......"

    "Hey, Alec."

    Serina poked me lightly with her elbow.

    I was going to say, "What it is?" but I soon realized it too.

    "Yeah, I guess so. How about this, Letty. How would you like to earn a little money as Nene''s teacher? I''ll pay you about ten thousand gold."

    I try to negotiate.

    "I''ll do it!"

    She answered immediately. A strong-looking B-rank mage, get it!

 Volume 4 - CH 14

    I found a teacher to teach Nene some magic.

    We went back to the inn and asked her to sign the contract, as it would be no fun if she changed her mind right away.

    As expected, Letty was very careful when writing her own signature, and checked the contents of the contract several times, but when she felt her stomach growl, she said, "Oh!¡¡Slave or not, do what you want!" She quickly signed the contract.

    It wasn''t a slave contract, though.

    I bought her lunch, and when she had settled down, we went over her guidance plan.

    "So, you''re a complete beginner, and you''ve only raised your level through power leveling. I see, that makes sense."

    She seemed to be convinced that Nene was letting her hit the enemy with her wand.

    "What kind of Magician do you want to be, Nene?"

    Letty, the teacher, immediately asked.

    "Let''s see ......."

    Nene looked at me with a troubled look on her face.

    "First of all, as the rear guard of our party, you should be able to attack and assist to some extent. It''s a Blind Fall, I think, or a spell that keeps the enemy in the dark and in check or something like that."

    I reply.

    "Hmmm, so you want a battle magician, but you also want an item smith and a mobility magician."

    "What kind of movement spells are there?"

    "The most popular is this one.¨D¨D''Be a piece of the stars and light my way, Light''!"

    Letty waved the rod and the ceiling of the room lit up.

    "Oh. I don''t need that because I have the Lantern Magic tool."

    "Right. Okay, I''m going to teach you Fireball and Blindfall."

    "Yes, please."

    "Well, I''m going to show you what Nene can do, so don''t resist."

    "Resist?"

    Nene tilted her head as if she didn''t know the word.

    "It means ''resistance''. You can weaken the power of magic if you consciously try to prevent it. Especially with mental magic, you can block its effects just by thinking, ''I don''t like it''."

    "Hee~It''s good to know! I didn''t know that. ......"

    "I''ll tell you more about that later. Show me your skills here! Analyze!"

    Mmm, I felt Letty''s gaze on me, but the magic of appraisal, including me, was targeted at multiple people?

    "Hmm, your magic is low. This ring can raise your magic a little bit, so I''ll lend it to you."

    "Eh, you''re sure?"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The spell won''t work if you don''t have it at first, and it''ll take some time getting used to."

    "I-I''ll do my best."

    "Oh, that''s good enthusiasm. Then, let''s practice here in the backyard of the inn."

    "Yes, teacher."

    "Un, by the way, ......, why do you have such a great skill as [Immortality]?"

    Letty looks at me.

    "Hmm? Me?"

    "Yeah. You didn''t notice?"

    "No, I don''t remember taking it. ......"

    I''ll check my status.

    ¡¾Immortality¡¡Lv£±¡¿New£¡

    It''s true.

    So it''s a skill copy.

    "Oh, you copied it from that skeleton hero."

    "Hee~, the [Skill Copy] it is? This is also great. I''ve heard rumors about the rare skill of [Skill Robbery], but is it similar to that?"

    "Well, yes, but [Skill Copy] is doesn''t nullify their skills. It''s just duplicate them."

    "I see. Then, let me see how it works."

    Then Letty took out a knife and suddenly tried to stab me in the chest.

    Meena quickly grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing!?"

    "Ehh? Because if you don''t kill him, you''ll never know if he''s really immortal, right?"

    "Stop it, asshole. What if it doesn''t work?"

    "Hmm, well, that''s the result of my research, ehehe?"

    She hadn''t thought of that. she seems to have a mad scientist''s temperament, so I''ll keep an eye out for her.

    "Why don''t you just look at your skills through appraisal?"

    I''ll use [Appraisal].

    ¡ºImmortality¡¡Lv£±¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You will lose your lifespan and become immortal.

    However, at Lv.1, aging is inevitable.

    Gradually regenerates, even after it suffers a fatal wound.

    Reduces the pain of injuries.

    Some diseases are nullified.

    Eliminates the need to eat and sleep.

    I read out the contents of the window to her.

    "I wonder........what will he end up looking like as he grow senile?"

    Serina questioned.

    "Skin and bones, skeletons, I think."

    Letty said disgustedly.

    "''It''s still too delicate for a low skill level. If it hurts, it''s going to be hard to kill."

    "How many points do you have to spend to get to the next level?"

    I took a look and found out that 100,000 points are needed for Lv2.

    Impossible, absolutely impossible. I can''t take this.

    "100,000 point."

    "Huh?"

    "Uwahh..."

    Everyone''s stunned.

    "W-we can live a long time, so let''s be positive!"

    Serina smiled tightly.

    "Master, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life."

    Meena cried.

    "If you have any problems, please let me know."

    Ione smiles and holds my hand.

    "You can have my cheese today."

    Lily says in a whisper.

    "Alec-sama..."

    Nene looks worried.

    "Even skeletons can be fun!"

    Letty says.

    "Noisy. Don''t be so nice to me all of a sudden."

    "But that''s weird. Isn''t [Immortality] a rare skill that can''t be obtained with [Skill Copy]?"

    Serina twisted her head and seemed to be wondering.

    "It seems It''s not a rare skill. Because, there is no indication of ¡î on the skill name."

    "What? That can''t be. I have one as a candidate, but it''s a million-point rarity."

    Letty said. I see what you mean.

    "Probably because the number of points needed to get one is different between me and Letty. There are different types."

    There were also skills that seemed to be limited to the heroes. I guess each class is different.

    "Uwahh, It''s not fair." Lily says.

    You have a rare skill of [Noble Bloodline] that ordinary people can''t have, Lily.

    Anyway. Now there''s a possibility that "Titles" and "Job Systems" could be important factors in acquiring skills.

    It might be better to change your job to a Magician before you get a magician skill.

    There is a possibility that the variety of skills will increase and the acquisition points will be cheaper that way.

    I need to verify this.

    "Let''s change jobs and try various things later."

    "Okay."

    "Let me help you!"

    Letty grabbed my hands with her sparkling eyes, but she looked like she''d found a good guinea pig.

    "Uhm, master. ......"

    "What''s wrong, Meena?"

    "No, I will follow you for the rest of my life, no matter what. ......!"

    He glanced down at her and then said with a lot of energy.

    "So what it is? I''ve always told you to say what''s on your mind. There''s something in the dungeon that only you are aware of, and it could mean the difference between life and death."

    "Ah, Yeah......Then, I''ll tell you what, though, there''s a faint odor coming from Master''s body."

    "Mmm, tch, is it rotting?"

    ""Uwahh.""

    Hoshirina and Lily quickly moved away from me. I tried to smell my own hands, but they didn''t smell like that. I guess it''s still only dog-eared people can smell it.

    "Would you like me to use my ice magic to cool you down?"

    "No thanks. Don''t treat me like I''m raw meat. Hmm, Don''t underestimate me, if it''s not a rare skill, it doesn''t matter. I have [Skill Reset Lv1] and [Party Skill Reset Lv2].

    """Ooooh..."""

    Everyone was impressed.

    "However, there''s just one problem, when you delete [Immortality] skill, what state will your body be in?"

    If you remove the [Immortality] skill, you die.

    That''s not a good thing.

    "Oh, yeah, ......, but if it''s still rotting, it''s okay."

    "It''s not rotten yet. It''s just starting to smell."

    I don''t like it when people talk about my body like that, so I''ll correct them on a minor point.

    "Ha! How''s your breathing?"

    Letty noticed something important.

    "Yes, I''m doing it right. Hold your breath. ......"

    I held my breath for almost a minute, but it didn''t bother me at all.

    I wonder if I''m dying .......

    I was scared, so I took a deep breath and breathed normally the rest of the way.

    "How''s it going?"

    "It''s not painful."

    "O-okay. then let''s go to the temple. Maybe they can help us with the donation in case something happens."

    Serina said.

    "There''s supposed to be no resurrection in this world."

    "Yeah, ......, but it''s better to be able to heal, right?"

    "You''re right."

    There is a temple right next to the dungeon and we go inside.

    "Aren''t you in pain?"

    "Don''t talk about me like I''m an evil zombie. Now, let''s erase it."

    Half-hearted immortality is not good for me, and I''m not interested in immortality. I''d rather fuck around and die on my stomach than live a lazy life. I''ll use [Reset Party Skills Lv2].

    It''s also a good deal to increase the amount of points that are returned to you after you''ve improved this Reset Skill, but I don''t want my body to expire before then.

    I''ll use it as soon as possible.

    ¡ºDo you want to reset the skill ¡¾Immortality¡¡Lv£±¡¿?¡»

    ¡ºYes¡»

    ¡ºImmortality¡¡Lv£±¡»Deleted£¡

    It beeped electronically and I was able to remove it without any problem.

    Now, the reduction point is ......

    40022

    The fraction of 22 was the points I originally had, so the increase was 40,000. The redemption points would be two thirds, so the points needed to acquire ¡¾Immortality¡¿ would be 60.000.

    ...... Fuuh~, I win.

    I found myself feeling ...... a little hot and pulsating, but I wasn''t in pain. In fact, I''m feeling better.

    "It worked."

    Everyone who had been looking at me with bated breath showed a relieved expression.

    It''s nice to have friends.

    "Thank God. ...... I was afraid you''d die."

    "Uuhhh, Master."

    "I''m glad. really I''m so glad."

    "Don''t make me worry, you idiot."

    "I-I''m so glad."

    "...... Tch."

    "Letty, what''s with that tongue?"

    "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry. I just thought you were become immortal."

    "That''s fine, but it didn''t feel very good, right?"

    "S-sorry."

    Now, with all these points, I can spend them however I want, but how will I spend them?

    I said to myself, "I''m going back to the inn." I walked with great enthusiasm and pride in my heart.

 Volume 4 - CH 15

    I copied the [Immortality] skill from the skeletonized hero, and by resetting and reducing it, I succeeded in obtaining a large number of skill points.

    According to Letty, [Immortality] is a rare skill, so there must be very few people who can do such a trick.

    "This is going to make Alec so much stronger!"

    Serina, innocently happy, didn''t seem to imagine that she and I would have to fight over our differences. That''s okay, I guess.

    "As expected, master!"

    Meena clenched her fists and praised me strongly, but it was more of a coincidence than my ability.

    "I wish I had that [Skill Copy] skill"

    Letty is jealous of me, but the first skill I got in the browser game was a winner.

    I gathered everyone in my room at the inn and said.

    "Don''t tell anyone about this. Okay?"

    I don''t want them to be wary or jealous of me talking about it to everyone around me. There might even be skills to steal skill points.

    "Oh, yeah, it''s probably best if I don''t say anything."

    "Yes, you''re right."

    "All right, Master. No matter how they torture you, ......!"

    "I don''t care. It''s none of my business."

    Everyone nodded and seemed to agree.

    Now that I''ve got a lot of points, I don''t want to use them up too quickly.

    I don''t want to regret leaving it behind..................when I''m in a tight spot.

    But I''ll take what I can get for the adventure.

    ¡ºParty Common Skills¡»

    ¡¾Rare Item Probability Increased¡¡Lv£´¡¿

    Points required for next level 500

    ¡¾Increased Experience Points¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    Points required to raise to Lv5 is 1420

    ¡¾Increased Skills Points¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    It already seems to be Max. This one is gray in color and doesn''t show any points.

    ¡¾Party Skill Reset¡¡Lv£²¡¿

    Points required to raise to Lv5 is 840

    These are the skills around here.

    ¡¾Rare Item Probability Increased¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Increased Experience Points¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Party Skill Reset¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    This left me with 37,240 points.

    In addition, I decided to pick a good party skill and take a new one.

    ¡¾Increased Chance of First Strike¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡890 Points needed.

    ¡¾Back Attack Reduction¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡305 Points needed.

    Now I have 36045 points left.

    Now it''s time for my personal skills.

    The first thing I need to do is to level up the skills I already have.

    Not all of them, just the ones I think I''ll need.

    Points required to raise to Lv5

    ¡¾Skill Copy¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡1240

    ¡¾Blow Resistance¡¡L£±¡¿¡¡42

    ¡¾Dexterity UP¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡56

    ¡¾Agility UP¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡48

    ¡¾Appraisal¡¡Lv£´¡¿¡¡16

    ¡¾Guts¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡84

    ¡¾Description¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡60

    ¡¾Premonition¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡90

    ¡¾Athleticism¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡120

    ¡¾Dynamic Vision¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡120

    ¡¾Situational Judgment¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡90

    ¡¾Bargain¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡150

    ¡¾Talking Technique¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡120

    ¡¾Auto Mapping¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡60

    ¡¾Skill Concealment¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡90

    ¡¾Stealthy Footsteps¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡60

    ¡¾Choke Sleeper¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡60

    ¡¾Waterfowl Swordmanship¡¡Lv£³¡¿¡¡240

    ¡¾Arrow Flick¡¡Lv£±¡¿56

    ¡¾Matsuka Kuzushi¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡90

    Total 2892 points

    32153 points remaining.

    Next is the new skills to take.

    First, resistance to poison and instant death.

    ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Paralysis Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Mental Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Petrification Resistance¡¡Lv£²¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Instant Death Resistance¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡New£¡

    The petrification resistance and instant death resistance cost a lot of points. I don''t have enough points for those, so I don''t have them maxed out at the moment.

    Total: 16900 points

    Remaining 16253 points

    Next, Attacks skill.

    Now, that [Dimensional Slash] that I saw on a browser game site is a piece of cake.

    I thought it was .......

    "Huh? There''s no candidate for the [Dimensional Slash]?"

    "Ah, the one you couldn''t get because it costs 5000 points even at level 1?"

    It seems that Serina also remembered.

    "Damn, can''t I get it as a Waterfowl Swordsman?"

    My current job is ''Waterfowl Swordsman'', but it seems I need to be a higher class than that.

    "Isn''t that like a magic swordsman?"

    "Hmm. So, uh, Ione, is there a guild for Magic Swordsman?"

    I asked Ione, who seemed to know a lot about swordsman.

    "No, I''ve never heard of such a thing. Self-taught magicians or those who have changed jobs from magician might use it, but swords and armor make it harder to use magic. ......"

    "Well, yeah. Magicians don''t usually carry swords, and they can''t carve complicated runes or marks."

    Letty, the mage, nodded.

    But a magic swordsman seems to be possible. I want to have it.

    "I wonder if Welbard-sensei knows about it?"

    "I don''t know. I''ll write to my father and ask him."

    "Please do that."

    I''ll keep the 5,000 points and see what I can do with it next.

    ¡¾Job Change Lv1¡¿ 60 points required for the next level.

    This is a skill that I took at the beginning and left it as I thought it was a "has-been" skill. ......

    But even if it''s not, two-thirds of the points will come back when the skill is reset, so I''ll give it a try.

    The first thing I did was to raise the level of the skill by one level and then try to appraise it.

    ¡ºJob Change¡¡Lv£²¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    You can change your profession (job).

    However, Lv.2 is only available once a year.

    You can only change jobs if you meet the requirements.

    You will not lose your knowledge and experience after changing jobs.

    Previously, it was ''only once in a lifetime,'' so I guess the pattern will be to increase the frequency at which you can change.

    Once a month for Lv3, once a day for Lv4, that sort of thing.

    Since it''s not a skill I''ll use often, raising it to Lv4 will be enough for practical use.

    ¡¾Job Change¡¡Lv£´¡¿¡¡Lv up£¡

    16073 points remaining

    I''ll quickly make a list of possible job change candidates.

    Warrior

    Swordsman

    Monk

    Magician

    Knight

    Thief

    Swindler

    Playboy

    I don''t want to be a "Playboy".

    I''ve already decided on the job I''m going to do.

    But first, let''s check it.

    ¡¾Fireball¡¿ 3 points required for Lv2.

    The spell Fireball now costs three points.

    And do this¨D¨D

    ¡ºJob Change to ¡¾Magician¡¿!

    Only 12 hours left until the next job change is unlocked.¡»

    I''m not sure if this will change the way I spend my points: ......

    ¡¾Fireball¡¡Lv£±¡¿¡¡Points needed for Lv2 is 3 points

    ¡¾Fireball Lv1¡¿ Points needed for Lv2 3

    "Hmm, I missed my guess."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I thought if I changed my job to a magician and then took a skill, the number of points would change."

    "Oh, you mean the magic skills would be cheaper?"

    "Yeah, but it doesn''t seem to change."

    "Changing jobs will expand the range of skills you can take."

    Letty taught me that, but that doesn''t sound very good to me, as I had a few candidates for magical skills before I changed jobs.

    That may be an all-around ability that is limited to the Heroes.

    "Then, I''ll give you a special present at the end."

    "What? I don''t need erotic clothes. ......"

    Serina was already alarmed, but I guess she need to increase her gratitude and loyalty to the leader.

    Of course, as long as you''re a member of my party, I''m going to give you some erotic clothes as well.

    "Don''t worry, it''s even better for you. All of you, check your status to see what your skill points are now."

    "Zero points. So?

    "I''ve given you 1,000 points each. Check it now."

    I have acquired a new [Point Giving Lv5] for 31 points.

    "Ah, awesome, it''s true."

    "Ah, it''s increasing, Master."

    "So much? Is it okay? ......"

    "Oho, Ohohoho, uhehehe."

    "Oh, ......, I-it''s amazing. Fuee~."

    1000 points each for Serina, Meena, Ione, Lily and Nene.

    This will greatly enhance the skills of the party members.

    The remaining points are 11042 points.

    There''s still plenty of time to take the Dimensional Slash, and it''ll be a piece of cake if I copy the skills of the big spenders from now on.

    "Uhm, ...... I was there, and I''m not sure if I saved your life, but I think I helped you defeat the enemy. ......"

    Letty makes a modest appeal, but I''m not going to sugarcoat it.

    This is a reward for the party members.

    "I''ve already paid for it with silver coins. Besides, no matter how many skeletons you kill on your own, you won''t get any points, Letty. This is entirely thanks to my skills. And yet, don''t you think it''s a bit generous to ask me to give you a hundred levels of points?"

    I''m going to use the "Talking Technique Lv5" as well to talk her into it.

    "Ugh, I''m sure you''re right, ....... But what is this bewildering feeling that I have ....... Then tell me more about that [Skill Copy] and the Heroes."

    "For free?"

    "No, that''s ......."

    "Isn''t it fine, for something like that."

    Serina said that, but.

    "No. I''m the leader of the party and I''m telling you not to tell anyone, okay?"

    "Ah, yeah, ...... you''re right, I''m sorry, Letty."

    "Well, I guess it can''t be helped. I''m going to try to figure it out on my own. I''m a genius mage, I can do it!"

    Well, good luck with that. Maybe a genius mage can do it.

    After Letty returned to her house, I thought about how to earn skill points.

    [Skill Copy Lv5] is a great skill that allows me to copy my opponent''s skills without leveling down.

    With this, if I copy a powerful and expensive skill, I can get even more skill points.

    In order to do this, I need to encounter strong enemies.

 Volume 4 - Epilogue

    That night in my room, Meena put on a bikini swimsuit and put on a little fashion show.

    I had to use the rare items I got from the adventure.

    "What do you think, Master..."

    A small triangular piece of cloth barely concealed the inappropriate part of Meena''s pale body.

    "Get your hands off."

    "Y, yes ......."

    Meena blushes and puts her hands behind her back.

    "Yes, good, Meena. You''ve got good proportions."

    "Thank you. Well, Master, I''m thinking of taking the [Bust Up] skill."

    "Rejected! You''re beautiful enough as you arem and breasts are not something that can be enlarged."

    "Huh, Is that so?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    It''s about whether I''m satisfied or not.

    "Okay, now, on the bed, do cat pose."

    "Yes, like this?"

    "Good. Now lean back more, and keep your chest facing me."

    "Okay."

    Meena is a good person who responds to my requests in detail.

    Then a thought occurred to me.

    "Meena, do you know the dog obedience pose?"

    "Yes, I do. That''s what dog-eared children do when they lose a fight."

    "Will you try it? If your pride won''t let you, I don''t want to force you. ......"

    "No, I don''t mind. I''m is your Master..." Meena said, turning on her back and striking a doggie pose.

    "Yes, I like this too."

    I like the way the lovers are joking around with each other.

    "Are you pleased?"

    "Yeah. Well, then, I''ll have to give you a reward"

    "Y-Yes. ......"

    I rubbed her breasts from the top of her swimsuit.

    "Ahhhnn!"

    A sexy gasp escaped Meena''s lips and she writhed ticklishly.

    "Fufu, here, here."

    "Ah, Master, no, not there."

    "It''s no good? Get your hands away."

    "Y, yes. ...... Ahnn, Nnhh, Aahnnn!"

    Meena''s breathing became more and more ragged, and every now and then she would close her eyes as if she was feeling comfortably.

    I thought it was about time, so I stripped off her swimsuit and used my tongue to work on her nipples.

    "Fuwah, Aaahnnn, Masteerr!"

    Meena''s body jerked and twitched while she made sweet moans.

    This time, he crawled his tongue below her navel and reached Meena''s cherry-red crevasse.

    "Ahh, Aahnn, Kkuhh!"

    Meena held my head and clung desperately to me.

    After three large spasms, Meena seems to have come lightly.

    She stares at me with moist eyes.

    "Come on, what do you want, say it."

    "Y, yes. Master, put that big thing inside me..."

    "Good."

    I leaned over Meena''s supple body and moved wildly inside her.

    "Ahh, Nnnh, Aahhh, No, Kuhhh, Masteer, Masteer!"

    The voice of Meena sounds like she''s about to come. It would be fun to rush her here, but today is the day of the swimsuit reward. I''m going to make her come right away.

    As I picked up the pace, Meena seemed to realize that my last spurt was near, and she closed her eyes and clung to my body.

    "Ah, Aahhhhh!"

    I shoot my load into Meena.

    "*pant*"

    Meena seemed to have fallen asleep with a pleasant look on her face. I hugged the naked Meena and tried to go to sleep, but I could hear the faint sound of thunder outside the window.

    If it''s going to rain tomorrow, I guess I''ll take a day off from adventuring.

    The rain doesn''t matter as long as I can get into the dungeon, but I''ll be wet by the time I get to the entrance.

    There was a knock at the door.

    I guess Ione is the one who didn''t come in right away.

    "It''s open."

    "Oh, uhm..."

    "Hmm?¡¡Nene. What''s up?

    I haven''t had sex with her yet. That''s why I don''t understand why she''s coming to my room at this hour.

    "Meena-san is ......."

    "Yeah, she''s sleeping here."

    "I-is that so?"

    Perhaps it''s because they share the same dog-ears, but Nene seems to be fond of Meena well, and Meena is taking care of Nene in many ways.

    "Well, come in."

    "Y, yes. Hyaaa!"

    Nene shrank back when she heard the sound of thunder, she seems was afraid of thunder.

    "What, you can''t sleep?"

    "Y, yes."

    The sound shouldn''t bother me too much since I have soundproofing magic tool equipment, but I should probably let her get a little more ballsy.

    "Then you come here, too. We''re all going to bed."

    "Ah...yes!"

    Nene wagged her little tail happily and climbed onto the bed.

    I patted her on the head.

    "Auuu ...... that feels so good ......."

    "Oh, yeah. How about this one?"

    I touch her ass.

    "Hyaah, t-that tickles. Ahh."

    Hmm, she still doesn''t know about men.

    Even so, when I continued to stroke her, Nene''s behavior changed.

    "Haah, haah.......Nnhh, ah, umm"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, ......."

    "If you have something to say, say it clearly."

    "Haa, I''m okay with just patting ......"

    "No. Let me stroke it some more. I''ll make you feel better."

    "Unn, ...... hiya."

    When I touched her crotch, she seemed to notice and blushed.

    "Now, be quiet. You''ll wake up Meena."

    "Uuhh, nfuhh, hauu, Nnnhh..."

    Meena doesn''t get angry just because I wake her up, but perhaps because I''m her master, Nene holds her mouth with her hand and tries not to make a sound. She''s such a stubborn.

    I was so mean that I got carried away and touched Nene''s body in a disgusting way.

    "Nnh, Nfuhh, Nnnn, Nhnn, Hauhh!"

    I touched her breasts, but they were only just beginning to swell. Still, the sensitivity seemed to be on its own, and Nene''s body twitched and jerked.

    Nene''s flower area was also ready for fertilization and was wet.

    Then we''ll have the opening ceremony today.

    It was still going to be a long time coming, but Nene didn''t seem to be intimidated, and she was cute, so I decided to put it in.

    "Nnhh£¡"

    "If it''s too hard, take a pain-reduction skill."

    "I-I took it."

    "All right, then let''s continue."

    "Y, yes."

    Perhaps she had already heard about what I was going to do from Meena.

    Nene endured and accepted me.

    "Okay, good."

    I move lightly and slowly, making Nene cum with pleasure.

    "Nnhm, ahh, fuugh, Auhh, Aaaahhhhh!"

    I didn''t have to worry about her voice, but she tried desperately to hold it in, failed, and finally let out a loud scream.

    I felt a little sorry for her.

    "You did well."

    I pull it out and pat her on the head.

    "Y, yes..."

    Nene hugged me and seemed to like the sex rather a lot.

    I went to sleep thinking about the next time she would give me a blowjob with her little mouth.

 Volume 5 - Prologue

    "I found it! Master!"

    "Nice work, Meena."

    ""We did it!""

    It''s been six days since we started the first layer of the [Labyrinth of No Return]. Finally, we found the stairs to the second level.

    "Alec, what about the auto-mapping blanks?"

    Serina asks.

    "Of course, we''ll fill them in."

    No loose ends.

    "Got it!"

    The enemies of the first layer are already not even enemies.

    For those of us who have greatly enhanced our skills, we can destroy goblins even if we take them on alone. That''s how strong we are.

    Nene, who has changed her job to a Magician, has also learned a few spells under the guidance of Letty, the mage, and is becoming more like a magician.

    "Here I go!¨D¨DThe Four Great Spirits borrow their claws with my mana offerings in the name of Salamander! Fireball!"

    As Nene manipulated her wand and chanted the spell, a fireball the size of her fist flew into the air and hit the goblin.

    "Gyaah!"

    The goblin, which was already weakened by Meena''s blow, died.

    It''s over.

    "Clear!"

    "Alec, we''ve covered the entire map, though there are still some places we can''t enter."

    "That can wait. Ada, the innkeeper, said there are some rooms that you have to go to the bottom level and go down another staircase to get into."

    "I see."

    "Finally, the second layer. I''m getting tired of fighting in the same place."

    Lily says, but in terms of keeping motivation, it might be better to rotate or change the places where we fight to some extent.

    "We don''t have a guide, right?"

    Serina confirms to me that it is common in these dungeons to hire a party member to accompany you.

    "I don''t. Not if you can trust him. Besides, it''s still a young hierarchy. If you rely on someone like that from the start, you''ll dull your instincts."

    You can''t get stronger just by raising your level or skills.

    This is a valuable lesson learned from the last battle with the skeleton hero.

    Relying on your skills alone won''t get you anywhere, as you need to be able to judge situations on the fly, strategize like you''re playing chess, coordinate with your fellow friends, and keep your cool.

    You have to get the hang of it while actually fighting.

    "Right. The enemies aren''t that strong, so we should be able to get to the third layer."

    "Yeah. But don''t let your guard down."

    "Yeah."

    "Then, let''s go."

    The stairs to the second layer were wide and gradual, about four meters wide. There was even a landing to turn back to in the middle.

    This way, even if the enemy was at the bottom, they could be spotted immediately, and multiple people could deal with them.

    The formation remained the same, with Meena in the lead, followed by Serina, Ione, Lily, Letty, Nene, and me at the back.

    We descended the stairs to the bottom.

    "It''s a little dark in here."

    I said, looking around left and right.

    On the first layer above, there were candelabras set up at regular intervals, and the flames of the lights, which were probably magical candles, never died out.

    However, this entire floor was dimly lit and the view was narrower than before. It was difficult to see beyond the passageway.

    "Yeah. Mapping is going to be important."

    We all have the skill [Auto Mapping], so we should not get lost if we have already taken the path once.

    "We''ll explore the area first. Then we''ll get some experience."

    """Roger that."""

    We slowly made our way through the passage along the gray stone wall.

    "Master, it still smells like a rotting corpse in here."

    Meena said, frowning. I''m sure there are zombies on this floor, as Meena mentioned when we approached the stairs to the second level.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes, I''m fine as long as I''m not full."

    "If necessary, take the resistance skill before you overdo it."

    "Oh, that''s right.......I took it."

    "Okay, good."

    "*sniff sniff*, I don''t smell anything."

    Lily said, but the dog-eared people are special because they have an excellent sense of smell.

    "Ugh!"

    Nene stopped with a sudden groan.

    "What''s the matter, Nene?"

    "T-that It''s smells delicious..."

    I see, you read their thoughts with your [Empathy] skill, huh?

    "All of you, get ready for battle! Zombies are coming!"

    No sooner had I said that and pulled out my sword than the zombies appeared with a sickening chopping and slurping sound.

    They were already more than half rotten, so it was hard to look directly at them.

    "Uwaahh, I can''t physiologically handle this!"

    "Shut up! Even you can''t do it, but you''ve got to do the checks, Lily!"

    Lily is still good. It''s not like she''s going to touch them, and they''re not going to touch her.

    The problem was with the vanguard, who had to approach them.

    "Yah! Hah! Take this!"

    "Haaahh! Seeiii!"

    "Heiyaa!"

    Meena, Serina, and Ione are slashing at the zombies without even changing their complexion.

    You guys are pretty awesome.

    I wanted to get a feel for it as soon as possible, so I didn''t want to, but I approached the zombie and slashed it.

    "AHAAA¡­¡­"

    The zombie, which moans in an eerie voice that sounds like it''s coming from the depths of hell, doesn''t seem to have any sense of pain and doesn''t seem to be intimidated even when I slash it.

    It will reach out to you without hesitation, so you have to move back and adjust your distance while slashing.

    The movement itself is quite slow, so it''s not too difficult to escape.

    "Kkuhh, You''re so stubborn!"

    Serina said with a frown, but even after five clean hits, they are still moving.

    "Out of my way!¨D¨DFour Great Spirits borrow their claws with my mana offerings in the name of the Salamander! Fireball!"

    Nene cast a fire spell, but the zombie flared up more vigorously than expected.

    "I see. Their weakness is fire."

    "Yeah. They''re also very weak against holy properties, you know."

    Letty said and hit the zombie with a bottle of clear liquid.

    Then, with a puff of white smoke, the zombie dissolved and disappeared in a flash.

    "Was that holy water?"

    Serina confirmed with a slightly surprised look.

    "Yes, it is. The price varies depending on the quality, but for fifty gold you can kill a herd of zombies with one bottle."

    "Paid huh ......."

    That''s not funny, is it?

    I thought of the face of the fresh-smelling monk who had treated Meena''s illness before, but I didn''t want to feel like he was ripping me off.

    Besides, no matter how easy it is to carry the item storage, I have to consider the time loss of finding and throwing it from there.

    In a game, an item may have a 100% hit rate, but in the real world, there will probably be misses and strikes.

    "Isn''t it''s fine? Fifty gold is cheap, cheap."

    Serina says it like it''s nothing, but I''m even more tempted to avoid the holy water.

    "Nene, I''m counting on you."

    "Y, yes, Alec-sama."

    If we cleaned up the mess with the mage''s fire, we would only have to pay for lodging.

    We resumed our search for the second layer.

    As we walked carefully, trying not to get caught by surprise or surrounded, we heard a noise at the end of a winding passage in the maze, and knew something was up ahead.

    "Hmm? This smell ......?"

    But it didn''t seem to be zombies. Meena stopped and twisted her head, trying to remember what the smell was.

    "Combat ready!"

    However I don''t put any carelessness or hesitation in it, and I let everyone get ready. The vanguard drew their sword.

    "Wait!"

    The voice came from the other side first ¨D¨Dit was a woman''s voice.

    Author Note:

    Volume 5 is not very popular, but it''s a bit depressing until the third chapter of Volume 6. I''m sure the feeling will change from there, so please take a long look at it!(£»¡ä§¥£à)

 Volume 5 - CH 1

    The second layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    What I came across there was a woman I recognized.

    She was dressed in a white robe, and her skin was clean, so she wasn''t a zombie.

    Her light blue hair was shiny, but more frayed than when I had seen her before.

    "You are ......, I believe, in the West Tower. ......"

    "Oh, I remember you! You''re the girl from the party that got beat up by Shin!"

    When Serina and Lily said that, painfully Fianna bit her lower lip and became grim.

    They were the ones who were robbed of their [Unhappy Cutlass] by the hero Shin, but they weren''t killed?

    I thought they had been wiped out.

    "What happened to that guy?"

    That was the first question I asked her. I asked her about Dill something, the good-natured young man who had bragged about getting a red dagger in the West Tower.

    "Dilmud was killed," she said. "And everyone else."

    She lowered her gaze and said it, and though her speech was plain, I could feel the deep sadness in it.

    "I see."

    She seemed to have survived somehow, but it wouldn''t be a very happy story if all her friends had been killed.

    "I was called by the priest that day to help with the recovery at the temple. If it were true, the party would have been a holiday that day, but I guess Dilmud thought he could get the treasure again.... I later learned from an acquaintance that he went to the West Tower without me."

    "......"

    "I heard that you guys defeated Shin. I want to thank you. Thank you very much."

    Fianna bowed deeply.

    "No, you don''t need to thank us. But why are you here?"

    There were three strange warriors behind her, but I didn''t think it was necessary to go to the trouble of crossing the border and reuniting the party to dive into the dungeon.

    If I were in her position, I would have lost my closest companion and would not have felt like doing anything for the time being.

    "...... that''s ......."

    "No need to say it. Whatever it is, follow your own path."

    From behind her, a dwarf in an iron helmet said in a low voice.

    "No, I''ll say it. I have come here to find the resurrection spell, which I have heard is in this labyrinth."

    You want to bring Dirmud back to life.

    I understand that wish.

    But to what extent is this a credible story?

    The dwarf warrior''s advice to Fianna to be silent earlier must mean that (????).

    "You''re not a skilled party and you don''t have a lot of money. You''ll be throwing away the life you''ve just picked up."

    I warned. Fianna is probably in a hurry, but it''s not a normal decision.

    If the party had been wiped out, they would have been forced to spend a considerable amount of money.

    The cost of requesting a search, and the cost of mourning.

    It was hard to believe that Fianna, who was a priest herself and had kind eyes, would come here without doing a funeral for her party.

    "But that doesn''t mean I can''t stay put."

    Fianna said in a stiff voice.

    "All right. Do what you want."

    "Hey!"

    From the side, Serina raised her voice as if to accuse me, but Fianna and I are not friends. I''ve only seen her once in the West Tower.

    I gave her a warning. In any case, it would be useless to stop her.

    "Hey, if you want to talk, you can do it later. If you don''t, I''ll have to deal with the pain from the slave crest."

    The younger warrior said. His left arm was stamped with the slave''s crest.

    "Oh, that''s right. Sorry."

    "All right, let''s go, then. Usunoro!"

    "Oh, well, then, usunoro, no!"

    The largest of the warriors protested in a slightly slower tone.

    "Kehh, you''re too slow, what''s usunoro?"

    "Jouga-san, please stop fighting."

    Fianna warned, like a priest.

    "Oh? Oi-oi, now, where''s the fight? Hey, old man."

    The young warrior shrugged his shoulders and looked at the dwarf, but the dwarf warrior didn''t care and started walking ahead.

    "Oi! Oi, old man! Don''t ignore me. Oh, that''s right. That old man over there."

    "It''s Alec."

    "Yeah?"

    "I-t-s Alec."

    I said it twice because it was important.

    "Huh. I didn''t hear any of that. Since you guys look like newcomers, I''ll tell you something as a senior here. The enemies of the second layer here are not zombies, but stones. It''s rocks."

    "Hmm? What do you mean?"

    "Hehe, you''ll have to think about it with your empty head. Ow, ow, ow, ow! Whoa, damn it, my slave crest."

    Jouga, holding his left arm and contorting his face in pain, rushed back to his friends.

    "Fianna, heal me, heal me!

    "You''ll have to put up with that, Jouga-san."

    "Damn it, I''m in real pain. Why is it that Fianna is safe and I''m not?"

    "Well? Is it because I have not been a slave long?"

    With that comment, I realized that Fianna had only recently become a slave. Perhaps she had borrowed money and sold herself to a slave trader in order to raise money for her journey.

    What a stupid woman. It''s a shame about Dilmud.

    "He''s gone. It''s kind of a depressing story."

    Serina said.

    "Yes. Once you''re a slave, you don''t know what kind of horrible things you''re going to go through ......."

    Ione also seemed to be concerned.

    "But it''s not all bad." Meena said with a light gut pose to encourage them.

    "It''s not all bad, right?"

    Serina looked at me meaningfully and said. That''s what she says, so take it as it comes.

    "Alec-sama is an old man!"(?)

    "Nene?"

    "Nene-chan?!"

    Why are you suddenly crying and even sniffling? Maybe it''s her Empathy skills or her personality, but I was surprised.

    "Come on, you have to wipe your tears. It''s no good if the girl looking like that. You must smile, smile."

    Serina took out a handkerchief and started to wipe her face, but I leave it to her her.

    Ione and I will try to keep an eye on the area. We''re in a dungeon after all.

    We stopped exploring when the sun was about to set, and returned to the inn.

    It might have been more efficient to bring in some food, but we couldn''t leave out the delicious soup at the inn.

    Besides, it would be better not to rush there.

    It was still a shallow level, so we had to take our time and not get caught off guard.

    It''s like an awkward virgin. If you rush into the back, it won''t work. No, I don''t know about that.

    "Master, it''s about Fianna. ......"

    Meena rested her hand on her soup and said.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong with her?"

    "Is there anything we can do to help her?"

    "...... How?"

    "That''s ......."

    Meena didn''t seem to have a concrete plan either. Or maybe she thought I wouldn''t say yes even if she did.

    I''ll say.

    "If you can find the resurrection spell, you can show it to her. But that''s as far as we can go."

    I''m not looking to buy Fianna.

    She''s only thinking about the resurrection spell, and sooner or later she''s going to overreach and lose her life.

    This isn''t a half-baked dungeon.

    Serina seemed to understand that, and although she looked reluctant, she didn''t say anything to me.

    "Even if there was a resurrection spell, she probably wouldn''t know how to use it." Letty said.

    ''Unless she''s a high level priestess'', I''d say. And time.

    The more time that passes, the more difficult it will be to revive the dead.

    "We''re done talking about this."

    I said, trying to change the subject.

    "Wait. If there''s going to be a lot of zombies, why don''t we hire that priest girl?"

    Hoshirina suggested, which didn''t seem like a bad idea. Hiring her was a little different from making her a companion.

    "That''s good idea. Let''s negotiate with her owner."

    I decided to try to negotiate with the current owner of Fianna.

 Volume 5 - CH 2

    I want to hire Fianna.

    When I told the clerk at Janatha''s store this, he looked at the wooden tag hanging on the wall and said,

    "She''s currently exploring the dungeon, so I''ll let you know when she returns. Are you sure you want to make a reservation?"

    "Yes, that''s fine. How much?"

    "She''s a cleric with healing magic, so the price is a little high. That''s 1,500 gold a week."

    It''s a small price to pay when you have over 400,000 in your pocket.

    I don''t know why I can''t resist this expense when I''ve been so stingy with the cost of holy water.

    Because, It''s my money. so I''ll spend it as I please.

    The shopkeeper said he didn''t know when Fianna would be back, so we decided to go ahead and dive into the dungeon.

    "Then we''ll resume our search for the second layer."

    "Oooh!"

    Lily is awfully cheerful, but well, it''s better than saying "I''m not going back" because she doesn''t want to be a zombie.

    However, I''m still curious.

    "Why do you look so happy? You''ve been hissing at the zombies."

    I asked.

    "I didn''t! What can I say, I enjoy the thrill?"

    "What do you mean? It''s good to have fun, but don''t let your guard down."

    "Geez! Alec is always doing saying that. Be careful, be careful, be careful! I''m getting calluses in my ears."

    Lily complained, but I didn''t care.

    The first layer takes the shortest path to the stairs. On the way, we ran into a few goblins, but they were only low level, so we had no problem.

    On the second layerl, if you use fire magic, you can easily get rid of the zombies. I told the two mages to conserve their MP so they wouldn''t run out.

    It would be a shame if they couldn''t use it when the time came.

    Besides, in order to gain experience in tactics, I had to dare to set up a ''bind'' and increase the difficulty level.

    "Oh? It''s Alec , we met again isn''t it?"

    The young slave warrior, or was it Jouga, smiled and said.

    You saved me the trouble of looking for you. The others seem to be safe. Fianna is here, too.

    "Oh. I negotiated with Janatha''s store and hired her myself. Fianna, come with me."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Wait a minute! If you''re just saying that, you might as well be lying."

    Jouga stopped her.

    "Then, we''ll have to go back to the store first. Anyway, let''s go back up to the ground."

    "So, you know. I''m telling you, I don''t need to be ordered around by you, Alec."

    He''s an incomprehensible bastard. I think it''s only natural to ask for confirmation from the top since it''s coming from someone who might be a customer.

    "There were some guys who tried to pick her up earlier, but don''t worry, Fianna! I''m here to protect you."

    Jouga says it with style, but does he also have a thing for Fianna? It''s a pain in the ass.

    Oh, that''s right.

    "Jouga, I''ll tell you something good."

    "Oh, what''s that?"

    "Fianna is a Dillmud woman. She''s has already been penetrated."

    "Wha! Whaaaaaatttt!!?"

    You''re reacting really well. Fufun.

    "W-what are you talking about!? I''ve known him since childhood, but we were never lovers."

    Fianna also blushed and corrected him, but Jouga didn''t seem to hear her.

    "You''re lying! No, you said you wanted to help Dilmun, and you went all the way to a different country''s dungeon to fall into slavery, that''s the only way! Ah, damn it!"

    "His name, is Dillmud though ......"

    "Oh, so it''s Dillmud. It''s a difficult name to remember. When I see him, I''m going to beat the shit out of him. No, I want him to switch with me."

    "Geez, do you hear what I''m saying? It''s not like we''re going to switch, but Dillmud and I aren''t lovers, and I''m not going to date Jouga-san either way."

    "Nugugu"

    You''ve been turned down out of hand. That''s because you said it lightly.

    "So, what are you going to do? If this guy is really a customer, we''d better check with the store."

    The iron-helmeted dwarf said something sensible.

    "No, no, no! We''re on a mission to explore and pick up items right now, and we can''t go off on our own until we get back to the shop, And that''s if the slave crest gets sore!"

    He''s an inflexible guy, but I think he''s afraid of the pain his slave crest will cause for violating the orders.

    If Jouga agrees with me, I can temporarily rewrite the ownership, but since he is doubting my story, it will be difficult.

    "All right. Then you guys can follow me while picking up the items. That way you won''t be judged for skipping work and the slave crest won''t be triggered."

    I offered a compromise. It would have been better if Fianna had been the only one to follow me.

    "Oh, you have a plan? That''s a good idea!"

    Jouga agreed easily, and the other three didn''t seem to have any objections either.

    "It''s settled then. Fianna will be in the middle of the formation, while Jouga, the dwarf and the big guy will be in the front row."

    "Oh? Formation? Does that mean formation?" (TN: First formation in Katakana, and the second is in Kanji ê‡ÐÎ [Jinkei])

    "That''s right."

    "Hmm. - You''re all dressed up. Formation, formation, oops! I''ll lead the formation! You guys, follow me!"

    Simple people are easy to use.

    "Alec ......, can you take care of those three properly?"

    Serina is worried, but of course she is. I don''t care how many slaves you are, I''m not going to use you up. Besides.

    "They''re vanguards, no matter how you look at it. Don''t worry about them."

    I''ll take Fianna and the others and move on.

    "Look! You see that, zombie bastard!"

    "Hmm."

    During the battle, I observed the four of them to see how they fought.

    The first one, Jouga, was a power fighter wielding a two-handed broadsword. He was not dangerous, but his level was 22, slightly lower than ours.

    The second one is warrior, a big guy with a club, is level 23, and although his movements are slow, his strength and power are far greater. With a single blow from one hand, he can blow away the zombie.

    The third, an iron-helmeted dwarf, is equipped with a hand axe and a circular shield, and often acts as a shield. His level was 32, which was higher than ours.

    "I don''t see my role in this."

    Serina shrugged lightly, but we could take turns fighting.

    "Jouga, leave the next one to Serina and the others."

    "Ahh? I''m not tired yet."

    "Come on, just take turn."

    "Murgh......"

    "It''s better to rest when you can."

    Said the Dwarf warrior.

    "All right."

    As you can see, the more new people we add, the more we''ll have trouble figuring out how to do it. Well, these guys are only for the second layer. If only we had Fianna''s Turn Undead, we wouldn''t need the other three.

    "We''ll take a break here."

    We found a small room at a dead end and decided to rest there.

    It''s not so much that I''m tired, but I''ll have to learn how to rest (...) when I conquer the deeper levels in the future.

    Ada, a former A-ranked party member, also tells me such a story while serving me soup.

    "In my opinion, the parties that can stay underwater for a long time are the ones that are good at taking breaks."

    Food is a secondary concern, you can carry it back and forth or order it to be delivered if it lasts.

    But breaks don''t work that way.

    If you put it off, thinking that you''re still okay, that you''re at the end of the line, you''ll be faced with a series of intense battles.

    If you can''t swing your sword, you''ll be wiped out. Even if you don''t get wiped out, you''ll have to throw away your belongings and run away.

    As a human being, I guess you should always have a margin of safety, especially in dangerous dungeons where life and death are at stake.

    "Yeah? I''m not tired yet, and you''re not breathing on our shoulders."

    "Jouga, we''re just going along for the ride. If the leader of our employers wants us to rest, we''ll rest, that''s part of the mission."

    The iron-helmeted dwarves are quick to talk, as if the slaves are old enough.

    "No, that''s why you haven''t been hired yet, ...... damn it!"

    Everyone else had already sat down, so Jouga sat down with a bang, as if he had no choice.

    Of course, the guards had taken turns, and now Meena was holding the entrance to the small room.

    "Alec, have you been to the arena yet?"

    Jouga asked me.

    "No, not yet."

    "What, you haven''t been there yet? There''s a lot of money to be won over there."

    "It often kills you."

    The dwarven warrior added.

    "Shut up! I''m not going to die. One day I''m going to win a championship, buy a huge mansion, and get rid of my slave status. I''m going to eat all the delicious meat I can get my hands on!"

    Well, it''s good to have a dream.

    "That''s person is also supporting me."

    "That person?"

    "Yeah. He''s my owner. He''s the guy in the cool black armor."

    "You mean Janatha? Support, right?"

    It seems to me that the slaves are being used without much time off and are almost disposable.

    "He lent me a good weapon when I was broke, and everyone deserves an equal chance."

    Perhaps Janatha is motivating him to do so. The owner takes all the rare items he gets, and his wages are not enough to replace his rusty armor, so it''s a pretty shabby business.

    Well, I''m fine with that, as long as my life is stable. Janatha''s methods are worrisome, but it''s impossible to save all the slaves.

    "Then, let''s go."

    I finished my break and got up.

 Volume 5 - CH 3

    The second layer is a labyrinth of intricate passageways, with occasional zombies, but no traps of any kind.

    Something like that?

    This would allow us to get to the third layer without any problem.

    "Yeaah! It''s done, Alec."

    Jouga, who I had hired temporarily, gave me a nice smile.

    He''s been working hard under Janatha, dreaming of winning the arena.

    Jouga is very bold and is the first one to cut into the enemy, and he''s very skilled, so I feel like I can keep him employed with Fianna for a while.

    As we continued on, Meena found the stairs to the third layer.

    "Master, I found the stairs to the bottom!"

    "Good."

    "Ahh, Alec, we''re on a mission to find a rare item on the second layer. Sorry, we can''t go down there."

    Jouga says with a troubled look on his face, but I don''t intend to go down there right away either. We''ve only just begun exploring the second layer, and the map isn''t completely filled in yet.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll continue exploring this layer."

    "Well, that''s great, but aren''t you guys going to go down?"

    "Yes, but we have to go in order."

    "That''s an awkward way to go. If I were you, I''d go down."

    "That''s what you do when you''re a party leader."

    "Yeah. Leader? Heh, I might as well start my own party!"

    Of course. You don''t have to pay up for rare items, and you can go wherever you want, whenever you want. You''re also free to take a break.

    Well, you''ll have to make a certain amount of money or you''ll hit a dead end, but you can take it easy enough to make it to your retirement. I fight for a living, not a living to fight for.

    As I bypassed the room with the stairs and proceeded down the corridor, the air seemed stagnant.

    "Keep your head up."

    "Hey, hey don''t make me get all worked up, Alec. The second layerl''s a piece of cake."

    "You''ll die. If you''re not careful."

    "What? You''re freaking me out."

    "But even in the first layer, there were some enemies that gave me a scare, so we should not be careless just because it''s the second layer."

    Serina also said.

    "Oi, oi. You''re kidding, right? You guys are higher level than me, right? Are you saying you had a hard time with a goblin?"

    "It''s not a goblin. It''s a skeleton."

    "Hmm? Is there such a thing as a skeleton on the first layer?"

    "Be quiet!" Ione warned everyone.

    "What''s the matter, nee-chan?"

    "Shut up for a bit."

    She silenced Jouga, but he looked unhappy. But there was a noise at the end of the passage.

    Bang, Bang, It sounded like a strong knocking.

    "Someone''s in there."

    "Why don''t you just open the door and go on, instead of knocking all the time?"

    Maybe there is something that can''t be done.

    "Let''s go."

    I went down the corridor in the direction of the noise, but I found a door on the side of the corridor. The sturdy-looking wooden door was closed.

    "Oi, is there anyone there?"

    Jouga called out through the door.

    "Ahh, ......."

    A faint reply was heard, and then there was a pounding on the door.

    "Oi! Are you injured?"

    Juga tried to open the door, but I stopped him.

    "Wait."

    "Why? If they asking for help, you must help them soon."

    "Yeah. But it''s possible that this is a trap. Meena, you open it. Jouga, you keep your sword ready."

    "Yes, Master."

    "That''s very thoughtful."

    The passageway here was narrow, and they would have to lie down and give way to each other to switch places. Placement was important.

    "I''ll open it." Meena pulled the handle.

    "Whoa! Damn it! It''s a monster house!"

    Jouga shouted as soon as he peeked over to the other side.

    "Everyone, get back!" I instructed.

    If the guys in the back row try to move forward, they''ll get stuck and won''t be able to move, let alone retreat. Rather than fight in a small space, it would be better to fall back to a larger space and then fight each other.

    "Uwahh!? Damn!"

    Some of the zombies were creeping forward, and they were also (...) moving (...) fast (...).

    Jouga in the front row was getting impatient because he couldn''t wield his broadsword as he wanted in the tight space. Should I have let the dwarf with the hand axe come forward? No, with his reach, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the zombies crawling under the floor. In any case, it was impossible to rearrange the party now.

    "Letty!"

    "I know!¡¡--I am redeemed. I seek redemption in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, demon of rage, destroy your enemies with your sharp fire! Flamespear!"

    Letty quickly cut the intricate markings with her fingers, completing the spell. A number of flames flew like spears, piercing the zombies and blowing them away.

    "Okay, go, go, go!"

    Lily also rested her hand on the sling''s tow and only cheered.

    Jouga cleaned up the remaining zombies and took a breath.

    "Fuh~. That was one hell of a spell. Thanks for the help."

    "Don''t thank me. Instead of tha, you must take care of your injury."

    "Leave it to me. --Goddess Eir, grant my wish. Heal!"

    Fianna cast a recovery spell. He didn''t seem to recover fully at once, so she cast it again and again.

    I thought recovery magic was supposed to be more powerful, but this looks like it''s not very useful.

    "Now that the pain is gone, we can leave it at that, Fianna." said Jouga.

    "But the wound is still there."

    "Don''t worry about it. Just tie it up with a cloth and it will healed."

    Smiling, he sat down, ripped off his own clothes and quickly finished the treatment.

    "Cleanse yourself with this."

    The dwarf took out a small bottle and sprinkled an amber liquid on it.

    "What''s that, whoa! It stings! What the hell did you give to me, poison?"

    "No. It''s alcohol, isn''t it?

    "Yeah."

    "No, I don''t know why..."

    "It''s for disinfection."

    I told him, but Jouga didn''t seem to know about disinfecting with alcohol.

    "It''s not like I''m poisoned, but damn it."

    "Okay, let''s get off to the surface."

    "Oi, oi. I can still do this, all right?"

    "No. It''s almost dark. We''re going back to the inn."

    "Oh, what the..."

    "In that case, we''d better go with him. We''ll have to check with the store."

    The dwarf in the iron helmet said, and we all went to the surface.

    "I guess we can only go up to the third layer for a day trip."

    The dining room of the inn "Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence" was spacious.

    While eating Ada''s special stew, we discussed our future plans. Fianna, Jouga and the others had returned to Janatha''s store, so we went our separate ways.

    "That''s right. We''ll bring in enough food that last long and camp in the dungeon. It feel kind of weird."

    I thought that Serina would not like it, but it seems that she is not that displeased.

    "But Jouga and the others said they were looking for rare items in the second layer, right?"

    Meena confirms.

    "''Yeah, we''ll split up from there."

    "Is that so?."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter how many people you have if the place is too small."

    Letty says, and she''s right. The dungeon is not a place where you can rely on numbers.

    If you''re going to split up into multiple parties, there''s not much point in taking a vanguard if you''re going to let them play around.

    There is also the idea of a backup force, but having one that is close to a ranger is probably enough.

    I don''t plan to stay in the dungeon for long until the situation becomes that serious.

    If someone gets injured, we can end the search there and return to the surface.

 Volume 5 - CH 4

    The next day, we went to Janatha''s store, but it seemed that our story had gone through and Fianna and her friends were waiting for us.

    "Hey, Alec. I''ll wait in front of your lodge next time, so let me know where you''re staying."

    Jouga said, so I told him the name of the inn.

    "The Dragon''s Residence! That''s pretty cool! God damn it! I think I''ll stay there, too."

    "Don''t do that. Save your money or you''ll be in trouble."

    The iron-helmeted dwarf said.

    "But hey, it''s a barn, I''m sleeping in a barn. I''d like to sleep on a bed in a normal inn."

    "Then we''ll have to make some money. Let''s go."

    I don''t want to have to take care of this guy, so I say to myself, and quickly leave. We dove into the second layer and continued our search until it was time for sunset. When the battle was over, I told everyone to return to their homes.

    "Well, we''re going back up to ......."

    "Oh, we''re going to sleep here, so you don''t have to worry about us. I''ll be waiting for you here on the stairs in the morning, according to my stomach clock."

    Jouga nodded and said.

    "Okay."

    I wondered if we would be able to meet up with him soon, but it seemed that Jouga''s stomach clock was quite accurate, and the next day''s search went smoothly.

    "Hey, Alec. I''ll give you some money, so please buy some bread and dried meat. I can make more money that way than going back upstairs."

    "I don''t mind, but ......"

    I looked at the others, and they seemed to agree. so he left them fifteen gold for three days.

    "You''re not going to run off with it, are you?"

    "Like I will!"

    I''ve been fooled into thinking I''m going to run away with just fifteen gold. I thought about telling him how much money I had, but it wouldn''t be funny if Jouga attacked me with a PK. I''ll keep that part to myself.

    It was on the fifth day since I''d met Jouga and the others, and I''d already finished exploring the second layer, but on that day, Jouga and the others were late.

    "My bad, my bad, I just couldn''t get up."

    Jouga apologized, rolling his shoulders as if he had just gotten up.

    "It''s too much trouble to wait. Just tell me where you guys are holed up."

    "Yeah, there''s a small room up ahead with a door that closes. That''s where the monster house used to be."

    "Oh, yeah. So there are no enemies?"

    "If there were, we wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully. We''ve got the guards in place, so there''s no problem."

    I had a bad feeling about this, but I''m sure Jouga and the others are at least doing a decent job of keeping watch. The other two, Fianna and the iron-helmeted dwarf, seemed solid, so I was sure they would be fine.

    "There''s no guarantee that monsters won''t spring up. so be careful."

    "Ha, Alec, you know what? No adventurer has ever seen a monster pop up, you know?"

    "Tell me about it."

    I knew what it was, but I didn''t want there to be any discrepancies between the reality of this world and my knowledge of it. I asked for an explanation.

    If Monsters, once defeated, would reappear out of nowhere.

    It''s called popping, but it doesn''t mean that new monsters will spring up in the adventurers'' sight.

    They use this as an excuse to take a break in a small room in the dungeon.

    In games, new miscellaneous enemies spring up on the screen, or you don''t see them until you encounter them in the first place, but in this world, I appreciate this more.

    However, I heard that bosses and pops caused by magic summons are different.

    "I guess we''ll have to be careful with the bosses then."

    "Yes, but Alec, in this dungeon(?????), the boss doesn''t appear until the fourth layer."

    "...... Hmm. I see."

    So that skeleton hero is not the boss?

    "Hey, what does the boss look like?" Serina asked.

    "What do you mean, the strongest guy on the floor, of course. I''m talking about the best."

    Jouga had never had a run-in with the boss before.

    "The boss stays in a certain room and never comes out of its territory." Letty gave us a description.

    "So I heard that not many people can go down from the fifth layer. Once the party has defeated the boss, the boss will no longer appear, but the first challenge floor must be defeated in order to proceed."

    "So I heard that not many people can go down from the fifth floor. Once the party has defeated the boss, the boss will no longer appear, but the first floor must be defeated in order to proceed.

    I see. So, clearing the fourth layer and reaching the fifth layer will certify you as a B rank party?

    If that''s the case, I thought, the guild examiners could have just said they were taking down the boss, but they might have kept it a secret to prevent people from cheating by buying and selling the parts they took down.

    Well, it doesn''t matter either way. I''m going to take the straight and narrow.

    Thanks to my ability to double the parameters of a normal person and my skill copying, I''m almost a cheat.

    As long as I can raise my level steadily, there will be no problem.

    The experience of the zombies is still lacking. I get about 50 per zombie, but at level 27, I need almost 10,000 experience. That''s why my level hasn''t gone up yet.

    This means that I need to strengthen my skills, but I don''t know anything about Dimensional Slash or Magic Swordsmanship yet.

    Welbard-sensei, who replied to my letter, said that he had fought with a Magic Swordman before, but he didn''t know the job change requirements.

    He said he had never seen or heard of a Dimensional Slash.

    However, Nene''s level is getting closer to ours, so the party as a whole is improving.

    "Master, the enemy is coming."

    "All right, everyone, get ready for battle."

    Meena''s voice brought my attention back to the end of the corridor.

    "Five enemies!"

    Serina said, already slashing at them.

    The zombie does not go down with just a few slashes, so it takes time. But in terms of speed and skill, we are superior to them. If it was one-on-one, we could defeat them with ease.

    However, I was concerned about Jouga''s staggered and sluggish movements during the fight.

    "Jouga, are you sleepwalking?"

    "No, I''m not. It''s just my leg."

    "Your legs?"

    "The wound bitten by zombies the other day haven''t healed yet."

    Fianna said with concern. That''s when you stumbled upon the monster house?

    "Let me see it."

    "No, it''s fine! It''s just a little swollen. Don''t make a big deal out of it."

    Jouga said, but if it was poisoned, it would be a problem.

    I''m going to need an appraisal here.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Jouga

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡16

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡23

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Warrior

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡102/257

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Tetanus

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Grandsword''s Slave.

    Adventurer.

    Personality is cheerful and sometimes active.

    "You''ve got tetanus."

    """Ehh?""

    We''re all surprised, but the way he''s acting, it''s worse than poison.

    "Meena and Ione, set up a perimeter! We''ll set up camp here. Jouga, show us your feet. This is a leader''s order."

    "Okay. But what''s tetanus?"

    "It''s a horrible disease that causes wounds to heal badly, fever, loss of coordination, convulsions all over the body and finally a painful death." Fianna explained.

    "Damn, I''m sick. ...... How much does it cost to treat me?"

    "...... It''s quite expensive."

    "What the...? Seriously?"

    Finally, Jouga seemed to realize the seriousness of the situation.

    He took off his boots, but his feet were so swollen that he could hardly take them off.

    "Uwahh, it''s terrible. It''s all red. The inside is kind of blackened. ......"

    Lily looked at the wound and said with a wince. It''s definitely in bad shape.

    "You should have told me ...... why you left it alone until this happened."

    Fianna said, and healed in rapid succession.

    "I didn''t realize it was so bad. I had a swollen wound once, but it healed on its own. ......"

    "What do you think, Fianna?"

    "The wounds do not heal well in this condition. You need to see a priest. I can''t handle it."

    "Then let''s call off the search. Let''s go upstairs."

    "Wait a minute. I''ve only got 200 gold to pay them."

    "I''ll take care of the rest. You owe me."

    "I''m sorry."

    As expected, the dejected Jouga was not in his usual spirits.

 Volume 5 - CH 5

    I took Jouga, whose foot was swollen, to the temple.

    My evaluation showed that it was "Tetanus" and according to Fianna, the cleric, it is difficult to treat.

    It seems that in this world, illnesses are not easily cured even with a heal.

    "What do you think, priest?" Fianna asks.

    "Hmm ......"

    The other man was an old man with all white hair and eyes obscured by long eyebrows. He stroked his beard a few times when he saw Jouga''s wound, but said nothing.

    "What do you think, old man? If you don''t tell me soon, I''ll pull out your beard."

    "Hey, Jouga-san, don''t be rude."

    "If it''s going to heal, it''s going to heal. If it''s not, it''s not going to heal. I don''t like it when things are done halfway."

    "Very well. Then I''ll tell you, it''s too late for this wound. The only way to save yourself is to cut off your leg."

    "Wha! O, Oi oi, You want me to be one legged? What about my adventure?"

    "You have no choice but to quit."

    "Quit. ...... No, you''re kidding, right?"

    "Then I can cast a healing spell and pray to the gods without cutting off your leg. However, I will not be able to save your life. I''ve seen many wounds like yours in my life."

    "Wha......"

    "You can decide for yourself what to do. You have until the end of the day. Any longer than that and your life is at stake."

    The priest said with a straight face.

    "What the hell ...... no, you''re kidding, right?"

    Jouga asks with a half smile, but he doesn''t seem to be able to clear his mind.

    Survive on one leg or die as an adventurer? It''s a really hard choice. It''s not something he can decide right away, and It''s not something I can say anything about.

    "I''ll let him decide on his own. If you need advice, Fianna, stay with him."

    I say, to make him think seriously.

    "Yes."

    We left the temple.

    "Hey, what do you think about having Dr. Kojima, the surgeon, take a look at him?"

    Serina said. I thought about it too, but without modern drugs and equipment, even he would find it difficult.

    Besides, there was a more difficult problem.

    "He might be able to help with the surgery, but it would take time to bring him here. The skilled priest said we have time until sundown today to decide. I don''t think we''ll make it in time."

    "I see. ...... you''re right. ...... It would take five days to get here by carriage."

    Kojima is in a neighboring country, so it will take longer.

    "Letty-sensei, can''t you do something about it?" Nene squirmed.

    "Hmmm, treating the injured is not my specialty. The only thing I can think of is an elixir."

    The elixir was not something that could be sold on the market, but it was said to be stored in the royal castle, but there was no chance that the slave, Jouga, could get it.

    In the end, there was nothing that could be done.

    The priest, an expert in restorative magic, had given up on him, so there was nothing we could do.

    We didn''t feel like going back into the dungeon that day, so we returned to the inn.

    "I''m going to go ask around and see what I can do."

    "Yeah. Make sure you don''t get ripped off or anything."

    "Yeah."

    After seeing off Serina, I browsed through the healing skills.

    However, I don''t think that [Allowance] or [Nursing] can do anything about the ineffectiveness of Heal.

    I just realized that there are almost no healing-related skills that I can acquire.

    In the initial selection of that browser game, I was able to choose the high-level skills of a priest, but not now.

    Once I changed jobs to a priest and re-trained from there, I still wouldn''t be able to heal Jouga in time.

    It would be better to change one of the party members to a priest and train them systematically with the goal of becoming a priest.

    It was Jouga this time, but I might be injured next time.

    Let''s talk about it over dinner.

    While I was thinking this, Fianna came to the inn in the afternoon. She told me that Jouga had finally made a decision and was going to cut off his leg.

    "I see."

    "So, um, ......."

    Fianna makes it difficult to say.

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "I need some money."

    "Yeah, how much?"

    I had agreed to pay for Jouga''s surgery.

    "Three thousand gold for the surgery, immediate treatment, and a month''s rent for a room in the temple, ......."

    "All right, I''ll pay."

    "Uhm! I''m sure God will see this donation. If you want, you can just pay for the surgery! I''ll pay for it too, please..."

    "Wait. I told you I''ll pay for it. Come on, three pieces of silver will be enough, right?"

    "Oh, thank you. But are you sure? I don''t think he''ll be able to pay you back right away."

    "I''m sure he won''t. But it''s a bad taste to abandon a man who has formed a party. Besides, I have enough money to let him play around, don''t worry."

    "Is that so. I think it''s really admirable that you can spend three thousand gold for the sake of others. Then I have to get ready for the surgery right away. Oh, I have to buy some manjuu."

    "Manjuu? What does that have to do with the treatment?"

    I was curious, so I asked Fianna.

    "Well, not directly, but I heard that the priest has a sweet tooth."

    "Gratuity, huh. Well, do as you please. Here, I''ll add some miscellaneous expenses."

    I''ll also add a large copper coin.

    "Thank you very much. But I''ll buy the manju, so I''ll use the money for other clothes and herbs."

    "Yes, you can spend it as you see fit."

    "Yes!"

    Fianna bowed politely and ran off.

    If she looked like that, Fianna would be fine because she could see what was going on around her.

 Volume 5 - CH 6

    [Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence]

    This is the inn we use as our base in the Grandsword Kingdom.

    The four-story inn is as big as a hotel, but it''s a solid structure, and as a place for adventurers, it''s where the roughnecks hang out.

    I was sitting at a table on the first floor playing a card game with some other guests who didn''t seem to be busy.

    But ...... tsk, my hand sucks.

    The guy sitting right across from me says with a grin, "You look dull, Alec."

    "Shut up, Murphy. That''s my face."

    "I''m sorry about that. It''s a full ...... raise."

    "Oh? No change?"

    "Yeah."

    ...... You''re bluffing.

    This guy is such a cheapskate sometimes, and he''s bluffing.

    When he''s bluffing, he''s bluffing.

    No change, full call, even if it''s a pig without a role.

    And then Lily came running in from outside with a panicked voice.

    "Geez! Alec, get over here now!"

    "What''s wrong? If Jouga''s surgery failed, there''s nothing I can do about it."

    "The surgery seems to have been a success. But Fianna''s about to be forcibly taken away by the guys from Janatha''s store, and there''s a dispute with the temple people!"

    So that''s what happened.

    Fianna has fallen into slavery and now she''s Janatha''s property. By law and logic, if Janatha told her to dive into the dungeon as soon as possible, Fianna would be obligated to obey.

    But she also have to heal and take care of Jouga.

    Now that I''m hiring her for one thousand five hundred a week, I''m sure the guys at the store will be satisfied if she leave.

    "All right, leave it to me."

    "That''s the spirit!"

    "Well then, Murphy, I guess this game is over."

    I threw the cards on the table, grinning inwardly.

    "What!? You, shit, my first royal straight flush of my life, gahhh! Wait! Alec! At least let me finish this game before you go! Hey! Alec!"

    Forgive me, Murphy, but I''m doing this to help people. I''m sure you''ll understand. Pfft.

    I ran to the temple with a angry voice behind my back.

    "This room over here."

    The corridor that Lily led me down seemed to be a reception room, where the priest and Fianna and the others were. There were also two of Janatha''s men, but to my dismay, one of the men had drawn his sword right here.

    We''re in a temple, remember?

    They must be under orders to forcibly take them back. But if they hurt Fianna or anyone else in the temple, they wouldn''t get away with it.

    I wonder what would have happened if I had been one step too late.

    "That''s enough. Put your sword away."

    "Ahh? What the hell with you?"

    The bearded slave clutching the sword responded as expected.

    "I''m is Fianna''s current employer. I''m hiring her for one thousand five hundred a week. Isn''t that right?"

    The familiar Janatha clerk was with them, so I told him.

    "Yes, but outside of contracted working hours, she is under our control."

    "I see. But it''s daytime now. I''ve given her my orders to take care of Jouga. Right, Fianna?"

    "Yes!"

    "No, but she doesn''t have to nurse a slave all the time."

    "I don''t think so. - Or what? You''re trying to get her another job when your customers pay you in advance. That''s called fraud in the eyes of the public. It''s called fraud, and it''ll ruin the reputation of your store."

    "He''s right, I''m going to tell everyone in the bar that Dreuro is a fraud!"

    Lily points at him and says. She''s a cheeky little fellow, but she''s a cheeky little fellow at times like this.

    "No, we can''t have that. Alec-sama, I hate to say this, but I think our customers are also responsible for ruining our products."

    "What?"

    Speaking of merchandise, you''re talking about Jouga. It''s true that a slave I borrowed from the store was injured during an adventure with me. ......

    "I''m not going to ask you to pay compensation, of course. It''s not uncommon for adventurers to get injured or killed in their adventures. In such cases, we interview them about the situation and may ask for a refund according to their responsibility."

    Mmm. Are you asking me to pay for Jouga''s injuries?

    That doesn''t make sense to me.

    "But this time, it''s not the customer''s fault, no matter how you look at it. It was a force majeure after we took sufficient precautions to make sure that Jouga had his sword ready. So, although we won''t refund the advance payment, we''ll call it even."

    "Hou~."

    If that''s the case, Dreuro seems to be quite useful.

    "In the meantime, I''m going to terminate the contracts of all of you and introduce another slave to you, Alec-sama, so that you can let me know your plans when you go on an adventure."

    "No, I''ve changed my mind. We''re going on an adventure now. So, no contract cancellations. That includes Jouga."

    "What? He''s weakened, you know?......Alec-sama, no matter how you look at it, Jouga can''t go on an adventure."

    "That''s how you see it. He''ll probably be fine in an hour."

    "You''ve got to be kidding me. You''re saying that his legs will grow back?"

    "Yeah. It''s a miracle of God. I''m a religious man."

    "Pfft."

    "Haha."

    Lily and the priests laughed at this.

    "Hmm, it''s no use, I''ll get the owner."

    "Suit yourself. I''ll listen to what you have to say."

    "Yes. All of you keep an eye on Fianna. For some reason, her slave crest has not been activated. She might run away."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The clerk left the reception room.

    "Fianna, they didn''t rough you up, did they?"

    There were a lot of clergymen here, so there was a possibility that a slight injury would be healed in no time and they would not recognize it.

    So, I''ll ask her just in case.

    "Yes, because Alec-san came to me just as they were drawing their sword."

    Fianna smiled.

    "I see."

    I''m glad we made it in time.

    I''ll just wait in the reception room as it is.

    "Have some tea."

    The priest here made me some tea.

    "My bad. I got you involved in my companion''s mess."

    Since the priest is there, I''ll apologize so as not to offend him. Jouga''s is also hospitalized here.

    "What? I''ve heard about it from Fianna, and it''s quite a cool thing to do nowadays. We''ll be happy to help you, though we''d prefer not to lose the money for the treatment, as it would cost us a lot of money."

    The old priest said, his laughing eyes peeking out from under his long eyebrows.

    "I''m not asking you to lose or anything like that, just make sure Fianna is well hidden. I''ll take care of the rest."

    "What!?"

    The slave on guard there shouted, but he had already put away his sword. It seems he has the brains to know when he''s outnumbered.

    "I''m a paying customer, and the clerk said he''d go get the owner because he couldn''t make up his mind. I think it would be wiser for you to wait quietly and do nothing. Janatha is very polite to his customers, and you might get a punishment from the slave crest."

    "Mughh. ......"

    I heard that the pale slaves are being punished with slave crests. It''s a bit much, even if you''re not too smart about it. It''s a good thing I''m not a slave employee of Dreuro.

    "Thank you for waiting, Alec-san."

    The owner of Dreuro, Janatha, arrived with six stern, muscular slaves in tow.

    He''s going to do everything in his power to get rid of them when they break up.

    Interesting.

    I''ll take it.

    "Lily, go get the others."

    "All right!"

    But first, let''s talk like gentlemen.

    Janatha, dressed in black armor, took a seat across from me.

    "Alec-san, let''s not play games with each other."

    "Yeah, sure."

    "You seem to have taken a liking to our slaves. As for Fianna, I''ll sell her to you for two hundred thousand."

    "That''s not enough."

    "Oya, oya. I am a slaver who has been doing this for a long time and I''m a good judge of merchandise. If she put it on the auction block, it will be worth 300,000. I''m telling you that I''ll sell it at a reasonable price. ......"

    "It''s not like that. What are you going to do with Jouga?"

    "What am I going to him? I heard he cut off his leg. I''m afraid that adventurer will be out of business. We''re going to fire him, and if you want, Alec, you can have him for free."

    "What the hell!? I can still doing adventure!"

    Jouga came here on crutches, but don''t be reckless, even though you were just out of surgery.

    Janatha also shook his head in disgust.

    "It''s impossible. You don''t have to force yourself to continue being an adventurer, Jouga-san. How about becoming a tool maker? I''ll introduce you to someone I know."

    "I. I''m not good at detailed work, and didn''t you say so yourself? You said you wanted to support my dream of winning the arena."

    "Yes. But it will be difficult with your legs."

    "You don''t know about that!"

    "Well, calm down, Jouga."

    What Janatha is saying is decent. It''s a little dry to treat the slaves, but I have to say it''s hard for a guy who walks around with a cane to win in the arena.

    He should not even be able to fight with a sword.

 Volume 5 - CH 7

    Janatha recommended that Jouga to change careers.

    However, Jouga seemed to be sticking to the arena and being an adventurer.

    He should do whatever he wants after his leg healed.

    If you don''t face the limits yourself, you won''t know what to do.

    But for now, we need to figure out how to settle this situation.

    Janatha, who has six rough slaves with him, will probably order them to settle things in a rough manner if things get complicated.

    If not, it would be a threat to get the better of the negotiations, but that in itself would reveal his lack of negotiation skills, and Janatha is not that type of person. It''s just a free insurance policy in case the negotiations break down.

    If it''s rough or threatening from the start, he''ll do it in a big way.

    The old man priest, having said he would cooperate with me, did not complain overtly, but his long, hairy eyebrows drooped, and he looked as if he wished he could not do anything rough here.

    If I were a real hero, I''d probably make Janatha the bad guy here and take a big swing at him, but that wouldn''t help the oppressed slaves. Even if they were freed, they would be on the street.

    One or two of them could make a modest living collecting herbs, but if dozens of them lost their jobs all at once, it would be a different story.

    The tool shop would refuse to exchange the herbs for cash if too many people came with them.

    Besides, I now have a backup plan.

    It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a while, but I think it''s better to say that the idea is now solidified right here.

    If I''m going to implement the plan, now is not the time to confront Janatha.

    "There''s no way I can calm down!"

    Jouga shouted wildly, seeming to be in a temper. His own leg was ruined. He may have some anger he can''t control.

    It''s not his fault.

    Some illnesses and injuries can be avoided if you are careful, but it is natural for people to get sick or injured.

    It''s just a matter of probability, not retribution or fate.

    In the first place, what is the point of blaming the weak and sick? That''s what I''m talking about.

    "Jouga, you dreamed of becoming an adventurer, gaining power in the dungeon and winning the arena, right?."

    I checked with Juga.

    "Yeah! It''s been my dream since I was little! It''s not something I can give up so easily just because I''ve lost one of my legs!"

    "All right. Then I''ll hire you and let you continue. So for now, concentrate on your treatment and stay in bed."

    "What? No, that''s ......."

    "Well, that''s good for you, Jouga-san. I hope you can make your dreams come true under your kind master''s care. If you can, that is."

    Janatha smiled and said so, but one word was too much. It''s a sign that deep down you''re looking down on him.

    "You ...... Tch, you''ve failed me, Janatha."

    Jouga seemed to be expecting Janatha to be as supportive as ever.

    Janatha, who sees slaves as commodities, is not such a naive person.

    At times, he would even pay lip service to the slaves to motivate them.

    However, he is not the kind of man who will take care of them until the end.

    If a product is damaged, he just replaces it.

    There is no room for affection or love.

    Just because he realized this reality, he should be happy.

    "So, I''ll take Jouga for free. I''ll buy Fianna for your price of 200,000. One more thing, Janatha, I want you to give me something extra."

    "What is it? I don''t think you should be too greedy."

    "Don''t be so cautious. I''m sure you''ll have a great time clearing out your overstocked inventory, right?."

    "Let''s hear it ......."

    He''s a shrewd merchant, and if it''s about money, he''ll make a deal with the devil, even if it''s right after his mother was murdered.

    Everything is for money.

    That''s who he is.

    "Give me all the slaves you''re thinking of throwing away, or the ones you think have no future and don''t care what happens to them. Of course, you can have them at your price."

    "...... What do you intend to do, Alec-san? You''re not going to gain any gold by doing this."

    "It''s not about profit and loss. This is a matter of people''s feelings. I''m not asking you to understand people''s feelings. Just answer yes or no."

    "I understand. I''ll tolerate your insult to me this time. However, in the future, if you do anything to interfere with my business in any way, I will crush you without reservation. This is my advice as a senior slaver."

    "In other words, if I don''t interfere, you won''t touch me either, right?"

    "Yes."

    I''ve got your word.

    "Did you hear that? Priest-san."

    "Yes. I''ll be your witness to this transaction."

    The old man looks like he''s going to die tomorrow, but there are several young priests nodding at his side, so he''ll be fine.

    "I like it! I''ll be your witness too!"

    There was another guy who raised his hand in a well-pitched voice. Was it the adventurer who had been carried into the temple? From the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be injured.

    This man''s ...... equipment is ragged, but he has a strange(er) atmosphere(er), but ...... Oh well.

    Before I knew it, onlookers seemed to have heard the commotion and gathered in the hallway.

    "Then, You''ll give me the list of slaves and their prices later. Will two hundred thousand be enough? If not, you''ll have to wait a little longer."

    "No, it''s enough. 30 slaves is 50,000 at most. But if you''re thinking of doing the same business as me, you''d better not."

    Janatha said.

    "I won''t, so don''t worry, although I will take my slaves into the dungeon with me."

    "Yes. Then we have a deal. I will send you a detailed list and the goods later, addressed to the [Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence], correct?"

    "Yeah. Please do so. Please keep the goods clean and tidy. And I don''t want it to be delivered naked."

    He''s the kind of guy who won''t even give them clothes, let alone equipment, so I''ll make sure to nail him.

    "I wouldn''t go that far. In any case, the armor they''re wearing is all used stuff that they can''t sell."

    If they could sell it, they would have sold off all their equipment before giving it away. Good grief.

    Janatha, who was about to leave the reception room, stopped.

    "Oh, yes, Alec-san. Please don''t tell anyone about the price of the slaves this time. It costs a lot of money to run a store, so that''s a fair price for a rental."

    "I know. Don''t worry."

    I have no intention of interfering with Janatha''s business or destroying it now.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have to go. If you have any injured slaves, you may bring them to me at any time. I''ll take care of them for a fair price."

    This old man is a hard man to please. I don''t know if there''s a fair price for giving. I''m sure the priest is paid a salary, so it''s out of the question to take care of them for free.

    No matter how much love and faith you have in God, you can''t live without food.

    It is natural for people to incur a reasonable cost of living.

    "Alec-san, please take care of us from now on."

    Fianna seemed to have no complaints about her situation.

    Eventually, you''re going to have your sexual services rendered to me. Do you understand that? I don''t think you understand. Well, let''s keep that to myself for now. Hihi.

    "But, hey, are you a nobleman or something? You''re so rich."

    Juga is still there, though.

    "Fianna, tie this stupid wounded man to the bed, please."

    "Yes, sir."

    "No, wait, this is faster. Jouga, give me your left arm."

    "Like this?"

    With the knife in my hand, I lightly cut the belly of my own hand, dropping a drop of blood on his slave crest.

    I rewrote his slave crest.

    No problem, it worked.

    "Jouga, your new master has ordered you to stay in bed and sleep quietly until your injuries heal. You understand?"

    "But I''m bored out of my mind¨D¨DOuch,ouch, ouch! Aaah!? What the hell is this?

    Didn''t you notice I was looking at what you were doing? You''re an idiot.

    "Come on, Jouga-san, let''s go to bed."

    Fianna took his hand with a smiling face and led him away.

    I''ll have to talk to Ada, the innkeeper. I need a bed for thirty people.

    As I left the temple, I ran into Serina and the others who had come running. They were already drawing their swords.

    "Alec, where''s Janatha!?"

    "Oh, I''ve already taken care of that."

    "What? Already? I can''t believe you took down the boss all by yourself. Don''t take all the goodies with you."

    "Who''s the boss, who''s? You''re going to slay the leader of the merchants'' guild, the most famous man in town?"

    "What? A famous person? He''s got a very bad reputation."

    I guess. Even when it comes to making money, there are ways and limits.

    It''s a billboard that claims to defy common sense, but common sense is an important prerequisite for people to live in a group in society.

    I have to do things with a certain amount of common sense.

    I don''t plan on doing pure business, so I guess I can make it work.

 Volume 6 - prologue

    "Come on, today''s the day we''re going on an adventure!''

    Serina said cheerfully in front of my bed. She''s standing wearing a new silver breastplate.

    "You should also pay back your debts."

    "Tsk, I know."

    Ione was still asleep in my arms, but I let her gently slip out of my arms and got out of bed.

    I had played five rounds with Serina yesterday, and she and I were both in a good mood.

    But there was one serious, or rather trivial, problem that I had misunderstood was discovered.

    That''s why I have no money at the moment.

    On the contrary, I am in debt.

    ...........Even after deducting the 250,000 gold for the slaves that I paid to Janatha, I still had 170,000 gold in my possession, but Serina demanded a share of the party yesterday.

    I''ve been managing all the rare items like jewels, but yeah, I totally thought they were mine.

    Serina had also kept a detailed ledger, which she showed me, but we had to divide it among the six of us in the party, and each of us had to share 100,000 gold.

    The five of us, Meena, Serina, Ione, Lily, and Nene, had a total of 500,000 gold.

    Except for Jouga, Fianna and Letty.

    They had already been paid for their work in Janatha''s store, and Letty had been promised 10,000 gold up front to act as Nene''s mentor.

    In other words, they are mercenaries by contract, not a companions.

    I can''t afford to have my debts increase, so I''ll just leave it at that.

    Meena and Nene said they didn''t want the money, but that''s not allowed by Serina, and I don''t want to give it to them either.

    So, the 330,000 gold was my debt.

    A party is a joint effort, and it is my right to split the reward among my friends.

    In order to avoid any trouble, both parties must be aware of this and make a promise beforehand, and it is not good if one party unfairly cheapens the other party.

    I''m still trying to figure out where the line is between slave, mercenary, and comrade, but I''m not going to be like Janatha and say that all the rare items are mine.

    That''s what equality means to me.

    After breakfast, I put on my armor.

    Just as I was about to go out, a crutch-wearing Jouga came in front of me in his armor.

    It''s a good thing he''s so motivated.

    "Then, let''s go, Alec! To the Labyrinth of no Return!"

    Jouga smiled innocently, and Serina and the others looked at me with troubled eyes.

    "Okay, but can you wield a sword with that?"

    "Of course I can, watch this! The secret technique of one-legged sword fighting!"

    He threw away one of his crutches and pulled out the sword at his waist.

    It''s fortunate that the cut is on the left side of the leg, so Jouga can still do that much.

    It looks like he''s had some practice.

    "All right, then, let''s see what you can do. Come on."

    I said, drawing my sword.

    "Mmm, okay."

    Jouga, using his decent right leg and the crutches on his left, comes toward me at a reasonable speed.

    But as I turned around, he couldn''t turn around quickly enough.

    "Damn it, Alec, get your ass over here!"

    Jouga said irritably.

    "If I were a archer, I''d shoot you down before you got too close."

    I say quietly.

    "You coward!"

    "No, it''s a tactic. Besides, when you''re dealing with monsters, calling them cowards won''t make them come any closer."

    "Damn it, what do you want me to do?"

    Juga bit his lip as the reality hit him.

    "We need to be creative. Jouga, let''s go to the tool shop."

    "Ahh?"

    Fianna picked up one of the crutches that had thrown on the ground and we took Jouga to the tool shop.

    "I guess a tube and a belt will do."

    Serina seemed to already know what I was going to buy.

    "What are you going to do with those?"

    "It''s for Prosthesis legs."

    "Prosthetic leg?"

    Fianna and the others tilted their heads to see if it was not common in this world.

    "Instead of those crutches, we can put them in your feet and let them take the place of your lost legs."

    "Oh, I could go for a pair of shoes with raised soles!"

    Jouga''s eyes lit up as he understood how it worked.

    "But since you can''t move your ankles, You can''t stand on your feet and it''s hard to keep your balance. It''s not going to be exactly the same as before."

    I''m not going to let you down by getting your hopes up too high, so I''ll just give you a heads up.

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Old man, do you have any shoes that could fit my feet?"

    "Even you told me that ......"

    The toolmaker''s Old man also looked at Juga''s leg, put his hand on his chin and pondered.

    "I''m begging you. I''ll get you the money, so please do something about it."

    "All right, all right, let''s see if I can find something we can use."

    The shopkeeper and I looked around, but we couldn''t find anything that looked like it would work.

    Jouga forced himself to stand in the boots, but he screamed in pain and fell down.

    It''s impossible as it is.

    "We''re going to the woodworker''s. I''ll have it custom made."

    I say.

    "Oh, that''s a good idea!"

    The toolmaker introduced us to a craftsman and we went to the workshop.

    "Hmm, this............we should make it look like a tube or a bowl, right?"

    The master woodworker listened to my explanation and indicated the shape with hand gestures. I nodded.

    "That''s right. The tube needs to be long enough to reach the knees so that it can handle combat. It''s no good if it comes right off."

    "Then why don''t you belt the braces? It''s easier to do."

    The master said.

    "No, that would loosen the form and cause pain. You have to make sure that the support touches the whole surface of the foot. The fulcrum should be distributed."

    "Oh, I see."

    "How long does it take?"

    "Well, if you''re going to do it by carving, it''s going to take a lot of time and it''s not going to do any good unless it''s the shape of the person''s foot, right? If so, I''ll be stuck with it for two weeks, because I''d have other work to do. ......"

    The woodworker looks reluctant, but he doesn''t seem to be very motivated.

    "Serina, give him the gold."

    "Yes, I''ll take give this in advance, please."

    "Mmm, ten thousand!? This guy is crazy. No, no, I''ll take a silver coin. That is indeed too much. That''s fine. I''ll make it in two weeks, no, ten days. This guy looks like he''s ready for an adventure."

    "Oh! Thank you, old man!"

    "Well, it''s a rare thing that I''ve never made before, and it might be useful for other people in need, so it could be good for business."

    As expected of a master craftsman, you are quick to calculate needs.

    "Now, I''m going to take your measurements, so sit down in that chair."

    "All right!"

    "Well, Jouga, you''re going to help the master there today. That way you''ll be able to start your adventure sooner, and if the prosthesis doesn''t work, you might want to consider becoming a woodworker."

    I say.

    "Don''t be kidding. I''m clumsy. I''m not good at sitting still and making things."

    Well, something like that.

    "It''s your choice. Do what you want. However, since you''re working for me, at least for today, you should do as I say and observe. In any case, if you don''t show him the shape of your foot, they won''t make it for you."

    "All right. All right, Old man, let''s get on with it."

    "Jouga, call me Master."

    I was concerned about his attitude, so I warned him.

    "What?"

    "You don''t have to be a woodworker to customize your own prosthesis, it will be more useful in combat. For that, you need to have the skill to make your own prosthetic leg. You should seriously think about how to continue being an adventurer instead of making excuses for your clumsiness."

    "How to continue being an adventurer, ...... I understand."

    I don''t think it''s going to be possible for Jouga to do that right now. But if he follow me to the dungeon with just his feelings, he''ll be slowing me down. To put it bluntly.

    What''s impossible is impossible, and that''s where the line should be drawn.

    We''ll talk about this after the prosthetic leg is finished and properly prepared.

    Leaving the quiet Jouga in the workshop, we headed to the dungeon.

 Volume 6 - CH 1

    The entrance to the Labyrinth of No Return seemed to be booming today, with adventurers making preparations all around.

    "Alright you guys, walk in two lines so you don''t bother anyone else. Hey don''t fight, over there!"

    How could they start a fight in less than five minutes?

    I sighed inwardly.

    As you can imagine, it''s hard to move around when 32 people are at the bottom of the pile.

    If this is the case, Japanese elementary school students would be better off.

    If it hadn''t been for the slave crest, we would have been in trouble.

    "How many layers are we going to go to today, Boss?"

    A man with a scar on his face, one of the thirty-two, asked me, but it gave off too much of a vibe.

    "Don''t call me that, my name is Alec, and you can call me Alec-sama."

    "Okay, so, Alec-sama, how many layer are we going?"

    "Today we''re going to the first layer. Don''t worry, I won''t take you to a level you''re not capable of."

    "Ohh."

    The others seemed to be worried about that as well, and showed relief.

    "However, you''ll have to earn enough money for lodging and food."

    "That''s too much trouble."

    "How much do I have to earn?"

    "I have a pain in my back... ouch!"

    Why did he give such a dashing reply to Jouga, but not to me?

    I looked at the guy who said his back hurt with [Appraisal Lv5], but he had a temporary illness.

    That''s not good.

    When Janatha handed him over to me, Fianna and Serina had already taken care of his injuries and illnesses.

    There are some people who have real back pain that is difficult to treat, and I will take that into consideration, but not for a temporary illness.

    I''m going to have to use my skills.

    ¡¾Leathership¡¡Lv 5¡¿¡¡New£¡

    ¡¾Demon Sergeant¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡New£¡

    I took a skill that looked good for a total of 403 points.

    "Listen up! You maggots! Whether you will continue to be used pathetically as slaves or become full-fledged adventurers and win your freedom depends on what you do from today!"

    Anyone who earns more than 10 gold a day for lodging and 6 gold for food, for a total of 16 gold, may use it as their own savings!

    Once you''ve saved 10,000 gold, your contract with me is over, and you''re free to do whatever you want!¡¡If you want to take a nap, you can nap all you want, if you want to fight, you can fight all you want. You don''t even have to dive in the dungeon!

    The thirty-two slaves quieted down.

    "We can''t afford 10,000 gold."

    One of them chuckled.

    "Well, it''s not going to happen anytime soon, but I''m sure one of you will make it in a year. No, even if they don''t, I''ll give the one who makes the most money a bonus of 10,000 gold after a year. That way, the top earner will be free."

    "Is it really?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I''ll trust you in a year. In the meantime, you''d better learn the names and faces of your friends. You''ll get a special bonus for the first one."

    The carrots were dangled, but if they could all move briskly with that, no one would have any trouble. I''m sure there are many people who are in their current positions due to circumstances beyond their control.

    Let''s move on.

    "Now, let''s divide into groups. There will be six people per group, five in all. Since we have two extra people, we''ll make two groups of seven. That''s one party, okay?"

    If we were to go into a dungeon with this many people, we would not be able to take advantage of our strength in numbers. In the narrow passages, three vanguards would be too many, and these guys don''t have many rearguards. Janatga didn''t seem to be able to get rid of the personnel who could provide dexterous support in the rear guard.

    There are a few exceptions, but for some reason or another, they were deemed unworthy to Janatha, so it''s doubtful that they can serve as leaders.

    But at this point, the only way I can judge them is by appraisal.

    With this many people, I can''t be bothered with interviews.

    "The team leaders are tentative, in order of level. We''ll replace them with suitable ones based on their wishes and the evaluations of others. Matheus, Clyde, Isaac, Freed, Zeed, Ash, spread out a bit and raise your hands."

    A few of the six shrugged their shoulders and scattered unmotivated, then raised their hands on the spot as I instructed.

    Matheus, a white-haired dwarf, was the highest level of the group.

    He''s higher than me, level 31, but he''s quite old and has back pain. He will probably be forced to retire in a few years as a warrior. At the very least, he won''t be able to perform to his level.

    However, he''s old enough to be a suitable leader.

    The way he wears his gear and his calm demeanor, he''s probably very familiar with adventuring, so I don''t have to teach him every single thing.

    Each leader will be working separately from me, so experience in adventuring and dungeons is important.

    The second and lower leaders are younger, but their levels are below 24, and some of them look restless and some of their equipment doesn''t look right.

    Well, it''s too much trouble to replace them, and they all look alike, so I''ll just leave it at that for now.

    We''ll start with the first layer and see how it goes.

    "All right, then, gather under the leader you think looks good. The sooner the better. If we run out, I''ll coordinate."

    Surprisingly, not many people gathered under Matheus. In the meantime, more than ten people gathered at the fifth leader, the cheerful and smiling Zeed.

    "All right, adjustment, you and you go to Matheus."

    "What?"

    "Oh, no."

    "I told you. The sooner the better. That''s what happens when you don''t listen carefully to my instructions. Next time, if you don''t want to lose money, you''d better listen to me carefully and move briskly."

    For the time being, this was a good imitation of a party.

    I''ve already updated their equipment to something better, so there shouldn''t be any sudden deaths in the first layer.

    "Let''s go!"

    The seven parties moved in a line.

    "Alec, I''ve heard about you. I heard you bought a lot of Janatha slaves."

    The soldier guarding the entrance called out to me. I''ve been down there so many times, I''m already familiar with it.

    "Yeah. You don''t have a problem with that, do you?"

    "Of course. But what are you going to do with so many of them?"

    "Well..."

    I didn''t buy them for any particular reason. I just thought it would be nice to be a slave trader in a different way.

    If my way of doing things takes off, Janatha probably won''t be able to keep his mouth shut.

    I''ll have to try it to find out.

    Well, it''s not nice to see someone working without lodging and without enough bread to eat, so as long as the atmosphere around me improves, I''m fine with it.

    In the first layer, we tried to fight the goblin hordes one by one, but the adventurers who had fought here before were able to defeat them without any problems, although their coordination was not brilliant.

    "All right, then, each group should follow the leader''s instructions to earn money on the first layer. When it gets dark, you can go back to the inn. That''s all."

    I won''t go into the details. These guys have the brains to think, so they''ll talk it out.

    We left the party of slaves there and headed for the third layer.

    "Will they be okay?"

    Serina turned around, worried, but I had given them some medicinal herbs, and there are places in this labyrinth where medicinal herbs grow, so they should be fine.

    They''ve got enough people at the party that it shouldn''t be too crazy.

    They''re on the first layer. It''s not their first adventure.

 Volume 6 - CH 2

    The third layer was still the same stone labyrinth.

    From here on, it''s a new map.

    "Let''s keep our heads up."

    """Roge that"""

    The dog-eared Meena, who has a good sense of smell, leads the vanguard, followed by Serina and Ione, with Lily standing in the middle, holding the light.

    Behind them were Nene and Letty, a pair of wizards, followed by the priest Fianna. I''m at the end of the line.

    "Wait, what''s that?"

    Serina pointed. When I looked, I saw that the aisle was covered with a net of something white ...... like yogurt, sprinkled all over the area.

    "Maybe someone had sex here?"

    Lily said, but there''s no way there''s this much sperm. There must have been three buckets of it.

    "If that''s the case, Alec''s in for a surprise."

    "Yeah, Ufufu."

    "No! Master can do this if he want to!"

    No, I can''t, you idiot.

    "Don''t use me as a metaphor, you idiot. Be careful you don''t step on anything and we''ll move on."

    """Roger that."""

    I try not to touch it because it''s creepy, and move on down the aisle.

    "Master, there''s something in the corner of this passage. It''s not human, but I don''t remember what it smells like. ...... I''m sorry." Said Meena

    But it would make a big difference if we knew the location of the enemy beforehand.

    "Don''t worry about it, you''ll remember it when you see it. All hands, get ready for battle."

    """Okay."""

    I drew my sword and slowly made my way down the corridor.

    When Lily turned a corner and illuminated the passage with a magic lantern, the enemy''s figure became apparent.

    "Oh, that is..!"

    "Uwaaa, that''s disgusting!"

    "Hawawa"

    A few of the women were frightened, but this monster was something I could feel coming.

    The first thing to do is to calmly evaluate it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Big Spider

    ¡¾L v¡¿ 28

    ¡¾H P ¡¿ 166/166

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Normal

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A large spider, about a meter long.

    It has a rather aggressive personality.

    It is active against anyone who approaches it.

    They spit out sticky threads to make their prey immobile.

    It is also effective against ice and fire spells.

    But half-hearted flames are dangerous, as they can make them rage.

    The fact that they are above our average level is a bit of a concern, but there are only two of them, so we should be able to handle them.

    "Watch out for the thread!¡¡Or you''ll get stuck. Attack it with ice."

    I gave them a warning and I''ll see the situation for the time being.

    "Yes, Master!"

    "I''m coming!"

    "I got it!"

    The three vanguards, Meena, Ione, and Serina, run in and slash at it.

    The spider jumped back rather agilely and spat out a white liquid from its mouth.

    "Ah!"

    "Kyaa! What the hell is this?"

    Meena dodged well, but Serina couldn''t avoid it and got covered with the white liquid on her head.

    "Serina!"

    "Serina-san!"

    She paid attention to the HP of the window displayed in the air, but her HP was not decreasing.

    But it was so sticky that Serina couldn''t move properly, and it seemed that this was the spider''s thread. The thing in the passage earlier was also the thread of this thing.

    "Hey! Don''t spiders have threads coming out of their butts!?"

    Hoshirina screamed as she struggled.

    It''s not like she was caught off guard, but it''s going to be hard to avoid that thing.

    "Hehehe, I got you, I got you. It''s the meat of a woman, so fresh and delicious!, guhehe!"

    "Nene, I don''t want any weird guess-records."

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Spider-san looked so happy."

    It''s [Empathy¡î].

    I don''t know if I can sympathize with these people, but it''s better than being scared and panicking.

    As for the spiders, we didn''t get rid of them in one blow, but Meena and Ione each attacked and killed one, and Letty''s freeze spell took care of the other.

    "Why won''t this thread go away?"

    It''s a common practice in this world for monsters to vanish in a cloud of smoke when defeated, but apparently threads are an exception.

    "It''s sticky. ......"

    "Wow, ...... you''re erotic, Serina."

    After the monsters are taken care of, everyone surrounds Serina and observes her.

    "Do something about it. I can''t get it off. Kuu."

    "Back up a bit."

    Letty said, stepping forward and casting a fire spell.

    The thread quickly burst into flames and disappeared into thin air.

    "T-That''s good."

    Serina stood up, looking relieved.

    "I''d better be careful with the thread. But ......"

    I wondered how some of the other adventurers in the party, who couldn''t even use magic, were doing.

    I was curious about that.

    "Master, the other party is coming."

    As I was thinking about it, Meena told me.

    "Wait in the large area over there. Don''t be quiet or they''ll think we''re a PK."

    "Right."

    I said a little louder and waited while talking.

    "Hey, bro."

    A party of five warriors arrived from the other side, two of them carrying torches. I see.  It seems that they would use that fire to burn off that thread.

    "If you''re out of torches, I''ll give you one?"

    The warrior said. Another warrior saw this and shook his head.

    "No, guys, they have two wizards there."

    "Oh, that''s convenient, I envy you."

    One of them is still an apprentice, but it will be more balanced than not. Well, it would be more durable to have an all-warrior team. I guess that''s the style and preference of the party.

    After the rest of the party had passed by, the pouty face of Serina opened her mouth.

    "Proposal. I want to switch positions with Alec."

    "Rejected. Even of I, a man, wear a thread, no audience''s going to like that."

    "What do you mean, ''audience?'' ...... geez."

    The audience is mainly me.

    "I want to see Alec greasy and struggling."

    Lily grinned, but I didn''t want to.

    "No, Lily, Alec''s hair is very important."

    Ione whispered, but it wasn''t that important.

    It''s also a little annoying that Lily nodded her head in acknowledgment.

    "I can''t help it. I''ll let your hair do the talking, but you owe me one, Alec."

    "Hmm, I don''t like the way you say it, but I''ll let you borrow it."

    If Serina can''t stand it, I''ll have to take over for her. Well, if I don''t mind, that is.

    After that, there were many more spiders, and each time one of the vanguards got stuck, but it was not enough to interfere with the battle.

    At most, it would only prolong the battle for a minute or so.

    "Okay, let''s call it a day."

    Looking at the time on my skills, I decided it was time to call it a day.

    "Ahh! I want to take a bath! I''m taking a bath today!" Serina, who was in a bad mood because of her messy hair, said, but I could at least pay for the hot water. There is no such thing as a bath or shower in that inn. It was a tub bath.

    However, the problem turned out to be when I returned to the inn.

    I had thought I had finished early, but it was still late, and I had returned two hours later than usual.

    "I guess we should camp on the third layer."

    During a late dinner, I brought up the subject.

    "Well, I was just thinking that it would be a waste of time to go back every time."

    I was expecting her to disagree, but Serina, who had just finished bathing, said,

    "Are you sure? You can''t wash your hair right away."

    "It''s nothing to worry about, but three days is the limit."

    That would only get us to the fifth layer, but let''s just think about the third layer for now.

    There was no particular objection, so we decided to spend a night in the dungeon first.

    Nene looked a little worried, but as long as we keep a good lookout, we should be fine.

 Volume 6 - CH 3

    I was back in my room at the inn, looking forward to having sex with Lily today, when I was interrupted.

    Of all people, by a man.

    "Alec-san, can I have a word with you?"

    "Oh, Clyde. What''s the matter?"

    It was one of the thirty-two slaves I''d bought in bulk, the one I''d been entrusted to lead. He was a tall, skinny guy. His weapon is a bow and arrow, which he carries on his back.

    With a gloomy face and an amiable smile, Clyde said.

    "It''s about my party. Starting tomorrow, I want to move the hunting ground to a lower layer. I''m thinking about the third layer."

    "What''s the lowest level in your group?"

    "It''s eight."

    "Well, that''s no good. I can''t allow you to go to the second layer until he''s above level 11."

    "What? You don''t have to play it so safe. He won''t die unless he screws up too badly."

    "''He won''t die unless he screw up too badly'', huh. I''m telling you, if you let a party member die, you will lose your reputation. That''s a fine."

    "Can we get someone else to lead the party, then?"

    "Well, Wait, I''ll give you some benefits. I''ll give you a leader''s allowance. Ten gold per day, no strings attached."

    "Only 10 gold? I want at least 100."

    "Think about it. In one day, you''ll gain 10 gold, unlike other ordinary people. Every little bit adds up to more than three thousand gold for a year."

    "It''s no good. Ten gold is a to small, and it''s not worth it to take care of them."

    "That''s 20 gold. That''ll give you over seven thousand gold in a year. I''ll also give you a special bonus if the members think you''ve done a particularly outstanding job as a leader. If you don''t like it, that''s your choice, but other members may raise their hands. Ask the other members of your squad if they''d like to run for leader."

    When Clyde heard that, he thought for a moment and said.

    "No, I''ve changed my mind, I''ll take the job for twenty gold."

    "Good. By the way, how much money did you make today?"

    "Our group made a total of 252 gold."

    Subtracting the 16 gold living expenses for the six of them, they made 154 gold a day, which is far from enough to update the equipment for the six of them, but not bad if they can meet the maintenance costs.

    I''m not sure how much the fixed costs of a slave party would be, but it cost me fifty thousand gold to buy thirty-two slaves from Janatha and ten thousand to equip them properly. If this total of 60,000 gold is a fixed cost, it would take about two years of running without the cost of treatment to make up for it.

    "Good job. You didn''t strain yourself, did you?"

    "No, I''m not. We''ve only just met and I''ve been told you''re the interim leader."

    "How does it compare to Janatha''s?"

    "Well, it''s not an easy comparison. I don''t know how much money the other guys are making."

    "Just use your range, your approximate sense. I''m not going to tell you to work as hard as Janatha does even if they makes ten times as much."

    "My sense is that the difference isn''t half, or even that much. Even the other adventurer''s parties can''t be reckless."

    Janata''s rental slaves are rented out to a party of ordinary adventurers, so the pace itself is not that different.

    If you''re a party of only slaves, you won''t have a monitor, so even if you impose a quota, it might not make that much of a difference.

    "I think so. So, keep up the good work and I''ll see you tomorrow. Oh, and if you work three days, you get one day off. Tell the rest of the team that, too."

    Rest is absolutely necessary.

    "Okay. Also, ......can I collect the money for the purchase of herbs and manage my squad''s portion?"

    "If the rest of the team agrees, that''s fine. As long as there is no particular objection, the leader has the right to make the decision. However, make sure you discuss it with the members. That way, there will be less dissatisfaction."

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    "If there''s any trouble, you can talk to me. Is there anything else?"

    "No. ...... for now."

    "If you need anything else, let me know tomorrow at dinner."

    "Roger that."

    Clyde went back, but as a leader he seemed to have a lot of potential.

    He was the first to go to his superiors with his requests, and he had successfully negotiated and obtained a leadership allowance.

    He also seemed to be able to do some number crunching, but I wondered if that was something he could be trained to do here, or if he even had the skills.

    "Alec, that guy is .........."

    Lily came over, but she was concerned about the other side of the door.

    "What''s wrong with Clyde?"

    "Did he get into bed with you?"

    "No, asshole."

    "Oh, that''s good. No, I was just wondering if maybe you like that kind of thing too."

    "Shut up. Let''s get on with it."

    "Ehehe, okay?"

    After locking the door tightly so that no one could get in, I undressed her.

    "Your breasts are getting a little fuller, aren''t they?"

    "Yeah, I think they''ve gotten a little bigger. Someone''s been rubbing them a lot."

    "No, I think you''re getting fat because you''re eating properly."

    "Maybe so. It''s not that I''ve gained weight, it''s just that I was so skinny before."

    "That''s true. Well, I''m going to love you tonight."

    "Fufu? Aha!"

    When I pushed her small body down, Lily laughed happily, already excited.

    The next day, at breakfast, Ione suggested that we make a ledger for the slave party.

    "Yesterday, Isaac asked me who he should report the profits to."

    "What? Not to me, but to Ione."

    I don''t think he''s got his eye on my Ione.

    I''ve just appointed him as my leader.

    "But I don''t think he meant anything by it, because he was just passing by when I was coming back from giving up in front of your room."

    I was in the middle of fucking Lily, I think. I guess he refrained from doing so because I had also locked the door.

    "All right. I''ll do that then. But it''s a pain in the ass. ......"

    "I''ll do the bookkeeping. I used to do it at my father''s dojo."

    "I see. I wonder what he''s doing now?"

    "I asked Fritz to do it for me. I think he''s doing it."

    He''s a serious guy, so he must have thought it would be a hassle, but he couldn''t refuse his first love''s request. Pity, Fritz.

    "So, Black Cat Clan of the Wind, listen up. Each leader is to report the day''s profits to Ione upon returning to the inn. Also, after three days of work, you''ll take one day off. okay."

    """Ohhh! Yes!"""

    The grimy people eating at the table over there brightened up at once.

    Well, holidays are good.

    "Hey, what''s with the Black Cat Clan thing?"

    Lily asked me.

    "Did you forget? When we entered the dungeon, the soldiers gave us a name for our party."

    "Oh, that remind me. I would have preferred a different name. That doesn''t sound very strong at all."

    "I agree, but it''s like a name for them, so it''s fine."

    It doesn''t matter as long as you can identify them. I don''t usually go by that name.

    "Pfft, pfft, wind, black cat, hihi, stop, that''s not a good name."

    The one who is shaking and laughing plumply in front of me.

    "Letty, you''re not getting any more skill points for the rest of your life."

    "What!? W-wait, no, not that one. my bad, it''s my fault."

    She doesn''t even know how to apologize.

    I think I know now why she is still a B rank mage.

    "Arara~, you poor thing. I was just about to ask if I could give it to Letty, since she''s kind of in the party with me."

    Serina said, but I won''t give it to her unless Letty is in a good mood with me.

    That''s your punishment for laughing at me.

    She''s not a member of the official party, and even if she were, I wouldn''t be obligated to give away my skill points.

    I earned those points myself.

    "All right, let''s get our gear and get going."

    I finished my meal, shook off Letty''s crying clinging to me, and got up from my seat.

    """Got it!"""

    It was a normal morning.

    ¨D¨D¨DI hadn''t expected that there would be any deaths in our party that day.

 Volume 6 - CH 4

    "Wait, Alec."

    Just as we were getting our gear and about to leave for the Labyrinth of No Return, Jouga came out of the inn.

    He was properly equipped with leather armor and his crutches were gone.

    He looked like a normal adventurer himself.

    I was impressed.

    "Hou, The craftsman is very skilled. Has he already made you a prosthetic leg?"

    "That''s right! Well, he said it still needed some adjustment, so I thought I''d give it a go in combat to get a feel for it."

    "Hmm. ......, Then, join Clyde party and try to adjust it on the first layer."

    "Wait a minute, you can''t get a grip on anything with that lukewarm party. Put me in Alec''s party."

    "All right. Let''s see how good you can be with my eyes."

    "That''s what I''m talking about! I''m gonna make you a lot of money."

    Jouga gave a thumbs-up and smiled, but he was a quick-tempered guy.

    "But I''m glad for you, Jouga. You can walk without crutches now."

    "Oh, Serina. It took me a little while to get the hang of it, but I''m a genius, and I can do it just fine. Ouch, ouch, ouch."

    "Uwahh, that''s not cool. It''s like a mini-Alec."

    Lily said something strange.

    "Wait. I wasn''t like that at all when I was younger."

    "Hee~, really? Yeah, but you''re just like him in the way you get carried away and get all uptight."

    "I don''t think I''m getting carried away."

    "Yes, you are. You buys a lot of slaves, and you doesn''t give me any points. ......"

    Letty says it in a voice that I can barely hear, but she''s a persistent guy.

    "It''s almost like you''re messing with me. Let''s go.

    "Okay."

    "Copy that."

    "Oohh! Let''s go!"

    The dungeon is a place where you have to be on your toes, but it''s not like you have to be in high spirits before you enter.

    It''s departure.

    "Hey, Alec. Looks like everything is going well."

    The soldier standing guard at the entrance of the dungeon said as soon as he saw us.

    "I don''t know about that."

    "Yesterday, two parties were wiped out on the fourth level. It''s good that you''re showing your face to us like this."

    "Well, I suppose so. But don''t talk about bad luck on the way out."

    "Haha, my bad. Well, be careful.

    Down the stairs.

    "What was the cause of the annihilation, ......?"

    Fianna seemed to be concerned and asked me that question.

    "I''m not sure. If you''re curious, ask a soldier later. We''ll be camping on the third layer this time. Jouga, you get used to it on the first layer, and if it doesn''t work, you can go home right away."

    "Leave it to me, Alec. I''ll show you that I''m fine."

    I''m half dumbfounded by this guy''s carefree attitude, but I don''t feel good if he follows me around unwillingly and without motivation. It''s better this way.

    "Five goblins!"

    The enemy came out as soon as we turned the corner, but Jouga ran in first and swung his broadsword with great force.

    It didn''t help that he wobbled after the slash, but could he dash?

    "Clear!"

    The other enemies were quickly swept away by the vanguard, and there was no danger.

    "How''s it ?"

    "Not yet. Next time we''ll do zombies."

    "Oh, come on."

    If he hadn''t been traumatized, he could probably account for himself as a warrior. It''s an unexpected find. I wonder what Janatha will think when he finds out.

    "Are you sure your leg is okay?"

    Fianna asked, concerned.

    "Of course. It''s really amazing. It''s a prosthetic leg, right? It hurts a little when I step on it, but that''s no big deal."

    "Jouga, make sure you customize it for ease of use, and I''ll give you the money to adjust it."

    "My bad, Alec. As long as I can hold my ground, it''s just a matter of my sword skills and body balance. It''s not so much about the prosthesis as it is about how I move and how I connect my cuts after I move."

    If you''ve found your own challenges, let''s leave it to Juga.

    "Then we''ll take the shortest route down to the second layer."

    """Roger that."""

    Without making any unnecessary stops, we took the shortest route to the stairs.

    At the front of the stairs, in the hall with the huge warrior statue, I couldn''t help but look back and see if there was a archer skeleton, but no enemy heroes have come out since then.

    "Okay, it''s zombie, do it!"

    Jouga was the first to cut in, and he was very bold. I was worried that he might have been traumatized, but my fears were completely unfounded.

    "How''s it?"

    "Well, I''ll give you credit for your courage, but that''s not enough. You need to think of a safer way to fight as a party."

    "Yeah? Whenever an enemy appears, kill it as quickly as possible. That''s all we can do, right?

    "You know, ......, well, that''s fine."

    A warrior in the vanguard and a leader in command have different roles.

    "Meena, follow his back if he goes too far into it."

    "Yes, Master."

    "©¤ You''re kind after all, aren''t you?"

    Shrugging her shoulders, Serina said, but I thought different.

    "You know, I''m just trying to keep the party safe, so don''t make any weird assumptions."

    "Oh, ......, I see, I see."

    "It''s good to help each other out. Next, let''s go. Next."

    So far, so good, .......

    "All right. Let''s head for the third layer."

    We''re going to explore the third layer as originally planned.

    "Damn, it''s spitting threads again. Letty, burn it down."

    Jouga was very concerned about the spider''s thread, but I guess it was more a matter of feeling uncomfortable than not wanting his movements to be tied up.

    "Yes, yes. Ah, here we go."

    "Hmm? You can create flames without casting a spell, right?"

    Jouga noticed that Letty is a bit of a disappointing high-level mage, so she can use no-chant spells. Usually, though, the spells are unnecessarily long.

    "Only if it''s a weak technique. I can use it with no chanting."

    "Hmm? I thought you had to cast a spell."

    "Normally, yes. But! Because I''m a genius mage!"

    "Ohh! I''m a genius swordsman too. I know what you''re talking about!"

    "Whoa, that''s annoying."

    Lily frowned, but I felt the same way.

    "Letty, Jouga, you''re not allowed to talk to each other."

    "Why not?"

    "That''s horrible. That''s arrogant."

    "Because, you''re being too loud. Let''s go."

    I silenced them and continued the search.

    After a day, we decided to set up camp in a small room we found.

    Of course, since we were in the labyrinth, we didn''t have a tent, but just a blanket that we had stored in the item storage.

    "I didn''t expect to find silver coins in the treasure chest, though. I''ve made a lot of money today."

    If Jouga had known how much the jewels would sell for, he would have been a little more pleased, but that''s okay.

    "The order of the lookout was the same as always."

    Since there are so many of us, we''ll take turns in pairs and spend the night together.

    "Hey, listen, Alec."

    "What is it, Jouga?"

    "I''m thinking of buying a nice ring and asking Fianna to marry me if I win the arena."

    Juga talks to me about something I don''t care about. Sure, Fianna is nice to Jouga, but she''s a cleric who''s nice to everyone, so I don''t think she has any special feelings for hi,.

    I thought he had given up on the penetration story, but he''s a man who never learns.

    "Fuwah... well, have it your way."

    I said, biting back a yawn.

    "Oh, yeah. I''ll do whatever I want."

    "Better not, Jouga, Alec''s gonna root for you and stab you in the back."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    "What?"

    Nene was saying "Congratulations, congratulations" in her sleep, but is she dreaming of Fianna in her wedding dress?

    ...... This is stupid. Go to sleep.

    "The stone floor really hurts my back, you know."

    The next morning, Serina said as she stretched lightly. Jouga had said before that stones were the enemy in this dungeon, but it seemed he was talking about whether or not you could sleep on a stone floor.

    "Then why don''t we bring a cot?"

    I said with a straight face.

    "Huh?"

    "Haha, that''s good. You can always sleep well. In the dungeon."

    Jouga laughed it off as a joke, but I was serious.

    "You might be able to do that if you break the parts down into smaller pieces. ......"

    "Is there a problem, Fianna?"

    "No, the idea of bringing a bed into a dungeon..."

    "If there''s no danger, we should try some things. The only danger I can think of is that it might feel too good to wake up."

    "©¤ People carrying wood can''t fight, you know?"

    Serina pointed out, but of course.

    "I''ll hire a dedicated porter. We have plenty of them."

    "No, well, if they''re okay with it, then fine."

    "I''m sure they won''t complain if we give them a proper escort. I''m worried about the others, so we''ll have our own party to escort them."

    "Yeah, I understand."

    We only stayed one night this time, but next time we''ll stay a few more nights so we don''t have to waste time going back and forth.

    "Oh, Alec, I thought you were dead."

    Once we were on the ground, a soldier gave us a little extra concern.

    "Sorry about that. I was going to spend the night down there and then go home."

    "It would have been nice if you had told me that first. If you hadn''t been a day late, we would have applied for a rescue team."

    The soldier said, "So that''s what gatekeepers are for."

    "We won''t be back for another three days, so there''s no need."

    "Well, most of them do, anyway."

    When I returned to the inn and was about to go to sleep, Ada, the landlady, greeted me with a sullen look.

    "Alec, there''s trouble."

    "Ahh? What happened?"

    The landlady pointed upstairs without saying anything, but I could hear the shouting from upstairs.

    "That''s why I was against it!"

    "No, you agreed with me in the end!"

    Someone is arguing, but I don''t give a damn what the bastards are arguing about.

    "That was Clyde''s voice, wasn''t it?"

    Serina said.

    "Hmm?"

    If it''s a guy from our Clan, I''m wondering as a hired hand what he''s struggling with.

    "It can''t be helped. Meena, follow me."

    "Yes, master."

    "I''m coming with you."

    "Me too."

    I don''t think it would make much sense for the onlooker Lily to come along, let alone for Serina.

    When I went upstairs and opened the large room Clyde and the others were using, I found that a fighting had already started.

    Good grief.

    "That''s enough! Explain the reason for the fight, Clyde."

    "Well, it''s ......."

    Clyde turned his gaze away from me, and fell silent.

    "Marth is dead."

    Another guy says.

    "Ahh?"

    "Hey, what do you mean?"

    Serina asked back, as if she didn''t want to hear it.

    I mean, who is Marth?

    "Meena, can you bring me the list from my room?"

    "Yes, Master."

    Meena brought me a list of names, but it was Clyde''s party members. I don''t remember anyone with that name. I can''t even remember his face, but I can''t have my slaves killed so easily.

    I had Clyde and the other party members explain to me that they had also gone to the third layer. I hadn''t noticed them at all, but in that spacious labyrinth, it would be possible to explore without seeing each other. No, it''s not that it''s possible, it''s just that it''s less likely that we''ll see each other.

    Half of the party was stuck by the spider''s thread, and when they managed to defeat it, one of them had passed away.

    "Clyde, I don''t remember giving you guys permission to go to the third layer. What''s going on?"

    "''No, Alec-san, you said we could earn our keep down there, didn''t you?"

    Clyde confirmed.

    I remember when he came to ask me about it and I told him about the 20 gold leader''s allowance. at that time?

    I allowed him to go as far as the second layer, but he thought the third or fourth layer would be fine.

    Good grief, ......, I should have been more clear in my instructions about the layers.

    I didn''t think the spider would be much of a threat either.

    However, if your party doesn''t have a wizard for a rearguard, the danger level will probably go up.

    "It seems that there''s been a misunderstanding. It was the second layer that I authorized. I don''t blame you for that because I''m at fault, but besides that, didn''t you make poor decisions as a leader? Both in the battle and in the decisions made on the third layer."

    "Yes, that''s the part ...... , but I didn''t expect the one who holding the torch to be hit by the thread there."

    "That''s where you''re naive. It''s a good idea to have two people holding the torch so that you can deal with whatever happens. If you can''t handle it, then it''s too early in the hierarchy."

    "Oh, I see, two people? That''s a lot of money for torches."

    "It''s a necessary expense. If you want, I''ll pay for it. Use more than one."

    It''s a life-threatening price. If you can buy it with two torches, it''s cheap.

    "Roger that."

    "I''ll cut your leader allowance in half for three months. If you don''t like it, you''ll be replaced by someone else."

    "No, Alec-san, I failed this time, but let me do it. I''ll do better next time."

    Clyde, who looked straight at me and made a mysterious face, seemed to have something on his mind. Well, I''ll beat the crap out of anyone who''s happy about a dead party member.

    "Of course. Anyway, don''t let someone dead again, okay? Even you guys too?"

    """Yes, sir."""

    The other members of the team nodded with serious faces, so I hoped they wouldn''t make the same mistake again.

 Volume 6 - CH 5

    I''ve been diving into the "Labyrinth of No Return" as usual.

    There was some trouble when a member of our Clan lost his life, but since then everyone seems to have become more cautious and is quietly making money on the second layer.

    On the other hand, the party I was leading continued to explore the third layer.

    With Nene and Letty as our two magicians, we could quickly burn through the threads of the Big Spider, the most troublesome enemy on this floor. That''s an enemy we can handle.

    In addition to the silver coins we found in some of the chests, we also found one of those Aladdin-style lamps that give you skill points.

    But after earning 40,000 points by skill reset, a hundred or so is not enough.

    "That''s annoying. Aren''t there any enemies out there with more experience or skill points?"

    "Then Alec, let''s go down to the lower layers, go down."

    Jouga says it with a winking smile, but when he says it, it kind of changes my mind.

    "No, it''s too early. Let''s keep our heads up."

    "What the hell is that? Hey, Alec!"

    "Shut up. You''re attracting the enemy. Walk quietly."

    "The only monsters on this floor are spiders and slugs, and they don''t care what you hear."

    "Still, I won''t change my mind."

    "Keh, you''re still a hard-ass."

    "Call him stubborn, Jouga, but you can''t be sure there won''t be another enemy. We''ve fought enemies in the first layer that don''t usually appear, so keep that in mind."

    Serina said.

    "Oh, you''re talking about having an interacting with a skeleton? I''ve never met one, have I?"

    I did not tell Jouga that the skeleton was a hero.

    I have a hunch that the hero will (????) be (????) attracted to the heroes.

    This is also true for Mitsurugi, the guard that Janatha had with him.

    When I appraise him, the explanation is that he was summoned in the Gilan Empire,.......

    This is a famous dungeon that attracts adventurers from all over the world, so it doesn''t matter where they come from. But there are so many adventurers here.

    The fact that we bumped into each other made me feel something like fate.

    Correction: ...... Don''t give me that fatal encounter with a bastard.

    To be honest, I don''t want to meet too many male heroes, since I just had a PK with Shin. There are also dangerous guys like Serina who are very skilled, so it''s not like it''s okay to be a woman.

    "Master, I smell human."

    Meena tells me in a small voice. Her loyalty to me is maxed out, so she takes care of a lot of things and does what I want her to do. She''s a cute.

    Sometimes I go too far and get cold feet from the other party members, but it''s great to know that I can trust the dog-eared tribe when it comes to spotting enemies.

    "Okay, you can say whatever you want, Jouga, Letty, so as not to raise suspicion of PK."

    "It doesn''t matter what you say, if they''re going to PK you, it doesn''t matter much."

    "We''ll take the first shot and get it over with."

    Aside from Jouga, who talks too much, Letty, who picks up the brim of her pointy hat to dress up, is also a problem.

    "Don''t say unnecessary things, asshole. I don''t want them to get the wrong idea."

    "Hauu, I''m starting to feel like I''m in trouble."

    Nene starts to get upset, but she''s also a coward at heart. It seems that even if you remove the [Fear] skill, it doesn''t mean that you won''t be afraid at all.

    "Calm down."

    "I think the other party are getting upset. Our party, despite its appearance, is a decent party."

    As Serina says, In a party full of beautiful girls, if you''re talking about looks, you''re talking about me?

    No, there was Jouga. He doesn''t look like a roughneck, but he doesn''t look serious either. If it''s misunderstood, I''ll blame it on Jouga.

    "I know you''re hiding in there. Please come out."

    Ione said softly, but what about that shout in this situation?

    "Kuhh! They''re all over the place. ...... Okay, let''s get the hell out of here."

    A slightly husky woman''s voice came from around the corner.

    "Make way for them."

    I didn''t want to surround them and steal from them, so I instructed everyone to move back a bit to clear up their misunderstanding.

    A swordsman in black bikini armor appeared from the other side. She''s also beautiful.

    She looks to be over twenty years old, but that''s okay. Her slim body is very attractive.

    With her carelessly grown out black hair and brown skin, she must be an orthodox Amazoness. No, I don''t know if there is such a thing as orthodox.

    She has green eyes, so she''s not Japanese, but she''s a female swordsman with a slightly mature air about her.

    With her sword drawn, the female swordsman walks slowly and unguardedly, glaring at us. The tension is palpable.

    "Wait, you don''t have to be so careful, we won''t attack you."

    Serina said with a chuckle.

    "I don''t know about that, I don''t feel like trusting your words because there are some priest in this dungeon who look like they wouldn''t kill a bug"

    Amazones said.

    "It can''t be."

    Fianna murmurs, looking a little shocked, but I guess some of them are.

    I let her be the apple of my eye as she saw fit. It would be a pity if I made her too cautious, so I looked around on the way, keeping a wary eye on my surroundings, but I made it through.

    The Amazoness swordsman didn''t turn her back to me as she passed, but instead backed away.

    I''m a very careful watcher myself, but this guy is also very careful.

    "What the hell, we''re not the enemy."

    Jouga was annoyed as well.

    The other party is silent.

    I was a little curious when she passed by completely.

    "Hmm? Are you alone?"

    " ......And? What?"

    "No, I was just wondering what happened to you without your luggage."

    She''s got a wound on her left arm, but it doesn''t look like she''s had a lot of care.

    "What''s that got to do with you?"

    "No, it doesn''t. But I''m just asking because I''m curious. Just so you know, you''re the (?????) suspicious one who made me do it."

    Let''s just say that my question is a legitimate one.

    "Hmm, no need to pry. I told you, there''s a priest who''s PK. I had the misfortune of working with that party. Do you understand?"

    "I see."

    So you got PKed, threw away your stuff and crawled away.

    "Uwaahh, that''s terrible. I''m so sorry to hear that. ......"

    Serina said sympathetically.

    "I can cast a healing spell on your arm, if you like."

    Fianna offered.

    "No, thank you. How do I know that it''s not sleep magic?"

    "That''s ......."

    Fianna couldn''t answer that.

    "Then, here, I''ll give you some herbs. Take it with you."

    "It could be a trap. I won''t say thank you. And you guys can go first."

    I felt a bit uncomfortable being suspected so much, but it was probably unavoidable right after the PK.

    "All right. Let''s go."

    I knew from the appraisal that her level was the same as ours, so I didn''t feel threatened and turned my back on her.

    "Anyway, but if it''s an ambush PK, or if it''s a PK after we''ve teamed up, well, that''s just awful. ......"

    "That''s right. Well, I guess we don''t have to worry about that."

    Aside from Clyde and the others, who are new to the group, this party of ours has been adventuring together for days.

    "Huh. You don''t doubt that I''m going to PK?"

    Serina, huh?

    "......... You''re the exception, after all."

    "H, hey!"

    Serina made a pathetic sound, but this guy has a different philosophy of action than I do.

    I''m sure she won''t betray me for a second or two, but I have to be careful with the other heroes.

 Volume 6 - CH 6

    Two days later.

    I had dinner with Clyde and his party in the dining room of the Dragon''s Dwelling, and it seemed that Clyde''s party had also run into that black-haired female swordsman.

    "Listen, boss. She seemed to be alone, so I called out to her, but she said, ''Don''t talk to me!'' and she swung her sword at me."

    At the next table, "Cloud Team Warrior A" explained with gestures.

    "That''s why, I''m not your boss. Don''t ever call me "boss" again."

    "So, can I call you ''brother''?"

    "Why can''t you call me Alec-sama, you guys?"

    "Maybe it''s because you have a bad guy face?"

    Lily says, but I definitely don''t have a bad guy face.

    "Hey, fufu, that''s pathetic. Alec may be ugly, but he''s not a bad guy."

    "Serina, you''re expelled from the party for today."

    "Eh!? Why!?"

    Because you dissed me.

    "The swordsman you saw, whose name is Luka, was just in a temper after being betrayed by her friends. Next time you see her, don''t call out to her. Okay?"

    """Got it"""

    "Hmm? I don''t think she mentioned her own name, but Alec, did you know her?"

    Jouga asks me, but it''s too much trouble to explain the [Appraisal].

    "Jouga, I''ll give you some meat. It''s a bonus for working today."

    "Oh! Seriously! Yummy, meat, yummy. From now on, I''ll call you "brother"!"

    That''s why ...... do what you want.

    "Speaking of Luka, isn''t she the girl who was teamed up with Hannah, the twin-sworded girl, in the B-rank party, I think ...... the party name was ''Silver Scorpions''?"

    The landlady, who had brought more food, said as she set down the plates.

    B rank, huh. If they are at the same level as us and have that rank, then we should be able to get up to B rank.

    "But it seems that her friends betrayed her."

    Serina said.

    "I don''t see how a well-known party can betray its own people. It just doesn''t make sense. Betrayals and fights are not uncommon here, though."

    I''ll have to be very selective about the official members. The slaves, Clyde and his friends, don''t often work with me, and they''re bound by slave crests, so they won''t be a problem. ......

    After all, it has to be a trusted friend.

    "So, Letty, it''s time for you to graduate from our party, okay?"

    I glanced to the side and said to the pointy hat. The guy who wears a hat at dinner.

    "Wha! I''m a teacher with an advance payment and Nene-chan is not ready to be a mage yet!¡¡I''m a licensed mage and I need to take care of her!"

    She''s saying very auspicious and caring things, but this guy is probably trying to stay here because she can get free food. I''ve heard you say before that you have your own house.

    "Geez, you''re worrying too much, Alec. Letty''s doing what she''s supposed to do. She''s not going to attack the moneybags."

    Serina said, but she had a point.

    "Hmm."

    "Gold-bank, *drool* ...... Ha!"

    I think Letty just had a weird realization when she saw me. ......

    I have a chill that if we''re alone, I''m going to be hit from behind with a fireball.

    The next day.

    I woke up a little after eleven, asked the landlady to make me a late breakfast, and slowly started preparing for my adventure.

    From the third layer onward, I would be staying overnight, so there was no need to leave first thing in the morning.

    I plan to dive into the dungeon from noon and return three days later as usual.

    "Alec, everyone is ready."

    "Okay. All right then, let''s go."

    "Have a safe trip!"

    The proprietress of the inn saw me off, and just as I was about to leave the inn to "Go to the Labyrinth," I was interrupted.

    It was a woman.

    "Do you have a minute? I''ve been told there''s a man here named Alec-san."

    She''s Luka, the brown amazoness from yesterday.

    Why are you looking for me?

    Despite the fact that I''m right in front of her, Luka doesn''t seem to have noticed me. She doesn''t seem to know my face at this point.

    Has she heard my name from someone else?

    Then .......

    "What businees do you have with Alec-sama?"

    I decided to pretend to be someone else and ask her what she wanted. "What?" Serina furrowed her brows next to me, but I didn''t care.

    "Do I have to tell you?"

    This guy, like the last time I saw her, doesn''t have much of a personality. She has a nice face and body, but she''s not the best. ......

    "There is. If you want to get through to Alec-sama, you''ll have to go through me."

    "Are you sure?"

    Luka looked at me scornfully, then checked with the people around her with her eyes.

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

    "I''ll tell you what, I need to get my sword and armor repaired, and I think I can get by with selling some of the rare items, but I don''t want to, so I heard there''s a good guy here who might be able to help me."

    You''re talking out of your ass. You''re a gal, aren''t you?

    "Hmm, so you''re saying that you''re running out of money and you need my help to continue your adventure. You came here because you heard I was taking care of the slaves, right?"

    "No, I''ve heard about you, but I don''t need your help."

    "I don''t think so. Because I''m actually Alec."

    "What?"

    "No, his name is John. He''s a mumbler¨D¨D"

    "Lily, don''t make jokes like that. It''ll complicate things."

    "There is no doubt that this person is Alec-san."

    Nice work, Serina, Ione.

    "Oh, really? I''m level 28 and I''m pretty confident with my sword."

    "Hmm. ......"

    "It is no problem, isn''t it? Alec. If she''s as good as we are, she''ll be useful.

    I think so too, but ¨D¨Dshut up for a second, Serina.

    I give her a signal with my eyes.

    "Luka, let me tell you something, I''m not taking care of them for charity. This is a business."

    "Hmm? Business?"

    "Yes, business. It''s a business deal. I''ll pay for their lodging and equipment for the time being, and they''ll earn money in the dungeon. It''s that kind of give and take."

    "Then it''s easy to talk about. You can hire me too."

    "I can''t say that about everyone. I''m also in debt right now. I want to help you, but I''m also in a difficult situation, and I have to take care of other people, so you need to show me that you''re prepared to do the same. Do you understand me so far?"

    "Yeah, well, I''ll do my best ......, even if it''s dangerous. I don''t mind become the vanguard."

    "Good idea, but we have plenty of vanguards. Isn''t that right?"

    I turn around and ask everyone.

    "Well, that''s a lot of vanguards."

    "All vanguards, those guys."

    "There''s one magician and one archer."

    "Shut up, Letty."

    "Yes, Master! They''re all vanguards! They''re all vanguards, whether they''re archer or not!"

    "Good, Meena. That''s why. There are people whose level is higher than ours. If you''re going to break in, it''s going to be as narrow as the ice age. Luka, you''re going to need to show me that you''re an added bonus, that you''re a deal for me, okay?"

    "Even if you say so, ...... what is the Ice Age, by the way?"

    "Don''t worry about it. It was a long time ago. From the looks of it, ...... Luke, you have a really nice body, don''t you?"

    I gave her a good licking from top to bottom.

    "Murgh¡­¡­"

    Confused, Luka covered her breasts with her hands in disgust. This guy has a certain amount of knowledge, but I saw that she is a virgin.

    "Uwahh, you''re disgusting, erotic oldman."

    "Brother, You know, you''re out of your mind, right?"

    "Oh, God, ...... punish this wretched man."

    A few of the members voiced their dissatisfaction, but I''m the leader.

    I''m not giving up.

    "Hey. Then I''ll hire you with my own money. You don''t have to depend on Alec."

    "Ahh, Serina, you... ......"

    "Thank you!¡¡I owe you."

    If she pays her, I have nothing to do.

    Well, I don''t really want to embrace Luka that much, so I got Serina to pay, exchanged her equipment, and let her join my party as a trial.

    I''m worried about mixing her in with Clyde and the others out of the blue. I''m afraid they''ll get into a fight with Luka.

 Volume 6 - CH 7

    We have a new member today, Luka, but basically our fighting style will not change.

    After confirming the formation against the goblins on the first layer, we went downstairs without any problems.

    Luka''s level is the same as ours, so there''s no problem.

    "Somehow, I don''t get it."

    But Luka seemed to sense something was wrong. Well, I''ll listen to her. It''s no good if you start talking about it in the middle of a fight.

    "Well, it seemed like we were having a good fight. ...... What went wrong?"

    Serina asks quietly. She and Luka were both vanguards, so they would need to coordinate their positioning and timing.

    And if they were at the same level and their opponent was a famous B-rank, it would be even more difficult.

    I wondered what kind of detailed tactics they would come up with.

    "That''s not it, that''s him!"

    Luka turned around and pointed at me. Oh, it''s me?

    "Yeah. Alec is the leader of the party, so he usually only gives orders, but this is a formation for a back attack. It''s not like Alec is playing around."

    Serina explained with a straight face, without making fun of me.

    "I know that. because my party was like that, too. But I don''t like the fact that he''s such a perverted, erotic oldman, and yet his instructions are so decent."

    "Shut up. What is it?¡¡If I told you to take off your clothes in combat, would you be very happy with that? Luka. Aah?"

    "Come on, Alec, you don''t have to be so mad."

    "I''m not mad."

    "Alec is a man who takes his survival very seriously, so I think you can trust him in battle."

    Serina said.

    "That''s only for himself. What about the lives of your friends?"

    "Of course he''s thinking about them. When it was with Nene-chan, We hunted goblins endlessly until she reached level 13 on the first layer, and then he power-levelled her."

    "What? Thirteen? Just goblins? That''s already the level of torment and torture, isn''t it? I can''t believe she made it that high."

    "Haha. Well, as expected, that was a little hard. We''ve only been here for about two months, but so far no one has died."

    "Except for Marth, who died."

    "Lily, he was in a different party. We''ve discussed how to deal with the problem. Well, whatever it is, I''m making sure that everyone, including my Clan, doesn''t die."

    I said earnestly.

    If you die, it''s over, because you can''t get it back.

    "Yeah. Hannah was like that, though. Oh, Hannah was the leader of my previous party, not the one who betrayed me. That was before."

    Luka''s party.

    "The Silver Scorpions, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s right. Well, we''re getting a name for ourselves, aren''t we?"

    "I''ve only heard about it from the innkeeper. But what happened to Hannah''s party?"

    Luka opened her mouth, but the words didn''t come out right away.

    After moving her lips a few times, her eyes blinked and she finally answered.

    "¡­¡­I screwed up on the seventh layer. I managed to heal myself while Hannah and Irving were holding off the dragon. But then that time, a strange flame demon sprang up separately. So I panicked and we all split up. Lloyd and I managed to escape to the meeting place, but Hannah and the others never came back."

    "I see."

    "W-well, Yeah! I''m sure Hanna and the others are safe."

    "You know, Serina, don''t force to say anything. They''re probably dead by now. Well, maybe they''re tired of you screwing up and they''re reuniting the party for another adventure right now."

    Thinking that encouragement would be too painful, so I said something bad.

    "I hope so. Hannah and I had been partying for a good long time, and she wasn''t the kind of person who just disappeared without a word."

    The conversation trailed off into a heavy silence.

    Who was the one who suggested the damp talk?

    "Aah!¡¡Stop! Stop!¡¡I''m sorry, but I can''t stand this kind of thing. This Hannah guy, she must have had some kind of problem, right? Maybe she''s busy, right?"

    Jouga broke the silence, but since it was a follow-up that could be misunderstood, it would be better to change the topic itself here.

    "I guess so."

    But Luka, too, seemed to have made up her mind to some extent, and readily agreed.

    "So, Luka, what are you going to do with your equipment once you''ve got it?"

    I changed the subject.

    "Of course I''m going to keep adventuring. I''m not going to retire without saving up."

    "Well, then you''re going to have to work with us until you have something to show for it. Well, if you like it, that is."

    "Alec, you decided her to join us because of Luka''s body, right?"

    "No, I didn''t. Don''t be silly, Lily."

    "Then it''s the face?"

    "Well, her face is one thing, but I decided on her because she''s the kind of guy who tell you  that she''s screwed up. I''ll trust her a lot more than someone who cheats."

    These were my sincere words.

    "I see. Yeah, she''s good, and I agree."

    Serina immediately agreed, well, it''s good if you admit you''re good at it.

    "Well, please take care of me! Alec."

    Luka seemed to be on board as well, and with a smile she walked over to me and shook my hand. Tanned Amazoness and Bikini Armor, Get.

    Then Meena glanced at me with a worried look on her face, as if she wanted to say something.

    "What is it, Meena? I''m not going to leave you, so don''t worry."

    "Oh, no, I don''t mean that. There are people coming from up ahead."

    "Then say it normally."

    "I''m sorry, it''s just that you''re in such a good mood, I didn''t want to disturb you."

    "You care too much. Then we''ll wait there, talking as we see fit. But don''t sit around."

    As I waited, a party of four warriors and a priest appeared from the other side.

    "Hello, brothers. How are you doing?"

    "So-so."

    With each other, the leader keeps his sword in place and raises one hand to show that he is not hostile.

    "Kugh!"

    The other party also hurriedly drew their swords as Luka suddenly took a stance and showed signs of slashing.

    "Wait! Everyone stay where you are! This is the leader''s authority!"

    It was a good thing that Luka had stopped in the middle of the fight, but it had chilled my nerves.

    "What''s wrong, Luka?"

    "Oh, sorry, my mistake. I must have misunderstood you. You look like the guy who betrayed me."

    "Come on, man."

    "Give me a break, brother."

    "It''s shortening my life span, man."

    "That was close. I thought it was a PK. I was just about to take the lead."

    "That''s how accidents happen, isn''t it?"

    It didn''t turn into a fight, but one wrong move and it could have turned into a slugfest.

    When the party on the other side was out of sight, I asked.

    "And he was wearing that white robe, wasn''t he? That one?"

    Luka nodded at my question.

    "Yeah. It''s the one with the embroidery around his chest. He was polite and didn''t seem like a bad guy at all, but he really scared me. I was really scared when he attacked me from behind."

    "What''s his name?"

    Hoshi-rina asks.

    "Erwin."

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh!?"

    ...... It''s a name I remember hearing somewhere.

    The only ones who reacted were me and Serina.

    "Do you know him?"

    Lily asks, and Luka''s face turns grim at that.

    "It sounds familiar. ......"

    Who was that?

    "What are you saying, Alec? He''s the one who was summoned with us by the king at the castle in the Kingdom of Vernia. He''s not one of the heroes." [TN: I''m confused, he''s summoned but not heroes?, I''ll leave it like this for now]

    "Oh, that''s him."

    The blond magician.

    Was he a university student in England? I don''t remember much about him except his face.

    On the other hand, the one who left a lasting impression on me was the energetic junior high school hero, Keiji. He suddenly and flamboyantly got into a fight at the adventurer''s guild and lost.

    In contrast to Keiji, Erwin was a slightly calmer young man with a refreshing smile.

    I think he was the kind of guy who would take a neutral position so as not to get into corners.

    When I was summoned from the magic circle in the first castle, tsk, I remember that time I got an unreasonable goo-punch from Serina. I remembered that too.

    "You were summoned together? are you his friend?"

    Luka asks me, glaring at me with sharp eyes. I''m not.

    Luka asks me with a sharp glare in her eyes. She looks like she''s about to slash at me depending on my answer.

    "I''m not. But this guy was forming a party with him."

    I pointed my thumb at Serina.

    "I was only there for a little while. We ended up breaking up when he said he was going to the Academy of Magic."

    "The Academy of Magic! Yeah, that''s him! He said he graduated from, I don''t know, something called the Academy of Magic in Austin."

    "The Austin''s Royal Academy of Magic, by any chance?"

    Letty says.

    "That''s it. Austin, I''m sure of it."

    "Wait. Did you say you graduated?"

    "Yeah, I did."

    "Then it''s someone else. We broke up with Erwin only two months ago."

    "Oh, that''s right. ......"

    "Well, it doesn''t really matter if it''s the Erwin you know. If he comes out in front of me, I will cut him with this sword. That''s all."

    Luka put her hand on the hilt and said. I''m not going to stop you from doing that.

    I don''t think Luca would have lied to me.

    Generally, there would be no benefit to her if she lied to me like that.

 Volume 6 - CH 8

    We descended to the third layer.

    The Labyrinth of No Return is a vast dungeon that stretches for ten kilometers in every direction, and it takes time to conquer it.

    Even if we took the shortest route to the lower layer, it would take two hours, and if we had to go back and forth, we would have to camp in the dungeon for the night.

    "A bed? Ha, that might be a good idea."

    During the break, I mentioned to Luka that we should bring in a cot, and she verbally agreed.

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    It bothered me that she seemed to be making fun of me.

    "No, it just didn''t occur to me to bring something like that all the way in. I think it''s a good idea."

    Luka shrugs her shoulders. She''s using a bikini armor, so her cleavage moves with it. It''s a nice view.

    "I see. Actually, I''ve already ordered the parts for the bed from the toolmaker. Serina, I can pay my debt after that."

    "Okay, but have you decided on a place yet?"

    "No, I''m thinking of somewhere on this floor."

    "Then I know a good place for you. It''s a small room where the door closes. It''s a safe zone."

    Luka says.

    "Alright, then, take me there."

    "All right. This way."

    We go down a little long single pathway.

    There were no enemies in sight.

    But that bothered me the other way.

    "Is it really over here?"

    I checked with Luka, who was leading the way.

    "Ah, yes. Why?"

    "No, this feels like ......."

    In a normal game, this is the boss room. It''s a feeling I know only because I''ve played a lot of games.

    So it''s hard to explain.

    Even if I tell Meena and Lily, who live in this world, about computer games, they won''t understand a word of it.

    "It looks like there''s a boss, doesn''t it?"

    Serina seems to have sensed this and says that.

    "No, there isn''t. I use this place when our party takes a break. There are no enemies here."

    Luka waved her hand and laughed, as if we were worrying too much.

    "Okay. I get it."

    I looked at Meena, but she shook her head lightly and said she didn''t smell any monsters.

    "Here we are."

    Opened the door and Luka went in first.

    "Oh, there''s nothing here."

    Then Jouga. Then Meena entered, but then something strange happened.

    Smoke the size of a basketball began to swirl around the center of the supposedly empty room.

    It looked just like a small galaxy. The color was not white, but purple.

    The vortex in the air is wriggling.

    "Whoa, what''s this?"

    "Oh, no, T-this is not good!"

    Luka seemed to recognize the purple vortex and pulled out her sword in a panic.

    "Combat ready! Everyone, get inside!"

    I didn''t want the group to get separated, so I urged everyone to get inside the room and pulled out sword as well.

    "It''s Killer bees! Morerover, it''s red!?"

    Luka shouted in surprise, but instead of the purple swirl disappearing, a large bee appeared there.

    The bee, nearly a meter long, flapped its wings and moved its long stinger like a tail to intimidate us.

    If this thing stings me, I''m going to be in trouble.

    A red bee.

    "Oryaa! Damn it, this thing is fast!"

    Jouga slashed at it with his broadsword, but the killer bee quickly dodged.

    The sound of its wings buzzed like the engine of a large motorcycle.

    "Out of my way! ¨D¨DI shall be redeemed. I seek to redeem myself in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, god of rage, destroy the enemy with your sharp fire!¡¡Flame Spear!"

    Letty sent a flaming spear from behind, but the bee dodged that magic attack as well.

    It was quite fast, and there were several of them, and they were also homing, but would they dodge them all?

    "Aah! No way!"

    "Letty, use the wall system!"

    I instructed, looking around me.

    This room is not that big. The killer bees can move quickly through the air, but if you build a Flame Wall first, they won''t be able to escape.

    "All right!"

    Letty also immediately starts casting another spell.

    "Ione, that way, hold your position."

    "Yeah, I''ve got it."

    Serina cut in, planning to drive the bee toward Ione, but the bee ran up instead of sideways, missing her guess.

    "Oryaaa!"

    Jouga jumped up to attack the bee near the ceiling, but the heavy broadsword was easily dodged.

    Also, his posture collapsed when he landed.

    "Guhh!"

    "Jouga!"

    The bee, which had been running for cover, saw its chance and swooped down at full speed.

    "I won''t let you! Circle Wave!"

    Although Luka was far away, he used his skills to send out a kind of shockwave to check the bees in the nick of time.

    There, Letty''s spell was completed, and a wall of flames began to move in from both ends of the ceiling as if to trap it. What a clever use of magic.

    "Alright! Now there''s no place for them to run!"

    When all the vanguards were waiting below with their swords at the ready., the bee darted straight at me as if it had a clear shot.

    "Uoohh, shit, it''s this way!"

    I had hoped that the bee targeting the more skilled Serina or Ione not to my direction.

    But what''s done is done. I''m a swordsman myself, so I set up my sword and slash at the right time.

    """Ah, the bee avoided it! """

    The bee moved diagonally faster than my sword cut, ducked under the blade, and attacked me with its stinger.

    "Ouch!"

    I was stung in the neck.

    "Master! You bastard!"

    Meena knocked the bee off with her shortsword from behind, and then Ione and Serina slashed at it, clearing it up.

    "Get those wounds tended to now! Get me the antidote!!"

    Luka says in a panic, but I signal that I''m fine.

    "No problem. Fianna, just take care of the healing."

    "Ah, yes."

    "But this blue liquid is poison, no matter how you look at it."

    "Don''t worry, the poison won''t work on me."

    I checked my status, but there''s nothing wrong.

    I''ve raised the poison resistance skill to its maximum level, and it came in handy here.

    I was beginning to think that I had wasted a lot of points on resistance.

    In this case, it was lucky that I was attacked.

    A few of the other members have taken poison resistance, but not to the max.

    The scariest part of this monster seemed to be the poison, but it didn''t matter since we had already defeated it.

    The dropped items were a 20cm needle and a ring.

    As I was about to appraise the ring, Jouga yelled.

    "Hey, Luka! I thought you said there were no enemies here."

    "Y-Yes, there are enemies here, but ......"

    "Wait, don''t worry about that either. The last time you, Luka came here, there were no enemies, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "So it looks like we''re the only ones who get bossed around. I don''t know why."

    That''s what Serina says, but that''s it.

    I guess the enemies on the previous higher levels were bosses too. The skeletal heroes of the first layer, and the quick creeping zombies of the second layer.

    "What''s that? If that''s the case, it''s a big loss."

    Jouga says, but considering the drop items, it''s not just a loss.

    Besides.

    "Ah, shit, the poison needle is a rare skill?"

    Excitedly, I checked my skill list, but Professor Skill Copy hadn''t done its important job.

    There''s probably a probability, but well, it''s usually a unique skill exclusive to the boss.

    ¡¾Death Needle ¡î¡¿ Or something like that ¡î, is attached.

    My [Skill Copy] is limited to copying normal skills.

    Hmm, it can''t be helped.

    "So no one else got stabbed?"

    "Yeah, no one."

    "All right, let''s take a break."

    "Alec, I need those poison needles we just got. Just give it to me."

    Letty puts out her hand as if it were natural, and I slap her hand.

    "Hey!"

    "It''s a party loot right now, and one that I''ve put my body on the line to defeat it."

    "That''s true, but I''m part of the party, and I really want it."

    "Tell me first, what you use it for."

    "I''m going to stab Alec from behind."

    Lily, from behind Letty, said with a grinning face.

    "No, no. It''s for concoction, a concoction. It can be used in medicine, I''m sure."

    "Who else wants it? Raise your hand."

    "Uoohh!"

    "Me, sir."

    "Ah, me too. ......"

    Three people raised their hands.

    Jouga, Serina, and Nene.

    "Why do you want it, Jouga?"

    Letty asks.

    "Hmm? Well, it''ll be worth some money if I sells it, and even if I''m not sell it, it''ll be a memento! It''s the boss of the third layer you know. I can show it off to everyone!"

    Some people buy wooden swords and big pennants for school trips and get pissed off at their teachers, that''s the idea.

    "Oh, yeah. You too, Serina?"

    "Hmm, I''m just here for cash. I just want to buy new equipment."

    "What about you, Nene-chan?"

    "Uhm, That thing on your butt, it''s like you''re uncomfortable without it."

    The petite Nene said, fidgeting.

    "Ha?"

    "I guess she''s in the same state of mind as the boss."

    I guessed and told them.

    "Ahh, the empathy skill. ...... What are you going to do with empathy like that!? You''re going to stick a needle in your butt!?"

    "No, uh... uh... haha..."

    "Okay, let''s say Nene don''t need it, and you three play rock-paper-scissors."

    "Eeehhh!? No, no, no, no. I''ve never won a rock-paper-scissors game."

    Letty says with a wave of her hand.

    "I don''t care."

    "It''s for the future!"

    Why are you crying?

    "Letty, you don''t really need that much medicine, do you?"

    You''re a magician.

    "I need it. Letty, the alchemist of the azure blue, my blue bloods are boiling because ...... my third eye is screaming, "This is it! , this is it!". there, you heard it."

    "Noisy. That''s enough. I''ll give it to you for being a pain in the ass. I''ll give you the other two some other time."

    "Well, if that''s brother decision, then I''m fine!"

    "I''ll give it to Letty this time, too."

    It looks like there won''t be any trouble with the distribution this time.

 Volume 6 - CH 9

    "Master, it''s another jewel!"

    "Okay, three jewels in a row!"

    I''m exploring the third layer, and the spider has dropped jewels continuously. I''m lucky.

    "Oi, oi, oi, ......."

    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Luka? Are you going to the bathroom?"

    "No! Don''t you get it? Jouga, these guys are crazy."

    "What? What do you mean, they''re crazy?"

    "I''ve never seen so many jewels is dropped. ...... It''s a lie!"

    Luka shakes her head. When she does that with her wild black hair, which she''s grown out randomly, it kind of reminds me of a lion dance.

    "Calm down. This is because a party skill, [Rare Item Probability Increase Lv5]."

    I don''t want to give away too many of my hands, but I don''t want to disturb her concentration in battle, so I kindly told her.

    "Oh, yeah. But is it okay to raise all those non-combat skills? No, it''s okay because you have friends?"

    Luka is convinced on her own, but even in terms of combat ability, I''m at a pretty good level. Well, I''m usually in the rear guard, so I don''t stand out.

    "Well, that''s it for now, we''re going home."

    It was unexpected to find the Red Killer Bee, the boss, on the third layer, but we were able to clear it without difficulty.

    I''d never seen a boss pop before, but Luka said she''d seen it once before, and she was sure it was the boss.

    When I returned to the inn, I found Clyde and his friends playing card games at a table, just as the Black Cat of the Wind Clan was having a day off.

    "Oh, boss, I''m glad you''re okay."

    "You''re fired."

    "Why!?"

    "It''s Alec-sama, you idiot!"

    "Ah, Alec-sama, I''m so sorry! Please forgive me! I''ve got a five-year-old daughter."

    "Ah, okay, okay, I won''t fire you, so don''t keep nipping at me. And when you call me, you can call me Alec-san. I don''t like it when unsavory men call me by my name."

    "Haa."

    "So, Clyde, no one dead, right?"

    "No, sir. We''re all doing pretty well on the second layer."

    Clyde smiles gloomily, but that''s okay as long as there are no major problems.

    "Okay. Keep up the good work.""

    "Yes, I''ll do that."

    I went back to my room, took off my gear, and filled the tub with hot water and took a dip in a tub.

    I was relieved to be free from the tension of the dungeon, but I still wanted a bath.

    Unfortunately, there is no bath in this inn.

    After wiping my body and feeling refreshed, I went to ...... It''s still too early to go to bed.

    "Well, I guess I''ll drop by the merchant''s guild while I''m at it."

    It was still daytime, so I took my sword and went outside by myself.

    "Ah, Alec-sama, welcome to the Merchant''s Guild."

    I''m only wearing cloth clothes, but they already seem to remember my face and I pass the guild''s gatekeeper by face.

    The receptionist also came up to me with a smile.

    "What can I do for you today?"

    "Oh. The usual peropero, please."

    She''s used to it, so I tell her plainly.

    Then the man nearby looked startled, swallowed his saliva and stared at me, but I told him "You misundestand me", and I told him the name.

    "Peros, right, I''m sorry, but he''s currently out peddling, and he''s asked me, Yumi, to take his place."

    "Hmm? I don''t want to have to switch assignments every time."

    I furrowed my brows.

    In the merchant guild in Vernia, a merchant named Merlot was the only one who took care of me all the time, and I could trust him.

    It was a hassle just to explain to the person in charge changed frequently.

    But I thought merchants were good at dealing with adventurers who consistently bring in high-priced treasures, but I guess that''s not the case here.

    "You can rest assured that I will be in charge of Alec-sama from now on. Peros was also supposed to greet you to take over, but it was an urgent matter, so I am truly sorry."

    "Well, I don''t know when the adventurer''s timing will be. That''s alright. Just to confirm, you have a good track record in auction trading, right?"

    From the looks of it, Yumi was still young. She must be sixteen or so. I was a little worried because she didn''t have her turban on and she looked like a patsy in the merchant guild.

    "Yes, of course. I know about your business dealings so far, Alec-sama."

    I liked the fact that she didn''t blatantly divulge the details of the transaction in public.

    "All right. Can I leave it to you then?"

    "Yes, please have a seat here."

    She led me to the back, where I briefly confirmed the fee and handed over all the jewels. Four of them.

    "That''s four. Yes, sir. So, I have a few questions for you, Alec-sama. How did you get this jewel ......?"

    Asking business partner where to get it is a sign that she doubts my trustworthiness. I wondered about that, but I guess that''s why the odds of me bringing it in are so unusual.

    "I got it in a normal adventure. I have the [Rare Item Probability Increase Lv5] skill. It''s not stolen, so don''t worry. If you want, you can hire a mercenary to follow me around the dungeon."

    "No, I didn''t say it was stolen goods. There is no way that Alec-sama, a respectable adventurer, would do such a thing. I heard that you recently hired a mercenary from a former B-rank party."

    It''s about Luka, isn''t it? I''m looking into it very carefully. This Yumi continues to say.

    "However, It''s just that with such a large quantity, you don''t usually have it unless you''re an aristocratic collector."

    That''s probably right.

    "Please don''t tell anyone about my skills."

    "Yes, of course. Here is your deposit certificate."

    It seems that she had already filled out the form except for the number of items, so Yumi quickly wrote them down on the certificate and handed it to me. She seemed competent and helpful.

    "If there''s anything else you need, I''m at your service."

    "No, I''m just bringing this today."

    "Well, I look forward to seeing you again."

    Even if there is nothing to be done, Yumi''s smiling and satisfied nodding gives the customer a sense of security.

    "Oh. Well ......"

    Who shall I take to bed with me today?

    "Um, Alec-sama."

    "What is it?"

    "If you don''t mind, would you like to join me for lunch?"

    Yumi asks.

    "Hmm."

    I look at her. She''s a beautiful petite girl with red hair. There''s something about her that makes me think she''s sexy.

    "Well, let''s go then."

    "Well, I have an reservation at [Lady Tabitha''s] store. If there''s nothing else you''d like, I''d like to go there."

    "Reservation?"

    I furrowed my brow. I hadn''t told the merchant guild when I was scheduled to return, let alone the date of my return.

    How does Yumi know this?

    "Yes, ...... Excuse me, but one of the guests at the Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence happens to be a friend of mine."

    The guest''s friend saw me return and informed Yumi. Maybe it was just a coincidence, but they might have had a guild employee stay on the Inn to keep me watch.

    Would you normally go that far?

    "Don''t do anything too crazy."

    "Yes."

    "Well, it would be a shame to let all that food go to waste. This time, we''ll have a feast."

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    The merchants'' guild, of which Janatha is the executive, may be wary of me. It''s not like he''s going to suddenly poison me, either. If I die, the priests at the temple will look at me with suspicion, and if that happens, Janatha won''t benefit from killing me.

    It must be painful for Janatha just to have the recovery fee raised.

    "Ah, by the way, Peros and I are not part of the White Dog clan, so don''t worry."

    "I see."

    I was expecting her to ask about Janatha, but she just made small talk and Yumi didn''t talk about work.

    "It''s quite a nice place, isn''t it?

    I sat down and looked around the store. The restaurant is decorated with lightly colored glassware, and the walls are lined with carved animal figures to delight the eyes of customers.

    It seems to be a high-class restaurant for aristocrats, but I like the fact that I don''t have to face other customers in the private rooms.

    I guess it''s a good place for secret talks. Maybe I''ll get to use it sometime.

    "I''m glad you like it and it was worth the trouble. I can call a prostitute to pour you a drink, if you like."

    "Hmm? I don''t need a prostitue, but by the way, can I buy a virgin?"

    "Yes, they''re expensive, but you can buy them."

    Hohou~, It''s a pretty nice world, isn''t it?

    "Hmm. ......"

    I look at Yumi in front of me, cautiously. Her breasts are small, but she''s young and looks smart.

    "...... Would you like me, by any chance?"

    "Oh, no, not at all, but what''s the market rate here?"

    "I''ve heard that the price for a virgin starts at one silver coin. By the way, for me, it''s free."

    "What? You know, I can tell when you''re lying, so don''t say anything too rash, okay?"

    It''s because there is "Appraisal Lv5".

    Yumi, who is not afraid of new acquaintances, is probably not a virgin no matter how you look at it.

    She''s very sociable and seems to have a lot of experience.

    I''m going to do a little appraisal.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Yumi

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡15

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡8

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Merchant

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡73/73

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Merchant of Grandsword.

    Belongs to the Merchant''s Guild.

    Her personality is ambitious, and she is quite active.

    A virgin.

    "Mmm, that''s true."

    "Are you using skills? You have good skills."

    Yumi smiled at me. She seems to be planning to use me in some way, but she is a young, beautiful virgin.

    So why don''t I try to eat her?

    "Then, as promised, I''ll have you for free."

    "Okay, then, please go to the break room."

    I went to the break room with Yumi.

 Volume 6 - CH 10

    Yumi, the girl from the merchant guild who is trying to get into my life.

    According to my appraisal skills, she seems to be quite ambitious, but I like her face and personality, so I decide to taste her with her consent.

    "Alec-sama, would you like something to drink? Ah!"

    I pushed her down on the bed as she mumbled.

    "No thanks. There''s only one thing to do in the break room. Let''s get on with it."

    "Y, yes."

    As expected of a virgin, Yumi tensed when I touched her.

    "Yeah?¡¡What''s that, a raised bottom? ......"

    I thought her breasts were there, but when I touched them, I saw that she had thick fabric wraps around her breasts.

    It looks like it even gathered up the flesh of the back, this is.

    "I''m sorry. ......"

    "Oh, well, I prefer the smaller ones. Remember that."

    "Okay. Mmm."

    Holding her from behind, I kneaded her tiny nipples, testing their shape and elasticity.

    She''s trembling and shaking, but I think her reaction might be fake. Either way, it doesn''t matter.

    I licked her neck and tried to bring her into a kiss, but she turned her face away to the other side.

    Then I turned my face from the other side, but she turned her face away again.

    I''m sure she has already figured out that I''m trying to kiss her.

    "Does this job force you to work for the organization and do you actually have a lover you like?"

    I asked.

    That would mean I''d have to stop playing, which I didn''t want to do.

    "No, it''s my decision. Peros kept reminding me to keep you in a good mood, but it was up to me to decide what I wanted to do."

    Yumi answered.

    "Then why do you hate kissing?"

    "It''s because ...... I have aspirations to make money as a merchant, not as a prostitute."

    "Your ambition is admirable, but you chose it as a means to an end, and now it''s too late. Well, if you come with me, I''ll make you a fortune."

    "Haa, Nnh!"

    She turns her head away again.

    "You''re lying, aren''t you?"

    "I-I''m sorry. It''s just my physiology."

    That''s even more annoying.

    "Then don''t say anything suggestive in the first place and say no, stupid. As punishment for what you deserve, you''re going to get a deep kiss."

    "Mmm!"

    I forcibly took her lips and inserted my tongue.

    If you really can''t stand it, you might want to pull it off, but Yumi just shrugged and endured.

    I sucked her tongue firmly, and then licked her nipples as well.

    "NNnhhh!"

    "You don''t like this one either?"

    "No, I mean, I don''t like this one, but this one..."

    You can put up with it.

    Then let her work hard for her own ambition.

    "Nnhh, Aahnn, Aahhh, Kuhh¡­¡­"

    As for me, I''ll enjoy it.

    "I''ll put it in."

    "Y, yes."

    "You don''t want to kiss me, but doing this is okay? I don''t understand you."

    "That''s ......."

    I guess she don''t know well herself.

    "It''s too late to say no after I''ve put it in. Also, no more cooling off or no more cancellation."

    "Yes, I''m prepared for it. In return, I''d like to thank you for your continued support."

    "I know. I understand. Let''s make a long-lasting relationship with each other, shall we? Fufufu."

    I thought it sounded like something a villain would say, but I unbuckled my belt and inserted myself into Yumi.

    "Nnhh!"

    "Relax a little. Okay, good."

    "Nnahh, Aahh! Aahhnn!"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Y, yeah, I''m fine."

    It didn''t seem to hurt that much and Yumi turned her body around so it was easy to move.

    This world has excellent birth control pills, so I let it out inside without hesitation.

    Phew.

    After I was done, I wiped myself off and put my clothes back on.

    "Alec-sama, I''ll still need some time to change, so you can leave the store first."

    Yumi, who was still lying on the bed, said. It seemed she''s to be unable to move due to the lingering effects of her come.

    "I''ll do that then."

    It''s not like we''re lovers, so it might be uncomfortable for Yumi if I''m not careful.

    "Please deduct the store''s fee from the selling price of the jewel."

    "No, let it be my treat this time."

    It''s a way of entertaining a client. Well, if Yumi says so, I''ll let her buy me a drink.

    I opened the door and went down the hallway.

    Just as I reached the corridor that led to the private dining room, a man with three women came from the other side, so I made way for him.

    "Ya, ya, yaa, sorry about that."

    The guy smiled at me in a friendly way, but he was staggering and looked very drunk. He was going to the break room with the girls supporting him.

    I don''t know how he can handle three girls like that. Well, I don''t really care.

    However, the white priest''s attire bothered me a little, so I stopped and looked at him as he passed by.

    "Erwin-sama, this way please."

    "Oh, yeah, God willing, we''ll have plenty of fun. Let''s all get along equally, Hicc."

    Is that Erwin?

    No, he''s different.

    I guess it''s just a coincidence that they have the same name. The guy''s face was completely different from the "hero" I knew. The only one same is that they have blond hair.

    In addition, I''m using the appraisal.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Andre

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡23

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡24

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Priest

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡173/173

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Intoxication

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A priest from Austin.

    He is bold and rather active.

    Wanted for marriage fraud.

    Man, that guy with the fake name again.

    But why is he using Erwin''s name as a fake name?

    Did he just happen to use that alias because he''s on the run for marriage fraud?

    Well, I''m pretty sure he''s a bad guy anyway.

    His language is polite, and his features match those of the man who framed Luka. I''ll let her know later.

    I went back to the inn and immediately called Luka.

    "What is it, Alec? What''s the rush?"

    Luka had already taken off her armor and changed into plain clothes, but she still had her sword at her hip like a swordsman.

    "There was a man called Erwin in a store called ''Lady Tabitha''. He''s a blond priest."

    "Kuhh! That PK bastard!"

    Luka''s face turned grim and she was about to run out of the inn, so I stopped her.

    "Wait, Luka! I''m sure he''s still having fun and will be in that store for a while. I''ll lend you a hand. You''ll need a plan and some friends to make sure he doesn''t escape through the back door."

    I said, but I had another reason for wanting to do so. If we caused a ruckus in that store, Yumi could be in trouble. Anyone around there would know that Luka is with me, and Luka is a former celebrity of the B-rank party.

    Of course, I''ll help her catch Erwin, but I want to hold him down when he leaves the store.

    "All right. I''m grateful."

    "Yeah. I want you to call Ione and Serina. Meena, too.

    A level 24 priest who is not a hero would have an easy win with this group. Andre was inebriated. I don''t think he would struggle against one person.

    I briefly explained the situation to the gathered members and decided on a strategy.

    I got my gear ready and left the inn room to head for the store I had just visited.

    "Oh, what''s this? Are we going somewhere together? Take me with you, brother!"

    Jouga is good at what he does, but he''s noisy, so he''s probably not the best choice for this mission.

    "It''s not a fun place. I''ve got some business to attend to, and I need you to stay here in case something happens. It''s an important role, you know?"

    "Oh? Oshi! I got it! I''ll take care of it."

    "Also, if you see Fianna, tell her to come to Lady Tabitha''s store."

    I''m sure the potion will be enough, but I''ll call Fianna in case anyone gets hurt.

    "All right! It''s ''Lady Tabitha''s'' store, right?"

    Me, Meena, Serina, Ione and Luka headed for the store.

    "Alec, it''s great that you''re helping me, but when you find that bastard Erwin, you''ll let me finish him off, right?"

    Luka reminded me. It''s only natural, since she was almost killed by a deceptive PK.

    "Of course. You can rest assured that we won''t interfere with you or take credit for your work. But don''t cause any trouble in the store. You''ll come after him when he leave the store."

    "It''s a bit of a hassle. I''d better do it before he run off."

    "Well, don''t say that. It''s a nobleman''s store. If you get the noblemen or their guards involved, you and I will be in trouble."

    "......Yeah, I get it."

    We arrived at the store in the middle of the main street.

    "What to do?"

    Serina asked as she peeked around the store.

    "Let''s go with the plan. First, I''ll go into the store and check his room. Serina and Luka, go around the back and keep an eye on surrounding. Meena and Ione, you two wait out front here."

    ""I understand"" "Yes, Master" "Yeah"

    I''m also armed with armor, so as I approached the entrance of the store, the gatekeeper in full plate armor braced himself.

    I raise one hand lightly to disarm the gatekeeper''s sense of caution.

    "Hey, I forgot something, you remember my face right."

    "Sure, go ahead."

    Since I was a guest here a while ago, I was able to sneak in without difficulty. I kept my armor and sword on.

    Considering the security of this store, they probably wouldn''t let a first-time customer in right away, but I''m with Yumi, who belongs to the merchant guild.

    I went straight to the back and headed for the rest room area.

    Yumi came out of the room just in time to see me and gave me a suspicious look.

    "Alec-sama? Why are you armed?"

 Volume 6 - CH 11

    I saw a white robed priest in this store who tried to PK Luka by deceiving her.

    It''s completely irrelevant to Yumi, the merchant, so I can cover it up.

    Well, let me explain. It''s not a trick I''m going to hide.

    "I just saw a guy here who set up a friend of mine."

    There is still a low probability that he is not the same person, if his name and clothes are a coincidence. But even so, it would be easy for Luka to find out if they met face to face.

    No problem.

    "Huh? Uhm, wait, wait. Roughing it here is, well, a bad idea."

    Yumi looked around from side to side and panicked a little. This is a classy place, reserved for the aristocracy. It''s not like any other bar in the area.

    "I know that. Don''t worry, I''ll just check to see if he''s still in the room. I''ll do the rest outside."

    "By the way, what is his name? Is he a nobleman?"

    "No, he''s a priest using an alias, so he''s not a great man."

    In this world where the status system seems to be strict, it is fatal if you do not check if the person is a nobleman or not.

    "Is that so. Well, then let me help you."

    "No, Yumi, I don''t need your help. you can go back first."

    I don''t mean to doubt her, but it''s going to cost me a lot of money if I ask for her help.

    "I understand. Now, if you''ll excuse me. ¨D¨DOh, did you forget something?"

    The waiter came over with a drink, and Yumi thoughtfully put on a little show.

    "Yes. Yumi, you don''t have to do this. Just go home."

    Yes, sir. After you."

    I waited for the waiter to pass by, and then went to the corridor where the fake Erwin had just gone.

    Now, it seems that there are four rooms in this corridor.

    The doors are evenly spaced, all facing north.

    In front of the third door, there is a knight in full plate armor standing there, probably an escort.

    With all that equipment, the only people in the room are nobles having fun.

    One of the three remaining doors would be the correct answer, but what to do now?

    "Nnhh~, Aahnn?... ahh!"

    I can hear the woman''s charming voice from the room at the very front, but I can''t hear Erwin''s voice.

    There''s only one voice, so I''ll put this behind for now. He had three women with him, you know.

    Let''s move on.

    As I headed for the second door, the knight guarding me drew his sword, blatantly warning me.

    I raise my hands to show that I''m not hostile and say.

    "Hey, hey, I''m just a free guest."

    "If so, then why are you armed?"

    "Well, I''m an adventurer. My name''s Alec. I''m based out of a place called the Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence"

    "I''ve heard of you. I heard that he''s a rookie who got into trouble with Janatha and bought a bunch of slaves."

    "That''s right. I didn''t get into any trouble with him. I just dealt with him like a gentleman."

    "Hmm, whatever. Anyway, you adventurers stay away from here."

    I think I made a mistake. If I make a bad move, I''ll have to deal with these motivated guards as well, since they are armed as well.

    That would mean that even if we won, we''d be causing trouble in this store.

    So, I decided to ask him honestly.

    "Hey, did you see a white priest come over here?"

    "Why do you ask? Where''s your girl?"

    "No, I''m waiting for her. I''m just making small talk to pass the time, that''s all."

    "........."

    It''s useless, I think I just made him even more cautious.

    Shut up, you''re useless. At any rate, you should put that sword away.

    "I''ll check it out."

    I decided to turn back.

    "Thank you for your patience, Alec-sama."

    It seemed that Yumi hadn''t left yet. She was probably worried about what I would do and was watching the situation here.

    "Oh, here she comes. That''s her, my companion."

    "Hmm."

    Finally, the knight guarding put away his sword.

    "The second or the fourth room."

    I whispered to Yumi.

    "All right. Then I''ll pretend to be wrong and open it myself."

    I confer with Yumi and have her open the second door.

    "Aahnn, Zenon-sama, you''re amazing."

    She''s wrong.

    "Hey, Yumi, you''re in the wrong room."

    "I''m sorry."

    "It''s the last one. Go check it out."

    "Okay."

    "Woman, stay away from this door."

    The knight guarding the door drew his sword to warn her. You''re completely irrelevant, so I want you to go through it.

    Erwin shouldn''t be at the third door.

    "Yes, I know. because It''s the other door."

    Yumi also distanced herself from the guards, showing that she didn''t have anything in her hands, and went to the back of the corridor, just by the wall.

    Yumi opened the door, peeked inside, and came back.

    "It''s seems different here as well."

    "Well, it''s that corridor over there. Well, I''m sorry to disturb you."

    "Hmph! You should at least check with the clerk about that!"

    The escort sniffed unhappily, but we left without a care in the world.

    "Yumi, how was it?"

    "Yes, I saw a room at the far end, with a white robe folded up. The man is naked and asleep and there are three women."

    "So that''s it. That''s enough. Let''s leave the store."

    I went out of the store normally, and I nodded to Meena and Ione, who were standing by, and let them continue their watch.

    I also went to the back and told Serina and Luka that he was still asleep.

    "I''m impatient. Meena''s watching the front, right?"

    Luka confirmed.

    "Oh, don''t worry, there''s no mistake. Don''t worry, there are only two ways in and out of this place, the front and the back."

    "Yes, I''m sure of it, because I just went around and checked."

    Serina affirmed.

    "Then we''ll wait here. Yumi, you can go home now."

    Yumi, who was still attached to me, should be allowed to leave go home.

    "I understand."

    "What''s with the red-haired girl?"

    Serina asked me about Yumi.

    "She is a merchant who happened to buy me a meal here. I''ve entrusted her with the transaction of the jewel."

    "By chance, huh?"

    Serina had a hunch, but that didn''t matter now.

    "But that Erwin, I didn''t know he was still here."

    Luka says he''s a dumb guy, sure, but he should have been able to predict that if he didn''t disappear when the PK failed, she''d either get revenge at him or be charged.

    "That''s true too ....... That''s Ione!"

    A whistle sounded, and the imposter Erwin seemed to have left the front entrance.

    Luka ran and we followed her.

    "Erwin!"

    Luca shouted as soon as we got to the front street.

    We''re still a long way from him, so it''s too early to make a move. The fact that the place is right in front of the store is not good, but anyway, this is outside the store. Yumi was not here either.

    When he was called, Erwin, whose real name is "Andre", looked at her with a shocked look.

    "Lu-Luka! You''re alive?"

    "Don''t kill me without permission. It''s the adventurer''s way. I''ll make you regret it in the afterlife for taking me for a fool! Get out of the way!"

    "Whoa!" "Kyaa!"

    Luka brandished her longsword, and passersby rushed to clear the way.

    It''s a bit of a mess, but the fake Erwin hasn''t moved yet, though he''s still bleeding.

    Now it''s all over.

    I thought so.

    Serina and Ione seemed to agree with me and stopped running in the middle of the road to watch Luka.

    Meena stood right in front of me, which I guess was her way of protecting me.

    "It''s a misunderstanding!"

    The fake Erwin shouted, throwing up his hands.

    "What? I don''t know what you''re talking about now. You''re the one who laughed at me and called me a PK."

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. Everyone! Call the soldiers right now!"

    Murgh, this is bad.

    "Luke, get it over with."

    "Yeah, I know. Aahhh!"

    Luka swung her sword down, but another sword came out from the side and blocked it.

    "Get out of my way!"

    "Wait!¡¡Please wait a moment. I don''t know what''s going on, but isn''t it a violation of the law to lay hands on a man who hasn''t even drawn his sword?"

    A female knight in white armor with a strong arm intervened, but now we were in trouble.

    It was a mistake to attack in a busy place. I''ve been following Erwin since the beginning of my plan, but I didn''t make sure Luka knew that. That was my mistake.

    It was rather natural that the bloodied Luka wouldn''t choose the right place.

    "That''s right!¡¡My name is Erwin the Hero, a first-class graduate of the Royal Academy of Magic in Austin. If I had my way, I could take care of these outlaws in no time, but I don''t want any collateral damage in a place like this with so many passersby."

    "You''re the bad guy, you know that!? Die!"

    Luka doesn''t care and slashes at him, Hmm, but the female knight in white armor seems to think she''s completely evil. She turned her back on the fake Erwin and took cover behind her, standing againts Luka.

    "Priest, I will protect you until the soldiers arrive. Woman, can''t you at least tell me what''s going on?"

    "No need!

    "Wait, wait, Luka. I have to explain. This guy was tricked by that self-proclaimed Erwin and was PKed in the Labyrinth of No Return."

    I''ll tell her what happened instead.

    "Hmm? Is what he say is true?"

    The female knight looked at Andre and questioned him.

    "That''s total bullshit! These people have been PKing me!"

    O, Oioioi.

    "Ugh, I''m losing track of the talk. ...... Anyway, Luka, you need to calm down."

    "I can''t calm down! This liar!"

    Luka is slashing at him, but the female knight in white armor is calmly taking all of her attacks. It seems that the white knight is of a higher level. Her equipment is also overwhelming.

    But the white knight doesn''t seem to have any intention of attacking Luka, so I can watch them without worry.

    "So, let''s wait for the soldiers to arrive."

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    Luka was still attacking, but Serina and I decided to put our swords away and wait.

    Once the soldiers arrive and ask more about the situation, Andre''s lie will come out. A lot of things.

    It''s a simple story.

 Volume 6 - CH 12

    But ...... this turn of events was not what I expected either.

    There are bars in front of us.

    We are in a prison cell.

    "What is this? What the hell?"

    I muttered to myself.

    "I''m sorry, ......."

    Luka says apologetically, but I wish she had calmed down sooner.

    Erwin, the liar who deceive her, was very outspoken.

    In addition, because of Luka''s rage and slashing at the rushing soldiers, we are now in jail.

    "But if you tell them what happened, I''m sure they''ll understand."

    Serina said that, but.

    "No, I told them. You didn''t tell them?"

    "Hmm, I told them everything honestly, but..."

    "I''ve been honest about what I know, but, you know, I didn''t directly see Luka get attacked either. ......"

    Ione said, choosing her words carefully. Of course, Ione probably doesn''t suspect Luka, but it''s also true.

    "I am!"

    "Calm down, Luka. No one is doubting you. It''s just that fucking Andre is an annoying liar. I wish I could find some way to prove he''s lying."

    I think about it.

    Well, he was originally wanted for marriage fraud, so as long as we can establish his real name, Andre, the rest will be easy.

    If only we could appraise .......

    No, that''s it. I''m sure there are people with that kind of skill in the royal castle.

    "Guard! Tell them to appraise that Erwin''s real name. Serina, give me the gold. Gold."

    I don''t think we can just appeal here. It''s Bribe, bribe.

    "Yeah, okay."

    "Wait a minute, we don''t accept that kind of thing here." said the guard in armor standing in front of the bars.

    "How about 10 gold coins?"

    "What!?"

    The Guard recoiled, but 100,000 gold would be more than enough for a year''s income, if not a lifetime.

    "Okay, your mind is wavering. Serina, one more word."

    "Alec, you take out your gold too. That''s all I have right now."

    "Oh, I can give you 50,000."

    "Master, I''ll give you 20,000."

    Ione and Meena also put out their gold coins.

    I''m a little low on cash right now, you know. I''ve just distributed it.

    "Okay, I don''t have it now, but I''ll give you 50,000 later. That''s an extra."

    "Eei!, stop it, don''t flick me the gold coin!"

    "Here we go."

    "Come on, come on."

    "I won''t look, I won''t look! I can''t betray you, Your Majesty!"

    The stout-looking guard turned his back to us.

    "Then make a noise, make a noise."

    I also insisted on mixing in some copper coins to make a jingling sound.

    "Hey, bro, if you''ve got that much, why don''t you share it with me?"

    The guys in the next cell started to react, but it had nothing to do with you.

    "That''s enough."

    "Y-Your Majesty."

    Your Majesty?

    The guard straightened his back and straightened his posture, but the other man was a middle-aged man who looked like he could be found in any bar in the area.

    He was not dressed in glittering clothes, but in ordinary cloth. However, his muscles were quite strong and he had the body of a warrior.

    It''s just that ......, I feel like I''ve seen this guy somewhere before. This confident smile...

    "Oh, you were in the temple."

    I remembered.

    He''s the one who told me that "I''d be a witness" when I made the slave deal with Janatha.

    "Huh?"

    Serina looks at me suspiciously.

    "Haha, well, let''s just pretend for the moment that someone were in the temple, pretending to be someone else."

    The warrior-like king laughed lightly.

    So what''s the point of being a witness?

    "Don''t give me that look, Alec. If necessary, I''ll reveal myself and testify. But now it''s a different matter."

    "You''re not letting me out of here?"

    "Hey, watch your language. This man is the king of Grandsword."

    The Guard blamed me, but the king heard him and quickly waved his hand and laughed.

    "It''s okay, don''t mind him. Let''s not get too formal here. Alec, your identities are currently being checked with the Kingdom of Vernia. You''ll have to wait a week or so ...... for the return of the fast horse."

    Well, I guess they want us to be grateful that we''re not being executed. However, it is a little disgusting to be trapped in here for a week.

    "Excuse me, Your Majesty, I can''t help it, but these people are unrelated. Can you please let them out?"

    Luka asked.

    "How can you say they are unrelated? I''ve heard reports that Luka of the Silver Scorpion has joined the Black Cat of the Wind."

    "Oh, that''s ......."

    "Well, that''s fine. Guard, let him out."

    "Are you sure, sir?"

    "No problem. It looks like their level is a little more than thirty. If it gets out of control, I''ll take care of it right away."

    "That''s a problem, but yes, I understand. As you command, Your Majesty."

    The guard took out the key and opened the door.

    "Hmm, I''m glad. Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Serina bowed with a smile.

    "Thank you."

    Although I was relucant, I was careful about etiquette. The heroes in this world are mass-produced with a very low status.

    And he''s not the one who summoned me. I''m is a heroes from another country.

    "It''s not crowded, so feel free to be rude. We''ll talk upstairs."

    The king seemed to be a man who understood what he was saying.

    I thought I was going to be in a luxurious room, but instead I was ushered into a bleak room that looked like a soldier''s lounge.

    There were two soldiers outside the room, but only the king was inside. Is such security enough for you? Well, I''m not planning to attack him, but...

    "If the other party is a heroes, he should be treated accordingly, but don''t feel bad. But don''t take it personally. You''re suspects for all intents and purposes, and your identities have not yet been confirmed."

    "No, don''t worry about it."

    Serina replied. Well, I guess I''ll leave it to her. The King is a good judge of character, so I doubt he''ll be angry enough to execute us.

    "Luka, you keep your mouth shut."

    I''m going to nail the guy who looks like dangerous.

    Luka nodded as if she understood.

    "Not so fast. That''s not going to happen, because I called you here to ask you what happened. I''ve already figured it out from your attitude, though. The self-proclaimed Erwin was frothing at the mouth when I told him that I had sent confirmation of his identity to Austin, claiming that it was a divine revelation or mission and that he had urgent business to attend to."

    "Yeah, ...... you got what you deserved."

    Serina shrugged her shoulders, a little taken aback.

    "I guess so. You can do whatever you want with Erwin, Luka, as soon as the early horse from Austin returns. You can boil him or roast him, I''ll give you the King''s permission."

    "Thank you, sir!"

    "But on one condition."

    Correction. As you can tell, but he was a troublesome type of king.

    "What is it...?"

    "What, don''t be so cautious, it''s easy enough for you to be a member of a B-rank party. As a simple adventurer, all you have to do is accept the quests I give you."

    The king said in a light tone.

    At this rate, Luka might respond in a whimsical way, so I''ll interrupt him.

    "Your Majesty, why don''t you tell us what the quest is about first? If you''re an adventurer, you have your own style of adventuring."

    "Oh, yes. I have no intention of hiding it. It''s just escorting, or rather monitoring, a certain party. That''s what I want you to do in the Labyrinth of No Return."

    "Escort? Why don''t you use soldiers?"

    Serina asks the obvious question.

    "There''s a reason I can''t do that. The target of the escort is Elisa-Michele, a temple knight of Holy Kingdom Ufa. If possible, I''d like you to escort her entire party, but she''s my top priority."

    "Holy Kingdom Ufa ...... is a country quite a bit to the west, I believe?"

    Serina asked back.

    I''ve never heard of this country, but it seems that she knows the name Ufa.

    "That''s right. It''s so far away that it would take two months to go one way from here. But that''s a big country and they have a lot of influence over the Kingdom of Portiana."

    I know the Kingdom of Portinana. It''s a neighboring country to the southwest of the Kingdom of Grandsword. According to Nick, they don''t get along well with Grandsword.

    "When you''re a temple knight in that Holy Kingdom Ufa, well, think that you have status as a princess in a small country, let''s put it that way."

    "Huh? A princess-like person in a dungeon?"

    "They come, those people."

    The king, sounding a little annoyed, didn''t seem to like the idea. Well, if a VIP from another country dies in his country, there is bound to be trouble.

    "Can''t you just say no?"

    "No, I can''t. Of course, I''ll explain to them that it''s dangerous, and I''ll try to persuade them. However, we have made agreements with many countries. As you can see, we don''t allow troops in, but we are obligated to accept a small number of research teams from other countries. This agreement was made long before my grandfather''s time, and I can''t do anything about it on my own."

    "That......sounds like a lot of work."

    "It is, in fact, it''s very difficult. If we were on good terms with a country, I would have given them a good soldier, but this time, things are different."

    The more I heard about it, the more I didn''t want to take it on, but there seemed to be other complications as well.

 Volume 6 - CH 13

    Elisa Michelle is a Templar Knight of the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    Her rank is said to be comparable to that of a princess of a small country.

    A VIP party from another country was coming to the Labyrinth of No Return, and the king personally asked us to escort them.

    We were in jail, but the king offered to release us in exchange, so we had virtually no right to refuse.

    Or rather, I have a feeling that this story is going to be very bad.

    "The reason why you cannot use the soldier is ......."

    Serina also carefully listened to the situation. After all, the other party is the King of Grandsword. It seems to be friendly, and although I said it was rude,......, I''ve never met this person before.

    "There''s a power struggle within the Holy Kingdom."

    The King gives his reasons.

    "Ugh..."

    "Uwahh. ......"

    Serina and I groaned involuntarily.

    We understood the reason.

    "The papal faction and the Privy Council faction are battling it out, so we can''t be on one side or the other. Ostensibly."

    A nasty power struggle in a nasty country, and you want me to get involved in it on behalf of the king?

    If we don''t negotiate a serious refusal, our lives will be in danger.

    It''s a good thing I have the [Speaking Lv5] skill.

    "I understand the situation, Your Majesty, but if the matter is so important and complicated, I think it would be better to ask a trusted adventurer for help."

    I said with a crisp face.

    It was decided. It''s the perfect reason.

    "Not so fast. If you move an A-ranked party like that, you''ll soon find their foot in my door. The King of Grandsword must remain neutral and ignorant of the situation. Of course, assassinations must be prevented."

    """Assassination!?"""

    This time we''re all shouted in surprise.

    "Yes. I can''t tell you where the information came from, but it''s solid information. Moreover, the sender of the assassin is the Holy Kingdom."

    Oi, oi.

    Another troublesome thing. The king of Grandsword who came to us with such a story is one thing, but the people of the Holy Kingdom who are doing this are also troublesome one.

    If you''re doing assassinations in other countries, it would surely worsen your relationship and lose credibility when you got caught.

    But in the Labyrinth of No Return, "We have a great chance!" I''m sure there are some annoying schemers who came up with such a fascinating idea. Or perhaps they are planning to worsen the relationship with Grandsword from the start.

    "When is it?"

    Serina asks.

    "It will be soon. I''ve heard that Sir Michelle is already moving on to the fourth layer. If it''s in a dungeon, the assassins could move at any time."

    It doesn''t look like we''ll have much time before we have to execute the operation. Maybe they''ve already been beaten to a pulp. It would be better for me if that were the case.

    The fact that the target of the escort is in the middle of conquering the fourth layer is also a problem.

    "Your Majesty, I''d like to tell you this, but we''re still having trouble conquering the third layer."

    "Huh? According to the reports from the soldiers guarding the gates, you''re making steady progress, albeit at a slow pace. It''s almost possible for you to reach the fourth layer soon."

    The king grinning at me is really annoying. I wish I hadn''t told those gatekeepers about the layer I was in and how well I was doing.

    "What is the level of the assassin?"

    Serina asked an important question.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a lot of information about that. Their names are Sasha and Misha. They are dancing assassins, twin girls, and they both are level 23."

    Their level is lower than I thought.

    But escorting is a lot more difficult than regular fighting.

    I''ve fought while protecting a carriage before, but that time the coachman also fought with a sword himself. This is why the level of the target of the escort is also important.

    If you want to protect a level 1 princess, the level of difficulty rises quickly.

    "What is Sir Michelle''s level?"

    "Thirty-two."

    "Oh, we can handle it."

    "Idiot."

    I scolded and glared at Serina for saying something unnecessary. She froze, looking more upset than I thought she would be at her blunder.

    "Hohou~, so you can handle it. That''s very encouraging. I''ll definitely ask you to take on the job."

    "Your Majesty, she was talking about Sir Michelle being able to handle herself, not about our success."

    "But if the assassination is going to be prevented on its own, then it''s a success for you anyway. Then why don''t you accept it?"

    Think about it. Are there any holes or omissions in this story? It''s a set-up.

    "Of course, it won''t be for free. I''ll offer you a generous reward. Immediate release, custody of the fake Erwin, and a reward from me. What do you think? Not bad, right?"

    "Well, ......, if you''re in a position of ignorance, won''t you be saying that when the reward is ready to be paid?"

    "Don''t underestimate me too much, will you?"

    The king, his eyes glittering, pulled out his sword in an instant, and before I realized it, the blade was already on my neck.

    Ugh, I can''t move.

    I was not cut, but the cold metal against my neck made me feel lifeless.

    "The king''s prestige would be ruined if he were to break such a promise. Besides, it''s not in my nature."

    That was all the king said, and he put his sword away.

    I was distracted. I''m sorry I said something I shouldn''t have.

    "Phew......I''m sorry"

    "No, I''m sorry too. I was upset by what you just said, but to tell you the truth, I was testing your skills a little. My sword skills are not up to snuff yet, but I''m in good form. I''ve seen that you''re good enough to be an adventurer."

    "You''re buying too much into this. My party is officially rated F, sir"

    "No, don''t you know? You''re officially ranked E when you reach the third layer."

    "I see."

    "Also, I vaguely remember that if you have earned 50,000 gold in total, you can pass the D rank."

    You know a lot, this king. He''s not half bad with a sword, and he looks like he''s been in a dungeon before.

    "Sigh, if you say so, Your Majesty, I suppose so. I''ll check it later."

    "Yeah, you do that. It''s easier to collect quests and friends if you have a certain rank. Sir Michelle might also be more popular with a B rank party. If you want to raise your rank, I''ll talk to the guild. I can''t give you A rank, even if I order it."

    "No, if you''re just saying that on a temporary basis, that''s fine, but I want to raise my rank in a straightforward manner."

    "Hou~, Yes, I like that! As with the deal with Janatha, adventurers these days are becoming more and more outcasts. I wish there were more like you guys."

    "Haa! I''ll make an effort in my adventures."

    "Ha-ha, you mean, not in your personal life? Well, that''s just what I want. It''s nothing to worry about."

    The king smiled, pulled out a bag from his pocket and handed it to me. The contents of the bag were gold coins. It''s full of gold coins.

    "I''ll give you a total of 500,000 gold in advance and as a deposit. The success fee is also 500,000. I''ll also give you a weapon, a woman, and various passes. What do you say?"

    A reward of one million gold for two level 23 assassins would be an exceptional reward.

    Mitsurugi, who was over level 40, got 100,000 gold on his head.

    "I''m afraid, Your Majesty, that''s too much. If it''s a total of 100,000 gold, I''ll accept it."

    I say this with a condition. You can''t get paid too much for your work, and you can''t get paid too little. It''s a relationship of equals.

    "100,000 won''t do much good to someone as equipped as you. That sword is quite a work of art, don''t you think?"

    "It was a parting gift from my sword master, not something I bought."

    It was given to me by Welbard-sensei. It''s not too long and not too short for fighting.

    "I see. But you''re getting it. An adventurer''s ability is not whether he bought it or not. It''s whether you have it or not."

    Besides, I don''t want you to resent me too much for forcing you to do what I ask.

    "If you feel uncomfortable, you can find another way to help."

    "Unfortunately, I have neither the time nor the means. It''s not for nothing that I''ve just caught you guys, can you take care of it?"

    "Alec, if you don''t feel like it, I can take care of it on my own."

    Luka whispered.

    I''m sure She''ll want to take custody of the fake Erwin as well, so they''ll probably take this guy on anyway.

    "All right. I''ll take it for 200,000."

    "No, you''ll have to accept 500,000. If you think you can beat me at bargaining, you are mistaken. I have a rare skill.

    The king smiles and says, "Well, that''s no match for you."

    "Very well. I''ll accept a total of 500,000, plus weapons and women, for that fee."

    "Good. I''m sorry, but I want you to get on with it. Of course, please don''t tell anyone that I sent you. It will only last for a week, after which I will hire another adventurer, so don''t worry."

    "Oh, uh, Your Majesty, you can tell me where Sir Michelle is?"

    Serina asked a little flustered, but I don''t think this king is going to be able to pull that off.

    It''s impossible to find a person whose face and whereabouts you don''t know in that huge dungeon.

    "That''s rude, Serina."

    "You''re right. Do I look that mean to you?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry... that''s right, ahaha. ......"

    "Then, the beautiful knight is waiting for you downstairs. Let''s meet her first."

    "Hmm?"

    I can''t imagine that King Grandsword, who would want to pretend to be irrelevant, would call Sir Michel to the castle.

    The smirking King seems to still have something to hide.

    Give me a break.

 Volume 6 - CH 14

    The soldier led us to a room downstairs, but .......

    "Oh, I''m so glad you guys are okay."

    A knight in white armor gets up from her chair and walks over to us.

    It is that female knight who held back Luka''s revenge by telling her in passing to explain the situation first.

    I see. So this is the knight of the Ufa Holy Kingdom.

    No wonder the king is grinning.

    She has beautiful shiny blond hair, a good-looking face, and sky-blue eyes. She was still young. She''s probably around twenty years old.

    "I''m glad to hear that you''re safe as well."

    Serina said what she thought, but the white knight looked troubled.

    "Sarcasm? It''s not that I stopped you guys with bad intentions. I was not aware of the situation at the time, and it looked like you was attacking an unresisting priest, forgive me."

    "Ahh, no, no, that''s not it, right? Luka."

    "Yeah, I''m sorry I couldn''t explain it better way, my head was all over the place."

    Luka bowed her head.

    "I can''t stand it. ......"

    The white knight turned her face away with a helpless expression. It seems that she has already been told or guessed the situation regarding the fake Erwin. Well, now that we''ve been exonerated, we''ll know that the fake Erwin is ''black''.

    "She''s not being sarcastic, she''s just not used to talking to superiors."

    I''ll clear up the misunderstanding.

    "Then you can speak normally. I''m a knight of a certain country, but I was born as commoner, and I don''t give a damn about status."

    "That''s a rather formal term for..."

    Seirina said to us in a whisper, perhaps alarmed by her earlier exchange with the king.

    "This is the way the Holy Kingdom speaks. I can also speak normally if I want to, so don''t worry about it. More importantly, that girl there, is she feeling okay? I heard you were put in jail. ......"

    Elisa was concerned, so I turned to look at her, but Meena was slumped over, looking listless.

    I checked her status and found no problem with her HP. But the state of affairs was disheartening.

    "What''s the matter, Meena?"

    "I couldn''t protect my master earlier. ......"

    "Hmm? Oh, you mean the time when a got a sword to my neck?"

    I said something sarcastic like, "Aren''t you going to let the reward go by without knowing anything about it?" I had angered the king with a sarcastic remark.

    Well, even though she was going to protect me, her weapons had been confiscated and her level and skill with the sword was far beyond that of the king, so it couldn''t be helped.

    If Meena, the slave, were to compete with him, the talk of rudeness would be blown away.

    "What! Nununu!"

    On the other hand, Elisa''s conscience seems to be aching like that.

    I''m going to have to take advantage of this by using¡¾Speaking Lv5¡¿. I''ll take advantage of Elisa''s weakness in order to accomplish my mission. Hi-hi.

    "Well, I''ve been through some torture that I can''t talk about here."

    "What!"

    "Ahh, well, it was a kind of torture, wasn''t it? I''m a little mentally tired."

    Serina also laughed and took advantage of the situation.

    "I''m so sorry! It was my fault that I was PK''d and falsely accused and thrown in jail. If there''s anything I can do, please let me know. I''ll do anything."

    Anything?

    "Well, then, let''s have se¨D¨Dfugohh!"

    When I tried to make a light joke, I was hit by Serina''s goofy punch in the stomach. The breastplate should have protected my midsection, but how did she just do that?

    "What are you thinking at a time like this! What are you thinking!"

    Serina is also very sharp.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be serious. I''m Alec, the adventurer and leader of this party, and you are?"

    We haven''t introduced ourselves to each other yet. But since we already know each other''s names, we should do so as soon as possible.

    This woman seems to have a quick mind, so it''s no use crying over spilt milk.

    "Ah, I''m Elisa-Michelle, Templar Knight of the Holy Kingdom."

    "Hmm. What brings a knight of such stature to this country?"

    "No more sarcasm, please. I''m not a great knight. I was given a mission by my country. I''m investigating the Labyrinth of No Return."

    "I see. Incidentally, is it normal for a Templar Knight to conduct such investigations?"

    "I heard there was a precedent for it a long time ago, but they haven''t done it recently at all. Well, it''s an honor."

    It''s positive, but that would definitely be a left turn or harassment.

    Serina and I both shrugged lightly.

    "That''s just fine. We''re working on that labyrinth now, too. How about you help us for a week or so?"

    "Hmm, what''s layer are you now?"

    "The third layer."

    "Well, I''ve already finished my research there. The fourth layer would be more convenient."

    "All right. Then the fourth layer is fine."

    "That''s all right. Then, ......, I''ll let you have a good rest today, and we''ll start tomorrow, okay?¡¡I''m staying at an inn called the ''White Waterfowl Mansion''."

    "Do you have any plans to go out today?"

    "No, not particularly. ...... Why?"

    Elisa looks at me suspiciously. She has been wary of me.

    "No, I was just asking if you had something to do. We can start tomorrow as well."

    I''m still worried about the security of Elisa while she''s staying at the inn, but she''s probably staying at a good inn, so we can expect security from the innkeeper.

    It would be unnatural for us to stay with Elisa all day, so we decided to give up on that.

    The enemy will probably try to take care of things in the dungeon anyway, to make it look like an accidental death.

    "I see."

    "Ah, it''s just a coincidence that I''d like to have dinner with you."

    Serina suggested.

    "Of course, sure. It''s a small price to pay. I''ll buy you a drink."

    "Well, then, Serina, I''ve already had my lunch, so I''ll leave you guys to it."

    "Yeah, I understand."

    If the assassins come, this group of people, Serina, Ione, Meena, and Luka, will be able to handle it.

    "I''ll go talk to the rest of the team."

    "Yeah."

    I went back to the ''Dragon''s Dwelling'' and told the other party members that Elisa''s party would be joining us temporarily.

    Jouga is not the type of person who can lie. It''s better to just tell them that there will be more friends.

    "Also, PKing seems to be all the rage these days. Don''t worry about Elisa''s identity, but be wary of any other adventurers."

    "All right, brother!"

    Now, while we''re at it ......, let''s do a little more prep work.

    I went to the tool shop and bought some more potions, and then headed to the tavern.

    It was still early afternoon and the place was sparsely populated, but that didn''t matter.

    I sat down at the counter and ordered an ale.

    "Oh, it''s Alec, the slaveholder. How are you doing?"

    The man next to me started talking to me.

    I don''t show up at the tavern often, but it seems that the other adventurers have learned to recognize me from the dungeon, and they don''t make fun of me anymore.

    I guess an adventurer who repeatedly conquers the third layer of the Labyrinth of No Return is difficult enough to be greeted with a certain amount of respect.

    "All good. How''s it going over there?"

    "Not so good. One of the vanguards got badly injured on the fourth layer, so I''m off today."

    "That''s unfortunate. By the way, what was the situation on the fourth layer? I''m going to start the fourth layer tomorrow, so I''d like to know what happened."

    "Sure. I got stirred up by a strong wind on the suspension bridge and slipped."

    "What?"

    "Fufu, I knew you''d look at me like that. Well, go to the fourth layer, you''ll be surprised, you know"

    The smirking warrior looks like he knows what he''s talking about.

    "Alec, if you''re going to the fourth layer, make sure you bring your cloak. It''s the middle of winter there. Midwinter."

    "You''ll need gloves, too."

    "Oh, that''s right. The first time I went there, my hand got stuck to my shield and I was stuck."

    The other adventurers started to talk about the fourth layer, but it didn''t seem like they were joking about carrying me.

    Well, I''d better be prepared.

    "Do you have any interesting stories about recent rookies?"

    Once the fourth layer of the conversation had died down, I tried to find out more about the assassin.

    "I don''t know. A group of noblemen from Portiana was wiped out in one day, but it''s a rare story."

    "Nobles from other places die quickly."

    "Yeah, they don''t get it, do they? That dungeon is a real bitch."

    I agree that the dungeon is a vicious bitch, but in a day, the third or fourth layer is probably the best, even if it goes smoothly.

    Would a spider kill a party of nobles? I''d think they''d have at least a magician with them.

    "That''s not true. The more capable you are, the more likely you are to die. In the fourth layer."

    "Yeah, that''s the death layer."

    "Alec, you might as well just go play quietly in the third layer. I''m not mocking you. There''s plenty of other people like that."

    "That''s none of your business. I''ll go down to fourth layer."

    "Kehh, you''re all dressed up, you stupid bastard."

    I don''t think I''m gonna hear about the assassin. Well, it''s rare for an assassin to stand out.

    "Old man, I''m gonna leave the check here."

    "Yeah."

    I put the copper coins on the counter and left the tavern.

 Volume 6 - CH 15

    The next day, I took my usual group of friends and went to the White Waterfowl Mansion, where the target of my escort was staying, and met up with Elisa''s party.

    "Now, let me introduce you. This is Abel."

    Elisa said, pointing to the young man on her right.

    "...It''s nice to meet you."

    He straightened his back and bowed, but didn''t even smile. He looks like a sincere young man. Equipped with steel armor and a longsword, he''s a vanguard.

    "Next to him is Howell. He''s our healer and priest, but he can also use fire spells."

    "Well, don''t expect any offensive magic from me."

    A man in a robe smiles bitterly. He''s a simple guy in his thirties. The way he said it, I''m sure he''s expecting a lot of recovery magic, so let''s give him a good workout.

    "This girl is Marin. She can use recovery magic, but she''s a vanguard."

    "Yes, Nice to meet you!"

    A petite girl with a short cut of light blue hair. She doesn''t seem to be a mainforce, but she seems to be motivated.

    She is equipped with a rapier.

    "And he in the back ¨D¨Dhey, Edgar, is that alcohol?"

    "No, no, it''s just free water, captain. Uiii!"

    What the hell is this guy?

    "Then lend it to me!"

    Elisa quickly took up the liquor can and smelled it, but she frowned.

    "Isn''t that alcohol?"

    "Oh, God must have blessed it and turned it into alcohol."

    "Don''t be silly. I''ll confiscate this."

    It disappeared in a flash, but seemed to have found its way into her item storage.

    "Hey, hey."

    "...... Ohon, excuse me. This is Edgar, the vanguard."

    The middle-aged man with the beard is sneaking another bottle out the back again, is he an alcoholic? Is he an alcoholic?"

    "Elisa, that man has a problem. Can you take him off today?"

    I know it''s taboo to get involved in the organization of another party, but I have to say something.

    "Um, I''m sorry, but that''s not going to happen. Edgar, give me that too."

    "Oh, dear, God seems to be in a very bad mood today."

    "That''s disrespectful, Edgar. I''ll pretend I didn''t just hear that. I''m begging you, don''t ruin the reputation of the Order of the Holy Kingdom in front of people from other countries."

    "Yes, captain."

    We have a lot of work ahead of us.

    The members of this party have been introduced, and it has been decided that the two parties will work together.

    By the way, this party is a bit overcrowded with me, Serina, Meena, Lily, Ione, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Letty, and Luka.

    When we get a few more people, we''ll probably split the party in two.

    But that''s a story for another time. Let''s go with this for now.

    "Then we''ll take the shortest route to the fourth layer. Is that okay?"

    Elisa said, and we nodded. There are still a few blank spaces left on the map of the third layer, but we''ll deal with them later. Elisa knows the location of the stairs to the bottom, so there''s no problem.

    "Let''s go!"

    I decide to let Elisa''s party go first and see what happens.

    "What''s up, Alec, are you going to dive with the Holy Kingdom guys?"

    The gatekeeper at the entrance of the dungeon asks in a whisper. From the looks of it, it seems that the king hasn''t told him about the escort. Well, I guess it''s better not to know.

    "It''s just how it goes. Just for a little while."

    "Hmm. Well, they''ve been here for a week, made it to the fourth layer, and now they''re coming back. I''m sure they''re good."

    "Yeah, I guess so."

    I was more tempted to tell the soldiers to keep an eye on the twin dancers, but if the Kingdom of Grandsword is ostensibly neutral and non-interventionist, the assassins might just let them pass, so I kept my mouth shut and went on.

    It''s our mission from here on out.

    "Twenty meters ahead, goblins, four!"

    Anyone could tell the distance by looking at it, but the small knight Marin reported dutifully.

    Not bad.

    If someone is looking away, it could delay the battle and disrupt the formation.

    "We''ll take care of it. Alec''s party can take a break."

    When she said that, Elisa took the initiative to slash into the enemy and almost killed them by herself.

    "Wow, that''s amazing. I already knew that you were skilled, but your swordsmanship is pretty fast."

    Serina said honestly.

    "While you''re at it, take a good look at her and see if you can spot her sword line and timing."

    "What? Why is that?"

    "Well, to improve?"

    I''m going to be wary of all the strong ones as hypothetical enemies, but if I tell that to her, it will only lead to a troublesome argument. I''ll just answer appropriately here.

    "You''re right. I understand."

    We continued on, and at the second laye, Elisa used sacred magic.

    "¨D¨DShatter the darkness with the light of holy judgment! Divine Punishment!"

    A white light shot out from Elisa''s left hand and struck the enemy like lightning. The convulsing zombie vanishes in an instant.

    "It''s ...... cool! I wonder if I can get that thing, too."

    Serina seems to have stopped to check her skill list. There''s a window in the air.

    The battle is over, but I wonder if you remember what mission we''re on.

    "Camping request! Beware of the surrounding area!"

    I say in a loud voice.

    "Acknowledged! Beware of the surrounding area!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry."

    "No, so, did you get that spell?"

    No, I can''t. Elisa-san, what are the job change requirements for Templar Knight?"

    "Elisa is fine. For the Templar Knight job change, you need to be consecrated by the High Priest of the Holy Law Kingdom."

    "Consecration..."

    "It''s like a prayer."

    Marin supplemented it for me.

    "Yeah. Hmm, too bad, then I can''t use it right away."

    "I think you have enough qualities, Serina-dono. If you feel like it, you can come to the Holy Kingdom. I''ll talk to the high priest."

    "Wow, thank you very much!

    "But that means joining the Knights of the Holy Kingdom, right?"

    I''ll check that out.

    "Oh, ......, well, it does."

    "Arara~."

    It''s unlikely that you''ll be able to move freely, being bound by your duties.

    "By the way if you take the consecration and then leave, you''ll lose your title, but you''ll still have the art, right?"

    Edgar, who is behind me, says.

    "What?"

    "Edgar, please don''t talk crazy things. I don''t know how I''m going to look when I introduce you."

    "That''s right!¡¡This is why the people of the Privy Council"

    Marin crosses her arms grumpily, but the way she said it, does that mean this Edgar is a Privy Council and Marin is a Pope faction?

    "Stop it, Marin!"

    "But, Elisa-sama."

    When Edgar saw this, he apologized lightly.

    "No, I didn''t mean what I said. I didn''t mean it like that, but, well, forget it. I just thought that your little girl would only want the technique."

    "As an adventurer, I suppose you could say that. Now that you''re all already rested, why don''t we move on?"

    Howell, in his robes, says as if to take charge of the situation.

    "Yeah, I guess so. Alec?"

    "Yeah, let''s go."

    The battle was easily settled since Elisa and the others were strong, and we could proceed without any problems. We''ve already reached the third layer. It''s faster than I thought.

    "I''m glad it''s so easy, but I''m free. Why don''t you let us go in front of them, brother?"

    Jouga asked me, looking a little bored. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to relax if I have to carry him around on my back.

    "That''s right. Elisa, I need you to take a turn."

    "Okay"

    "Hmm, I thought it was a party of lazy people taking advantage of others, but it looks like you''re a little more motivated."

    The young knight over there is being sarcastic, but it''s a good thing we took turns. It''s hard to protect yourself when the people you''re guarding hate you.

    "Abel, that''s overstatement. I''m at fault for this incident. It''s very generous of you to offer me a week''s cooperation to make it all go away. I know you''re dissatisfied, but I need your help."

    "O-of course I will. It''s not that I''m dissatisfied with Elisa-sama."

    "Well, if we''re going to be adventuring together, there are advantages for us as well. We''ll be able to take a break this way, too."

    Howell, the priest, is very cooperative and helpful. He''s a an adult.

    "All right, then, you guys, keep your eyes on the your surroundings. If you see a monster or even a passing party, tell me immediately."

    I''ll send out instructions to the party as well.

    The assassins haven''t shown up yet, and we''re not being followed at the moment.

    "If we go straight that way, we''ll be on the fourth layer."

    Just as Elisa said this, a roar of something came from across the passage.

 Volume 6 - CH 16

    When I passed through the stairs, I found myself in a snowy land.

    "Wha!?"

    "Huh?"

    "Hawawa"

    Even I, who had been informed to buy winter gear for each of us, was stunned by the sight before me.

    There was a completely white space, and it was quite large.

    I could even see what looked like the sky.

    The bellowing sound that I had just heard from the passage seemed to be the echo of the wind.

    "...... We''re underground, aren''t we?"

    "We''re supposed to be. ......"

    "I don''t really care where we are. I know you''re surprised, hicc, but the enemy won''t wait for you."

    Edgar, who is behind me, says. That''s true. And don''t you drink alcohol.

    "Meena, Ione, guard around! The rest of you, put on your gloves."

    I give them quick instructions and pull out the woolen gloves I bought from the item storage. They''re made of 100% wool, which sounds good, but I really wanted polyester gloves, considering how wet they get.

    "Here are the gloves, too. I''ll take the precaution first."

    "No, Elisa-sama, I''ll take the watch, after you."

    "Okay, Abel, let''s do that."

    "These gloves are so thin. I doubt they''ll hold up."

    Edgar, wearing a pair of fluffy gloves, looks at us and says,

    "No problem. It''s been taken care of."

    I''m going to replace it with a spare when it gets wet. This way I can hold the sword better.

    "That''s a good thing."

    "Let''s get going. Alec, I''ll leave you to decide where to go. We''ve made very little progress in this area."

    "All right. First we''ll cross the suspension bridge in front of us."

    We could go around the wall, but there doesn''t seem to be anything to see from here.

    Stepping on the piled up snow, we continue onward.

    "Ugh, this thing might be hard to move when we''re fighting."

    Jouga says, but he''s right. It''s hard to walk because the snow is piled up so high that my boots are completely covered.

    "Everyone, if you have any skills that look good for movement, take them."

    I said so, and acquired¡¾Snow-Shoes Lv5¡¿and¡¾Cold Resistance Lv5¡¿for a total of 126 points.

    "Take it? I don''t have enough points!"

    "It can''t be helped. Use this."

    I still had about 10,000 points, so I generously gave them to Jouga. But it''s only a hundred points.

    "What do you mean ''use'' Oohhh!?? My points are increasing. Seriously?!"

    "M-master, please let me, please let me have some too!"

    "Letty, you''re not my slave."

    "I can become your slave from today. Brrr, my ears are freezing... it''s cold..."

    The pointy hat wasn''t enough to protect her from the cold.

    In addition, I looked at Fianna, but she was wearing a knit cap, scarf, ear muffles, and a mask, so she was perfectly protected from the cold. Tsk.

    "Then give me your left arm."

    "What? Really?"

    You said so yourself.

    "Wait a minute! You can''t make her fall into slavery over something like that, Alec. Why don''t you just share some of it with her?"

    "Who the hell are you to ask others to give up their precious points, Serina?"

    "Ugh, well, I''ll do whatever you want for once instead."

    Hmm, the right to command anything. I''ll have to think long and hard about what humiliation I''m going to inflict on the cocky high school brave girl later. It''s going to be a lot of fun.

    "Okay. Letty, you got it. You can thank Serina for that."

    "Thank you very much, Serina-sama!"

    You don''t have a shred of pride, do you? Where''s did the genius mage go?

    "Alec-dono, are you a slave trader?"

    Elisa asks me with a look of disdain and disgust.

    "No, I''m not. I just have that kind of skill. I''m not in the business of forcing people into slavery or selling them to places they don''t want to go."

    "I see, yeah. ......"

    "Elisa-sama, it''s not a good idea to associate with such people."

    Abel, who is very serious, would say something like that.

    "Oh, come on. He say he''s not a slave trader, and from the looks of it, he''s not roughing up slaves. It''s a small matter for those of us who are friends with Portiana, who uses beastmen as slaves."

    "Edgar-dono, she''s not a beastman!"

    Abel argues, but is that your logic?

    "Abel, a promise is a promise. This is my apology as well. I know you don''t like it, but please bear with me."

    "No, I have nothing to complain about, as long as you are reasonable."

    I can''t help but wonder about Abel''s blind obedience, but it''s someone else''s way of life. Do what you want.

    "It''s a monster!"

    The knight Marin announced. I looked at the enemy, wondering why she noticed it earlier than Meena, who has a better sense of smell, but then I realized it was a ghost.

    If that''s the case, there''s no smell.

    There are several translucent ghosts floating in the air, approaching. Each of them is equipped with a wand and a robe, but I''m pretty sure they''re magicians.

    "It''s Specters! Everyone, spread out!"

    Elisa draws her sword and gives the order.

    "We''re spread out, too!"

    I don''t even know why Elisa and the others scattered, but it seems like a good idea.

    "£¥¡ö¦Ë¡ñ¡î¦«¡õ¡ô¡ó¡­¡­£¡"

    Spectre chanted something quickly, and the fireball flew at bullet speed.

    "Kuhh, these guys use spells!"

    Serina tried to avoid the fireball and got hit, but it seems a little impossible to avoid these flames.

    I also took a hit, but the damage was around 20 points. If this is the case, I can take five hits in a row with this thing.

    But, the only problem is that the field is covered with snow and the footholds are bad, and if the opponent is going to attack from a distance using floating movement, it will be troublesome.

    "What the heck!? It''s gone!? What it is!?"

    Jouga struck out as hard as he could, but the Spectre came out right behind him.

    "Behind you! Jouga!"

    "Huh?"

    "Watch out! Sometimes the Spectre can travel a short distance at a moment''s notice."

    "I didn''t hear that. Hey!"

    "Oh, no, I''m sorry, I''m late to say."

    Oh, no. Don''t worry about it, knight. I was just complaining about these guys."

    "I''m sorry, I knew it too, but I forgot to tell you."

    As Luka said, this is the least we can do, but we''ll find out soon enough if we fight.

    "¨D¨DShatter the darkness with the light of holy judgment!¡¡Divine Punishment!"

    Since it''s an undead type, Elisa''s party, skilled in holy attribute attacks, is a good match for this enemy.

    She took care of it in no time at all.

    "Clear!"

    "This one''s clear too."

    "All right, then, let''s cross the bridge while we still can. There''s no wind blowing."

    "Let''s hope it doesn''t turn into a blizzard today..."

    Marin said, but it''s exactly like the field outside, holy shit.

    I peeked down from the suspension bridge and saw a dark valley opening up from below. The bottom was pitch black and I couldn''t see a thing.

    Scary.

    "Letty, do you know what''s going on down there?"

    "Yes, I''ve used levitation magic to get down there and check, but it''s a black stone floor with no snow on it. It''s pretty high, so if you fall without any precautions, you''ll die."

    So that area is just inside the labyrinth.

    "Let''s cross as soon as possible. We don''t want to get into a battle here."

    Howell is right.

    "Hauu, I-I''m going to fall."

    Nene is too limp to move forward, grabbing the rope, so I carry her up.

    Of course, I''ve acquired the skill [Don''t Look Down Lv5].

    "Here, let''s go."

    "Ah, thank you..."

    "M-master, carry me too."

    Pointy Hat No. 2 says with a limp.

    "Letty, you can use levitation magic, can''t you?"

    "Oh, that''s right."

    Letty, who immediately cast a spell and crossed to the other side of the river, was doing a useless, decisive pose, perhaps to appeal to the genius mage, and it was annoying.

    "Let''s go."

    After confirming that everyone had crossed safely, we continued onward.

    This time, I saw a hut on the other side.

    "What''s that?"

    I ask Elisa and the others.

    "It''s some kind of resting place. It''s got a fireplace."

    Howell tells me, but I don''t understand this dungeon.

    "Did someone build it?"

    "I don''t know... what do you think?¡¡I think they might have."

    "No, there''s a never-ending supply of firewood, so I don''t think it''s human handiwork."

    Letty says, well, it doesn''t matter either way.

    "Let''s go in and see if we can use it."

    "Okay."

    As expected, the cabin was barely big enough for fifteen people to sit in it, let alone lie down in it.

    The fireplace was already lit, and although it was not warm enough, I could catch my breath.

    "This was a safe zone. If we close the door, the specters won''t come in."

    Elisa said, and I appreciate that.

    "Okay, well, let''s take a break here."

    "Roger that."

    Just as everyone was relaxing, someone''s stomach rumbled loudly.

    "Oh, I''m so hungry! Brother! It''s almost time for dinner, right?"

    "I see. Let''s eat, then. Meena."

    "Yes, it''s that thing. Leave it to me, Master!"

    Meena is very enthusiastic, and it looks like today will be a good dinner for this field.

 Volume 6 - CH 17

    We decided to have dinner in a hut on the fourth layer.

    Nene and Lily also took out earthenware pots and ingredients from the item storage.

    The soup stock consisted of kombu seaweed, dried fish instead of bonito flakes, and dried shiitake mushrooms.

    The soup stock is made from kombu, dried fish, and dried shiitake mushrooms, and I add Letty''s chicken broth powder, tofu, and lots of vegetables. Pork, cod, oysters, and crabs were also added.

    "Oh, a hot pot. Let me have some."

    "Edgar!"

    Elisa scolded him in a strong tone.

    "No, I''ve brought extra ingredients for that, so Elisa and the others can be invited."

    "I''m grateful"

    In a world with item storage, carrying food is not so rare, but storage is not infinite either.

    And since it''s normal to eat only simple food in preparation for battle, this hot pot can be considered a luxury.

    "Hehe, I''ll take all the meat!"

    "Nene, shut up. Don''t keep it all to yourself, Jouga."

    I thought that Nene must have read Juga''s mind with her E[mpathy] skill and recorded his voice.

    "No, I thought the meat looked good, but I didn''t think I''d be hogging it."

    "Then who did?"

    My gaze naturally fell on Edgar.

    "I''m not either. At my age, I''d rather eat fish than meat because my stomach gets upset."

    I looked at Abel, but he quickly shook his head as if to say, "No way".

    So It is Letty?

    "Oh, I was thinking that if I could get rid of one or two of them right here and there, I might get a bigger share."

    I don''t know about that either, but I guess not.

    "...... Ah, no, I''m sorry ...... That was me."

    Elisa raises her hand in embarrassment with a bright red face.

    "Elisa-sama!?"

    "Eehh!?"

    "Well, I''ll let you eat more than that."

    "No! Equal please, equal! Just a little, that was just a little thought in my mind!"

    "Elisa-sama ......, I''ll give you my portion, so please eat it!"

    "And yours, please."

    "So, you guys, no, more importantly, can you read other people''s minds, Nene-dono?"

    "Oh no, it''s a [Empathy] skill, so you''re not reading that stuff, right?"

    "Yes, sometimes I just get in the mood to do so."

    "Well, ...... is a terrifying skill."

    "Does it allow you to empathize with the mind of the person you''re targeting?"

    Edgar would be interested in that.

    "No, I can''t aim it."

    "That''s right. That''s a relief. In more ways than one."

    Edgar smirks.

    That''s right. The ability to read the mind of a target is useful, but it can be a source of trouble.

    "Nene, make sure you don''t develop that skill."

    I''ll give her some instructions.

    "Yes, it has high points, and I''m not sure if it''s useful or not, so I haven''t raised it. Ah!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "That''s the thing, there are people outside who think they''re going to die~, freeze~."

    "Ah, a passing adventurer?"

    The specter I saw earlier didn''t seem to be cold, so it must be a human.

    "What! I''ll go take a look at them."

    "Elisa-sama, then I''ll go with you."

    "Hey, stop it, stop it. Most people who come here for the first time would agree with me. You''re not going to die while you''re thinking you''re going to die. When you''re convinced that you''re dead, that''s when it gets really bad."

    Edgar stopped them, but in the end, Elisa and the others went outside.

    "I''m going to go check on them too."

    "Oh, please, Serina."

    The good smell of the pot was wafting through the air, and I couldn''t wait to get out once I was sitting here in the warmth, so I decided to leave the guard duty to Serina. Well, I don''t think she''s going to die with that group.

    "Well, we''re safe here."

    Elisa is back.

    Hurry up and close the door. It''s cold with the wind coming in.

    "Thank you very much for your help, Brrr!"

    "I thought I was going to die, Brrr"

    Two people who looked like they were going to die walked into the hut.

    They were sniffling and shivering, but I didn''t expect them to come to this area in their navel-baring dancer looks.

    If they were cold, they could have turned back at the entrance, but they were idiots.

    Hmm? Dancing girl look?

    I stared at them closely.

    They''re both small, about the size of elementary school kids. Their hair is silver and they both have it in a ponytail.

    Their eyes are scarlet.

    Both of them have the same face, but their skin color is different: wheatish and white.

    Well, I guess you could say they are twins.

    Their names are Sasha and Misha. They are dancing assassins, twins, and their level is 23.

    I''m not sure what to make of this, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.

    And it matches the characteristics of the assassin that the King of Grandsword told me about.

    Naturally, it''s [Appraisal] here.

    "Mmmu?"

    I got a message saying, "Your browsing has been blocked by a rare skill."

    Aside from the level, the fact that I can''t even see the name is quite an obstruction skill.

    So, how do we get the name out of them? ......

    There is no way that an assassin would tell you their real name if you asked them.

    At this point, would you be prepared for a mishap and do a quickie?

    No, I don''t have to kill anything, I can just tie them up and disable them.

    "Alec, why don''t you feed these two, too? Warm soup is the best way to warm up."

    Elisa, who doesn''t know anything about this, says carefree.

    "Well, that''s fine. You guys can sit here."

    They''ll be sitting right in front of me, on the other side of the fireplace from Elisa.

    "Uwaahh, He''s going to make them pregnant."

    Lily makes an unnecessary crack about it.

    "Lily, don''t say anything strange."

    "That''s right."

    Serina and Ione, who had already guessed, rebuked her without taking advantage.

    "Eh?"

    Leaving Lily with a dubious look on her face, I check the twins'' armaments.

    There is only one knife on their waist. How did these guys make it this far with such equipment?

    I''d say they''re around level 23.

    Oh well, once they''ve got this, they''re small in stature, so it should be a piece of cake.

    I make eye contact with Meena and approach each of the twins from behind.

    "It''s smells good!"

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s hotpot."

    Okay, they don''t even notice.

    Just when I thought it couldn''t get any easier...

    "That''s it. Both of you stay where you are."

    Elisa pulled out her sword and thrust it at my neck.

    It''s the wrong guy. Damn it.

    What do we do now?

    Tell them who they are?

    No, that''s a bad idea.

    It''s hard to explain how we knew these twins were assassins.

    The twins will probably deny it too, so it could be a repeat of the "Luka vs Fake Erwin".

    We have no choice but to start over.

    "What do you think you''re doing? Elisa."

    I blurted out and asked with a clear face.

    Ione, Serina, Abel and others have also pulled out their swords, so the situation is tense and tense,.......

    "Alec, I also heard that you have the skills of a slave trader. I''d like you to not do anything crazy in front of me, or even out of my sight anyway. As a knight, I cannot overlook that."

    Elisa says in a hard voice. Your eyes are fixed, aren''t they?

    "Don''t get me wrong. I just thought I''d give these guys a special seat at the table."

    "........."

    You''re doubting me. Well, of course.

 Volume 6 - CH 18

    In a hut on the fourth layer, we''re running into twin assassins.

    It''s just like the king said.

    However, I can''t tell Elisa all the information. It''s a complicated situation.

    Anyway, if we can stop the assassination, the quest is complete.

    "Anyway, it''s probably already boiled. Let''s eat together. We''ll talk about it after we eat."

    Seeing that the twins aren''t capable of assassinating anyone right now, I say.

    "All right. Go ahead, eat."

    Elisa urges me, while put away her sword.

    "Let''s eat!"

    The twins, who are either very skilled or very careless, start pecking away at the casserole before the assassination can take place.

    "Meena, give them to the others."

    "Yes, sir."

    Meena put the food in bowls and handed them out to everyone.

    "Hafuhafu~, yummy!"

    "Yeah, it''s delicious!"

    The smiling twins were not acting, they must have meant it. They were even squirming.

    "What''s the matter, Alec, aren''t you going to eat?"

    Elisa asks when she sees that I haven''t touched my bowl.

    "No, I''ll eat, but I have a cat tongue."

    "Is that so."

    The twins seem to be preoccupied with eating, and don''t show any strange movements.

    At this rate, they won''t do anything to us now. I guess they are the type that will try to catch you off guard when you fall asleep or show a dance.

    In order to prevent them from putting poison in the pot, I left it to Meena to be the potbearer.

    In terms of position, Meena is on this side of the pot, and the twins are behind her. Edgar is sitting on the other side of the pot, and Elisa is behind him, so the danger level is low.

    It doesn''t seem to be a problem.

    Well, I guess I''ll just concentrate on eating for now.

    "Winter is for hot pot, after all."

    "Yes, I like this flavoring."

    A little more relaxed, we all piled into the pot.

    We must have prepared quite a lot of food, but because there were so many of us, it was gone in no time.

    "Oh, it was delicious. Now if only we had a ''kotatsu''!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    The twins said.

    "Hmm? Do you guys know what a kotatsu is?"

    "Ha! Hmm, onee-san, what''s that? I don''t know what that is."

    "Did you mishear ''coconut''?"

    These guys, who are suddenly speaking one language, may look different, but they''re Japanese on the inside.

    Are they heroes by any chance?

    If they are otherworldly heroes, they may have strong skills.

    I''m sorry to the king here, but I don''t have time to say four or five things.

    "Everyone, ready for battle! Listen to me, Elisa! These guys are assassins!"

    "What!?"

    "Wha!?"

    "What does it mean!?"

    "I don''t have time to explain. They''re level 23, but don''t let your guard down. It''s possible that they had some powerful skills. Let''s tie them up first."

    "Ummm... ...... Just tie them up, huh? You''ll have to tell me more about it later."

    Elisa half-heartedly agreed. That''s fine.

    "Kuhh, how did they find out all of a sudden!?"

    "I don''t know!"

    The twins reopened the door, but it''s a chore to see what would have happened if they had cut the white.

    I took the initiative and sheathed the knife that the paler of the two twins had in her waistband with my sword.

    "Aah! If this happens, Sasha!"

    "Yes, Misha! We''re virgin killers, and we''re going to show you what we''re made of. Let''s start with the old man in the back, the one with all the virginity!"

    Who''s a virgin? Who.

    However, the twins both turned around and turned their bodies towards us together.

    They''re gonna do something. Skill, huh!?

    I''d like to slash them all at once before they do, but now that I''ve said I''m going to tie them up, Elisa might go berserk if I kill them suddenly.

    I thought about kicking them in the stomach, but when I took a step forward, the twins moved.

    "Special kill! Twin, Miracle, Pow!"

    ¨D¨DHou.

    I couldn''t help but be impressed.

    I was surprised to find them standing on their knees, their mini-skirt and panties all the way down, and their hands pulling at their pussy to show me the mysteries of a young girl.

    And both of them at the same time.

    Their young body shape was truly a miracle.

    If it had been me when I was a virgin, I would have been in trouble for sure.

    But now, it''s different.

    I''ve been working out with Lily and Nene.

    It would be a mistake to think that one or two loli puffs would be enough to put me in a state of fascination.

    However, I was shown a pretty good technique.

    The cherry blossom-colored one was absolutely beautiful.

    I had seen something good.

    Of course, it would be rude if I didn''t respond with an appropriate technique as well.

    I''ll show them what it''s like to be a hero in another world!

    In order to do that, there is only one thing to do.

    There was a great skill that was perfect for this occasion.

    ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding!¡¿

    I used my level 5 max erotic skills.

    If I had tied it in a normal way, it would have taken a lot of time, and an amateur would not even know how to tie it, but I completed it in an instant.

    "Eehh? What is this!?

    "I-I can''t move!"

    The twin girls were tied up behind their back, hanging from the ceiling like coats.

    The ropes biting mercilessly into their shapely bodies, twisting the innocent mysteries of their bodies without staining them in the slightest.

    It''s more erotic than nudity.

    "Twin Miracle Kupa...... torn!"

    I said, trying to look cool.

    Mission complete!

    And what an artistic sight it is.

    ¨D¨DWelcome to the Underground

    "You¡­¡­"

    Hmm?

    "You bastard! You''re out of your mind!"

    "Kugh!? S-stop it, Elisa! Uwahh, what are you doing!?"

    I was upset when Elisa suddenly slashed at me.

    She was an object to be protected, not an enemy from the start.

    However, I could understand why she was so upset.

    The slavers had tied up the young twins, with or without their consent.

    And it was a shameful way to tie them up.

    No matter how you explain it, this is still evil and outrageous to them.

    "Marin! Put the twins down."

    "Yes, sir! Elisa-sama!"

    "Abel and Edgar, get in front of the twins and escort them! Don''t look behind you!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Understood."

    "Howell, close your eyes and use support magic!"

    "It''s very difficult, though, isn''t it? I understand. I have a daughter about the same age as them."

    "I''ll take care of the rest!¡¡Heiaaaaa!!"

    Elisa dives in and cuts in from the big uppercut.

    My opponent, who had a higher level and skill, was serious about it.

    I had no choice but to respond in earnest.

    The swords are striking each other fiercely.

    I''m being pushed.

    "Master! I''ll help you!"

    Meena jumped into the air. But the sword she tried to swing was blocked from the side.

    "Oops, I won''t let you do that, will I? Hey, little girl."

    It''s Edgar''s sword.

    "Kuh, get out of my way!"

    "That''s not going to happen. I don''t want to kill a woman, but if I''m going to be a part of that thing, I don''t have a choice, so prepare yourself!"

    Abel also went after Meena. This is bad.

    "Geez, I don''t know why this is happening anymore. ...... I''ll take care of it over here. Ione, take Alec."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Serina stopped Abel, and Ione joined in to cover me.

    "It can''t be helped. I''ll keep the magician in the back in check."

    Luka jumps into the back side.

    "H-hey,hey, stop it! What is it!? Holy shit!"

    "Calm down, please! Everyone!"

    "Hawawa!"

    "Can I do it?¡¡Is it okay if I do it?¡¡If it''s okay, I''ll just go for it."

    The rest of us can''t handle it, but it can''t be helped.

    "All right, I can move!"

    The next action taken by Sasha and Misha, the twin assassins¨D¨D

    "Take this!"

    "Hyaahh!"

    They threw their hairpin they had in their hair at me.

    If they had attacked Elisa straightforwardly there, she would have known which of them was the enemy, damn it!

    "Kuhh!"

    I avoided it, but then Elisa''s sword attacked me at the same time, so it was no use.

    "There''s more!"

    "This time it''s a chakram!"

    The circular ornament they wore on their waist was split in two and thrown at me. I guess it was a weapon.

    Damn it, you''re in my way.

    I''ll just have to get rid of them first.

    "I won''t let you!"

    I tried to cut into Sasha and Misha, but Elisa stood in front of me.

    This hut is too small to go around. This is where your sword skills come into play.

    "Damn it, I have no choice but to retreat temporarily!"

    I was outnumbered, so I decided to retreat. I can''t defeat Elisa, and I have no other choice.

    "Roger that!"

    "We can''t let them get away! Abel, go around and secure the door."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Elisa doesn''t seem to be allowing us to retreat.

    I don''t know what to do now.

 Volume 6 - CH 19

    Somehow, we ended up in a fight with Elisa''s party, the one we were supposed to be guarding.

    This is the worst thing that could have happened.

    .......

    [Turtle Shell Binding].

    I thought it was a good skill to have in that situation, but it''s completely backfiring.

    "Relax, Elisa. Those twins are assassins."

    I''m going to tell her what''s going on and try to persuade her again.

    "How do you know? What have they done to you?"

    Elisa, who is confronting me with her sword in her hand, asks back.

    "No, but the source informations is solid.."

    "Isn''t that source of information wrong? They''re just children, both of them."

    "But they''re supposed to be heroes."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Hey, knight-sama, let''s kill that guy!"

    "You''re so full of shit!"

    "That''s right, Elisa, don''t hesitate. Don''t listen to the slavers!"

    Abel.

    But I''m in trouble. If I honestly say that it''s the king''s request and she doesn''t trust my words, then this situation won''t be settled.

    Oh, that''s too much trouble. Forget it.

    "Abort the order! I don''t care if you kill one or two people, except for Elisa. We''ll survive this."

    "Yes, sir!"

    If that''s the case, I''ll start with the weakest one, Marin. She''s just confronting Ione, so there''s an opening.

    "Meena, buy me some time."

    "Yes, master!"

    I left Elisa to her own devices and approached Marin from behind.

    ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding!¡¿

    "Kyaaa!?"

    One down.

    "Marin! you bastard!"

    As expected, it''s impossible to tie up the other members who are moving well.

    But now that I''ve disabled one of them, I should have a slight advantage.

    Just when I thought that, Elisa''s skill exploded.

    ¡¾Holy Mark(Holy)?Evil Destruction(Destroy)£¡¡¿

    "Agh!"

    "Meena!"

    "I-I''m very sorry, master. ......Agh!"

    This is bad, she''s dying.

    "Damn it! I give up. Fianna, Howell, please heal her."

    I dropped my sword and offered to surrender. Elisa''s character would not take my life.

    "Fine, I''ll accept your surrender. Heal her."

    "Hey, you''re too quick to give up just because one of your slaves was killed. I don''t want Elisa to accept your surrender so easily, you know."

    "What? Edgar, what are you saying ......Kuhh!"

    Edgar slashed Elisa from behind, but she reacted quickly and caught him with her own sword.

    "I knew it you were good. I''m not going to let you get away with this. Come on, Howell, we''re giving up, too."

    "I knew you were good. I''ve got no chance. Come on, Howell, We''re giving up, too."

    "Is that so?"

    Howell, who was pointing his rod at Abel, released his stance, but this guy was also a Privy council, wasn''t he? That''s dangerous.

    "What does it mean, I don''t see what you''re talking about."

    "Elisa-sama ......"

    Marin and Abel look troubled, but they''re on pope sect, aren''t they?

    "In other words, Howell and I were secretly ordered by Lord Verzon, the boss of the Privy Council, to disqualify you. We could have assassinated you if we wanted to, but it would have been inconvenient if it had been discovered that it was the work of the Privy Council. I acted as a follower there."

    Edgar, who had surrendered, gave a thorough explanation.

    "W-what the hell..."

    "However, Lord Verzon''s work is very messy. I''m not sure if they''re a good assassin or not, but they''re got to be better than that. There, you guys, don''t think you can get away with this, okay? They know our face and our name."

    "That''s right. We can''t have you running away, Ufufu"

    "Hyaaa! Auu, Auu!"

    The twins, who were trying to sneak out of the hut without any help, were interrupted by Ione and stopped.

    "Mmm, it was also true that the twins were assassins. ......"

    "So, Edgar, you''ve turned to the pope faction, is that correct?"

    I''ll confirm.

    "Yeah, well, it would be fine if the pope faction would accept me easily, but I doubt it. My family is in the middle of the Cardinal faction. So I''ll just pretend I''m dead here and become an adventurer."

    "I''m sorry Edgar-san, but my family background is fine, so I''m going to turn to the Pope faction, so please take care of me, Elisa-sama."

    Howell asks with a smiling face.

    "Yeah, but I don''t know what I''d do if you asked me."

    "It''s easy. All you have to do is to send a letter to your superior, Archpriest Kabrar, describing the situation. The high priest asked me to join him originally."

    "I see. Then will you both swear not to do anything crazy in the future?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, if you want me to swear, I will, but I won''t complain if you and your assassin get your heads cut off right here."

    "Eeekk, help! We were only hired for money."

    "Then let us repent to God and change our way of life."

    "Yes, I''ll become a devout member of Falbas."

    "Next is...."

    Elisa looks at us.

    This is the place to attack.

    I''m going to go all the way with [Speaking Lv. 5], okay?

    "*ahem*, *cough*¡¢*ehem*! Kaahh, pehh! Elisa-dono, You attacked the heroes of the Kingdom of Vernia, who were trying to save you from the clutches of assassins, without any reason at all, you didn''t listen to my repeated explanations, you slandered me as an outsider slave trader, and then you went to the extreme of putting your hands on my beloved lover. Isn''t there any difference so far?"

    "No, I''m sorry, I misunderstood. Not once, but twice: ......"

    "If we could just apologize, we wouldn''t need the Inquisition or jail! Do you have any idea how we feel when we''re thrown in jail for a crime we didn''t commit!?"

    "Ugghh"

    "Hey, you don''t have to be so stubborn, Elisa''s misunderstanding is inevitable. You don''t have to rehash anything."

    Serina started to defend her, but it was still too early.

    "You promised me absolute command authority to do whatever I want, and I''m going to use it here, Serina. Defend me with everything you''ve got."

    "Eehh!? Kuhh, I don''t know, this disgusting feeling, I feel like I''m being forced to sell my whole heart and soul to the devil..."

    "Tsk, yeah, then, Meena."

    "Yes, Master, Master has done nothing wrong, and this is a terrible way to treat him."

    As expected, Meena. I''m going to take good care of you for the rest of your life. I''m glad to hear that your injuries have healed.

    "...Uhm, I''m sorry to hear that, but Elisa-sama didn''t mean anything bad..."

    "Marin, you can laugh it off the first time. But can you acquit a man who put Elisa-sama in jail twice for a crime she didn''t commit, and then slashed her and seriously injured her? If you say yes, then I''m going to do it to Elisa now, okay?"

    "Eh! Well, that''s ......"

    "Please wait, I am the one who should be punished. I''m the one who made fun of you as a slaver, and I''m the one who made you suspect something. Not Elisa-sama."

    "That''s very noble of you, Abel. Then I''ll let you off with the punishment of silence in this place."

    "No, that''s..."

    "That old man is so creepy!"

    The twins say it all together.

    "You guys, even if Elisa forgives you, the charges against me are a different story.¡¡I''ll charge you with attempted assassination at the castle and the guild. If you want, I''ll put a bounty on your heads."

    "Uuhh, Hahaaa! Please don''t do that."

    "Okay. But, well, I''m not a demon either. I''ve lost a lot of money and felt threatened, but I''ve got a heart bigger than the ocean. All you have to do is keep the information that I am a hero secret, and promise to cooperate for a week, which is your apology for last time, and you will be sincere. Then we can let bygones be bygones."

    "Ohh, I''m grateful, Alec-dono."

    "Eh?"

    Some of them are looking at me like they''ve been hit by a pigeon with a peashooter, but Abel and Marin are going to put up a hell of a fight if I try to force Elisa to give me her virginity. That''s where I''m going with the math.

    "However, the twin assassins there will be taken into custody for rehabilitation and education. I can''t allow anyone to use PK... An adventurer I was friends with lost his life PKed. He was a good guy."

    I shake my head and strike a pose of grief.

    "What? Who is it?"

    "Was there someone like that?"

    Serina and Lily are tilting their heads, but it''s Dill something.

    Good, Fianna depressed with a huff. This must make a good impression on me.

    "Oh, ......, okay. As for your friend, I''m sorry for your loss."

    That almost completes the King''s quest.

    I''ll have to check with Edgar, but now that he''s given up and turned, there shouldn''t be any other assassins left.

 Volume 6 - Epilogue

    A week later we parted amicably, shaking hands with Elisa''s party.

    Elisa looked apologetic the whole time, so this might have been a pulse.

    As promised, I received 500,000 gold, a mithril shortsword, and a slave girl as a reward from the king.

    A week later, I received a call from the royal castle, so Luka and I went there again.

    We met with the king in the same bleak reception room as before.

    He told us that they were able to confirm the identity of the fake Erwin, whose real name is Andre.

    "Hmm, Luka, are you saying that Andre is no longer in your custody?"

    The king said, and Luka nodded.

    "Yes, if he is wanted in another country, there must be other people who have a grudge against him, so please hand him over to them. If you''re going to jail him anyway, I''m fine with that."

    Luka''s mind seemed to have cleared up now that his crime had been clarified and he had been thrown in jail. It''s not like the fake Erwin did anything to me either, so I''m fine with it.

    "Yeah, well, he''s the one who did the PK. His whole party should be charged with death penalty. We will not hand him over to another country, because his crime is more serious."

    The king said with a friendly smile, but what he was saying was quite harsh.

    "Is that so? That''s fine."

    Luka nodded easily. I''m sure there are other things, like identity theft and perjury against the king, and well, it''s just rust on the body.

    It''s because he''s using a fake name to fool the heroes and do PK.

    "It''s settled then. Alec, what about Saki?"

    ¡ºSaki¡» is the name of the female slave that the king gave me as one of my rewards. When I heard her name, I wondered if it was possible, but then again, Saki was a person from another world, a Japanese high school student.

    "Yeah, we''ve known each other for a week, but we''re getting along great."

    "I''m glad to hear that. I thought you''d get along since you have the same bright personality and dark hair, but I guess I was right to choose her."

    "I guess so."

    "Well, I guess we''re done here. Is there anything else you two need?"

    "No, nothing."

    "Nothing, sir."

    "Then I''ll buy you dinner at the tavern."

    Asking the king to buy you dinner at a tavern is a delicate thing. I''d rather eat royal palace food anyway.

    "You can''t do that, Your Majesty. There will be a lunch party with the nobility."

    The embarrassed, white-haired minister said.

    "Zenon, can''t you postpone or cancel it a little?"

    "No, we can''t. This is also a noble duty as a king."

    "It can''t be helped. That''s why you guys can leave. We''ll have dinner another time. Thank you for your time."

    "Yes, sir."

    As I headed for the gate to leave the castle, a girl with black hair came running up to me and hugged me.

    It was Saki.

    She''s a former high school girl with a short cut, a little on the small side, but she seems to have a lot of energy.

    She was called to this world as a hero a year ago, but lost a gambling and became a slave.

    "Darling! I''ve missed you!"

    "You just came to see me off, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, but..."

    Saki''s liking for me has been at its maximum right after we met. I don''t know why.

    "Where''s Your Majesty? He''s not with you?"

    "No, he said he has a lunch party with the nobles."

    "Aahh, too bad, I missed out on the free food. Zenon''s old man got in the way, didn''t he? That old man pretends to be a hard man, but he''s really a black-hearted dirty man, isn''t he? The first thing he said to me with a straight face was, ''Lick me''."

    "Well... that''s because you were a slave."

    "Well, that''s true, but you usually ask my name first."

    "You''re right."

    "I''m sure Luka would agree."

    "Yeah."

    "So, do you want to have lunch at the inn? I think I''ll have katsudon."

    In this world, there are many people from other worlds ¨D¨Dpeople who have been called from Earth to come here, so they can eat Japanese food.

    "Hmm, I guess I''ll do that."

    "Deal! Then, after eating, we''ll have lovemaking sex!"

    "You''re talking too loud. Also, I told you not to call out sex in front of the party members."

    I say to Saki, who winks at me.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but Luka is just a mercenary, right? Are you after Alec?"

    "N-no, not really, but ...... I''m going first!"

    Luka has gone running. I''m going to have to be very careful here.

    "Saki, that wasn''t very nice. She''s a mercenary, but she''s a rank above the Black Cat Clan, she''s almost like a regular member."

    "Yeah, I know. That''s why I was agitated. Alec has a hope, so if you want to drop her, now''s the time."

    "Yeah?¡¡We''re not on bad terms, but ......"

    "You have to push her. She''s waiting to be approached, and if she doesn''t, she''ll lose her confidence as a woman and start hating men."

    "That''s not good. I''ll talk to her later. Lightly."

    "Yeah, good luck"

    After eating katsudon and having lovemaking sex with Saki, I asked Meena to invite Luka to my room.

    "Alec, what do you want? Ugh!"

    Luka freezes when she sees that I''m naked.

    "Oh, I''m sorry I''m dressed like this, Luka."

    "T-That''s okay, though."

    She turns around and looks back at me.

    I wonder what it is...I don''t know.

    "Luka, it doesn''t matter if you say no to this, but if you''re not busy, would you like to play with me?"

    "Oh, playing.....what are we playing?"

    "Well, if a man and a woman are going to play in bed, there''s only one thing to do. What it is?"

    "Eehh? With me?"

    "Yeah. I''m not forcing you. Even if you refuse here, I''ll let you join the party as usual. Well, don''t worry, I''m not going to pester you."

    "Ugh..."

    If you don''t say no, then you''re probably interested in sex. One more push.

    I''ll see if I can find a list of pick-up skills I can use.

    "Hmm?"

    ¡¾Acquisition¡¡Lv£µ¡¿¡¡New£¡

    One skill that wasn''t there when I saw it this morning had been added.

    The king of Grandsword also gave me a copy of ¡¾Charisma Lv4¡¿, but no, it might be that minister.

    According to Saki, he''s pretty black-hearted.

    I''ll have to try it out and see what it''s like.

    "Well, I''m sure you''re not happy with me asking you to let me do it for free, because you''re a good woman. How about a hundred gold?"

    "Murgh, you''re going to pay.......I-I get it. I''m a mercenary too, you know. I need to make money, and I need good equipment. It''s not like I''m going to embraced by you because I like you."

    "Okay, okay. Then,one hundred gold for today."

    Let''s make it ten gold next time and see if she still wants to come on board.

    "Yeah."

    "Come on, then."

    "Uuh...To be honest, I''ve never had sex with a man before..."

    Luka is embarrassed, despite her wild body. Nice.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll lead the way and so leave it to me. I''ll make you like men."

    "No, you don''t have to do that, but just be normal, please."

    "Okay"

    I hugged Luka, who came to my side, and decided to start with a gentle kiss.

    I feel like I''m going to blow up when I see her with black hair like a lion closing her eyes and shaking her head, but I don''t think she''s had her first kiss yet anyway. I''ll take it seriously.

    "Mmm ......"

    "If there''s anything you don''t like, I''ll change a few things, just tell me right away."

    "It-It''s okay."

    "Well, be my guest."

    I kissed her deeply, made her open her mouth and sucked her tongue. Luka, who had been left to her own devices at first, responded in kind.

    I grasped her tight breasts.

    "Hyaaa!"

    "Did that hurt?"

    "N, no, you just startled me a little."

    "Then I''ll do more."

    "Eeh? No, not really, Ahh! Nnhh."

    "If you don''t, we can''t move on. If you don''t like your breasts touched, I can touched your ass."

    "Aahhh!"

    Luka had always been a very revealing dresser, but was this not an invitation, or did she simply not know any men?

    When I stroked her healthy belly, wheat-colored with damp sweat, she jerked and twitched her muscles and made a cute noise.

    "You''re better than I thought. You''re so sexy."

    I take off her clothes.

    "Wha, d-don''t say weird things, Aahnn! Aahhh! H-hey, I-It tickles, Aahhnnn!"

    "Come on, don''t run away. Open your legs."

    "Hey, What, Aahh! Don''t lick me at that place, Ah, Aahh!"

    I caught Luka as she tried to escape and licked her up and blamed her.

    "Kuhh! W-what is this, this is amazing! Alec, Aahhh! Aaaaahhhh!"

    Luka froze with a look of pleasure and seemed to come lightly.

    Let''s put it in while I can.

    Even though she was a virgin, she was drooling and waiting for me, and her bottom mouth swallowed mine smoothly.

    It moved.

    "Nnhh!? Ahh, Aahh, Aahnn, S-stop."

    "Does it hurt?"

    "No, not really, but t-this is, Nnh, Aahnn!"

    "It''s almost done. I''ll take care of it. I''ll make you feel even better."

    "N-no, If it feels better than this, I''ll..., Aahhhh!"

    Yeah, that''s a good voice. You''ve definitely developed a taste for men.

    That''s a good thing.

    A week later, Serina came to my room with a scary look on her face.

    "Hey. What''s this, I hear about Luka getting into prostitution to you for only ten gold pieces?"

    "What do you mean, "prostitution"? I''m the only one who''s buying her."

    "No, no, no. That''s not the point. The ten gold is the big problem."

    "You''re free, you know that."

    "Eh?¡¡Well, that would be the case, but..."

    "Do you think someone who makes over a thousand gold per adventure would prostitute for money? I''m just using it as an excuse to have sex with her."

    "Hmm, that''s one way to put it."

    She seemed to be convinced. She should think twice before getting angry.

    "Hey, why don''t you buy me for ten gold, too? Right now."

    "Yeah, I''ll buy you for one gold."

    :Kuhh, why am I lower than Luka?"

    "Somehow. What are you going to do now?"

    "Ugh, well, just for today, I''ll do you a big favor."

    Serina took off her clothes and revealed her magnificent breasts.

 Volume 7 - prologue

    We received a total of 500,000 gold from the King of Grandsword as a reward for a successful request (quest).

    We rented out a restaurant and had an all-you-can-eat party, feeling a bit rich.

    However, since the number of members had increased, the amount would be less than 10% of the total if we divided it among the party, and it would only amount to a little over 40,000.

    No, it would be extravagant to say that I only have a handful of adventurers in the world who can earn 10,000 gold in a week.

    However, if you want to get good equipment, you have to make a lot of money.

    To make a profit with Ka-boom.......

    The arena.

    "Damn, what a promising new star. You made me lose a lot of money."

    I felt sorry for myself. I have no talent for gambling.

    No, there is no such thing as talent in gambling. The only thing that exists is the will power to get out when you are winning.

    However, losing 10,000 gold in the arena was painful.

    No, I started out with a hundred gold, and then carefully doubled it.

    I''d won three games in a row, and I''d hit the jackpot, up to five thousand gold, fifty times.

    That beginner''s luck was not good.

    I thought that I might be able to make a lot of money.

    I bet big and lost even more trying to make up for my losses.

    Anyway, I''ll never gamble again.

    On my way back from the arena, where I had made my vow for the second time, I realized that I hadn''t eaten lunch, so I went into a restaurant I often visited.

    "Oh, darling, over here, over here!"

    Saki and Nene were eating bread at a table.

    They were a black-haired Japanese and a brown-haired dog-eared, but they were eating side by side so well that they looked like sisters.

    "Oh, is that lunch now?"

    I asked as I sat down across from them.

    "Hmm, just an early snack..."

    "I see. I''ll have the same bread and milk as these guys. And a plate of fried chicken."

    I ordered from the waitress who came over and took a bite of the bread that Nene offered me.

    "Eat me. Bite me some more."

    "Shut up, Nene"

    "Ah, I''m sorry."

    I can''t eat bread if it has a heart.

    "Sis, one more piece of cheese bread, please!"

    Saki raised her hand and called the waitress.

    "You''re a fast eater."

    "I''m pretty confident in my ability to eat quickly. But this country doesn''t have any fast-eating contests, and there''s nothing good about it. It''s so sad that the bread runs out so quickly."

    "I''ve already given you enough money for that."

    "No, no, no, no. I have to improve my equipment and become regulars. You like strong women, don''t you, darling?"

    "No, it''s not that."

    "Is that so? But the slaves you have in your service are all someone who can fight."

    "Well, I don''t have that much money to spare. When I save up some more money, I''ll get a pet."

    "Uwahh, pets are so slutty, aren''t they? A pet human female. Or a white cat from ''Maria Rouge''?"

    "Well, I want that white cat girl too. Maria says she won''t sell it, and I don''t have enough money."

    There are still 290,000 in debt. It''s not good to be a leader if you don''t have any money on hand, so I''ve asked Serina to wait until after the distribution to pay her back, and I''ve only given her a little.

    When I told her I was going to stop by Maria Rouge''s store, she gave me a bewitching look and returned the sarcasm, but she accepted. She''s a good woman.

    Of course, the store was just for chilling out and not buying any new slaves.

    "I''m sorry. When our equipment is ready, I''ll pay you back."

    "I appreciate it, but I''ll earn my own money."

    "Yah, darling, you''re so cool!"

    "You''re acting like a couple, so stop it."

    The waitress brought me a plate, but she''s looking at me and giggling funny.

    "Oh, yeah, speaking of earning money, did you hear? A refrigerator was sold for 10 million gold."

    "Yeah, there was a guy talking about it in the arena."

    "My darling, you have surprisingly quick ears. I thought I was going to give you a gift of information."

    "I''ll just take your sentiment. Keep gathering information."

    "Aye aye sir! But if I could sell it for that much money, I''d go home and bring out the refrigerator."

    "Don''t even think about going back and forth about it. If there were people coming and going, there''d be home appliances everywhere."

    "That''s true, too. It''s tough without cell phones, computers, and bathrooms."

    "Yeah."

    And a kotatsu.

    Well, we have fireplaces over here, and except for the fourth layer, it''s warm season now and we don''t need such things.

    "I wonder if there are any items like Doraemon somewhere."

    Saki is still pining for it.

    "Stop it. That''s not an item. ...... Anyway, it would be weird if it really appeared."

    "Is that so? I don''t care if it''s on my phone."

    Then just get a smart phone. I don''t want it.

    "Oh, Alec-san, you''re in the right place."

    "Hmm? Oh, the tool store."

    "Yes, sir, we have all the lumber for the log house you ordered."

    "I assume it''s ready for assembly? I don''t care how much it costs, just make sure you get the measurements right and everything."

    "That''s the most important thing, okay? We''re risking our lives to build this thing, and we''re in a race against time. Of course, we understand what you want. I''ve had the carpenters temporarily assemble it, and I''ve seen it with my own eyes, so there''s really no problem."

    "I see. Well then, this is half of the money I promised. I''ll pay you the rest when it''s finished."

    "Yes, I''m looking forward to that time."

    "Honana~?"

    I''m running low on gold again.

    I tried to set up a cot on the third layer, but it''s slightly useless since other adventurers will use it too.

    So I''m planning to build a lockable log house on the fourth layer and put the bed there as well.

    If a specter gets into the house, it will be very difficult to use, but I''ve discussed this with the temple staff and prepared a protection charm to ward off evil.

    In the fourth layer, there is a danger of getting lost for those who cannot use the auto-mapping skill, and there are areas where visibility is blocked by snowstorms.

    We may even be able to run an inn there in the future.

    "Sis, more bread!"

    "Sorry, we''re out of cheese bread."

    "What!? No way. ......"

    Saki stared at my right hand resentfully, so I broke it in half and handed it to her.

    "Oh, darling, you''re the best! I''ll never stop following you."

    "Half a loaf of bread, you''re a cheap woman."

    "Say what you want. My connoisseur thinks that Darling''ll get half the world."

    "Not the whole world?"

    "Well, you can if you want to, but there are some people in this world who just don''t like it."

    Moderation is the way to go.

    "It seems that this world is much bigger than the earth, and besides, if we conquer the world in such a big way, we''ll only be able to see my darling once a year or so. It''s full of women."

    "I see. Well, don''t worry, it won''t be that big."

    "No, no, no, I don''t know. If you underestimate my expectations, you''ll get hurt, ahaha"

    "Great Demon King, Great Demon King...."

    I''m a hero, Nene. Oh, well.

 Volume 7 - CH 1

    Carry the lumber for the log cabin to the fourth layer.

    It''s a simple thing to do, but it''s extremely difficult to do in a labyrinth full of monsters.

    "Okay, let''s move on to the next block."

    "Aye!"

    Our "Black Cat of the Wind Clan" can carry you to the third layer. Of course, that''s only if we have an Clan of our own to escort us. The fourth layer is indeed too dangerous for low-level people, so we''re planning to hire mercenaries for that.

    Right now, we''re in the middle of carrying the wood that we once carried to the second layer to the front of the fourth layer.

    We have stationed guards on the second layer, and have obtained permission from the merchant guild and the king to store the wood.

    It''s human nature to want to cut down a tree when it''s there.

    "Master, there''s a spider coming from the right front!"

    "Okay, Ione group, respond."

    "Copy that!"

    The trio of Ione, Nene, and Lily were the only ones to intercept the spider. The rest of us will stay scattered and guard the carriers.

    Although we have prepared a cart and adjusted the length of the wood, it''s not easy to move through the intricate labyrinth.

    "Clear!"

    I was relieved when the battle ended without any problems, but now spiders were coming from the other side of the corridor.

    "Alec''s group will take care of it, the rest of you stand by! Stay where you are!"

    "Don''t move!"

    Me, Meena, and Serina will handle it. The only mages we have are Nene and Letty, so if we split into three, we''d have one party without mages.

    So we decided to add me and Serina, who can also use magic, so that our strength would be average.

    "Uwahh, eight of them!"

    "What?"

    It looks like we''ve hit a group with an unusually large number of enemies.

    It''s best to use magic sparingly here.

    "I''ll do it. ¨D¨DThe Four Great Spirits, in the name of Salamander, be a wall of fire with my mana offerings, Firewall!"

    I chanted a spell, and flames filled the entire passage. My skill level is maxed out, so it''s a fancy magic.

    "A few of them escaped, but that''s okay."

    "Oh, now I just need to keep them from getting into our side. Okay, we''re clear! Good one, Saki."

    "All right, let''s go!"

    Saki gave the order, and the transport resumed.

    "For the sake of the boss, Enya kora? Ehho, Ehho? Fusafusa, fusafusa?"

    "Hey, stop that song, you idiot!"

    You''re harassing me.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought you''d be happy."

    It''s you, Saki.

    "I don''t need the boss and the fusafusa."

    "Ah, we''re not the fusafusa ones, okay?"

    "What? Who decided that? Tell me."

    "It''s L-Lily-san, Alec-san."

    A man from the Clan answered with a tense face.

    "Tch, When we get home, we need to talk, Lily."

    "Yes. ......"

    Oh no, you think, so I can lecture you later. I can''t afford to lose my strength and focus right now.

    I''ll make you cry later.

    "Darling, we''re here!"

    "Alright. then, now we''re going to the final point. When this is over, we''ll all take an hour break. Stay strong!"

    "Aye!"

    Thirty-one wild voices responded, and the cart carrying the wood moved over the stone floor.

    This time, there were no enemies, so it was an easy.

    "Final point, arrived! Good job!"

    "Hooray! We did it!"

    Everyone in the Clan seemed to have a sense of accomplishment and was happy. Well, I''ve given them a special bonus and danger pay, so I guess that''s part of the joy.

    However, reaching the third layer is a sign of party rank E, and it''s not a place that everyone can come to.

    Because, It''s a reach with an escort, so it doesn''t raise the rank of the Black Cat Clan.

    Nevertheless, today they had indeed accomplished their mission.

    No one had ever done such a huge job as transporting materials for a log cabin before.

    "Gentlemen, you have done well. You have done a perfect job. This is a big step forward for our log cabin project. If we succeed, we will have the privilege of sleeping in a bed in the dungeon. Moreover, it''s a special one given only to the Black Cat of the Wind. You guys!¡¡I know you want to sleep in a bed!"

    """Yes!!!"""

    "Let''s make the bed!"

    """Yeah!!"""

    "That''s our bed!"

    """Yeah!!"""

    "Let''s go to bed!"

    """Yeah!!"""

    "That''s all. Get some rest."

    """Usu!"""

    I''m kind of impressed too.

    It''s Project L (log cabin).

    "Hey, Alec, are you really going to let those guys use it too?"

    Lily asks me.

    "Of course. Our first team members will be going further and further into the dungeon. The second and third Clan need to go down to a certain extent to back them up, and my final plan is to make the dungeon capture a routine. I want everyone to be able to go back and forth to the last layer."

    "I don''t think that''s possible, as expected. I mean, none of us have been to the bottom yet, have we?"

    "Well, no. But we''re going to devise a way that no one has done before, so just watch us."

    "Yeah! But I don''t want to sleep in the bed they used."

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be our own for a while. We can''t do anything until their levels and equipment improve."

    "Oh, okay then."

    "Alec-san."

    The one who called out to me was a guy from my Clans. The leader of the fifth group came over with a smile.

    "What is it, Zeed?"

    "Could you do me a favor and let us take a quick peek at the fourth layer? We''ve never seen it before."

    "I''m sorry. As I said at the inn, there are dangerous monsters like the Spectre out there. I can''t allow anyone from the second Clan in there right now."

    "I''ll take care of that."

    "Screw it. What''s no good, is no good. If you want to see it, you''ll have to get your level up to 28 and your gear above steel."

    "That''s tough. I don''t care what level you are, we can''t get steel equipment."

    "We can''t do that," Zido shrugged, as if to say.

    "No, we''re going to raise our income as well. I''m sure we''ll find some expensive treasures as we move downstairs. We haven''t gotten it yet, but this dungeon once yielded an armor worth 3.2 million gold."

    "But Alec-san and the others will use it, and it won''t come around to us, right?"

    "It won''t come around right away, but that''s a matter of level. If you become the highest level in our Clans, we''ll naturally give you the most powerful equipment."

    "I wonder if that''s true."

    "Have I ever lied to you before?"

    "No."

    "Then do what you can for now, and get ready. If you''re sick of it, you can retire. Yeah, you guys are slaves, so you''ll have to earn your 10,000 gold before you can do that."

    "Yeah, I get it. I''ll be counting on you."

    Zeed smiled and went back to his friends, but as for the equipment, the first Clan would inevitably take priority and it would be hard to believe the story.

    Besides, our number one level is not us, the first Clan. I forgot about that.

    "That''s right... Matheus! Come here for a minute."

    "What is it?"

    A white-haired dwarf is coming.

    "You''re number one in terms of level. Your level is higher than us. I''ve asked you to stay in the second Clan because we need someone to organize the second Clan, but I thought it would be better to treat you better. I''ll give you this mithril sword. It''s the best sword."

    "Hmm. I appreciate it, but dwarves are known for their axes. You''ll have to give that to someone else."

    "I see. Who was the second highest level?"

    "Me! Me!¡¡I''m level 30!"

    "Saki, huh? Okay, well, since Matheus declined, I''ll give you this sword."

    "Yay! Thank you, darling, and thank you, old man Matheus. Can I sell it?"

    "Well, it''s the most powerful sword in the Black Cat''s Clan at the moment, and it''s kind of a symbol, so don''t sell it until you get a new weapon."

    "Got it. If you want this sword, you''d better get to level 31, too!"

    "We can get the best equipment for free? I''ll give it a shot."

    "Stop it, stop it. You can''t do this.

    "I don''t know, man."

    "Where''s the best place to get experience?"

    "I''d say the third layer."

    "There''s spiders on that floor."

    The topic of leveling up seems to be getting a lot of attention, which is a good trend.

    The best thing to do is to think about how to raise the level by thinking yourself.

 Volume 7 - CH 2

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    Quest No. 27612U2

    ¡ºDate and Time of recruitment¡»

    From June 12, 527, Kingdom History.

    The first deadline is one month after the start date.

    ¡ºType¡»

    Transport£¨¡ïBattle Area£©

    ¡ºReward¡»

    3000 Gold

    ¡ºDuration¡»

    Two or Three days.

    ¡ºTargeted Adventurer¡»

    Adventurer Rank E or higher.

    Level 25 or higher.

    Adventure with experienced on Fourth Layer

    Basic Physical ability value is 10 or more.

    ¡­meets all of the above condition.

    ¡ºObjective¡»

    Transport the wood for the log cabin to the eight-kilometer point at the back of the fourth layer of the "Labyrinth of No Return".

    The wood has already been transported to the front of the entrance of the fourth layer.

    It weighs up to 120 kilograms. The maximum length is 4 meters.

    It will be carried by a team of at least four people, so each person will weigh no more than 30 kilos.

    There will always be two parties of five guards with magic attacks and recovery.

    No weapons or combat is required.

    In case you are involved in a battle, you will be compensated with an additional 1,000 gold per battle.

    The starting point is the ground. An escort party will escort you from the ground until your return.

    All meals and water will be provided by the escort party.

    There will be a 15 minute break every hour.

    Travel time to and from the site is expected to take one day, and transportation is expected to take one day.

    ¡ºPenalty¡»

    Cancel on the day 500 gold fine, no reward

    Giving up on the way 1000 gold fine, no reward

    (However, you will continue to be escorted until you return).

    ¡ºOther conditions, special notes¡»

    Date and time to be determined by discussing and adjusting applicants'' schedules.

    One week advance notice.

    With the support of our lovely girls!

    ¡ºClient¡»

    Alec, the Black Cat of the Wind (Lv. 28)

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    It''s been a week since I sent out this quest to the adventurer''s guild, and I didn''t expect any applications.

    "...... Why is that?"

    To be honest, I feel strange, because I thought some people would apply.

    "I don''t know why. Does it look that hard?"

    As Serina said, there are many heavier and more dangerous items in the transportation quests.

    The price of the reward is determined after comparing them.

    "Isn''t the reward enough?"

    Letty said.

    "That''s what I thought. It can''t be helped. I''ll add a thousand gold to the reward. I''m afraid of a rush of people, so I''ll limit it to the first 20 people."

    I went to the Adventurer''s Guild, asked the receptionist to make the correction, and waited.

    As I was waiting for the procedure to be completed, someone called out to me from behind.

    "Hey, Alec. You''ve got an interesting request."

    I turned around to see a dog-eared guy with white hair grinning at me.

    I recognize the blue beehive, and it''s Ralph, an adventurer from the C-rank party.

    "Oh, you''re applying?"

    "No way, give me a break. You know we''re making money on the third layer."

    "That''s right. Is the fourth layer that dangerous?"

    "It''s dangerous. Several parties have been wiped out. Plus, the fourth layer is a lot more difficult to get to. It''s the layer of death."

    "Hmm."

    I know the danger level goes up a lot, but not that much for me.

    It''s because of the auto-mapping, but I guess I''ll add that to the special note.

    "Alec, did you get any applications? I don''t think you''ve received a single application anyway. No?"

    "How did you know?"

    "I knew it. As an acquaintance, I''ll tell you, you underestimate the power of party and adventurer ranks, Alec."

    "Hmm?¡¡Ahh."

    I didn''t fill in my adventurer rank or party rank.

    "Those are the most important words here, next to face and name. How trustworthy is he?¡¡You can tell by looking at rank."

    "I see. I''ll buy you a drink sometime."

    "No, thanks. Don''t worry about this. You treat the dog-eared people as equals. That''s what makes me happy. The chick I took care of is going to be famous."

    "I treat you as an equal, but I don''t remember you taking care of me."

    "Well, you''re right. If you need more people, let me know and I''ll get them."

    "Yeah. I''ll see you then."

    After finishing the formalities, I went back to the inn and told the story to Serina and the others.

    "I see. I haven''t been doing a lot of quests lately, so I didn''t think about it either."

    Serina shrugged with a smile.

    "Well then, Alec, you can use my name, I''m sure we can find some B rank adventurers."

    Luka says.

    "Yeah, lend it to me. But it would be better if the escort party is also B-ranked. We''re going to clear the fourth layer ahead of schedule."

    I was planning to challenge the boss of the fourth layer after building the log house, but I changed my mind.

    As long as clearing the fourth layer is a condition for certification as a B-rank party, it would be quicker.

    "Yeah. Well, with this party, I think we can make it."

    I already have the information about the boss.

    The boss of the fourth layer is the Yeti.

    It''s a large ape, covered with white fur all over its body, full of power, and has the ability to call down blizzards.

    The Yeti''s level is estimated at 42.

    It seems that a party of 25 or more adventurers can beat it without dying.

    Luka, who had defeated a Yeti before, told me this, so I was sure of it.

    I''ll take all the members of my party with me.

    There are eleven of us: me, Meena, Serina, Lily, Ione, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Letty, Luka, and Saki.

    Nene and Jouga''s levels are a little low, but the gap is closing.

    Letty can use her fire magic enchantment to exploit its weakness.

    As long as you stay on top of your evasion, you should have no problems.

    "All right, then, let''s go all the way to the boss room today."

    """Got it."""

    ****

    Stepping on the snow of the fourth layer, I walked straight ahead, relying on the auto-mapping.

    There was a snowstorm on the way, but it was always like this around the boss room.

    There''s this place and another area where it''s always snowing, but we''re planning to build a log cabin over there.

    I entered the indoor passage without a door and cleared the snow from my body and head with my hands.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    We head deeper into the passage and stop in front of the last door.

    "Okay, Fianna, Letty, cast reinforcement spell."

    "Okay. ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, give us a blessing. ¨D¨DTyr, god of war, grant us courage and victory. Exultation!"

    Fianna says her prayers.

    "Alright. ¨D¨DI desire a weapon of flame, a flame that will burn for a time and for all time. Like the sun rising in the west, it will overcome the trials of contradiction and bring everything together. And it knows not the time of its end. Fill it with understanding, Eternal Flame (Vasquette), Crystal (Stein), and Deadly Sword (Death)!!!"

    As Letty chanted the spell, the weapon glowed and the strengthening magic was complete.

    Vroom, it''s like a blue-white light-*bar, but is it okay, this? I hope it''s not that powerful.

    "Letty, you''re amazing."

    Luka was also impressed, but if it was really just about the power, her ability might be an A rank.

    "Fuu~. I have no regrets now. The rest is up to ...... you, guys."

    With a good smile on her face, Letty crashed down and I kicked her awake.

    "Ouch! What are you doing!?"

    "I''m still going to need you to fight, and I hope you have some MP left."

    "Geez. I''m fine. I used half of it, but I can make do with the other half... If Alec gives me money, I can use the magic potion..."

    "If you need it, use it. I''ll take care of the cost."

    "O, oh, ......, y-yeah, if I need it."

    She don''t want to be a spendthrift, but she don''t want to be a poor spender either. Well, let''s talk about that later.

    "Okay, I''ll open it."

    I checked with everyone.

    They all nodded.

    The boss is on the other side of the door.

 Volume 7 - CH 3

    As planned, there was an enemy in the room.

    A white hairy monkey. This is the boss of the fourth layer. Just as I had been informed.

    It''s about four meters tall. It''s more than twice as tall as us, and it''s huge in width and thickness.

    "GHOoOOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡"

    The Yeti, who roared so loudly that the chattering walls shook, struck both chests with its own fists, which signaled the start of the battle.

    "Starlight Attack!"

    "Waterfowl Sword Secret Art! Swan Leaves!"

    Serina suddenly unleashed her special move, and Ione set it up with a profound move.

    No, I also instructed them to go all out from the beginning, but I didn''t want them to use a technique with a large gap.

    "Let''s go!"

    "It''s working!"

    Jouga and Luka also attacked aggressively.

    "Open the gates of hell, the flames of chaos that burn down everything: ......"

    Letty is chanting a spell that looks powerful, but I''d feel more comfortable if she used a series of moderate magic rather than big magic.

    I should have told her that first, too. She''s chanting with her eyes open, though, so I''m sure I won''t forget to evade.

    "If the enemy moves, evade first! Save your life!"

    I remind them of my plan.

    There was a puff of white smoke.

    "Damn, is that a blizzard!?"

    "It''s not here!? Where is the Yeti?"

    The white smoke faded, but the Yeti was not there.

    "Hmm? Search! Find the enemy!

    "No, the Yeti''s not here."

    "Damn it, where are you? Hey, Come out!"

    "Luka."

    I check the situation with Luka. If she''ve ever fought this monster before, she might know about this situation.

    "No, I don''t think there was a disappearing pattern. ...... I didn''t hear it. I mean..."

    "What? Say it."

    "I thought we already beat this."

    "Huh?"

    The battle has only just begun. And it''s a boss.

    "Oh, it''s true, there''s a drop item. And a magic stone too."

    "What?"

    Serina picks up something that looks like a cloudy white marble and shows it to me, but is it a magic stone?

    I''m going to appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡ Yeti''s Magic Stone

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡ Magic Stone

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡ Magic Crystal

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡ 1

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A magical stone that is created inside the Yeti.

    Unlike normal stones, it is white.

    It is spherical and rare.

    However, its size is smaller than its level.

    It is always dropped.

    It is used as proof of having defeated a Yeti.

    "Hmm, it''s true."

    "Oh, man."

    "What? You scared the hell out of me."

    That was surprisingly easy.

    The other drop item seems to be a cloak.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡ Yeti''s Cloak

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡ Armor

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡ Fur

    ¡¾Defense¡¿¡¡ 30

    ¡¾Defense Range¡¿ 20%

    ¡¾Magic Defense¡¿ 20

    ¡¾Magic Effect¡¿¡¡ Flame Reduction

    ¡¾Nullification¡¿¡¡ Elementary Flame / Elementary Cold.

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡ 1

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Made from the fur of a Yeti.

    It has resistance to fire and cold.

    The white fluff is popular.

    I''d like to have one of these, but I think it would be better to decide fairly in rock-paper-scissors.

    "All right, we''ll do the cloak distribution. Rock, paper, scissors!"

    With this many people, I thought we should have done it tournament style, since it wouldn''t be settled right away, but it was settled in one round, no way.

    I got scissor and everyone else got paper.

    "What?"

    "No, that''s not possible!"

    "Ugh, I should''ve given scissor!

    "It''s a match-fixing! That was definitely a match-fixing!"

    "Letty, what do you mean, "match-fixing"? Did you lose to me on purpose?"

    "No, but I''m pretty sure you''re cheating."

    "I''m not! Then I guess this is mine."

    There are three people who are not happy, but it''s not worth the trouble. No do-overs.

    "Well then, let''s go to the fifth layer and return."

    The condition for a B-rank party is to reach the fifth layer. Defeating the boss here is a must, but let''s not forget that.

    "Ooh!"

    Thanks to Saki''s cheerful reply, everyone''s mood seemed to have changed.

    We opened the front door and proceeded to the back.

    "Hmm? This is another big room. ......"

    I thought there was a staircase right there, but I was wrong.

    "The stairs are next, in the back there."

    Luka said, so I headed that way.

    I had a premonition that something was going to come out.

    "I''ve got a bad feeling about this!"

    Serina shouted, and there was no doubt about it.

    "Combat ready!"

    I pulled out my sword and we all got ready.

    An eerie whirlpool of brown, pink, and blue appeared near the ceiling, and a rather large moth appeared there.

    "No way, this is supposed to be a safe zone!"

    Luka looked at me in disbelief, but I could just about read her.

    "This is the real boss!¡¡Let''s go!"

    "Copy that!¡¡Haaaaaa!"

    "All right!¡¡I''m on it!"

    Serina and Jouga were the first to slash from both sides.

    The sword struck the thick figure and the moth cowered and flapped its wings violently.

    It''s working.

    It''s moving slowly.

    Just when I thought we could win, my head snapped back.

    "What was that?"

    The space distorted, and I felt sick.

    The next thing I know, there are little moth alter egos everywhere... Damn, are they the type that multiply?

    This boss is an insect type, so I guess fire and cold are its weaknesses.

    "Letty, the cold magic¨D¨D?"

    I was about to give instructions, but Letty was gone.

    What!?

    No, on the contrary, my party mates are not there anymore.

    Did it''s teleport them?

    ...... No, then it would be strange for the boss to be here. The room looks distorted, but it should be where it was earlier.

    I checked the auto-mapping, but I still hadn''t moved.

    So there''s only one possibility: .......

    "Everybody!¡¡Attack, halt!"

    No response. I can hear it creaking and rustling, but damn it, I can''t even hear it.

    This is skill, right here.

    ¡¾Confusion resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿ New£¡

    I paid 4500 points to get a new skill.

    I thought I had already cleared up most of my resistance with [Mental Resistance], but I guess not.

    Well, I guess this is more of a chemical brain derangement than a psychological mind derangement.

    Anyway, there''s no point in worrying about the details now. In fact, the enemy''s confusion is working.

    When I took the skill, my vision was no longer distorted and I felt better.

    Effective.

    "Aga,aga,aga, Goddamn you! Fuck you!"

    "Guguu, You! You!"

    Serina and Jpuga are slashing at each other.

    Is it luck or good intuition that they are repelling their opponent''s attacks with their swords?

    But I''m in trouble.

    In some games, a party attack will bring you back to your senses, but with the chemical confusion of scales, that''s not going to happen.

    "Uuuhh, master!"

    I flinched a little when Meena approached me, but she turned her back to me and stood directly in front of me.

    It looks like she''s going to escort me.

    "Meena, are you all right?"

    "Uuhh, Master... but this smell is definitely you."

    I don''t think she can hear me. I must look like a moth.

    "Alec."

    Ione, who had closed her eyes, came over to me and turned her back to me.

    It must be the skill of the ¡¾Mind''s Eye¡¿. After all, he is a reliable guy.

    The other one that seems to be okay is ......

    "Nene, come here."

    "Wawawa, kill each other!"

    Which one do you sympathize with?

    But just like I wanted, Nene came over here and hid behind me.

    Next is.

    Fianna seems to be praying to the gods and is not attacking.

    "Ione, Meena, cover me."

    I don''t know if you can hear me, but I''m going to say that and move on and-¨D¨DDamn it, Serina, that''s dangerous!

    I ducked under her sword and pulled Fianna to move her to the wall.

    The rest of them are all aggressive, so it can''t be helped.

    ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    I tie up the confused members from one side to the other.

    Serina is dexterous enough to cut the tied ropes and come out, but I let Meena deal with her to stop her.

    It''s the people who have abilities for nothing that are the most troublesome in these situations.

    "Now, all that''s left is you."

    I slash at a moth flapping its wings in the back of the room.

    Flames shoot up from the side, but it must be Letty''s spell. Letty seemed to be in a hurry, so I saved her with a small magic attack.

    If I had been hit by a big magic attack, I would have been burnt to a crisp.

    Saki also broke free of her bindings and slashed at me, but I only defended myself and did not attack.

    However, She''s pretty quick with dual wield, But this guy''s two-faced and pretty quick, and that''s not funny.

    Hurry up and take notice.

    Anyway, I slash the boss whenever I see a chance.

    "Huh?¡¡Are you darling by any chance?"

    I guess she noticed.

    I just kept slashing at the real boss.

    Saki also switched the target of her attack to the boss.

    "Why are these people killing my friends........Ah!"

    Serina seems to have finally noticed. You''ll get a good lecture later.

    Luka joined us and attacked the boss intensively.

    There was a puff of brown, pink, and blue smoke, and it was all over.

    It seems that the chaos is still going on, but let''s get some fresh air.

    ¡¾Wind¡¡Lv£±¡¿New!

    "Four great spirits, O Sylph, let your wings flap in a gust of wind!¡¡Wind!"

    I also take out a potion of caution potion and sprayed it on my friends. The strong smell of alcohol hit their nose.

    "Huh?"

    "Anh?"

    It seems that everyone has finally come to their senses.

    "You guys are all going to get a lecture when we get back to the inn."

    I said, smiling irritably.

 Volume 7 - CH 4

    The boss of the fourth layer.

    We struggled a lot because the boss was different from what we had been told.

    However, this pattern was also predictable.

    In this ''Labyrinth of No Return'', it seem to be giving us special treatment, probably because we are otherworldly heroes. I don''t appreciate it at all.

    I can''t imagine what the future holds.

    When I returned to the inn, I gathered everyone in the room and had a review meeting.

    We could have been wiped out if we hadn''t.

    "I was confused by the scales, so it was inevitable that my judgment would be delayed. But if you think something is wrong, think it through for yourself. You have to realize that it''s abnormal when you don''t have your friends by your side."

    "I''m really sorry, brother."

    Jouga, looking bitter and sullen for having attacked an ally, has a passable attitude.

    I don''t expect much from him, because he''s basically an idiot, but he needs to be reminded.

    "Ahaha, I''m sorry!"

    Saki doesn''t feel much remorse, but well, she also belatedly realized it on the way. I''ll forgive her.

    "My bad. I''ll think about it next time."

    That''s right. Luka needs to think about it. She''s a B-rank adventurer from the start. She must have had more experience in such situations than the others.

    "Alec is good, you can get a lot of resistance with your point jab jab."

    Letty doesn''t even reflect on it.

    "Screw you. I didn''t have confusion resistance at the time either. Still, I noticed. But a mage is the brains and brawn of the party. If you don''t notice it with your mind, you have a problem."

    "Muurgg, that''s ......"

    "That''s right, I''m saying I''ll take you on as an official member."

    "Oh, ooh. I''ll reflect on that!¡¡Hahaha!"

    She''s down on her knees and exaggerating, which makes me feel like she''s lying instead, but I''m sure Letty will be loyal to me as long as she finds my points attractive.

    Next.

    I look at the girl with the long hair. Her white cloak seems to have shrunk, too.

    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."

    Serina seems to be reflecting on it.

    "I thought you were a more dependable."

    "Yes, I''m sorry about that. ......"

    She''s so sullen. I was going to give you a good dent because I know you''re going to argue about this and that, but I guess I''m done.

    "Okay, well, I expect all of you to behave better next time when you''re in the same situation."

    """Okay!"""

    The boss of that moth hasn''t been appraised, so we don''t know its name. Well, it''s a moth.

    It''s had the [Scales Powder Lv5] skill. That''s the work of the Great Teacher of Copy Skills.

    I''m sure it''s powerful, but I don''t even want to use such a skill physiologically, so I quickly reset the skill.

    The return was 30,000 points.

    I didn''t want to get confused and have to fight each other again, so I gave the points to everyone in the party, and had them each take Mental Resistance and Confusion Resistance Lv1.

    With eleven members in the first group, I spent 6050 points. If possible, I''d like to have them all maxed out, but I don''t have enough points at the moment.

    The moth boss also dropped a gem. It was a large, rainbow-colored opal that was a bit freaky. I''m sure I can sell it, but I''m not expecting much of a price.

    None of the party members wanted it, so I''ve already given it to Yumi.

    As I expected, I was tired today.

    After taking a bath, I was about to go to bed when there was a knock at the door.

    "Come in."

    "Excuse me."

    It was the twins, Sasha and Misha, who came in. They were now wearing maid uniforms.

    I''ve taken custody of them since then and got them out of the assassination business.

    I threatened them with a bounty of 200,000 yen if they escaped, so they''ve been quite obedient so far.

    "What do you want?"

    Meena also put her hand on her scabbard and was on alert.

    "I''ve come to massage your shoulder."

    "I heard you were tired from your adventure."

    "That''s very kind of you, but not today. I''m really tired. Maybe another time."

    "Don''t say that."

    "I''ll give you a variety of services."

    "Hou~. What kind of service?"

    "Fufu, the bad thing?"

    "Things that can only be done here?"

    The two of them giggled with mischievous eyes.

    Well, I guess they''re not a virgin anyway, so that''s okay.

    "Okay, then, come on, you two."

    "Suure, excuse me."

    A young girl with silver hair hurriedly took off her shoes and came up to the bed.

    I don''t remember which one is the name, but, well, it doesn''t matter. I touch the breast from the girl on the right.

    "Ahn!"

    Her breasts are barely swollen, but she closes her eyes as if it feels good.

    "You guys don''t have any weird diseases, do you?"

    "That''s rude! We haven''t done anything like that yet."

    I was naturally skeptical, so I had them tested, but they were both virgins and healthy.

    "You seem to know a lot for that."

    "That''s true."

    "Right."

    The twins shrug their shoulders, but whatever.

    "Take it off."

    I order them both.

    "Master, what should I do?"

    Meena asked me.

    "I''m sorry, but I need you to escort me here."

    "Yes, sir."

    "We''re not going to rebel, okay?"

    "I don''t trust you enough to do that yet. Just in case."

    They don''t have anything in their hands, but they''re is a former assassin. We can''t be too careful.

    The twins looked a little disgruntled, but quickly took off their maid uniforms as if they had regained their composure.

    The little girls of different colors, white and tan, proudly showed off their bodies.

    So they know their value.

    Or are they just overconfident?

    "Can you do ''kupaa'' again?" (TLN: Opening/spreading vagina with both of hand)

    "All right. Okay, kupaa"

    They lie on the bed like upturned frogs and perform a spreading their vagina with both of their hand.

    "Hou~"

    The light of the magic tool shines on their genitals, which are already wet and glistening suspiciously.

    "Both of you''re such a lewd."

    I reached out my hands to each of them and tweaked their genitals.

    "Ahn?"

    The twins closed their eyes and smiled as if they felt good.

    But when I peeled their tiny clits, they instantly lost their composure.

    "Ahh, Kkuh! I can''t believe you''re better than Misha."

    "Uuhhh! You''re better than Sasha!?"

    Even though they''re virgin, their clitoris is begging and drooling, but it looks like they''ve had a lot of fun together.

    "You''re a bad girl."

    "Aahnn! Nnoo, W-wait"

    "Kkuhh! T-this is awesome."

    As I teased them, the two girls convulsed and soon went into a state of ecstasy.

    "Ha, ha, more."

    "That''s good. More, more, give me more."

    "Then you''ll have to serve me first. Lick it."

    "O-okay"

    I take off my clothes and hold out my stuff in front of them.

    "Y-you''re so big."

    After gulping down the spit, the twins reached out their tiny fingers and kissed my flesh with their tiny lips.

    Then they began to lick with their childish tongues.

    "Think of it as a delicious popsicle."

    "Like this?"

    "It''s like this."

    She slowly licks up from the bottom, and seems to be getting the idea a little better.

    "Sasha, put it in your mouth first. Go all the way in."

    "Sure, well then. Mmm-hmm."

    Sasha includes it in her innocent mouth and makes a slurping sound.

    Misha stares at it next to her with gulped breath.

    "Nnhh!? Kyaa!"

    The semen came out faster than I expected. It splashed on Sasha''s face and she panicked.

    "Next, Misha. Lick it off and clean it up."

    "Y-yes".

    Misha looked nervous and started to lick it off, but she soon got used to it and started to lick it off.

    "Ugh, this doesn''t taste good."

    Hmm, without a reward, these guys wouldn''t be very interesting.

    ¡¾Condensed Milk Production¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    "How about this?"

    "Mmm? Nnhh! S-sweet!"

    "Eh? Really? Uwah, this is the stuff you put on strawberries. What was that?"

    "It''s condensed milk. Here, lick it clean."

    "Yup!"

    From that point on, they both seemed to get serious and started sucking on each other.

    They were smart enough to take turns sucking on each other''s mouths, and they did it with such dexterity and skill.

    "Did you get the skill?"

    "Yup!"

    "You don''t have to take any more erotic ones."

    "Yes. So, the rest are combat skills?"

    "That''s right. Here''s your reward. First, Sasha."

    "Yes!"

    "What?"

    When the tan-colored little girl is happy, she straddles me. I think it''s harder to be in a position of horseback riding, but oh well.

    I supported her plump hips with my hands and slowly inserted her.

    "K-kuhh! Ahaa, this is."

    She seems to be fine, maybe she has some pain resistance skills.

    Then let''s get moving.

    "Hyaaa, Aahnn, wawa, amazing, Aauhh, Aaahnn, this is great! it''s feel good!"

    I''m going to make Sasha happy by moving it hard so that I can slam it deep into her.

    Sasha looked up and squealed in delight, but she came quickly and fainted.

    "Okay, let''s switch."

    "Yup."

    The fair-skinned Misha straddles me as well.

    "Haahn, this is really feel good! It feels so good! Ah, Aaaaaahhh!"

    Misha seems to have reached her climax.

    I lay her down next to me as she fainted.

    "Um, master..."

    "Good. Come here, Meena."

    Meena seemed to want to do a cowgirl too, and straddled me.

    She was already soaking wet, so I moved even harder than the twins and slammed my hips down with my hands.

    "Aahhh, Ahh, Aahh, Aahnn! I like you, m-master. I like you! Aahnn! Aaaaaahhhhh!"

    Finally, arching her body, Meena convulsed and came.

 Volume 7 - CH 5

    We''ve cleared the fourth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return and have been certified as a B-rank party.

    The number of applicants for the transportation quest has also been gathered.

    We''re one step closer to realizing our log cabin project.

    "Now, who has any other questions?"

    We''ll hold a preliminary briefing at the inn, listen to the opinions of the mercenaries, and work out the details of the plan.

    "What if we get lost in a blizzard?"

    A large warrior asks me in a loud and quarrelsome voice. Well, I guess he''s serious because his life is at stake.

    "I have the [Auto Mapping] skill, so you''ll be fine even in a blizzard."

    "But what if we get separated?"

    "I have ¡¾Party Search¡¿ skill, so as long as we don''t stray too far, I can find you."

    Serina also answers the question.

    "Then what if we get separated by a large distance?"

    "I''ll have them stay where they are. We''ll start the search right after. If they can move on their own, have them head for the entrance of the fourth layer. If you''re involved in a battle, it''s not considered a giveaway."

    "In that case, I can abandon my luggage, right?"

    "Yes, you may. The goal of this quest is to complete the log cabin, but not causing any deaths is a higher priority. If even one death occurs, our credibility will be ruined. If that happens, it will affect our next quest. I don''t want that to happen."

    And I want to do it with true safety first.

    "All right. I understand what you''re saying."

    "Anyone else have any questions. ...... Good! I guess not. The mission starts in three days. Don''t forget your gloves. Dismissed!"

    Three days later, we took the adventurers (porters) who had responded to our recruitment and headed to the fourth layer.

    We proceeded at our normal pace, but the adventurers were impressed and praised us one after another.

    "It''s not dangerous"

    "Yeah, it''s a familiar party. We''re moving fast."

    "We''re taking plenty of breaks, but we''re moving at a good pace."

    "Anyway, their reconnaissance is amazing. I wish we had dog ears like that."

    "Yeah, we can get ahead of them and react quickly."

    "They dealt the enemy is also very quick. That''s quite a skill."

    "There''s no hesitation outside of combat. Looks like the auto-mapping is real."

    "That''s rank B for you. It''s just like they say. That''s a good reference."

    "They''re being ridiculed when they first started."

    Serina shrugs when she hears the talking behind her.

    "It''s probably because that''s when we were exploring and power leveling. But today is the shortest route. Different objectives, different fighting styles."

    "That''s true."

    We''ve been doing some rehearsals beforehand, using the Black Cat Clan as porters.

    That''s why we can expect some of them to stray from us.

    "There, you''re getting separated. Back to the line!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just wanted to check out the map over there."

    "Don''t bother the others, you''ll get in the way. I''ll show you the map later."

    "Oh, thanks a lot."

    We arrived in front of the stairs leading to the fourth layer.

    Over here, the snow is piled white. So far, so good.

    "It is now 11:00 a.m., but we will have lunch now. After lunch, we''ll start work at noon and finish at 5:00 p.m. We''ll be back here again. Is anyone feeling sick or want to give-ups?"

    """We''re fine."""

    "All right, Meena, hand them out."

    "Yes, Master."

    Bread, dried meat, and a glass of wine for lunch. We''re planning to have hot pot for dinner after the work. We''ll be working in the snow, so we''ll be cold.

    But it''s still not cold here in the third layer.

    "Oh, booze, that''s good, this is unbearable.."

    "Hey, hey, that''s beer, isn''t it? It''s not ale, is it?"

    "I brought my own food, but I didn''t need it."

    "But with all this luggage, will you be able to make dinner?"

    "No worries. I''ve already sent out another quest and asked for a porter for the food."

    "We''re all set, aren''t we?"

    The mood is good as we start chatting over dinner.

    "Time to go. Everyone, get your gloves on."

    I checked to see if they were wearing warm clothes, and gave a spare pair to anyone who forgot their gloves.

    "Here''s the wood."

    It''s neatly placed at the end of the aisle.

    "All right, fellas, let''s get started."

    """All right!"""

    Me and Meena, the first team, went out to the field through the entrance of the fourth layer.

    "Alec."

    Elisa in white armor came from the other side with her own party.

    "Any problems?"

    "No problem. I''ve wiped out all the enemies within sight. Well, I''m sure they''ll be back soon anyway."

    "Yeah. Keep working on it."

    "Understood."

    "Hey, hey, they''re escort team? They''re moving away."

    "Don''t worry. That''s a backup sweep team. The other escort team is over there."

    "We''re the escort B team!"

    Serina raise her hand near the entrance.

    "Alec, that''s a great plan. You''re running three or four parties? That''s impressive."

    "Well, there are some people who can help us. You''re one of them, Ralph."

    Well, It''s just a friendly acquaintance. I felt sorry for you that I couldn''t get any of us together, but I was worried about you."

    "Yeah, your advice came in handy. Thank you."

    "I didn''t say much of anything. But I can''t believe you beat the fourth layer boss."

    "I guess you can handle a Yeti."

    "Well, if it''s a Yeti, I can handle it."

    It seems that Ralph has already defeated the Yeti, and although he''s still ranked C, I guess he hasn''t applied to the guild.

    I guess that''s one way to go, but I''m going up. No, lower.

    "Alright, we''re moving!"

    The wind has picked up and we need to raise our voices or we may not be heard.

    I''d like to get some kind of radio, but it''s too late now.

    If we need to, we can send someone to run a message. I''ve saved enough room for that.

    "Alec-sama, coming up on your right."

    Nene was the first to detect the Spectre''s approach and announced.

    "To the right! Porter, keep moving forward! Trust us."

    Ione runs in and takes one of them down.

    I didn''t move and used Fireball from this spot.

    "Clear!"

    "Hyuu, they took them out in a flash!"

    "That was close. I could''ve made a thousand gold if they''d attacked."

    "But how did they just run like that? They didn''t get their feet stuck in the snow."

    "They were running like a normal person."

    "Anyone with enough skill points should get the movement skill while they''re at it."

    "Hey, there''s no such thing."

    Well, I guess so.

    As expected, I can''t even take care of the mercenaries'' skills, so I''ll just keep going.

    "Okay, we''ll take a break here. Leave the wood there and go inside the hut."

    We''ve made it to the rest stop hut, the first barrier, and we''re through.

    "At this rate, we''ll be okay."

    "We don''t know that yet"

    "We''ll have to wait until after the blizzard."

    That''s what one of the adventurers said, and he was right. It''s when the visibility gets bad that the real battle begins.

    We have twenty-four porters, six sets of porters, and a total of 480 pieces of wood. We can''t do it all, so we''re planning on 140 pieces for the first phase.

    But we still have to go back and forth between here and there.

    "Okay, break''s over. Go outside."

    On the way, some unrelated adventurers pass by and look at us to see what''s going on. None of them pointed at us and laughed. They must have realized how hard it was to carry the wood this far.

    "A blizzard!"

    As soon as one of the porters said that, the snow blocked the view, making everyone tense.

    "Don''t worry, we have search capabilities. There are no enemies, right, Nene?"

    "No, sir."

    "You''re a little off to the right. That''s right. Go that way."

    While checking the auto-mapping, keep going, we''re through the blizzard.

    "Okay, there we are. Put the wood down."

    We piled up the wood and headed back to the entrance.

    The porters were light on their feet as they returned. Even though the wood can be abandoned at a moment''s notice, it would be a hindrance to the battle if both hands are occupied.

    We are putting our lives in other people''s hands, so there is inevitably pressure on us.

    "Four more round trips for 4,000 gold? Isn''t it a good job?"

    "At first, I wondered what would happen."

    "I was hoping for a fight, but I was wrong."

    At the end of the third round trip, Meena shouted.

    "Master! The Yeti is coming."

    "What? Tch, get ready for battle!"

    "H-Hey, hey. Are you sure the fourth layer boss is coming?"

    "I-I''m gonna run."

    "Me too!"

    The porter team is in turmoil.

    "Those who wish to return may abandon the wood. But please stand by the entrance."

    The Yeti didn''t like our work, so they came out in packs.

    Damn it.

    Don''t you dare do anything out of the ordinary. We even rehearsed for this day.

    Bosses don''t come out of the boss room, that''s the rule.

    No, I don''t think they''re the real bosses of this floor. There''s a moth. Damn it.

    "Letty, cast that magic. We''re gonna clean this up real fast."

    "Yeah, okay."

    She cast a light saber sword-strengthening spell and I slash in as the vanguard.

    I''ll get more compensation if they pull this off, so I''m desperate.

    "Okay, it''s clear!"

    "We''re clear too!"

    "Master! One of them''s headed your way!"

    "Damn it, we''re not gonna make it. Letty! Use your magic to clear it out."

    "Geez, you''re too rough with people!"

    Letty managed to finish off the Yeti that was about to attack the porter group.

    "Okay, let''s get back to work."

    "........."

    "What''s the matter? It''s not a battle, is it?¡¡I''ll admit it was a bit of a scare, but you guys didn''t take any damage. We took out the enemy, too."

    I''m not going to compromise by using my [Speaking] skill here either.

    "No, no, that''s not it. They''re the bosses of the fourth layer, remember?"

    "Yeah, well, I guess so."

    Are you scared? That''s not my fault.

    "What kind of people are you to take out so many of them in such a short time?"

    "My party fought it for two hours, and the guy behind me complained."

    "It''s funny."

    "Alec''s guy just said, "Yeah, I guess so!" That''s all he had to say.!"

    The porter group laughed excitedly and carried the wood.

    "All right, all right, Alec."

    "I''m gonna keep you company."

    "Just pick up the drop. It''s a waste of money. We''ll wait that long."

    Okay, that''s good.

 Volume 7 - CH 6

    The first phase of the hauling operation went flawlessly. We finished ahead of schedule, and some of us even asked for an extension.

    However, if we got greedy and made a mistake, it would have been for nothing. We stuck to the plan.

    After all, that place is a vicious dungeon, the "Labyrinth of No Return".

    In the second phase, the specters had acted in a disgusting way, surrounding us all at once, but we cleared that up with the help of Elisa and the others.

    I still cringe when I remember it now.

    In the third phase, we assembled the house.

    ''The Labyrinth of No Return'' didn''t like my plan for a log house so much that they mobilized all the Specters and Yeti, but I hired an A-ranked party and placed them there.

    "A~hahahaha, what''s this, this is fun! What''s going on here? Uhyahya"

    A beautiful blonde girl with her belly button out is spinning around on a pile of Yeti cloaks.

    "Sarah! It''s not funny! It''s not worth it. You should get out of this job."

    A large female warrior, clutching a bastard sword, yells at her while keeping a wary eye on her surroundings.

    "Oh, if you want to get off, go ahead. You can go home first, Jamie, bye bye"

    "No, you can''t leave the party."

    "If you want to leave..."

    "Hmph! Alec! That''s a penalty."

    "I can get you an extra bonus, but you''ll have to give me time. We''re on a tight budget. Besides, I told you, didn''t I? I don''t know what''s going to happen. I told you there''s some crazy shit going on."

    "No, I''m pretty sure you knew about this situation. If you didn''t, you wouldn''t have hired an A-rank party to prepare the fourth layer. I knew something was wrong from the start."

    "Well, I thought I might need it, and I''m a cautious person."

    "If it hadn''t been for the King''s introduction, I wouldn''t have taken a quest from a smelly bastard like you."

    "Well, well, well. Jaime, you''ve already taken it."

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. And you can make a lot of money selling that cloak."

    The priest and the magician soothe her.

    "It''s not about money, it''s about trust. If you want to make a fool out of us, you''d better prepare yourself."

    "I don''t mean to. Jamie, I''m sure I didn''t explain myself very well when I said the job wasn''t what you expected. I''ll pay you the difference, and then I''ll accept your quest unconditionally. How about that?"

    "Hmm? If I ask you to slay a dragon, will you accept?"

    "It''ll take some time, but I''ll take it."

    "That''s an extra 10,000. Then I''ll complete the job."

    "Deal."

    I thought I was going to get ripped off, but it''s a small price to pay.

    "All right, we''ll stick to the deal. I''ll give Jamie the 10,000, and you don''t have to pay Alec."

    "Sarah, that doesn''t make any sense."

    "It''s too much trouble. So, Alec, let''s go on an adventure together sometime. I''ll lend you a hand."

    "Yeah."

    "Sarah, what''s so great about that dull B-rank?"

    "Wh~at? You''re jealous, Jaime."

    "No, I''m not!"

    "Ahahaha."

    "Enough chattering. We have a new recruit."

    The Magician from Sarah''s party is ready.

    "Here they comes. It''s not getting any easier."

    "It''s a tedious quest, that''s for sure. So, how many are there this time?"

    "Hmm, there''s only one in sight. ......"

    One of the specters is coming slowly, but I don''t think they''re out of ammo.

    I saw that it was a very dangerous guy.

    "Combat ready! Stop work, everyone prepare to evacuate!"

    I shouted and attempted to use [Appraisal].

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Specter Overlord

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡86

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡100086/100086

    ¡¾ M P ¡¿¡¡Browsing has been interrupted.

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Immortality

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The King of Shadows, who rules over the immortals.

    It is merciless.

    It is active against those who approach it.

    Its possesses a wisdom close to that of a god.

    It possesses a magical power comparable to that of a demon king.

    It is equipped with powerful and rare items that nullify most sacred magic.

    "Oi, damn, it''s level 86! We''ll just have to call it off and run!"

    I gave up.

    I only decided to build a log cabin because it seemed convenient, not because the fate of the world depended on it.

    It''s a big loss, but it can''t be compared to life.

    "Wait! Don''t think that this Sarah Minerva is going to turn tail and run away from an opponent of this caliber!"

    "No, you can fight all you want, but can you win?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know. It''s pretty eeeeevil and dangerous, isn''t it?"

    "Then let''s retreat. This log cabin is like a personal hobby of mine. The king won''t complain."

    "I told you, that''s not the point. This looks like a lot of fun, I can''t help but play with it as my personal hobby!"

    "I''m saying this, but what are you going to do?"

    I''m going to check with Sarah''s party.

    "The leader decided to do it, and the job was perfectly taken care of earlier."

    "I should have eaten my fill of Danish pastry if I had to do this."

    "You guys should get the hell out of here. I don''t think we can afford an escort."

    I''m sure you do.

    "Clear out! We''ll pay your fare. Everyone, evacuate!"

    I don''t need to give them orders, the porters are scrambling to get away.

    Of course, anyone who''s carefree enough to listen to a level 86 can''t possibly take on a quest of this magnitude.

    "Alec, are we running away too?"

    Serina asks.

    "Of course. Do you think you can survive against that thing?"

    "Hmm, I think I can if it is about 20 levels lower. Besides, they''re here at our request, so..."

    "I don''t mean to abandon them, but if they''re A-ranked, they''ll know when to back off and won''t be killed right away. Besides, if we''re here, we might be dragging them down."

    "Oh, I see. Let''s retreat for now."

    A black ward had formed behind us, but Sarah and the others were still alive, cutting through it.

    "I''m going back first. I''m going to the castle."

    Having copied the skills of [Levitation Lv2] and [Instantaneous Movement Lv2] from Spectre, I''m a little faster than everyone else on the snow.

    I spent 3,000 points to change my skill to [Levitation Lv3], but it didn''t increase my speed that much, so I went with it.

    There was a new [Death Touch], but I''ll check it out later.

    When I entered the third layer, I saw a party in battle.

    "I''m in hurry . I''ll let you through."

    I call out from behind, and pass through the ceiling, pass over in horizontal position.

    "Uwahh! You''re undead, aren''t you?"

    The warrior who looked up at me said with a jerk.

    "You''re wrong, I''m Alec, the B-ranked Black Cat of the Wind. I have no intention of messing with you guys. I''m just passing through."

    "A magician? He''s creepy as hell. Hey, he''s moving right now. That''s weird."

    "Jarck! Don''t look away! We''re in the middle of a battle. If he''s not enemy, leave him alone."

    I''m sorry I did something wrong, but I don''t think it''s fatal. It''s the adventurer''s fault for looking away in the middle of battle.

    "Hmm?"

    As I was floating along, I found a passageway on the ceiling of the first layer that seemed to be just barely passable.

    This is where I fought the skeleton hero.

    From below, this passage is just out of sight behind the warrior statue.

    Well, I''ll check it out later. For now, I need to call for help.

    Once I''m on the ground, I run towards the castle. I don''t want to be seen by many people, so I don''t use [Levitation] or [Instantaneous Movement].

    "Stop right there!"

    The gatekeeper of the castle held up his spear. It seems that my face still doesn''t work very well in the castle.

    In that case, I pulled out my platinum pass from my pocket.

    "I''m Alec, the Black Cat of the Wind, and I have an urgent matter for the king. You can tell him I have a request in my name."

    "Murgh! That pass! I''m sorry, sir. Please pass."

    I didn''t think I''d need a pass, but in a situation like this, it''s a must. The King of Grandsword has foresight.

    As I waited in the bleak reception room, the King arrived. He''s wearing glittering clothes today.

    "I hear it''s urgent."

    "Yes, I found a bigger fish than I expected on the fourth layer. Level 86."

    "What?¡¡86?"

    "Yes, sir. Sarah''s party is currently in combat."

    "You''re not retreating?"

    "Yeah, I suggested that, but Sarah seemed amused."

    "Really ...... that personality. I understand. I''ll send out a rescue team right away. Is that okay?"

    "Yes, and I need to see the highest level priest."

    "The highest level priest around here is High Priest Farnon. But you can''t move the high priest. He''s too old."

    "I''m not taking him anywhere. I just want to see him."

    "All right, then. Suit yourself. Somebody get him to the temple. The pass should allow you to see him."

    The soldier led me to the temple, where I was allowed to meet the high priest.

    "Hohou~, I see, level 86 undead? Then you''d better take these beads with you."

    "Thank you very much."

    After receiving the beads, I checked my skill list.

    It would be a blessing if I could also copy some powerful techniques.

    It''s random.

    ¡¾Brush fiddling (erotic)¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    Aahhh, old man, I had a feeling about that!

    And don''t you dare max out your it''s level, you Old pervert.

    I don''t have much time, so I''ll just take the beads and go back to the labyrinth.

    "Oh, Alec, how did it go?"

    Serina and the others were waiting at the entrance to the ground.

    "The king will send a rescue team. I''ve got the items, so We''ll head back to the fourth layer."

    "All right."

 Volume 7 - CH 7

    The battle that would later be referred to in the Grandsword''s history books as the "War of the Deadly Disasters" was about to begin in this dungeon, but there was no way we could have known that as we headed down the stairs.

    "Clear!"

    "Okay, we''re almost to the fourth level. Let''s keep going."

    """Copy that."""

    I don''t use [Levitation] and move along with everyone on foot. It''s not like I''m the only one who can get there first.

    I hope that Sarah guy is still alive.

    We arrived at the fourth layer, but it was blizzardy and a little dark outside.

    I wonder what the other adventurers will say if the undead continue to stay in this layer.

    We walked through the snow until we were near the log cabin construction point, but the battle still seemed to be going on.

    A huge fireball flew by us and grazed our sides. There was a loud explosion over there.

    "Ueehh, I can wait here, right?"

    Lily was frightened.

    "I know. I''m not going to force you. Only those who are ready will be able to follow me."

    I don''t think Lily will be of any use to us if she goes to that place.

    "Uwaahh, The way you put it, it''s subtle~. I don''t want to go, but the idea of seeing all the legendary magic I can is just too much. Aahhh"

    Letty squirms, but you''re coming anyway. You mad.

    I left Lily alone there and went through the blizzard area.

    The view was clear, but it was kind of dark where the specters were.

    One of the warriors seemed to have been killed, and was lying on the ground.

    I could also see Sarah, but I''m relieved, she was still alive.

    There was another, more party, who seemed to be working together.

    "Damn it! Just when I thought I had reinforcements, these fucking bugs can''t even reach level 30!"

    An all-back blond warrior looked at me and swore. He was wearing black armor with fur and a jet black sword. It looks like the end of the century.

    "It''s better than no one coming, Es-chan. Besides, Alec, you have good news for me, don''t you?"

    Sarah asks me.

    "Yes, I''ve called the king for help. He''s going to dispatch troops."

    "Oooh, thank you. This was a little out of my league, too. But! If that''s the case, we''ll just have to hold on a little longer."

    "Let''s buy some time!"

    We''ll try to stay out of it, and wait for the rescue team.

    "Alec!¡¡You''re back."

    Elisa''s party has arrived.

    I was a little worried when I saw them disappear, but it looks like they were temporarily evacuated.

    "Oh, Elisa. I''m glad you''re okay. The king''s relief force will be here soon."

    "That''s great, but can you defeat that thing?"

    "I don''t know. If we can''t, we''ll just have to retreat."

    "Hmm, I suppose that''s true."

    I watch the battle of Sarah and the others from afar.

    The vanguard is slashing at the boss, but the Immortal King is dodging with its instantaneous movement.

    Occasionally, the Immortal King will summon an evil spirit or send out a ball of flame, but that seems to be the only pattern.

    "It seems they can''t catch their opponent."

    Serina says in analysis.

    "Well, if it''s moving that fast. It''s hard to get a foothold."

    "My name is Garrard! I am here at the king''s request!"

    "I''m Jake the Black Dragon Slayer. Heh. Sorry to keep you waiting, guys."

    Two parties and about ten knights arrived.

    There are not many of them, but the king seems to have decided that it would be useless without an elite few.

    "Thank you for your assistance. As you can see, we''re dealing with a single undead. All sacred magic below the intermediate level will be nullified. Even the advanced ones are almost useless because of its magic resistance."

    The wizard in Sarah''s party explained briefly.

    "What an unusual combination, huh? Sarah and Esclados, huh? I think we''ve got all the A-rankers in the country here, right?"

    "Jake, we still have the Stone Snake and the Mad King."

    "Yeah, they''re just too much trouble to deal with, we''re better off without them!"

    "You''re right! Ahaha."

    It looks like a lot of people know each other.

    "Somebody use this item. The high priest gave it to me."

    I take out the beads and say.

    "Hou~, so it''s the ''Bead of Binding''. It would be good to put it around the thing''s neck. It should stop it from moving. It''s just a matter of who''s going to do it."

    One of the priest in the room said.

    "Pass! You can''t even hit that thing with sword, let alone get behind it!"

    Sarah said with her sword at the ready.

    "It''s fine to do it from the front."

    "Well then, you do it, Es-chan."

    "Hmph, even I can''t get close enough to cross-range that thing. You''ll die just by touching it."

    ¡¾Death touch¡¿ huh, If it''s not sucking HP out of you, but giving you literal death, it''s too nasty.

    "Seriously, can you beat that thing?"

    Jake, an A ranker, also asked in surprise. He''s the one who made me lose so much money in the arena before, but that''s not the point now.

    "It''s chants fast, but that thing''s still a mage at heart. If you can get past the big magic, you''ll have a fighting chance."

    "It''s coming!¡¡It''s a fire-attribute range system! That magic circle there is the target!"

    "Hey, hey. It''s too big, isn''t it? Let''s run away and see what happens first."

    A magic circle about fifty meters in diameter appeared, and the adventurers on top of it hurriedly dispersed.

    In the next instant, a huge pillar of flame rose up and burned down the surrounding area.

    The snow disappeared, revealing the charred surface of the earth.

    "I can''t take this shit. If I get hit by that, I''m sure to die."

    "Somebody get the high priest''s item."

    I''ll tell them what.

    "Alec, you brought it, so you use it."

    "I''m level 29. Don''t be absurd."

    But since no one else will take it, I''m stuck. Well, if we don''t have to use it, it''s fine as long as these guys beat that thing.

    "Gyaaa!"

    "Paul! God damn it!"

    Aahh, one of them died... I guess I can''t just sit back and watch when even an A-rank party gets killed.

    "Master, would you like me to go?"

    Meena made an auspicious offer, but even if I let her go, she would be like going to die.

    "No, you don''t need to do that. Serina, do you think you can hit that thing with your special move?"

    Serina''s Starlight Attack is supposed to be a holy attribute that ignores HP and defense, so I think it can do some damage.

    "Hmm, I''m not so sure. If someone can stop its for three seconds, I can do it."

    Hmm.

    I''ll check my skill list.

    ¡¾Blocking Presence¡¡Lv£µ¡¿ New£¡

    It looks like I was able to copy the skills of someone else here.

    "Can anyone make me invisible or blind that thing?"

    "I have no choice but to lend you this. It''s a fog cloak. Put it on and you''ll be lost in the mist."

    I took it from the bandit-looking guy, but he wouldn''t let go of the cloak. When I pulled it, he glared at me.

    "I''ll be damned if I let you get away with it, Alec. I''ve memorized your face and your name."

    "I''m in your debt. Don''t worry, I''ll return it properly."

    Finally, he let go of my hand and I put it on.

    "How it is?"

    "Oh, great!"

    "It''s completely invisible! Give me that."

    "If you''re going to hang these beads around that thing''s neck, fine, Letty."

    "Good luck. I''m rooting for you, Alec. It''s can only used by the hero and the chosen one, so, Kkuhh, what a shame! Aww, shame!"

    "Just say it, idiot."

    I have a feeling that the undead don''t have a good nose, so I''ll be able to get by with [Blocking Presence] and this cloak.

    "Then, Serina, when it gets stuck, jump in."

    "Okay. You be careful too."

    I used [Levitation] to muffle the sound of my footsteps, and also used [Blocking Presence] to get closer.

    Then I saw a red line of light below me.

    Uwaahh, a magic circle? This is bad.

    I managed to escape and approached it again.

    But it''s also using instantaneous movement, so it''s going to be tough.

    I can use instantaneous movement too, but its distance is much greater than mine.

    "Kyaa!"

    "Sarah!"

    As I was looking the situation, an electric shock spell grazed her, and Sarah fell to the ground.

    Right in front of me.

    The Immortal King also moved in an instant, and came to finish off Sarah.

    This is it! This is the only chance!

    I hurriedly moved in an instant and got even closer to the Immortal King. Of course, I had to do it from behind.

    "I won''t let you do that!"

    Jaime slashed in from the side at the same time.

    I then forced the bead into the Immortal King''s neck. The bead suddenly grew in size, and it automatically snapped into place as if it were alive.

    Success.

    The Immortal King grabbed the bead with its hand to remove it, but it didn''t seem to come off.

    Its was shaking and its movements seemed to be restricted.

    "Now! Serina!"

    "I got it!"

    Serina rushes in.

    "I''ll go first! Dark Catastrophe!"

    The Black Knight Esculados unleashes a special move, but it''s probably dark attribute, no matter how you look at it.

    But it seems to have broken the Immortal King''s barrier, so it made sense.

    "Out of the way! Starlight Attack!"

    Serina thrusts out her longsword. The starlight spilled out from the sword.

    "HYAAAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!"

    The Immortal King let out a deafening scream, and its body began to disintegrate and fade.

    It worked.

    "Now! One more push!"

    ¡ºYou, bastard hero, I''ll retire now, but in three hundred years, when my wounds have healed, I will eradicate you all. You can look forward to that time.¡»

    Just as I thought I heard a voice echoing in my head, the Immortal King disappeared in a ball of darkness.

    There''s nothing there.

    There was only ...... snow left in the air.

    "It''s gone!"

    "Find it!"

    "Well, it looks like this one got away. But Alec, thank you for saving me, *kiss*."

    Sarah hugged me and kissed me on the cheek.

    That thing get away, huh. .......

    Well, it''s a good thing We survived.

 Volume 7 - CH 8

    Spectre Overlord.

    I missed the Immortal King by a just one step away, but it was enough that I survived against a level 86 opponent who was too dangerous.

    Now I can finish that log cabin without any worries.

    Since the top guy from the other side came out and failed, there won''t be anyone better than that thing. I''m sure of it.

    But the rumor seemed to have spread, and we couldn''t get porters and carpenters.

    We had no choice but to do the assembly ourselves.

    The sound of tontonton, tontonton, And the sound of a small hammer echoed in the area.

    It was the northeast area of the fourth layer.

    I''ve got the [Nailing] skill, so I don''t have any technical problems.

    "Okay, that''s about right."

    "You''ve done something good!"

    All the members look at the finished log cabin together.

    We were a little proud of the hard work that went into it.

    There is a spare door near the roof for when there is a heavy snowfall.

    The beds are six bunk beds. We decided not to use the fireplace, as it would be useless without wood.

    Instead, I bought a magical tool for 100,000 gold to keep us warm.

    The drop from the last moth boss somehow sold for a high price of one million, so I was able to prepare that much money.

    I quickly opened the front door and walked in.

    It smelled like brand new wood.

    "Wow, it''s bigger than I thought."

    Lily was the first to give her impressions.

    "I''ve made it so that we can have more party members in the future."

    This is the attention to detail of a master (me) who is also thinking about the future.

    "You''re really shrewd when it comes to erotic things."

    "What do you mean by that, Serina?"

    I complained back, but it''s a definite fact that I''m going to have more female slaves.

    I stayed overnight to try it out, but no specters came in, and nothing went wrong.

    The other adventurers would be too scared to use it, and it''s for our exclusive use.

    "Anyway, I wonder what that hidden passage was all about." said Serina.

    It''s the passage I found in the back of the first layer when I tried to call for a rescue team, I''ve explored it once since then, but there''s only one magic circle in the back, nothing else.

    I tried to get on top of that magic circle too, but it didn''t respond.

    "Maybe I can warp to the lower layer from there. A shortcut."

    I say.

    "Oh. Do we need any items to activate it?"

    "Probably. Well, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work."

    "I guess so."

    "Let''s head to the fifth layer today."

    "Wow. You''re going pretty aggressively."

    "It''s too much trouble to go back up every time."

    Aside from the fourth layer, the first and second layers, where only small fish appear, are tedious even at the shortest distance. We can''t be completely distracted and careless, so we want to reduce unnecessary waste and risk.

    "Do you have any objections?"

    "No!"

    "Isn''t it good?"

    "Of course not!"

    "I''ll silence anyone who disobeys the master!"

    "No, Meena, I don''t want to be a dictator, okay?"

    "Ah, yes."

    "Okay, well, you guys have 40 seconds to get ready."

    "Impossible!¡¡Absolutely impossible."

    "It''s impossible, right. Fufu."

    They''re not in the mood. Serina said with a grin, so I''m sure she knows the original story.

    Inspecting our gear, we entered the boss room building just around the corner and descended the stairs.

    The fifth layer is an icy passageway, though we had already descended it once when we defeated the boss.

    Transparent ice walls surrounded us on both sides, and the floor underneath was stone, so we didn''t have to worry about slipping, but it seemed to go all the way to the back, and it was cold to look at.

    "This makes me want to eat shaved ice."

    Lily said, but it seems that shaved ice has already been introduced to this world.

    "Yeah, I''ll let you eat it when you''re back on the surface. Don''t touch the wall. You don''t want your hands sticking to it."

    "Uwahh, Alec is so sweet. There seems to be something wrong with him."

    "Lily, who do you think I am?"

    "Alec."

    You''re kind of pissing me off.

    "Let''s go."

    We carefully make our way through the corridor surrounded by ice.

    It''s a new area, you can''t be too careful.

    A little further on, we came across an ice statue blocking the way.

    "What is this?"

    Serina tilted her head.

    "It looks like a trap."

    If you move it, the enemy will come out or something.

    "Fufu, try pushing it, try pushing it. Kuku."

    Letty says while stifling a laugh, so there''s something there.

    "Okay, then, Meena, push it."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Ah, wait."

    "That''s the enemy."

    Luka said, but I guess so.

    Meena seemed to know what she was doing, and only paused to push.

    "Letty, you''re really a horrible person for putting your friends in danger."

    "I don''t really want to hurt you, either, and these guys are so slow. I just wanted to see Alec''s surprised face."

    "As punishment for trapping the party, you''ll be naked later."

    "Eehh, naked punishment!"

    "Eehh!?"

    "Combat ready!"

    As we drew our swords, braced ourselves, and stepped forward, the ice statues reacted and began to move slowly.

    "Let''s go, take this!"

    Jouga slashed vigorously and slammed his sword into the ground.

    There was a muffled metallic sound, and it still looked hard. Frowning, Jouga spoke up.

    "Uuoo, that''s hard! My hands are numb, this thing."

    "Roll it over and slam it on the floor."

    Luka said, kicking up with her foot, but the statue was too heavy to fall down easily.

    "Oh, I''ll take care of that!"

    Saki embraced the statue, and with a dismissive hip move, rolled the statue and slammed it on the stone floor.

    The statue made of ice cracked open and disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

    "What do you think? What do you think?"

    Saki approached me as if she wanted a compliment.

    "Yeah, well done. But, Luka, what about now?"

    I ask how strong these guys are as enemies.

    "Well, they''re fine. They''re slow. It''s when they surround you that they become troublesome."

    "I see."

    "All the enemies here are these ice golems."

    Ice statues, ice golems.

    If you''re in the vanguard, you should have no problem, but if they''re surrounded the powerless Nene, they''re dangerous.

    "Oh, I found a very rare treasure chest!"

    Saki jumped at the dropped golden treasure chest and started messing with it.

    "There might be a trap, so be careful, Saki."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I have the skill of [Trap Removal], I can do it in a little bit, a little bit, oh, I failed."

    "Oi!"

    The space seemed to bend lazily, and the wall of ice in front of me disappeared. No, it changed its position?

    "Saki, are you okay? Hmm?"

    There was no sign of Saki. No, the other members aren''t here either.

    I immediately understood the situation.

    "Damn, a teleportation trap. ......"

    I hadn''t even started mapping yet, and this trap was hurting.

    I was glad that I wasn''t teleported into the ice. I was worried about the other members.

    After checking my gear and making sure everything was okay, I walked along the left wall.

    At the end of the passageway, I found an ice golem standing in my way.

    "Tsk, I could still do this much on my own."

    But since it was a life-sized opponent, it didn''t feel that threatening.

    I jumped at it without even drawing my sword. The ice statue reacted slowly and began to move, and I held it by my side and rolled it over so that my weight was also on it.

    The golem, which had been knocked to the floor, cracked easily and stupidly. *fwump*.

    This guy''s weak, isn''t it? Oh well.

    Another treasure chest dropped, but as expected, I couldn''t bring myself to poke at it. I have to meet up with my friends first.

    "Ah, Alec!"

    I could see the figure of Serina behind the transparent wall. There''s a small gap between the blocks, so I can hear her voice.

    "We''re meeting up."

    "Yeah."

    I pointed to my left and walked in the same direction with Serina.

    But it seems that we can''t meet up right away, so she heads towards the back. I''m moving away from her too.

    "Hey, wouldn''t it be better to go the other way?"

    "I guess so."

    We head to the other side, but get separated again. This point doesn''t seem to be a quick merged.

    "Hmmm... Well, I''ll just use instantaneous movement."

    It''s a very scary thing to use in a labyrinth where you can''t see where you''re going, but here it''s a transparent wall.

    "Guoh!? It''s hurtt!"

    "A-are you okay, Alec?"

    What the hell was that?¡¡I got bounced as hard as I could.

    "It seems that this is an area where instantaneous movement is not possible."

    I stood up while holding my forehead.

    "Is that so ......"

    "It''s no use, Serina. You go around and look for the others."

    "Copy that."

    In times like this, it''s best not to rush.

    I leisurely walked down the aisle.

 Volume 7 - CH 9

    The fifth layer, the ice labyrinth.

    We were suddenly caught in a teleportation trap, and our group was in a critical situation.

    We''ve just started mapping, and we don''t know the way very well.

    However, the only enemy on this level is the Ice Golem. It won''t react to us unless we get close to it, so we should be able to handle it if we don''t rush.

    "Oh, it''s Alec!"

    "Oh, Lily. Is Nene with you?"

    There were two of them behind the transparent wall.

    I''m a little relieved that the most dangerous member is safe.

    "Hurry up and come to this side!"

    "You too. But if you see an ice golem, don''t approach it and stay away from it."

    "Okay."

    I went around the passageway, but there was no way to meet up with Lily and the others. I was getting impatient because I could see them right there.

    I tried hitting the ice with my sword, but it only hurt my hand. It''s too thick, there''s no way to break the wall.

    "It''s no use, go the other way. I''ll meet up with you later."

    "Okay."

    As I moved along, applying judo techniques to the ice golem, the map filled up to a certain extent.

    However, I still haven''t reached the place where Serina and Lily were.

    "Isn''t it strange?"

    I''ve been walking around trying to get around to the other side first, but it just keeps getting further away.

    I had a bad feeling about this, but it soon turned out to be true.

    "Damn it, it''s closed!"

    Auto-mapping showed me that the area I was in was a closed space. There''s no way to get out.

    If this were a browser game, I''d report it to the management as a bug and have an apology item festival.

    "What should I do ......"

    I''m stuck.

    No, wait, there''s got to be a way. There has to be.

    "Oh, Alec. We''re all on the same side. You''re the only one left."

    Serina said comfortably.

    It seems that they were able to meet up with sooner than expected. I guess they weren''t all blown too far away.

    Except for me, though.

    "There was a problem. There''s no way to get from here to there. This is a closed area. My [Instantaneous Movement] didn''t work either."

    "Eehh!?"

    "Oh, really, brother, you''re trapped?"

    "Uwahh, I want to say wow, hahaha, but it''s not so funny ......"

    Even Letty looks serious, so stop it, don''t make that face.

    "Don''t you need a help?"

    "Yeah, I''ve heard that there''s an area here that you can''t get to no matter how you try, but I''ve never heard of anyone going into that side."

    Luka said.

    "I''ll try to melt it with a little magic. Leave it to me."

    "Oh, Letty, you''re unusually dependable."

    "Unusual is too much."

    Letty used a fire spell with no chanting.

    "How''s that?"

    "That''s weird. It''s not melting at all."

    "What? That''s strange. Maybe it''s because this area has ice properties, and my flame seems to be weakened."

    "Just keep going."

    "Yeah."

    "Oh, me too."

    The master-disciple duo of Letty and Nene repeatedly cast flame magic on the wall.

    "It''s no good..."

    Nene''s MP is running out and she''s exhausted.

    "Nene, you don''t have to do this. Get some rest."

    "Yes ......"

    "Letty, you''re all I''ve got. I''ll leave it to you."

    "O-ou, leave it to me."

    I headed for the center of the map, which hadn''t been filled in yet, hoping that maybe there were stairs around.

    If there were stairs, it would be a funny story. But without that, ......

    "I want some pork miso soup."

    Those were the words that came out of my mouth.

    You know, in the Western movies, the condemned prisoners on their last day order their favorite dishes and eat them.

    Are you listening? Glasses goddess.

    Whoa, it''s too early to get weak, isn''t it?

    But the map is all filled up. This side was still a closed area.

    In front of me was one of the golden treasure chests I had just dropped.

    Once there, I returned to Letty''s place.

    "How it is?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m trying to think of a good spell right now, so please wait a little longer."

    "In other word, your fire spell can''t melt this wall, right?"

    "...Yeah, for now."

    "Okay, well, I''ll just open the treasure chest one more time. Then maybe I can teleport back there."

    "Oh, I see."

    "No, wait, Alec, there''s a lot of traps in this treasure chest here."

    "But, Luka, if I don''t pull it off, there''s nothing else I can do."

    "Ah, ......"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll use my skills when the time comes. I just need to get this open first."

    Yes, I still have some skills left.

    But at this point, I can''t think of any skill candidates that I could use.

    In a situation like this, I should be able to automatically come up with a skill that suits the situation.

    "Fuu~."

    With a deep sigh, I opened the treasure chest.

    "Seriously ......"

    It wasn''t teleportation.

    But I was not surprised, because I had expected that to some extent. I was thinking that I would be able to kill all the ice golems that came up here.

    More than that ¨D¨DI couldn''t believe my eyes.

    There was a small earthenware pot filled with pork miso soup. I''m not sure what to do.

    ...... Hey, hey, hey, stop that kind of thing.

    But first, let''s eat.

    Chopsticks are also included, which is a nice touch.

    "It''s delicious. ......"

    It warms you from the core. The crunchiness of the burdock, the softness of the daikon, and the sweetness of the carrots. The elegant flavor of the pork goes well with this. The flavor of the miso wraps it up.

    I finished it in a flash.

    It''s not enough. I want a refill.

    "Oh?"

    A refill really came out. I wondered if I wasn''t dreaming, but the pork miso soup was there.

    I''ll eat it.

    "Mmm?"

    A refill was prepared while I was eating.

    No, I don''t need any more.

    There were more refills.

    Well, leave it alone. Letty may have already melted it. Let''s go back.

    "Letty, how about it?"

    "I got an idea! An eye for an eye! A tooth for a tooth! I mean, ice for ice!"

    "Hou."

    Letty summoned an ice-golem without chanting and made it punch the wall.

    Crack! The wall cracked with a good sound.

    "You really are a genius, aren''t you?"

    The ice golem was shattered in one hit, but I''m sure she can break this wall if she does it a few times.

    "Of course, Fuu~, you can praise me more, you know?"

    I suddenly became anxious, and look behind me.

    I shouldn''t have looked.

    There was a whole aisle full of clay pots.

    "Hey, Glasses, I don''t need them anymore!"

    "Hmm? What are you talking about, Alec?"

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."

    I''m not even sure if it''s her, but that incompetent goddess could do it. She''s the kind of person who would mistake me for someone else and send me to another world.

    "Oh! There''s a hole!"

    "Alec, hurry up! I''m sure this wall will regenerate soon."

    "Oooh!"

    I go through the hole in the wall.

    "Come on, brother, this way."

    With Jouga and Luka pulling me along, I finally got out.

    "Phew, I was saved."

    "Master!"

    "I''m glad..."

    "Letty, thank you for your help. You have my thanks."

    "Geez, stop it, I''m really not good at this kind of thing. I''m not good under pressure, *sob*~!"

    Letty is really crying. My bad.

    "By the way, something smells good."

    Lily looks into the hole.

    "Letty, you have one more job to do. Close this hole. Now."

    I have a really bad feeling about this.

    "What? Sorry, I''m out of magic right now. I need to rest."

    "It can''t be helped. Hurry up."

    "Oh, there''s some food here!"

    "It''s pork miso soup. Did Alec serve it?"

    "No, I didn''t."

    "Bon app¨¦tit!"

    "Wait, you idiot!"

    I''ve already eaten it, but it''s clearly an unusual pork soup.

    In such a case, it''s best to appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡ Pork Miso Soup

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡ Food

    ¡¾Food¡¿¡¡¡¡ Vegetables and Pork

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    One of the staples of winter.

    Warms the body.

    No poison. No problems.

    It seem there are no problem with pork soup, but what about the bowl?

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡ Earthenware Pot

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡ Tableware

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡ Pottery

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Resistant to electric shock.

    Part of the infinite desire device.

    ...... What the heck is an "Infinite Desire Device"?

    Is this what''s in that treasure chest?

    "What does that mean?"

    "I don''t know either, but you can eat what''s inside."

    "So let''s eat it. Lily''s already eaten."

    """I agree!"""

    We all eat together.

    "I''m so full!"

    "Me too!"

    "Wow, there''s more coming! Whenever we come here, we can have all the pork soup we want! It''s all you can eat."

    Jouga said with a big smile on his face, but I don''t think it''s that simple.

    "Everyone, don''t tell anyone about what happened here. Leader''s orders."

    "What? Why don''t you let the others have some?"

    "Well, I can tell you the information about the pork soup, but don''t tell anyone I did something, understand?"

    "Oh, you''re a good man."

    "As expected, Master."

    "That''s cool. I got it! Thanks to brother, it''s a secret."

    You guys are taking this in the right direction, but infinite is pretty bad.

    "Okay, we''re done exploring for today. Let''s get to the surface."

    I want to pretend this never happened.

    I''ve decided to forget all about it.

 Volume 7 - CH 10

    ...... It''s been a week since then, and I haven''t dived into the dungeon.

    I''ve been wondering what happened to the infinite pork soup, but, well, there don''t seem to be any strange rumors going around, so I guess it ran out of time and disappeared. I''m sure it is.

    There was a knock at the door.

    "Alec, I have something important to tell you."

    Letty came to my room. She''s the kind of weirdo who keeps her eggplant-colored pointy hat on even in the inn.

    "Let''s hear it."

    I invited her into my room and locked the door so that no one would hear.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?"

    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it since then, and I think I like you."

    Letty shrugged her shoulders and said as if it was nothing.

    "Hmm? Oh, what, you''re talking about that?"

    "What did you think I was talking about?"

    "No, don''t worry about it. But when you say you like me, I mean you like my skill points, right?"

    "Of course I do! Who likes old men? Oops, that was a mistake."

    "Hmph, I''ll give you points if you want them, but only in exchange for your body."

    "Uh, that''s for sex, right? You''re not going to say ''give me your soul'' or use it for alchemy, right?"

    "I won''t do that. I''m not like you"

    "No, I''ve never used a human being as material, either."

    "Okay, then. What do you want?"

    "Hmmm... hmmm... ...... I understand!¡¡This is also for points, for the title of A-ranked mage. You can do whatever you want with me."

    "Okay. Come on, then."

    "Uh-huh. Um, be nice to me, okay?"

    "Of course. Don''t worry about that."

    I hugged Letty and took off her robe. Underneath, she was wearing something like a leotard.

    so I rip it off.

    "Ahh¡­¡­"

    She was somewhat petite and had small breasts, but that was better.

    When I stroked the bulge with my fingers, Letty immediately responded as if she couldn''t stand it.

    "Aahnn, hyaa!"

    Rubbing more.

    "Nnhh, Aahh, Alec, Kkhh."

    I held Letty''s body tightly as she tried to escape, and this time I used my tongue.

    "Ahhnn!"

    When I licked her nipples, Letty''s slender body trembled and she closed her eyes, looking pleasant.

    "What a good response for someone who said that she didn''t like an old man."

    "Not really, I didn''t say I didn''t like it, but I didn''t expect it to feel this good."

    "Then I''ll make you feel even better."

    "Ah!"

    I lifted her ankles and rolled her onto her back on the bed, and now I licked her genitals.

    "Uuaahh, t-this is, hyauuu! What is this, what is this. Ahh, I''m going to cum!"

    "How it is? It feels good, doesn''t it?"

    "Y-yeah, It''s so much better than masturbation. I didn''t know that licked by men could be so good, uhhh."

    "Then, I''ll teach you more about it."

    I inserted in the missionary position.

    "Nnhh, hmmm¡­¡­Ahh, hah, You''re inside me. ......"

    "Yeah. This is where it starts."

    "Eeh? Uwahh! kyaa! Noo, Ahh, Ahh, Ahh! No, it''s too intense! Aaahhnnn!"

    I bobbed up and down on Letty''s body, violating her violently.

    "Hafuu ...... it''s too amazing ......"

    The dreamy Letty would probably change her attitude toward me a little now. I only gave her one point. One point at a time, that should be enough for her.

    "Alec! There''s a trouble!"

    Serina opened the door and came in, but I told her not to take the key out of the lock without permission.

    "You should have at least knocked."

    "I don''t have time for that. Ah, geez, you''ve even poisoned Letty. I warned her so much, but she..."

    "We had an agreement. So, tell me what you want."

    "The king wants to see you. He says it''s urgent."

    "Tch, I''m surprised he didn''t find out sooner."

    "I don''t know if he knows it or not. But I hear the labyrinth is full to the second layer with pork soup."

    "That''s funny. No, it''s not funny."

    "Yeah, it''s not. Anyway, I don''t think we leave it alone."

    "I guess so."

    I went to the castle with Meena, Serina, and Luka.

    We were ushered into a bleak drawing room, where the king and his ministers sat on a sofa discussing something with serious looks on their faces.In addition, there were Sarah and the other members of the A-rank party.

    "Oh, Alec, yoo-hoo!"

    Brainy Sarah, don''t be so harmonious.

    "Hey."

    "You''re here. Alec."

    The king looks up. This one looks even more grim than usual. Tsk.

    "What can I do for you, sir?"

    "Don''t be silly. I heard that you guys haven''t been in the dungeon for about a week now."

    "What about it?"

    "We''ve been canvassing, and the party that came in after you saw the pork soup. You guys didn''t see it?"

    "No, sir. We found it, ate it, and left."

    "Why didn''t you report it to the gatekeeper soldiers? I heard you replied there was nothing to it."

    "Well, that''s because what we want is great weapons and armor."

    "You make an exception for food. I won''t punish you for it. Just tell me what you did with it."

    Damn, you''re treating me like a criminal from the get-go.

    Well, I did it, didn''t I?

    "I opened the golden treasure chest, and out came the pork miso soup, that''s all. And I prayed to the God of Glasses that I could have some pork miso soup."

    "The God of Glasses, you say?"

    "Oh no, I''m talking about this one."

    "Haha, it was really Alec''s work. Everyone said it was suspicious, but I''m impressed. It''s not normal to serve that much pork soup. As expected of you Alec!"

    "Sarah, this is no laughing matter."

    Sarah''s partner, a female warrior, is angry with me, but if we don''t take countermeasures, not only the dungeon, but the whole country will be crushed by the pork soup.

    "Hey, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but if all you did was open the treasure chest, there''s nothing you can do about it, right?¡¡Did you find any other items?"

    "No. I didn''t see anything. But I appraised it and found out that it''s the ''Infinite Desire Device''."

    "We''ve already appraised it. It seems to increase infinitely. Hmm, a treasure chest. ....... What do you think, Zenon?"

    The king asks the minister next to him.

    "It''s difficult to say. I have consulted the literature of the past, but there are no similar cases. We are currently sending out an early horse to other countries to request cooperation in the investigation. ......"

    "Is it hopeless? I don''t want my country to be conquered and destroyed by pork soup."

    "I agree. It''s a long story."

    The embarrassed minister is trying to be funny. We''ll all have to deal with it.

    "Why don''t we all just eat up?"

    Luka said. The king wrinkled his brow and shook his head.

    "We''re already doing it. But the number of people is increasing faster than the speed at which they are being brought in and eaten. The more people you add, the faster they seem to increase, which is strange and troubling."

    "Uwahh ...... Hmm, well, Your Majesty, I''ll go discuss countermeasures with Alec."

    "You do that, Sarah. If you come up with a good idea, I''ll reward you with a million gold. But, Alec, you''ll help me for free, right?"

    "Yes, of course."

    If I insist on getting a reward here, I won''t just get the king''s glare, but the minister''s as well.

    I left the drawing room.

    "If it''s really infinite, this is bad. ......"

    The magician says after going out into the hallway.

    "What''s going to happen?"

    "If it multiplies infinitely, there will be pork soup everywhere, and in the end, everyone will suffocate."

    "What?"

    "No kidding, it''s a world crisis."

    "Eh, ......"

    "So, what''s the plan, Sarah, Alec?"

    The burly lady warrior glares at me and asks.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, Jamie. It''s just me and Alec. We have places to go."

    Sarah says to her friends. Do you have any idea?

    "Yes. Well, I guess we''ll be heading back to the inn."

    "You do that."

    Following Sarah, we came to ''Lady Tabitha''s'' store. It''s a nice place to eat and rest.

    "I''ll rent a room for a rest."

    "Certainly, Sarah-sama."

    We walked into the double-bedded rest room.

    "So, do you have any idea?"

    I ask Sarah.

    "Yeah, let''s do it."

    "Let''s have sex?"

    I ask back, a little surprised. I thought it was some kind of plan that I couldn''t tell the king or my friends about. Sex here?

    "That''s right. There''s nothing we can do about it. Then why don''t we just have fun and wait for a better idea to come up?"

    Sarah said with a carefree smile.

    That''s simple.

    Well, I''m sure someone will come up with something. That''s the job of the experts in that field¨D¨DIn this world, they''re called wise men.

    "Then, let''s have some fun!"

    Sarah smiled and took off her clothes.

 Volume 7 - CH 11

    While the upper echelons of the Kingdom of Grandsword were in a state of turmoil, Sarah and I were indulging ourselves at the brothel inn.

    "Ahaha, Ahnn, Noo."

    Sarah''s blond hair was shaking wildly, and she seemed to be enjoying herself. I slide my fingers over her pale soft skin and enjoy the feel of her skin.

    Her slender, well-proportioned body was supple and delicious.

    "You look like you can handle it. Let me give you something interesting."

    "Whaat?¡¡I''m not going to be surprised by a few things, okay?"

    Probably.

    I smile wryly at Sarah and take [Super Fast Tongue] from my skill list.

    ¡¾Super Fast Tongue¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New!

    "*lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *lick*, *slurp*, *lick*, *lick*! Alright!"

    "Uwahh, what is that, your tongue is weird! Ahaha!"

    My tongue moved around, even producing afterimages.

    I used my tongue to perform cunnilingus on Sarah''s lower abdomen.

    "Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Ah£¡Aaaahhh£¡"

    Ascend to heaven all at once. A hundred fists of cunnilingus¨D¨Dyour leeway is dead!

    "Are you ready?"

    "Y-yeah, okay, come. ......"

    If she''s not a virgin, I''ll put it in, in the Doggy Style.

    "Ahh£¡ Ahh£¡ Ahh£¡ Kkuhh, harder, poke me harder!"

    The mood changed, and as Sarah went crazy with desire, I thrust inside her as hard as she wanted.

    "Aah! I can''t do it anymore!"

    I let it out a lot inside.

    Fuu~.

    "Woo, sex, awesome ......, my head is so fluffy ......."

    The limp Sarah mumbled such thoughts with a loose face, though.

    "That''s good to know. Is this your first time, by any chance?

    "Yes, it is?"

    "Well, tell me that first. I thought you were used to it, so I just did it."

    "That''s okay, it felt good. But you have to do it again."

    "Yeah."

    I lay back on the bed and enjoyed the aftermath.

    Sarah seems content to hug me, though.

    ..........

    No, this is not the time to do this.

    Unless we do something about that endlessly growing pork soup, Sarah and I won''t be able to enjoy it any time soon.

    I thought I could handle it if I just left it alone, but I''m being summoned by the king again today.

    There must be something I can do about it.

    In any case, that pork soup came out because I wished for it.

    If the infinite wishing device is a drop from the treasure chest, can''t I overwrite it with my new wish?

    There are other skills as well.

    "It''s a possibility. ......"

    "Hmm, what is it? Alec."

    "No, I''m talking about this."

    As I put on my clothes, I checked my skill list.

    One of the skills I had was [Job Change Lv4].

    I had a hunch that it might be a job change, so I checked the available jobs.

    Warrior

    Swordsman

    Priest

    Magician

    Knight

    Thief

    Swindler

    Playboy

    Slave Trader

    Sage New!

    I knew it.

    I knew it. After having sex, I felt a sense of clarity and calmness.

    This is the wise man''s time, and now I''ve completely fulfilled the requirements for changing jobs.

    And for every infinite desire, there is a counterpart of nothingness.

    I''m going to override my appetite for pork soup with a lofty desire for nothingness, or the desire to save the world, and transform my infinite desire device.

    If you wish for nothingness, that wishing device will surely be transformed into nothingness.

    I know how to do it.

    "I''ll be back in a bit."

    "Have a good day!"

    After changing my job to a Sage, I headed to the Labyrinth of No Return.

    It may not go well.

    But I couldn''t just sit back and watch the world fill up with pork soup.

    I am a hero after all.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    The aboveground entrance to the [Labyrinth of No Return] looked like a battlefield.

    "Give priority to the transport team! If there''s a traffic jam, the people down there will die!"

    "Hey, where''s the one who can eat! Raise your hands if you''re hungry!"

    Soldiers and adventurers run around with clay pots in their hands.

    Everyone has a desperate look on their face.

    "Damn it, I can''t do it anymore. ...... Oh, Ueekkk!"

    "Jack! Hold on! Do you have any idea what will happen to you if you reverse out of here?¡¡The kingdom of Grandsword, no, the world, will end!"

    "Oh, right. Sorry."

    "You don''t have to eat. At least go somewhere where I can''t see you."

    "Yeah, I''ll go first. Sorry."

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve always dreamed of eating enough food to kill me. I''m gonna eat for free. I''m gonna eat for the rest of my life."

    "Tony,.....Sorry"

    An adventurer runs past me, holding his mouth.

    "Captain!¡¡This is bad!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The third group of eaters has been destroyed by the reverse! That place is ruined!"

    "It''s too soon. Then take them to the main street!"

    "But that''s where the nobles are."

    "I don''t care!¡¡I''m sure they won''t complain about the taste. If they don''t like it, tell them it''s the king''s order. No woman or child is to be spared!¡¡Let them eat."

    "Captain ......, I understand."

    "Out of my way."

    I''m going down the entrance of the labyrinth with the transport team.

    "Come here if you''ve been burned!¡¡Oh, Alec-san."

    "Ah, Fianna."

    The white-robed priest was there tending to the wounded and those with stomachaches, but it was Fianna.

    "It''s dangerous here, too."

    "Have there been any deaths?"

    "No, but a lot of people are having stomachaches and nightmeas, and they don''t want to eat pork soup anymore..."

    "That''s tough, too. Oh, well, it''ll be over soon."

    "Ah, Alec-san!"

    Further ahead, soldiers came running from the other side all at once.

    "Retreat!¡¡Retreat!¡¡Bring the front line up to the ground!¡¡Don''t come down. Get out on top. We can''t hold them here!"

    "They''re coming!¡¡Pork soup!"

    "Eeekkkk!"

    Something is coming up behind the soldiers, rising like a wave.

    It was an earthenware pot, freshly made and filled with pork soup, and it was coming at us in large quantities.

    This is stupid.

    Don''t get carried away with your food!

    "Hey, Alec, get out of here! Can''t you see that thing!?"

    A familiar soldier walks by and shouts.

    "I can see it. Go ahead. I''ll hold them off here."

    "What?¡¡No, you can''t."

    "Just go. You''re distracting."

    The earthenware pot, undulating like a living thing, is just around the corner.

    I''ll use ¡¾Spirit Unification¡¡Lv£µ¡¿.

    I closed my eyes.

    ¨D¨DInnocence

    That''s all I want.

    Nothing else.

    "Infinite Desire Device, return to nothingness!"

    I reach out my hand and call out.

    Nothing happens.

    No good?

    And then the waves of the earthenware pot dissipate. The entire contents of the pork soup disappear like a haze.

    "Fuu~, that''s it."

    I wish I''d done this sooner.

    I''ll apologize to the king later.

    "W-What?"

    "It''s gone?"

    "That''s ridiculous."

    "Where''s Pork Soup?"

    The soldiers were dumbfounded when they noticed behind me, but it''s not a tight fit to kill Pork soup.

    "No, that monster couldn''t have disappeared so easily."

    "That''s right, it could be anywhere."

    The soldiers are still suspicious, though.

    "No, I took care of it. They''re gone. ......!??"

    I felt something move on the other side of me.

    No way.

    "There''s something out there!"

    "It''s brown. It''s probably pork soup."

    "No, it''s not. That''s not pork soup. Look! It has fangs. What the hell is that!!?"

    The thing that grew so big so fast looked like a worm with a big mouth.

    Its mouth was covered with a myriad of fangs.

    "GIYAAAA¨D¨D¨D£¡"

    It barked. That''s not pork soup by any stretch of the imagination.

    I''ll appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡ Ultimate Mimic

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡ 52

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡ 777/777

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡ Normal

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A monster that mimics a treasure chest and attacks adventurers.

    It was spawned by the Infinite Desire Device.

    What''s going on?

    Is the Infinite Desire Device still alive?

    Anyway, since it''s attacking adventurers, we''ll have to deal with it. I''ll check afterwards.

    "Level 52! Stay away from that if you don''t want to die!"

    I said, pulling out my sword and setting it up.

    The difference in level is severe, but Fianna is here to heal me.

    "I''ll help you."

    A knight in white armor stood beside me with her sword at the ready.

    "Oh, Elisa, you''ve come to the right place."

    "Yeah. If the opponent isn''t human, there won''t be any mistakes. I can do it without hesitation."

    "Please do so."

    The worm, which is about a meter thick, swells and threatens us as it approaches.

    I tried to wish it away, but it was no use.

    This thing seems to be the one that was born, not the main body.

    "It''s coming!"

    Elisa shouted, jumping to the side.

    I stepped back, but the worm opened its big mouth and jumped in.

    After hitting the empty floor, the worm was bouncing with too much momentum, but it still seemed to be okay.

    The labyrinth shook due to the impact, and pebbles began to fall. I don''t want to take this power seriously.

    "GIYAAAA¨D¨D¨D£¡"

    Again, it opened its large mouth and roared. I don''t know what to make of this huge creature, but just the fact that it''s moving is intimidating.

    I couldn''t help but take a step back and brace myself.

    ¨D¨DShatter the darkness with the light of holy judgment!¡¡Divine Punishment!"

    There, Elisa used divine magic and sent a bolt of light at the inside of the worm''s mouth.

    Hit!

    "KeEEEEE¨D¨D¨D¨D"

    The worm shuddered and seemed to have taken some damage. It looks like he''s not invincible.

    "Okay, it''s working. Continue, Elisa."

    "Yeah!"

    But the worm didn''t seem to like the second blow, and twisted its body and turned its mouth away.

    This time, we both slashed at the worm''s body.

    "Holy Mark(Holy) Evil Destruction(Destroy)!"

    Elisa made a great move and slashed it, and the worm was cut in half.

    "Hooray!"

    "We did it!"

    "That''s the knight of the Holy Kingdom!"

    The soldiers behind us cheered, but Elisa and I were still bracing ourselves.

    Of course, the monster isn''t dead until it starts to smoke.

    "KeEEEEE¨D¨D¨D¨D"

    Just as I thought, the worm attacked while it was still split in two.

    "Kkuhh!"

    "Damn, this guy is tough."

    Maybe it''s because has large body, but it''s tougher than its appraised HP.

    Or maybe the torn off part isn''t enough to cause damage.

    If that''s the case, using magic here is better.

 Volume 7 - CH 12

    [The Labyrinth of No Return], First Layer

    I''m fighting a big worm, the Ultimate Mimic.

    It''s a much higher level opponent, but I''m not alone. If Elisa, a Templar Knight of the Holy Kingdom, is with me, we should be able to win. Fianna is also here to help with recovery.

    It''s hard to damage it with a sword, since it seems to be moving even when it''s cut in half.

    That''s where magic comes in.

    I''ve just changed jobs to a sage, so I wonder if there''s any spells I can use?

    "Elisa, I need you to buy me some time."

    "I understand"

    Elisa stepped forward to draw the enemy away from me.

    In the meantime, I look at the candidates on my skill list.

    ¡¾Ice Javelin¡¿ New!

    This is it. It''s a spell that wasn''t on the list until now. I guess the new skill was released after I gained a level and changed jobs to a sage.

    I put my sword out in front of me and cast it.

    "Spirit of Ice, drip and become a frozen spear!¡¡Pierce it!¡¡Ice Javelin!"

    A thick Icicle, a little over a meter long, flew out with considerable force.

    However, one hit is not enough to defeat an opponent of Lv 52.

    So, I hit it repeatedly.

    At the same time, I also used [Super Fast Tongue].

    "Javeling, Javelin, Javelin, Jave, Jave, Jave, Jave, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, Ja, JaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJa£¡

    It''s okay if I don''t chant, but that''s just my mood. I''m not even sure how much MP I''ll lose, so I also take ¡¾MP Consumption Reduction Lv5¡¿, ¡¾MP Recovery Speed Increase Lv5¡¿, ¡¾Recovery Item Effect Increase Lv5¡¿, and use Magic Potions as much as I can.

    A super-fast barrage.

    It''s like playing a shooting game, with many ice spears going into the worm''s mouth.

    "GIYAAAA¨D¨D¨D£¡"

    "T-That was amazing!¡¡I''ve never seen a spell sequence like that!

    "What the heck is that guy!??"

    The soldiers and adventurers behind me were surprised, but I guess there aren''t many people who can chant this fast.

    I took it completely for the erotic purpose, but no, I was planning to do this from the beginning, you know?

    "Nice work, Alec. The enemy is freezing!"

    Elisa says, but it looks like the bundle of icicles can''t even fit in the worm''s mouth anymore, and that''s where the freezing started.

    I hit the other torn worm with a series of Ice Javelins and showered it with them.

    However, this is where I ran out of the all-important Magic Potion. I''d learned my lesson from the closed area in the fifth layer, so I''d been carrying around a lot of them.

    "Somebody give me some magic potions!"

    "Use this, Alec!"

    It seems that Elisa had it. I caught the thrown well, but I was able to do so because I have raised my [Athleticism] and [Kinetic Vision] with my skills. The old me would have dropped it for sure.

    "JaJaJaJaJaJaJaJaJa!"

    "Way to go, Alec!"

    "Keep it coming, keep it coming!"

    "Shove that pork soup in there!"

    It''s not pork soup, it''s a mimic, but that''s okay.

    A haze also rises from the worm, and ice covers the worm.

    But the worm hadn''t turned to smoke yet.

    Stubborn bastard.

    But I''ve won.

    An icy object becomes brittle.

    The softer the object, the worse it is.

    "That''s enough. Elisa, I need you to hit it with a big impact move."

    "I know! Holy Mark(Holy) Evil Destruction(Destroy)!"

    The worms that had been hit by Elisa''s light sword blasts all turned into brown smoke as they shattered into bits of wood, leaving behind a momentary sparkle like glowing diamond dust.

    Mission complete.

    "Hooray! We won again the pork soup!"

    "W-we''re saved ......"

    "I''m alive! I''m alive!"

    There was a roar of cheers behind me, but everyone was smiling.

    Elisa, who had put away her sword, stood in front of me with a smile on her face.

    "Alec, I must have misunderstood you. It is very impressive that you are willing to take the risk and come alone. I will report the details to the high priest of the Holy Jurisdiction Kingdom and recommend you as a saint."

    Elisa asked me to shake hands with her, but I said,

    "No, I was just doing what any adventurer would do. Don''t flatter me too much."

    I brought this on myself in the first place, so I was indeed bothered when I was lifted up.

    "...... Oh yeah, that''s normal for an adventurer. Mm, it''s good to be an adventurer."

    "Ah. That''s enough, Elisa. Get your hands off me."

    "Ah, yeah, I''m sorry, I just..."

    Elisa is a bit of a novice in this area, isn''t she?

    I think I''ll teach her a few manners for her own good here.

    "I''m going to go to the castle now to report on the matter that was settled. Elisa, if you feel up to it, we can have a reconciliation dinner tonight. I''ll reserve a table at Lady Tabitha''s, and you can come alone."

    "Okay. "Lady Tabitha" right?"

    "Yeah."

    *scream*, [Reconciliation] is the key word. Elisa is a very serious person, so I''m sure she sensed that I was still holding a grudge against her.

    She would always come to me, alone and unannounced, saying that she had been wronged.

    Also, If I could get her drunk and attack her with sweet words like "I like you" and "I love you", she would fall in love with me.

    I headed for the castle with light footsteps.

 Volume 8 - CH 1

    "S-sensual novel it is. I understand. If that''s the case, the main item is literature, so you''ll find it on the fourth floor, east area, over there, on shelf 913."

    The blue-haired librarian seemed a little confused by my sexual harassment talk, but she gave me a proper tour. She''s a pro.

    "And while I''m at it, I''d really appreciate it if you could tell me how to beat the boss of the fifth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return."

    I''ll tell her what I really want.

    "If that''s the case, the main item will be adventure, so it will be in the east area of the fourth floor, number 916. If you want to know more about the ecology and distribution of the monsters, you can go to #3 or #48."

    "No, I''ve already seen that, I just need the strategy."

    "If that''s the case, then the 916 is the one I mentioned earlier. I can read it for you for a fee, if you like."

    "Substitute reading?¡¡Does that mean that someone who can''t read can have a staff member read it for them?"

    "Yes, that is correct. Thirty minutes is ten gold."

    It''s a little expensive for a night in a cheap hotel, but it doesn''t matter to me now.

    "Then, for two hours, please."

    I said, trying to keep my composure while keeping a hint of excitement in my heart.

    Wouldn''t it be a great service to have a girl with such a clear voice read an erotic novel to me in a realistic way? No, she probably won''t be able to give that level of realism, but I''ll ask her to read it again (repeat). It''s a time-based system, so it should be possible.

    "Yes, I understand. Doria-san~, there''s is a visitor who would like to read on your behalf."

    "Oohh!"

    A thick voice answered.

    A fat, middle-aged man with a stern face came out from behind the counter. He was wearing the same color uniform as the librarian, but his physique was so different that he didn''t look the same.

    Damn, so that''s the story.

    If the librarian who was supposed to guide us had to read every book on our behalf, they would have no one to guide the visitor.

    "So, what''s the book?"

    The stern man asks me, twisting his body and holding up his pinky finger. ......

    "He hasn''t decided yet, but he''d like to have on number 913 sensual novels and on number 916 adventure-related books."

    "Oh, sensual novels, yes, yes. Leave it to me, I''m good at that. I''ll give you plenty of sensuality."

    The guy with the blue beard is trying to make a point.

    Damn it!

    I''ve taken most of the mental resistance skills, but how much damage is this doing?

    I used the skill almost unconsciously.

    [Death Touch]

    It is a vicious skill copied from the level 86 Spectral Overlord, the Immortal King of Shadows.

    It is said that anyone who is touched by its cold-blooded hands will have their soul instantly sucked out and given death.

    "M-master!"

    "Ara, you can''t, sir, you can''t touch me here. But I work part-time at "Bar Morodassi" at night, so I''ll let you touch me there."

    "W-what the hell?"

    I was surprised to find out that he took no damage. This skill, at level 5 max, had even killed an A-ranked adventurer warrior instantly.

    Is the probability lower than I thought?

    "Ara, you weren''t kidding when you said you''ve seen what I can do?¡¡If you answer me, you''re in for a world of hurt."

    He took my wrist with his strong arm.

    Damn, what power. I can''t get it off!

    "D-Doria-san!"

    "Master!"

    "Just shut up, Sophie-chan."

    "Ouch, ow, ow, ow! Wait, I''m sorry!¡¡That was an unintentional act of unconscious defensiveness. I''ll erase this skill now."

    "Ara, you''re so clever. Go ahead, turn it off."

    He''s got appraisal skills, too, doesn''t he?

    Anyway, I''m overwhelmed in terms of ability, so I''ll use [Reset Party Skills Lv5]. And it''s not like I want to kill people unconsciously.

    I had left it behind because I thought I could use it for adventuring, but it seems safer to delete it.

    My¡¾Reset Party Skills Lv5¡¿is a rare skill that can''t be removed, but this is in the normal skill category.

    [Death Touch Lv5] Deleted!

    I have gained about 20,000 skill points.

    "Is this okay?"

    "Yeah, I like kids who don''t lie. And I''m sorry, sir. I messed with you, too."

    "No, I''m sorry, too. I''d appreciate it if we could both just call it even, like nothing happened."

    "Yeah, sure. And you puppy, I''m sorry I was so rude to your master."

    "No. ......"

    "By the way, let me ask you this: ...... are you training your [Instant Death Resistance]?¡¡You."

    I''m curious, even I haven''t been able to max out my level.

    "No way, no way, fufu, don''t joke around. You can''t possibly level up such a ridiculously expensive skill on a human. I just have an amulet with 100% instant death protection."

    Oh, so that''s how it works.

    "I''ll reimburse you for the amulet then. I broke it, right?"

    If it''s 100% protection, there should be some kind of limit on how many times you can use it instead.

    "No, it''s fine. This is an excellent thing that won''t break."

    The man showed me a black ring and winked at me. Oee.

    But, 100% is a nice piece of equipment you have. I envy you.

    "How can it last for 100%, it''s an artifact!?

    The librarian girl''s eyes widened, but it must be a very rare item.

    "Fufu, don''t tell anyone, okay?"

    "Yes. But who are you, Doria-san?"

    "Ara, Sophie-chan, we talked about that the other day. I''m just a humble retired adventurer." Ufu.

    "Huuh."

    "Anyway, over there, there''s a new customer. Come on in. Oh, he ran away. Excuse me!¡¡Wait!"

    "I''ll go after them. So Doria-san you go after the visitor over there."

    "Yes, I understand. What? Where did they go? Hey, visitor?"

    I''m glad I have the [Instantaneous Movement] and [Blocking Presence] skills.

    I''d die if I had to be sensually read to by that thing. It''s a true death voice.

    As I was looking for a book on snowman strategy on the fourth floor bookshelf, Meena came to me.

    I don''t have to worry too much about her getting separated from me, because she can smell me very sharply.

    "Master, I apologize for not being able to protect you again. ......"

    As a matter of fact, her back, ears, and tail are drooping.

    "Don''t worry, there are some people that you, a level 29, can''t handle. Not even I or Serina can handle that monster."

    "But ......"

    "It''s a good thing that you''re still alive and well. If you''re safe, that''s fine. And since you''re my lover and my pet, you should smile for me. I''ll be happier if you do."

    I say.

    "Ah, yes, Master."

    Smiling Meena is still better.

    "Now, then, let''s find the book."

    "Yes, master!"

 Volume 8 - CH 2

    We almost died at the boss of the fifth layer, and we''re looking for a way to attack it.

    Meena and I have come to the Royal Library to see if we can find anything.

    "Parchment and scrolls make it hard to find something. ......"

    The fact that the books are not square is already a culture shock for me, a modern person who is used to hardcovers and internet searches.

    The bookshelves here are piled with parchments stacked on top of each other and tied together with string, and scrolls.

    Naturally, I had a hard time finding even the titles.

    But instead, we have magic and skills.

    ¡¾Detects¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New!

    That''s better.

    "¨D¨DRespond to my call, Where is it I''m looking for? Detect! ¨D¨DHmm?"

    The spell was about to go into effect, but suddenly the magic was gone. It felt like something was blocking me.

    "Oh, I didn''t know you were here."

    And then there''s Doria, the former adventurer, poking his head out.

    "Damn it, you found me! Get ready for battle!¡¡Let''s get out of here, Meena!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Wait!¡¡You''re sure you want to cancel the reading?"

    "Yes. No one wants your thick voice."

    "''No one'' is so rude. I''m still very popular, you know."

    "You''re kidding right."

    "It''s true. I''m very popular with the mothers of the aristocracy, to shup up the crying children"

    "Yeah, well, maybe so."

    Even the aristocracy''s out-of-control bad boys would be good and quiet in front of Doria.

    "That''s why I''m busy, and I don''t intend to play tag with you. But if you change your mind, you can always call me."

    Doria walked away.

    This is the only reason why I feel so ...... relieved.

    Meena sighs too, though.

    "You''re not very good at that either, are you?"

    "Yes, it''s a high-level opponent."

    "Yeah, that''s he is."

    "Oh, yeah, yeah."

    "Whoa!"

    There it is again.

    "How rude of you to react as if a monster had just appeared. You can''t use magic here, it''s forbidden. There are special magic circles and items that have been warded off."

    "Oh, so that''s why. But why is it forbidden?"

    "Well, it would be a disaster if someone burned the books. That''s why we librarians also serve as security."

    I see, so that''s why they hired a bunch of burly ex-adventurers. Not all of them, but the girl from earlier, Sophie, is probably a non-combatant clerk.

    But if that''s the case, it''s better to ask Doria about combat and adventure.

    "Doria, do you know any weaknesses of the boss of the fifth layer?"

    "Ara, that snowman over there. It looks cute, but it''s pretty physical, and I didn''t like it."

    Bullshit. You look like you''d be good at physical combat.

    "For the record, I''m a broadsword user. That kid have a hard time with a sword."

    "I see. Doesn''t it take any damage even if you cut it?"

    "No. If you''ve fought it, you probably already know that.¡¡It doesn''t take much damage even if you slash it normally. It''ll just stick to you."

    "So what do we do?¡¡Use magic? My magician is a bit underpowered, relatively speaking."

    "Hmm, well, how about you hire a new magician mercenary?"

    "Rejected. One of our magicians is a little too proud. It will definitely complicate things."

    Nene is obedient, so she won''t say anything, but I''m sure Letty will be annoyed and complain a lot.

    "That''s very common. The magian in my party was so proud that I had a hard time dealing with them. Magicians are all weirdos."

    I agree with you there. I don''t like the physiology of having to agree with this guy.

    "Oh, yeah, even if you can''t use magic, there are still magic tools and magic swords."

    "Well, let''s hear the details."

    "Araa, that''s good. By the way you can add ''if you don''t answer me, I''ll ask your body directly,'' in a stern voice to your current line."

    "No, thank you."

    "Oh, you''re such a bad influence. Magic tools are like these lanterns, you know. I''m sure you''ve seen them before."

    "Well, yeah. So there''s a magic tool that makes flames?"

    "Yes. However, the more powerful it is, the more expensive it becomes, so it will be hard to get one. I''m sure they''ll be up for grabs at auctions."

    "Isn''t there some kind of rental?"

    "What are you talking about, there''s no such thing. Let''s say you had a million gold worth of magic tools.¡¡Can you rent it out to some adventurer for a hundred gold?"

    "You''ve got to be kidding me. If they run off with it, you''ll never get your money back."

    "Yes, that''s what I meant. You can borrow or lend something of equal value as collateral through someone you know, but you shouldn''t borrow or lend from someone else."

    If the party is accidentally wiped out or lost, there will be trouble.

    It''s not my party, but a friend''s party was forced to break up because of it.

    It''s a pity, because the girl was not at fault.

    "But I guess he was part of the party and didn''t object to the prospect of trouble."

    "Well, yes, but we were still young at that time. Phew."

    Don''t give me that faraway look. And I don''t like the fact that your friend seems to be his boyfriend. I don''t want to know about your past even if it kills me.

    "All right, that''s enough. We''ll find out the rest ourselves."

    "Ara, you''re only halfway through the story. You''re so impatient. Why don''t you spend a little more time with me talking about my old adventures?"

    "I don''t want to. I can smell the danger in every word you say."

    "Fufu, thrilling, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah, in a different way. I''ll get goosebumps. It''s a splatter type thing."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I know you''re being rude, geez."

    "Uhm, Master says we''re done talking. He only likes women, and I''m his lover...!"

    Okay, Meena, good backup. You can declare yourself a lover with more confidence.

    "Ara, that''s cute. There was a time when I was that single-mindedly in love like you. ...... Then come to our bar tonight. It''s not like I''m trying to pick you up or anything, it''s just a magic sword. I have a friend who has a Flame Sword, so I''ll spare you the trouble of talking to a single-minded puppy."

    Doria says. It''s not a lie, this man says. He has a ring of rare items called artifacts, and he''s a very skilled man.

    "Hmm, a Flame Sword. But you don''t rent them, do you? Are you asking me to buy it?"

    "Yes, I do. You have a lot of money, don''t you?¡¡You even offered to pay for my amulet."

    It''s a good thing you''re so perceptive. I don''t want this guy to come after my life or my money.

    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be alarmed, I have a good amount of reserves, and I''m more in love than money now. My party is retired now, so I''m sure the leader will give you some spare weapons. as we don''t use them anymore."

    "I see. By the way, what''s the numerical value of its attack power?"

    "It''s not that great, it''s about 550. Don''t worry, it''ll still burn."

    It''s more than enough. That''s five times the attack power of the sword I''m using now. Compared to Welbard-sensei parting gift, it''s almost ten times more powerful. It''s also almost twice as powerful as the mithril sword the king gave me.

    I wanted to keep the parting gift for a long time, but it was already insufficient in attack power. As my brother Fritz said, swords are consumables, they are meant to be used up.

    That''s why it''s currently stored away on a shelf in the inn, unused.

    "That''s fine. But, how much does it cost?"

    "Well, Bard might charge you three million, but leave that to me! I''ll make it to 700,000 gold."

    That''s a hell of a bargain. Is that okay?

    "No, there''s no need to bargain. I can get half the price by scraping together the party''s money."

    "You can''t overspend on a single weapon. You never know when someone might get seriously injured, and sudden expenses are common. Especially if you''re a well-known adventurer."

    "I''m a nobody."

    "Ara, I know you Alec, you''re a celebrity, you defeated the ''Immortal King of Shadows'' and the ''Disaster of July'', both of which were difficult tasks even at A rank, and you''re become a heroic tale in the bar."

    "No, I don''t go to the bar much."

    Most of my dinners are at Ada''s Inn these days, and the only place I eat out is at Lady Tabitha''s.

    "So. Why don''t you show your face and buy a drink? Well, anyway, when you have the 700,000, call me. I don''t care if it''s here or at the bar. I''ll hook you up with the Bard and sell it to you cheap."

    "All right. I''ll thank you."

    "You''re welcome. See you later, black cat and white dog."

    "It''s Alec. Call me Alec."

    I get chills just being called a Black Cat-chan by that blue beard.

    "Okay, okay. See you later, Alec."

    A Flame Sword, huh. If it''s up to about 1,500,000, it''s a good deal.

 Volume 8 - CH 3

    I want to buy the Flame Sword for less than 1.5 million gold.

    That day, I went back to the inn and told the members of the First Army about it in my room after dinner.

    It is a secret to the Black Cat Clan under the second army. They don''t have that much trust in me. I don''t want them to get upset about a high-priced deal.

    If it''s normal equipment, each of us can buy it with the proceeds from the split, but the Flame Sword is too expensive for one person to buy.

    It was necessary for the party to come up with a budget.

    "Well, 1.5 million gold wouldn''t be too bad."

    Serina, who seemed to be a strong opponent, surprisingly seemed to agree.

    "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear about this, because it''s quite expensive."

    Luka gets off easily, but well, she''s so broke that she''s having trouble even getting equipment now.

    The bikini armor she''s so proud of hasn''t kept up with repairs, and the scratches are starting to show.

    But even if one of them drops out, we can still reach them.

    Meena, Ione, Nene, and Saki would almost unconditionally agree with me.

    "I''m with you!¡¡It''s going to take a lot of work to beat that snowman!"

    "Uhm, I''m sorry, but I can''t afford to pay for it. ......"

    Fianna made a painful offer, but she didn''t count on it from the start.

    She''s a kind-hearted priest who came to Grandsword after falling into slavery in order to bring her childhood friend Dill something back to life. If I try to take money from her, I''ll be punished indeed.

    "Don''t worry, Fianna. I know you don''t have any money, and I won''t make you pay for it."

    "Is that so, thank you."

    Fianna looked relieved, but I want to make her rich as soon as possible.

    "I agree with you, but I don''t want to pay for it."

    "Die, Lily!"

    "Eh?"

    "Sorry, I agree with you, brother, but I don''t have the money to pay for it."

    "No, Jouga, don''t worry about it. You don''t need to worry about that right now. First, you need to get your adventure back on track."

    "Ah!¡¡I''ll do my best!"

    "I''m against it."

    Well, I knew Letty would say that. She''s the party''s magician, and she''s determined to do something with her magic.

    "That''s fine, but have you found a way to do something about it?"

    "Ugghhh. Not yet, but I''m sure there''s a way!"

    "No, calm down. I didn''t mean it as an insult.¡¡If there''s another way to do with magic, that''s where I''ll spend my money. Don''t get me wrong, as a member of this party, you have every right to disagree with me."

    "Oh, yeah. Mm-hmm."

    "I''m all for it. I''ll give you about 300,000. If it''s not enough, I''ll have my father send it to you."

    "No, no, no, no, Ione, we can''t rely on sensei."

    I don''t want to do anything weird since I''m the one who messed with his daughter even though Welbard-sensei entrusted me to take care of her. I don''t think he has that much money.

    "I think he can easily get 100,000 or so."

    Ione continues to say.

    "Nothing."

    "You''re right. I think none is fine. I''ll give you 500,000, If Ione''s give 300,000, combined become 800,000, plus 100,000 each from the others in favor, and 500,000 from Alec and that will be enough."

    She gave me 500,000 gold, but now she wants me to pay the same amount.

    "Serina, I don''t have that much money on me right now. I can put out 100,000 right now. I''m going to add more, but first, let''s calculate how much cash we''ll have."

    Lily, who was reluctant to pay, ended up going the other way, while Meena offered 300,000, bringing the total to 1.4 million gold.

    Now we just need to get them to wait a little longer for the payment deadline, and then we can make it work.

    "All of you, it''s good that you''re willing to pay for it, but please don''t stop from paying your own bills or anything like that. There''s nothing to force you to buy anything, and you can take your time in making money."

    "But I''d like to put an end to the cold layer as soon as possible. I heard that the only cold ones are the fourth and fifth." Lily said, but that''s irrelevant if you''re not paying.

    "That''s right. The sixth layer is normal. The seventh is hot this time, though..."

    Luka said. It''s cold, it''s hot, well, we''ll need equipment for each layer, so we''ll have to make sure we have enough money.

    "Okay, I''ll try to contact Doria. Don''t talk about this to the second army. They''ll get into trouble if we talk about selling or buying expensive items."

    """Okay!"""

    The next day, Meena and I went to the library at the same time again and told Doria that we had found the money.

    "Oh, you''re fast. I thought it would be a bit longer, but it''s a rich man''s party. Okay, I''ll talk to Bard about it later today. I checked with him yesterday, and he still has the Flame Sword. He said he''d be happy to meet with you if you want to discuss a deal."

    The other party seemed to be interested in the idea, and since the former members of the party were willing to talk about it, I thought there was a good chance that it would work.

    "Then, please."

    "Yes, I understand. And ......, no, let''s not do that."

    "What is it?¡¡If something''s bothering you, just say it."

    "It''s about your money management. There''s a lot of money at stake here, and you need to be careful."

    "I know. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m taking care of everything. I''ve already collected the cash."

    It''s all in gold and it''s all in my item storage. It''s a separate, interdimensional pocket, so there''s no risk of it being stolen or snatched.

    "Okay. I guess the money''s safe then. Just don''t brag too much when you get it."

    "I know. I saw an adventurer get killed over it once."

    "Yeah. The more expensive the rare item, the more troublesome it is. ...... Who''s there!??

    Doria tensed up, as if he sensed the presence of others.

    Meena also twitched her nose.

    "Um, excuse me, it''s me. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but I heard it..."

    Sophie, the blue-haired librarian, poked her head out from behind a bookshelf. I''m sure she didn''t mean any harm, but her timing was a little awkward.

    "Ah, Sophie, don''t worry about it. It''s okay, Alec. She''s a serious librarian, and our librarian is only hired by people with good credit."

    "I''m sure you do. No, we don''t mind either."

    "Excuse me."

    With that, my business was done, and I left the library. Meena stayed behind to try to find a book, but as for me, I think the Flame Sword will take care of it. If that thing doesn''t kill the snowman, we can retreat again.

    "Oh, there''s Alec."

    "Alec!"

    As I was heading back to the inn, I saw a pair of twins with familiar faces running towards me from a stall on the main street, waving.

    "Misha and Sasha, have you been buying and eating again?"

    "Yeah, that''s right!"

    "Food is justice!"

    "Hmm, well, if it''s a holiday, spend it as you like."

    "" I got it, Onii-chan? ""

    The two of them smiled and both held out one hand towards me.

    "What''s with your hand?"

    "I was wondering if you wanted to buy us a drink..."

    "Alec is rich."

    "I''m a little strapped for cash right now myself. Look elsewhere."

    "Oh! Hey!"

    "You dirty old man!¡¡Cheapskate!¡¡Behh!"

    I''d better not give them any money, though.

    "Oya, it''s Alec-san, isn''t it!"

    A skinny man in black armor walked by, accompanied by a swordsman with a sword.

    It''s Janatha and his escort, the hero Mitsurugi.

    "Hello, Janatha. What a coincidence."

    I really don''t want to meet these guys, but I''ve made a gentleman''s deal with Janatha, so we greet each other as normal.

    By the way, this guy''s armor doesn''t suit him very well. He told me that he was always armed to protect himself, but I guess he doesn''t train himself much, leaving the fighting to his guards and slaves.

    "Yes, I''m glad to hear that your adventure is going better than expected. We were also taken care of during the recent disaster, you know. If you don''t mind, would you like to have lunch? I''ll buy you a drink.

    "No, thank you, but I just ate a while ago. I''ll just accept your kindness. And ......, I don''t remember taking care of your store, is there something wrong?"

    "No, not really that special, but the day I can''t use the Labyrinth of No Return is the day my business goes down the drain."

    The "Disaster of July," the one where I made a big batch of pork soup. Well, I''ll keep my mouth shut about who the culprit is. I''m a hero who saved the world. That''s what I''m going to say. However, I also had the help from Elisa and the other temple knights.

    "I see. Well, it''s not like I could have done it alone, and I guess that''s what adventurers do for each other."

    "You''re so humbled. So that''s how you build up your reputation among other adventurers and prepare for future store openings. You''re pretty good at that, aren''t you?"

    I meant what I said, but it seems that everything turns into a business conversation with this guy. He''s a troublesome guy.

    "Maybe. See you later."

    "Yeah, excuse me. Oh, and Alec-san."

    "What is it?"

    "If you''re looking for a Flame Sword, I know a lot of arms dealers. I may be able to help you."

    "What?"

    I don''t know how he knows that story.

    I''ve got a bad feeling about this.

    Afterword

    Additional information about the distribution of income in Black Cat of the Wind (read only if you interested)

    The distribution of income is split evenly among the party members who are participating in the adventure at the time of the dive.

    The rest of the slaves are in the form of borrowing money for equipment from the party expenses as a necessary expense.

    That was a bit confusing. The first group is making a lot of money, but the second and third groups are basically out of money.

    Basic principle

    [Income] - [Party budget] = [Take-Home pay]

    [Take-home pay] is distributed fairly among the party.

    The second and third party borrow money from the [Party Budget]. It is used to repair and purchase equipment.

    Since the Flame Sword is quite expensive equipment this time

    As a special case, it is decided by the discussion of the party members.

 Volume 8 - CH 4

    I don''t know about that.

    Well, he''s the owner of a store that rents out battle slaves to parties of adventurers, so there''s nothing suspicious about Janatha''s story.

    "What is the name of this adventurer?"

    I ask.

    "You''re very curious. I don''t know his name, either. We don''t know the name of the adventurer, but he was reported to me by the manager."

    "I see."

    But if that report goes up, it must mean that Janatha or the manager is aware of me. Well, I''m sure you''re wondering about our movements.

    "So, what do you think? One of the arms dealers I know says he has a guess."

    "Well, no, I''m supposed to be talking to my business partner tonight. It''s not too late."

    "So you haven''t signed the contract or made the payment yet?"

    "Well, yes."

    "Then why don''t you take a look at our weapons? You might be able to get a cheaper and more powerful weapon, and if you''re, Alec, you can buy both."

    "Both?¡¡Hmm, I don''t think I can afford that much, but if I can get it cheap, I guess I can."

    That snowman is a formidable opponent. It would be reassuring to have two powerful Flame Sword there.

    It''s unlikely, but with 700,000 gold for both swords, it''s not impossible to buy them.

    "I''m just about to meet with the arms dealer. Would you like to join us?"

    The conversation was proceeding at a brisk pace. This guy is pushing me too hard, and I''m wondering about his intentions.

    "No, it''s a good idea, but I''d like to finish our negotiations first, and then, if things break down or if we can afford it, we can talk about it."

    "I see, I understand. I''m not trying to be a hard sell either, so I hope your business goes well."

    "Yeah, you too."

    I was going to leave him there, but it seemed that the arms dealer had already arrived. The fat, turbaned man came over with a smile and raised one hand.

    "Well, well, well, Janatha-san. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."

    "No, I was just on my way there, so you saved me the trouble. Let me introduce you. This is Alec-san, the hero who defeated the disaster. In fact, he''s a client of mine who has done business with me."

    I don''t think it''s enough to call me a customer, but Janatha seems to be trying to raise the reputation of the store by taking advantage of the hero''s reputation.

    If that''s the case, I don''t have anything to be upset about, and I think it''s okay.

    "Oh, so you''re that Alec-san. It''s an honor to meet you."

    When the fat merchant looked at me, he shook my hand with an exaggeratedly surprised smile.

    "No, you don''t have to lift your head that much for an adventurer. I''m not even nobles. So, according to Janatha, you know about the Flame Sword."

    The fat merchant nodded with a smile when I turned to talk to him.

    "Yes, yes, that is correct. I have a friend who is a bard. He has a Flame Sword, and when I talked to him this morning, he said he''d be happy to sell it to me."

    "A bard?¡¡Does he fight with a sword?"

    "No, no way, he''s all about singing. I heard that in his previous generation, a famous adventurer gave him a sword as a thank you for creating his own heroic tale."

    "Hmm, such a great sword, huh?"

    I think it''s too good to be a thank you gift.

    "The song must have been that good. As a famous adventurer, there are many people who are well versed in the arts. You will have a wide range of friendships with them."

    That may be true, but it''s none of my business.

    I have no intention of buying any art.

    "Soil-san, we can''t just stand here and talk."

    Janatha whispered.

    "Oh, that''s right, I''m sorry for what I did. Well, why don''t you go into the store right there? It''s a place that serves delicious cookies and tea, and I highly recommend it. I''ll buy you a drink."

    "No, thanks, but ......"

    I''m not going to have a tea party with a gold-digger, a greasy merchant, and a mute guy with long hair.

    Especially since the hero Mitsurugi is an assassin with a bounty.

    "I''ve heard that Soil-san has the actual item in question."

    Janatha told me.

    I guess that means he now has the Flame Sword. I looked at him, but he was carrying a tube that looked like it, with a cord tied to his body.

    "Yeah, it''s a little too public to bring out here, so please, go to the store."

    Soil nodded and invited me.

    "I understand. Well, I''ll take a look."

    Curious as to what the Flame Sword was like, I decided to accept the invitation.

 Volume 8 - CH 5

    "Now, let''s start with some tea."

    Soil, the arms dealer, recommended it to me.

    This store was similar to Lady Tabitha''s, but in a private room. I guess a private room is more suitable for such a business meeting.

    The greasy merchant kept recommending it, so I picked up one of the cookies and threw it in my mouth.

    "Hmm?¡¡This is..."

    They were crispy and had the same texture as the ones sold in Japanese stores. The taste is also quite good, and I''m sure Lily and Serina will be happy if I bring them home.

    "It''s pretty good, isn''t it?¡¡I like it so much that I go there at least three days a week, but my wife insists that I save money."

    "Can''t you bring your wife with you?"

    Janatha asked.

    "No, I bring her sometimes, but she likes this and that. She says she doesn''t want to go to the restaurant because she eats too much and spends too much money."

    "I see, she''s a good wife."

    I ignored the small talk and waited for the topic to change. If I rush him too much, he''ll think I''m just jumping in.

    "Well then, it;s about time, Soil-san."

    "That''s right. Alec-san seems to be bored, and people often say that you talk too much for nothing."

    All right, get out your Flame Sword.

    "Well then, Janatha-san, I''m sorry, but could you please check the lock on the door?"

    Soil said, and Janatha nodded.

    "Yes, of course. We don''t want to attract the attention of robbers."

    "Well, you have your own guards, and I''m sure Janatha will be spared."

    Soil looks at Mitsurugi, the Assassin hero, and says enviously.

    "Of course, I will protect everyone in this place. And Alec is a very skilled man."

    "Oh, yes, of course. This is outrageously rude."

    "No, no, no. Just let me see it quickly."

    I know I''m being rude. but the talking is too long.

    "Yeah, here it is. I borrowed it from my friend."

    He untied the string from the tube and pulled out the scabbard. The scabbard is bright red in color, and it looks like a shortsword.

    It is a short sword, with a blade length of ninety centimeters.

    The decoration is simple, and it doesn''t look like an expensive sword.

    "Please feel the scabbard."

    Soil said, so I reached out and touched the scabbard.

    It was warm.

    It''s not hot, but it''s definitely giving off heat.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me."

    Janatha also touched it and nodded in admiration.

    "Hou~, it''s definitely hot. It''s strange."

    "I thought you''d be more interested in rare items like this."

    "No, no, that''s not true. It''s not easy to find something like this. It''s the first time I''ve seen one in person too. Soil-san, I hear flames are spouting from these sword."

    "Yeah. Well, let''s pull it out a bit. It''s a little dangerous. We have to make sure it doesn''t catch fire."

    "I''ll get you some water."

    "If it comes to it, I''ll use the ice spell. so It''ll be fine."

    "Oh, I''m impressed, Alec-san. You can use spells too?"

    "Well, something like that."

    "If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat the calamity."

    Janatha nodded smugly, but he seemed to already have the information about how I fought there.

    "Well, here we go. ......"

    Soil stands, holds the sheath on the table, and slowly pulls it out.

    A reddish-black blade came out, but it was definitely on fire, with about an inch of orange flame clinging around it.

    It was a burning sword, literally a Flame Sword.

    "Hoho, this is amazing. The scabbard had been closed a moment ago, but now it was on fire. Isn''t this going to be tough to carry?"

    Janatha asks.

    "No, the heat dissipates when it''s in the sheath. As long as it''s in its sheath, it''s not that dangerous. The flame won''t leak out, and we''ve confirmed that it won''t burn even if you put cotton on top of it."

    Soil replied.

    "I see."

    "Can I ask you to pull it out completely?"

    I said, because I wanted to see the whole picture.

    "If that''s the case, Alec, could you please? I''m only a connoisseur of swords, and I''m not very good with them."

    "I got it."

    "Wait. Janatha-san, please step back."

    Mitsurugi, the guard who had remained silent and unconcerned until then, finally spoke up.

    "Mitsurugi-sensei, it would be rude to doubt Alec-san here."

    Janatha tried to protest.

    "But I''m being paid to be your bodyguard. The sword is a bit tricky, and the adventurers there are much more skilled than before. If he pull it out and slash at you, I''m not sure if I can protect you unharmed."

    "Then, Mitsurugi-sensei, you can pull it out."

    I''ll offer you the Flame Sword.

    "I refuse."

    Oi.

    "Why?"

    "I am the one who trained with the sword. I can''t show my strength with that sword."

    "I don''t have a choice. I beg your pardon. Now let me step back."

    Janatha stepped back behind Mitsurugi, and that seemed to convince him.

    I slowly pull out the Flame Sword.

    Then the flames became stronger than before, and the sword began to burn with a red, intense flame.

    "This is, amazing"

    I can feel the heat, but not that much. Perhaps it''s a system where the heat is transmitted only to the enemy. It''s not like the owner is going to get burned by the flames.

    When I noticed the mechanism, I was convinced that this was quite a piece of work.

    "What happens when you cut things with it?"

    Janatha was interested, but if you cut something that burns, it will burn, and we don''t have anything here to test it with.

    I don''t think I''d be able to slash a table in the store, they''d probably get angry.

    "Janatha-san, that''s enough for today. If you want to try it out, this is not the place: ......"

    Soil also said with a troubled look.

    "Oya, excuse me, that was also true. Well then, Alec-san, that''s enough."

    "Yeah."

    I also sheathed the sword and return it to Soil. Soil didn''t seem relieved until it was back in his hand, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Soil ties it tightly with a string and puts the sword back in the tube.

    "By the way, Soil-san, the important thing is the price..."

    When he had finished tying the string, Janatha cut him off.

    "Yes, it''s hard to get a good price for something like this."

    "It doesn''t have to be exact. Just give me an idea of how much it''s worth."

    "Yes, at least 500,000 is a certainty. If you put it up for auction, it could be worth over three million. No, I''d say three hundred and fifty gold coin (3.500.000 gold)."

    "That''s how much ......"

    It''s expensive.

    "You showed me a good one. Thank you. I''ll leave you to it."

    I stand up, not even entering into a price negotiation.

    "Oh, no, no, no, wait, Alec-san."

    Soil stopped me.

    "What is it?"

    "That was just a prediction of what it would cost if it were put up for auction. My friend said that if it was you, Alec-san, he would be willing to sell it at a lower price."

    "Who else? I''ve never even met him."

    "But now you''re a man of the hour. There''s not a day that goes by that I don''t hear your name mentioned in some tavern."

    I didn''t know I had become that famous, but hey, it''s just a merchant''s sales talk. I''ll take that as half the story.

    "So, how much would your friend be willing to give?"

    "Well, I haven''t heard the exact amount yet. We''re still in the process of having Alec-san take a look at the original and see if he likes it."

    "By the way, do you think he''ll sell it if it''s less than a million gold?"

    "1 million gold? ...... It''s a little tough, but if he likes you, he''ll sell it to you at a discount. He''s a very generous man."

    "Hmmm. As for me, I''m thinking of buying another one, and I don''t have that much money in my pocket. If you don''t want to pay me immediately, I might be able to pay you later, but the terms would be narrow. I''m not going to force you to give it to me."

    As for me, I''m more interested in Doria''s introduction.

    "Oh, I''m impressed that you bought two of them immediately. I understand. Then, my friend Frenian, let''s talk to him. What do you think, why don''t we visit his house now?"

    "...... Yeah, let''s have a little, talk."

    I''ll have to see if the other side is willing to sell at a higher price to anyone, or if they''re willing to pay less to me, a celebrity.

    "Oh. Then I''ll call for the carriage."

    Soil waved the bell at the end of the table, rang it, and called the shopkeeper.

 Volume 8 - CH 6

    "This is the home of my friend, haah, haah, phew."

    Soil, the arms dealer, gets out of the carriage and introduces us, but why are you so out of breath just getting on and off the carriage?

    You''re not getting enough exercise.

    "I see. It''s a beautiful house. Is he a nobleman?"

    What you see is a large mansion with a garden surrounded by walls.

    "No, I know a lot of noble, but he''s a commoner himself."

    "I see, then he seems easy to talk to."

    "Haa."

    Soil smiled vaguely, but I guess he''s a nobleman. Well, let''s try to meet him anyway.

    "Frenian, we''re here, this is Soil!"

    Soil pushed open the gate fence and entered the garden.

    I followed him in.

    Janatha and Mitsurugi are not here with us. Janatha said he had other things to do, so we parted ways at that store. It''s better for me that they''re not here, because I feel safer without them.

    "Frenian! Where are you!?"

    "Soil-sama, the little boy is upstairs."

    "Ooh, I see."

    The butler tells us, and we go up the stairs. The room is decorated with paintings, and the house looks like a nobleman''s home.

    It would be strange to be called a commoner in this house.

    "Oh, there you are, Frenian, let me introduce you. This is Alec-san, the famous adventurer."

    "Well, well, well. It''s an honor to meet you."

    The fluttering, aristocratic-looking young man smiled and asked me to shake his hand. He seems friendly. I was glad to see that he wasn''t embarrassed in the least.

    "Nice to meet you."

    I returned the handshake with a polite smile.

    "Today, I had Alec-san take a look at that thing, and he said he''d like to buy it if the price and conditions were right, so I brought him along."

    Soil told him the situation with a smile.

    "Hey, I''ve been wanting to meet and talk with you for a while now!¡¡I was wondering if you could tell me about your fight against the calamity."

    Well, that''s what I thought.

    I would have liked to just ask the price and leave, but I''m here to get it cheap.

    I''ll at least talk with him.

    "¨D¨DSomething like that."

    I cut to the chase and told him about the time I killed the worm. I didn''t tell him the story of the log house because it was too much trouble.

    "Ooh, wonderful!¡¡So you defeated a powerful enemy with an ice spell!¡¡Blow, wind, cold, cold wind!"

    "No, it''s an ice spear, but..."

    "Oh, yeah, yeah, I know, I know, I know. Penetrate it, ice. Pierce it, ice. Oh, my inspiration is growing!"

    I heard he''s working on a poem, but I don''t feel like he''s very talented. What I''m saying is also ordinary, or rather, a bit off.

    "Oh, that''s great, Frenian, you''re a bundle of talent!"

    Soil praised him with a smile, but I was also praised by this guy. I''m starting to feel embarrassed, thinking I''m a celebrity. Let''s get this over with and go home.

    "I''m sorry, Frenian, but I''ve got some business to attend to."

    "Oh, that''s too bad. Is there any way we can reschedule?¡¡Alec-san, I would love to have dinner with you."

    "No, I can''t, because I have other plans for dinner. Anyway, about the Flame Sword..."

    "Yes, yes, you want to buy it. I''d like to sell it, too. I have no use for that thing."

    Hou.

    "How much would you be willing to sell it for? I''ll consider it if it''s between 700,000 and 1,000,000."

    I''ll give him a specific price.

    "Oh, yeah, huh? Soil, didn''t you say something like 4 million?"

    Frenian looked at Soil.

    "Yeah, that''s just for when I sell it at auction, if it goes well."

    Soil nodded slowly and smiled.

    "Oh, yeah, that''s right, if it goes well. Hmm, that''s a little low. How about two million?"

    "Sorry, that''s a bit out of my league right now."

    I shook my head.

    "Oh, too bad."

    "Alec-san, I''m sure you''ll be able to find the money, if not right now, then over time."

    Soil is trying to talk me out of it.

    "Well, yes, but two million is still a bit high for us. I''m only trying to buy it to defeat the boss of the fifth layer, so it won''t do me much good if I buy it too late."

    "The fifth layer boss!¡¡What kind of enemy is it?"

    Frenian leaned forward and asked excitedly.

    "A snowman."

    "A snowman?"

    "No, a snowman. Like this, It''s two round balls of snow stuck together vertically."

    "Hou,hou, that''s interesting!"

    "Well, you''ll have to hear about that from someone else. Frenian, are you sure you want at least two million?"

    I''ll confirm with him.

    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, yes, but it''s Alec, of all people. I''m willing to go even lower."

    "How much?"

    It''s easier for me to decide if you clearly tell me the price.

    "Well, let''s see... one hundred, no, one hundred and fifty gold coin (1.5 Million gold)?"

    That''s very vague.

    "If it''s seventy, I''ll definitely buy it for cash. If it''s a hundred, let me think about it. One hundred and fifty gold will depend on the price of the other sword."

    I told him clearly what I was thinking. It''s not that I want to haggle over the price.

    "Let''s see, I think seventy is cheap. Soil, what do you think?"

    "Well, it''s pretty cheap, and if it were an auction, you could probably get a lot more. But, Frenian, you want to sell the sword to Alec-san, don''t you?"

    "Of course I do!"

    "Then why don''t you give him a little discount this time, and let''s talk about his adventure later. Alec-san would like to be friends with you and talk a lot if you sell it to him at a discount, right?"

    "Oh, yes, I''ll make you a promise there."

    "Ooh!¡¡Okay, so..."

    Ah, that was easily decided. I guess it''s easier when there''s a merchant in between.

    "Then I''ll leave the money here."

    I pulled out my cloth bag and prepared exactly 70 gold coins with my [Sense of Small Change] skill.

    "Oh, wait, Alec-san. I''ll make the certificate for you, and the settlement will be made then."

    Soil said.

    Well, it''s a big purchase, and you can''t just hand over the gold coins.

    "I see. So, when you''re ready, contact me at the [Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence]."

    Now, the next step is to negotiate with Doria''s acquaintance. It would be great if we could get two flaming swords for cheap.

    I walked out of Frenian''s mansion in a good mood.

 Volume 8 - CH 7

    I bought the Flame Sword at a low price of 700,000 gold.

    When I returned to the inn and told everyone about it after dinner, most of them were happy, but some were worried.

    "I wondered if I could trust Janatha''s acquaintance."

    Serina was worried about whether or not the goods would be delivered properly.

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t paid for it yet, and I have [Appraisal] skills. You don''t have to worry about getting a fake."

    "Hmm, well, be careful, okay?"

    "Yeah."

    "But I don''t like the fact that the information was leaked to this Janatha guy. Who was the idiot who told him?"

    Saki glared around at everyone in the room, but they all shook their heads in panic.

    "It wasn''t me."

    "I didn''t talk either!"

    "Hawawa, I didn''t tell anyone!"

    "Tsk, I didn''t know it was worth the money, I missed the sale..."

    "Letty, if you talk, you''ll be expelled from this party."

    "Oh, that''s lie! I''m just kidding! No way I''ll do that."

    She laughed and tried to cover it up, but I think she just mumbled something pretty serious.

    Then there was a knock at the door, and it was Clyde, the gloomy-looking squad leader of the second team, who came in. I didn''t tell the second team guys, but some of them might have been eavesdropping at the door.

    ¨D¨DNo, I have an extra-large soundproof magical device in my room, so the sound of talking doesn''t leak out. So unless you''ve got your ear to the door all the time, it''s impossible to eavesdrop.

    I''m sure the guys on the Clan know exactly what will happen if they piss me off, so it''s unlikely.

    "Um, Alec-san, there''s a very scary man downstairs, and he''s telling me to get your head..."

    Clyde said with a troubled expression.

    "Hou?¡¡Is it just one person?"

    "Yes. But he''s a big guy, and he looks like he''s been working out a lot."

    "You want me to go check on him?"

    Serina is trying to play it safe.

    "No, I''ll go. I think I know what''s going on. Clyde, did you say anything rude to that man?"

    "No, I didn''t, but some of the people nearby said, ''Whoa, a monster.''"

    "That''s it. Next time you see that monster, don''t say anything. I know that guy."

    "I understand. But... no, it''s nothing."

    "Don''t worry, it''s not a weird relationship. It''s an adventurous relationship."

    "Yeah."

    Clyde looks relieved, but that''s just an unnecessary gesture.

    "Who''s that?"

    "Well, we''ll find out when we get down there."

    I went down to the first floor of the inn, with Serina and the others in tow, to find Doria, a gay adventurer in an unflattering outfit, sitting cross-legged in a chair.

    The Clan guys were surrounding Doria with their swords drawn in a battle stance, and some of them were struggling with oeehs and oeehhs. (TLN: someone who want to vomit?)

    I was starting to feel nauseous too, but damn!¡¡He''s like Medusa.

    This place is a deal breaker, can you get by with your skill tolerance?

    ¡¾Gloom Resistance Lv5¡¿ New!

    Hmm, I''ve managed to get a good look at him. But I don''t want to see this guy.

    I wouldn''t have minded if he was in a library uniform, but he was dressed in a very revealing women''s outfit and even wore heavy makeup.

    "Oh, here he is, Alec, you''ve got no discipline for your minions."

    "I apologize for their rudeness, but can you not dress a little better?"

    "Oh, I don''t care what I look like, it''s my business. If you let yourself go, you''ll know what this feels like."

    "Hey, hey, hey!¡¡The next time you come here dressed like that, ...... No, I like your serious uniform. And the natural makeup."

    "Oh, my. You have a fetish for uniforms. Oh my god, you should have said that before. All right, I''ll go for the natural uniform look next time, Fufu."

    I got a wink, but hey, my HP, MP, and TP just got drained, didn''t they?

    "Then, Alec, let''s go to the tavern. The Bard is waiting for us."

    Doria, who was in a good mood, said.

    "By the way..., does Bard have the same hobby as you?"

    If it''s just one guy, I can live with it, but if it''s a bunch of guys, I''m not so sure.

    "No, he''s a straightforward person with no hidden agendas."

    "I''m relieved to hear that."

    The destination was not "Bar Morodassi" but an ordinary tavern.

    Bard had specified it, and he seemed like a decent guy.

    I took Meena, Saki, and Serina along with me.

    "Look, it''s Alec."

    "Did that thing defeated the ''Calamity''?"

    "I''ve heard that even A-ranked parties had trouble with it."

    "He looks like a normal guy. There''s no aura to it."

    "You idiot, the Black Cat of the Wind is well equipped, and has more than one or two teams, it''s a full-fledged Clan."

    "At first I thought they were just a bunch of rookies, but you never know."

    The guys who were drinking in the tavern saw me and started talking, but it seems I''ve really made a name for myself.

    "I think it''s better to talk about a business deal like this in a place where people can''t hear, but he doesn''t care about that at all."

    "I see."

    But this place is also full of laughter and shouting, and the noise makes it hard to hear the voices at the tables far away, so it''s probably safer.

    "It''s the dwarf at the far end."

    I''d heard he was retired, but there''s a dwarf in iron armor and a Viking helmet slurping down a mug of liquor.

    "Oh, customer, I''m sorry, we''re full right now, could you please wait a moment or share a table?"

    The waitress looks at me and says that,

    "Don''t worry, he''s with me."

    He holds up his pinky finger and says that.

    "Oh, I see."

    "Doria, stop saying that with your pinky up. You''ll get the wrong idea."

    I''ll be careful.

    "Ara, Isn''t it okay. I''ve got a lot of beautiful people here. I don''t mind. I don''t mind."

    "I''m the one who cares."

    "Geez, I don''t have a choice anymore. I understand."

    "Let''s see, what do you want me to do, Alec? Should I sit in on this?¡¡Or should I just wait?"

    Serina, who was following me, asked.

    "It''s okay. The table is empty, and he''s not the type to be bothered by that."

    Doria said. Bard seems to have a rough personality.

    "I''ll sit with you then."

    "Okay, sister, one ale and four wines. Which do you want Anego?"

    Saki ordered from the waitress and asked Doria. What do you mean, "Anego"?

    "I''ll have tequila."

    "Okay, then."

    "Yes."

    Me, Meena, Serina, Saki, and Doria sat across the table from each other.

    "Bard, I''ve brought him here."

    "Oh. You''re the guy who defeated the Immortal King and the Calamity."

    Bard, the dwarf, asks me, placing his mug on the table. I think he''s a big dwarf, but he''s a lot shorter than me.

    I answered Bard''s confirmation.

    "I didn''t defeat the Immortal King. I just got rid of him. He was also level 86, you know. It said it''ll get its revenge in another three hundred years or so."

    "Hah, If it''s that far in the future, it would be the same if I said you defeated it. I won''t be alive, and neither will you."

    "You''re right."

    "Well, have a drink. Hey!¡¡More booze!"

    "Bard, I''ve already ordered. Oh, here it comes."

    "Here you go, sir."

    Waitress puts down the wine and ale.

    "Drink up."

    Bard recommends it, so I take a sip. It''s a business meeting, so I don''t want to get too drunk.

    "Kkehh, you''re a boring drinker. If you''re a man, you should drink more."

    "It''s Aruhara*, Bard. Human children can''t drink that much." (TLN: Aruhara = forcing people who can''t drink alcohol to drink alcohol)

    "Hmph, you can drink, can''t you?"

    "Of course there are people who can drink. Besides, you said you''d give me that sword for a good price."

    "Oh, they want to buy the Flame Sword that I have."

    Bard seemed to have lowered his voice a bit, but his voice was so loud that the people at the table around him stopped talking.

    I guess the story leaked out from this guy. Well, there''s no point in worrying about it now.

    "That''s right."

    "That''s fine. I''m not going to use it anymore anyway. Here, I''ll sell it to you at your price."

    When he said that, Bard placed the Flame Sword carelessly on the table.

    It is one size larger than the one Frenian has.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, of course. Dolga asked me to do his a favor, and I''m not a loudmouth merchant."

    "I''m Doria. I''m telling you, I changed my name to Doria."

    "I don''t care which one."

    "So, Bard, as a favor to your friend there, how about 700,000?¡¡I''m going to buy another Flame Sword, too, and I don''t have much time to spare right now. Sorry."

    I apologize, but I''m just being honest.

    "So, you''re taking two swords with you? Are you in the fifth or fourth layer?"

    "I''m having trouble with the boss of the fifth layer."

    "A snowman. Huh, not much of an arm. Despite being rich."

    "Don''t say that. I''m sorry, but our party had a really hard time with money, and Bard''s a little upset."

    Doria smiles and apologizes, but it''s not unusual.

    "Shut up. Who''s going to be upset?"

    "No. It''s only recently that I''ve gotten rich, too. Well, thank you, Bard. I''ll take the check here."

    "You idiot, if you tell me that you let your junior buy you a drink, the name of the [Impregnable Tank] Bard will cry."

    "[Impregnable Tank]!?"

    "I''ve heard that before."

    "Of course you have, He''s the leader of the Fortress, the only S-rank in this country."

    "That legendary party!"

    "They say he''s stopped the Behemoth''s charge head-on."

    "Seriously ......"

    There was an immediate commotion around me, and I realized that Doria was a member of an S-rank party. No wonder he has good items.

    "That was a long time ago. We''re retired, you know."

    "Oh, right."

    I put the Flame Sword in the item storage and quietly left the tavern.

    Now, here''s the real part of the deal.

    "Serina, Saki, you guys split up and go around in a proper circle to spread the tail."

    I instructed the two of them.

    "I got it."

    "Okay!"

    A little digging will reveal our lodgings, but it would be better to spread out those who are just a little bit on the spur of the moment here.

    That''s why I brought Serina and the others.

    "Meena, how it is?"

    "Two of them are coming after us."

    "Let''s get them a little closer."

    We''ll go into the back streets and look for a dead-end alley.

    "Is it a battle?¡¡Master."

    "No, we don''t want any trouble. We''ll just scatter them."

    Using [Auto-Mapping], I walk toward the back of the passage surrounded by high walls. Okay, it''s a dead end.

    We''re here.

    "Meena, give me your hand."

    "Yes, sir."

    I grabbed Meena''s hand and used [Instantaneous Movement] to move behind the wall.

    Now, the people who were chasing us will lose sight of us.

    "How it is?"

    "They''re not following us."

    "All right, then. Let''s go back to the inn."

    "Yes, Master!"

 Volume 8 - CH 8

    The next day, Frenian''s messenger arrived in a carriage, and I lurched over to his house, assuming that the contract I had been waiting for was ready.

    But Soil, the merchant, was not there and said he would bring the contract tomorrow.

    The contract could have been prepared much sooner, but I guess the annoying Soil wanted to make sure that Frenian would have plenty of time to listen to my saga.

    "Now, now, now, Alec-san, welcome. It''s a torrential downpour of gratitude that you''ve accepted my invitation."

    A fluttery-dressed Frenian greeted me, twirling and dancing in his room.

    I know what he''s trying to say, but he''s a little off, isn''t he? He''s a little tone-deaf and his sense of rhythm is a little off. His feet staggered.

    I guess the taste of the famous adventurer who donated the Flame Sword was off, too. Or maybe his predecessor was a decent man.

    It''s hard to believe that bardic talent is inherited. Either way, I don''t really want to hang out with this guy.

    It wouldn''t be much fun if he changed his mind. For the sake of my second Flame Sword, I''ll just bear with him and let me tell him about my adventures today.

    "So, Frenian, today I''ll tell you the story of my battle with the Shadow Immortal King."

    "No, that can wait for another time. What do you think, Alec-sam? How about we dive into the dungeon now?"

    "Hmm?¡¡You mean you''re coming with me, Frenian?"

    "Yes. Actually, I''ve prepared an escort. Hey!"

    Frenian clapped his hands, and the four of them came strolling into the room. It was a party of adventurers: two warriors, a priest, and a magician.

    Their equipment was plain steel, and from the looks of it, they were C-ranked.

    "Have you ever dived into a dungeon before?¡¡Frenian."

    I check with Frenian.

    "No, never. My father against it, and Soil doesn''t want me to."

    "Then you''d better not. You''re really risking your life."

    "I know, I know!¡¡But I''m sure I''ll be fine as long as I have a good escort. And Alec-san is here too!"

    You''re going to make me your escort too? I don''t want to do that.

    It''s not safe for a level one or so, even against goblins.

    "What level are you?"

    I was going to reject him as soon as he answered level 1.

    "Eight. That''s pretty good, isn''t it?"

    That may be a good level for someone who hasn''t been in a dungeon, but it''s not a level to brag about.

    "If you''d rather peek at the first layer and go home, I''ll tag along."

    "No way! The first layer is just a tutorial for beginners with only goblins! I''d like to take a look at the fourth layer, though. It''s underground, but it''s outdoors, isn''t it?"

    It''s a pain in the ass. Maybe it''s because I''ve been around a lot of adventurers, but I''m a man of knowledge.

    "It''s impossible. If you are at that level, you will lose your life even on the second layer. Even with an escort, I have to admit, it''s going to be tough."

    I''ll just tell him the truth.

    "Ehh?¡¡Then it can''t be helped. How about we just take a quick peek at the second layer and go home?"

    "If it means not going down the stairs, I''ll go with you."

    "It''s settled!"

    Frenian smiled brightly, but I wasn''t keen on the idea.

    The four guards looked relieved and smiled, but you guys should have told him that the fourth layer is absolutely impossible.

    "So, let''s get moving. Go to Hell in the dungeon!¡¡Yee-haw!¡¡Yeah!"

    "Wait, Frenian, you need to get your gear in order first."

    "Yeah? I''m fine, with just this."

    It''s a flimsy silk suit he''s wearing. It''s got like 1 defense.

    "What are you saying? Some goblins have bowguns, you know."

    "I''ll dodge it. Hyu!¡¡something like that"

    "No. ...... If you don''t wear armor, we''re not having this conversation."

    "Hmmm, can O please not wear ...... iron armor? It''s too heavy and hard to move in."

    "Then a hard leather breastplate would be fine. It''s not too heavy, and you won''t have to worry about moving."

    "I see. Then, Old man, prepare that for me."

    "Yes, sir."

    The butler immediately brought it from the next room, but Frenian complained that it looked tacky.

    If I had a guy like this in my party, I''d be expelled him immediately, but I guess I''ll just have to put up with it.

    Okay, it''s ¡¾Speaking Lv5¡¿. I''ll talk him into it.

    "Frenian, listen to me carefully. When you''re a novice adventurer, you''re always ridiculed for your equipment at first. I''ve been there."

    In my case, I think they were jealous of my good equipment and called me an F rank, but I''ll keep my mouth shut.

    "Oh!¡¡That''s for sure!¡¡Now, let''s go put this on and get laughed at. It''s called the adventurer''s middle beauty!"

    "A rite of passage. Who''s the leader over there?"

    I ask, looking at the party of four guards.

    "It''s me. Tread of the "Ice Shadow.""

    One of the warriors stepped forward. I''ve never heard of this party before, but I guess that''s what C-rank is for. The name is kind of cool, but it would be embarrassing for a fledgling F-rank to use such a name.

    I guess being a C-ranked adventure, it''s just barely acceptable.

    "Geez~, that''s why I told you not to use this name. I''m pretty sure they were all giggling inwardly."

    "Well, don''t say that, Maribel."

    "I''m sure Alec-san didn''t laugh at us."

    "By the way, have you guys had that name since you started out?"

    "No, we''ve recently reorganized our party, so we started at rank C."

    The brown-haired tread says so, and scowls.

    "I see. Any experience with escort quests?"

    "Me and Bleach--the blond warrior and I each have. We''ve both taken it twice, both times successful."

    It''s good that they''re successful and have experience, but it''s not a lot, and the other two are inexperienced. The difficulty level is probably C or lower, and the fact that the party has recently been reassembled is also a bit subtle.

    However, if it''s the first layer, I don''t think there will be any deaths with this group.

    "All right, then, I''ll leave the leader of that side to you. However, I''ll be the ranger. You can give me orders, but I''ll take the veto."

    "Yes, of course. I''m honored to be in the company of Alec from ''Black Cat of the Wind''."

    He''s a polite leader, but he''s probably from a noble family.

    "For the formation, I''ll go around to the back."

    "Yes, that would be good. Please do."

    "And¨D¨D"

    I''d like to check who has the spying skills, and who has the recovery items.

    "Alec-san, if it''s a strategy, we can do it on the road. Let''s go quickly!"

    "Hm?¡¡Okay, okay."

    I''m the type of person who makes decisions well in advance, but Frenian seems to have no patience.

    Well, it''s an entertainment play for this guy, so it would be a waste of time and effort to stiff him until he''s in a bad mood.

    And if it''s a C-rank party, you don''t need to be so specific.

    We split up into two carriages and headed for the dungeon, but this meant that we couldn''t all talk to each other.

    Besides, Frenian was so chatty that he talked to us incessantly, so we couldn''t really discuss our plan.

    "Well, I''m looking forward to it. The first dungeon of my life!¡¡A dungeon!¡¡Hyahhoo!"

    It''s fine that he''s in a good mood, but it''s annoying that he seems like the type of person who''s likely to die soon.

    Well, I said only the first layer, and as long as we have a good escort on the second layer, we shouldn''t be overtaken.

 Volume 8 - CH 9

    I disembarked from the carriage with a touch of uneasy.

    From now on, I''m about to play host to Frenian the Bard.

    If it weren''t for the Flame Sword involved, I wouldn''t want to do this escort quest.

    "Tread, take care of me today. I''m counting on you."

    "Y, yes!"

    I wanted to throw the whole escort thing to Tread''s party, but there''s no point in blasting them too hard if it makes them nervous.

    "Let''s just take it easy. I''ll cover for you. There''s plenty of room on the first layer."

    "Yeah."

    Fresnian said after hearing this exchange.

    "Then, why don''t we go to the third layer?"

    "No, no, no, Frenian, I''m talking about the first layer only. If you go to the third layer with that equipment and level, you will surely die.

    "You''re joking again!"

    "No, really, I''m not joking around."

    "I''m not going to get into that hand, fufu."

    This lack of a sense of danger is very irritating.

    "Frenian!¡¡Alec-san is telling you the truth."

    The blond warrior (Bleach) said forcefully.

    "Hey you!¡¡Don''t talk to me like that. I''m your employer, remember?¡¡Alec is my friend and a hero, so it''s fine, but for a mercenaryto call out this Frenian-sama is insolent!¡¡Please don''t get carried away."

    Suddenly, Frenian changed his attitude and became pompous, but no, he was a commoner, wasn''t he?¡¡I don''t know.

    Aahh...Haa... sorry..."

    "Hey, Frenian, forming a party is like becoming friends. If we start fighting in the dungeon, we''ll be distracted and could get killed at any moment. Let''s keep our heads up. You want to do this for real, not just formally."

    "Oh, I see, I understand. Well, then, you can call me that only in the dungeon, you."

    "Haa."

    I think I can handle it, though, because he listens to me quite honestly.

    As if to say don''t worry about it, I patted the blond warrior on the shoulder and headed for the dungeon entrance.

    "Hello, Alec. Hmm?¡¡Who are those guys?"

    The soldiers guarding the gate looked puzzled at the unusual group.

    "I''m F-Re-N-i-A-N!¡¡I''m the dashing rookie!"

    Whoa. You''ve struck a pose. I feel like pretending to be someone else at times like this.

    "Hey, look at that."

    "What''s that?"

    "Did Alec hire a new slave?"

    "I think he''s a clown, haha."

    Sure enough, the other adventurers around me took notice and laughed at me like I was a fool.

    "Oh, I took on a quest of escorting with these guys, that''s about it."

    I put a lot of effort into the "escort quest" part and said it out loud.

    "I see, ......, but nobles are prone to death, you know?"

    The soldier whispers, and I reply in a whisper.

    "I know. I''m just going to take a peek at the second layer and go home."

    "Well then, Alec-san, let''s get off quickly. Do you want me to lead the way?"

    "You musn''t, Frenian. A leader is supposed to be in the middle of the party, right"

    "Oops, ......, that''s what I was doing!¡¡Okay, Tread-san, let''s go inside."

    "Yes, sir."

    The warriors Tread and Breach lead the vanguard, while the priest Maribel and the magician Marlon deploy to the left and right.

    In the middle, Frenian and I walked side by side.

    Well, the entrance to the first layer is a much wider passage, so this is no problem.

    "Oooh, it''s so big. No, I''ve heard about it many times, but I never thought it would be this big!¡¡Uhyaa!"

    "Oi!"

    He almost fell down the stairs, so I rushed to grab Frenian''s arm.

    "Yaa, Thank you"

    Hugh ......, that was a close call.

    If he''d fallen to his death here, he''d have died in the fastest time ever recorded. Give me a break.

    "Frenian-san, please watch your step and walk carefully."

    Tread also looks behind him with concern and cautions.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know!"

    He says so, but he''s looking at the ceiling, and for God''s sake, Frenian.

    All of us, except Frenian, walk around with a tense air, carefully looking around.

    "Hey, you there, you slow party!¡¡I''m going pass you!"

    A voice called out from behind us.

    "We''re overtaking another party. Everyone, move to the right and clear the way."

    Tread doesn''t give the order, so I do.

    "Oh, yes."

    "What was that?¡¡Wasn''t that Alec from Black Cat of the Wind just now?"

    "Then I guess he''s disciplining a new party of slaves."

    "It''s tough to have that many parties."

    The party that glanced at us pulled out without incident. Well, as expected, there''s no PK in such a conspicuous place.

    "It''s amazing, Alec-san, how famous you are."

    The warrior Bleach looks at me with admiration.

    "No, it''s not that I''m standing out just because I''m active. I stand out for being bad."

    It''s still the same, isn''t it?

    "Again, you''re being modest. Whoa, goblins, found it!"

    "Murgh."

    I''m a little surprised that Frenian was the first to spot the goblin.

    Come to think of it, I''ve been leaving the searching for our party to Meena and Serina.

    It''s also dangerous, so I''m going to get the skill.

    ¡¾Searching Range Increased¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Eyes in the Back¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Perception¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Sixth Sense¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Hell''s Ear¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    Well, I guess that''s about it. There''s no need to stiffen up the search since Meena is the real deal.

    "Okay, let''s do this!¡¡Bleach!"

    "I''m on it!"

    The two warriors, Tread and Bleach, plunged head first into the swarm of goblins.

    "Marlon and Maribel will take their places as guards and cover!¡¡Give priority to the archers in the rear guard."

    The leader, Tread, wields his sword and gives the order.

    "Okay, but, Tread, magic is slow on the uptake with chanting, so keep that in mind."

    Marlon, the magician, says.

    "Yeah, I know!"

    Marlon used the fireball as instructed by the leader, and killed one of the enemy rearguards.

    The thing is that it''s not chantless, but the magic power is there for one hit.

    "If you ever need to recover, just let me know."

    Maribel was alert and on standby.

    This party is still not very well coordinated, but it''s a safe way to fight, just like the theory.

    It''s not bad.

    meanwhile, Frenian has been playing his lute and singing in the middle of ...... since a while ago.

    "Fight ? Fight ? Warriors, Ooohh? Ooohh? Janjajanjan! Janjajanjan! Don Don Don, Beben Ben Ben, Chichichi, Oh, I made a mistake, Chiiichichi, Bang!  Yay!"

    I definitely don''t want a bard in my party.

 Volume 8 - CH 10

    "Clear!"

    "We''re clear over here!"

    "Clear here too."

    "Frenian, we''re done."

    "Oh, I see. It''s good, isn''t it, the fighting? The sound of swords clashing and goblins screaming. Nice sound."

    "I see."

    "Um, Alec-san, how was our fighting style?¡¡If possible, could you give us some advice?"

    Tread asked.

    "No, it sounded good. After that you just need to make sure that you can all work together without instruction."

    I told him what I had in mind.

    "I see. Okay, I''ll try to go without instructions, everyone, please."

    "Oh, no, Tread, we''re on a quest. We''ve got a couple of new guys, me and Frenian, so we''ll need a lot of direction."

    "Yes, sir."

    After that, we continued on our way through the first layer of the Labyrinth of No Return while defeating the goblin hordes.

    I was worried about Frenian, but he stood in the middle and didn''t move, so it was easy to protect him.

    Still, there are things that bother me, so I''ll keep my eyes open.

    "Frenian, you''d better stop closing your eyes in the middle of a battle."

    "But I can concentrate my attention better this way. If you feel like I''m in danger, please call out to me."

    "I got it."

    "All right, next, straight ahead here, and then a right after that."

    Tread said, checking the parchment with the first layer of the map on it.

    As for me, with my auto-mapping skills, I''d rather have the skills without the hassle, but it''s not a skill anyone can take.

    "Gigin."

    "Hmm?"

    I heard a sound behind me, so I turned around to see that it was a back attack.

    I hadn''t been hit by a back attack recently, so I felt a little fresh.

    Maybe my back attack prevention skill didn''t work by chance, or maybe it was just probability. Or maybe, since Tread is the leader now, the party''s common skill is not working?

    "It''s a back attack."

    I''ll put off the verification for now and say.

    "Kkuh, I''m sorry, Alec-san, but I need you to hold them off!¡¡Let''s go!¡¡Bleach!"

    "Y-yeah!"

    "Don''t panic, I''ll take care of it."

    There were five enemies, three of which were rearguards with bows and arrows, an unpleasant composition for this mission, but they were only goblins.

    ¡¾Firewall Lv5¡¿

    """Gyaa!"""

    With no chanting, I sent a wall of flames out into the middle of the enemy and wiped them out.

    "Oooh!"

    "Soooo, awesome, with magic ......"

    "Wow!"

    "Kkuhh, an intermediate level spell with no chanting, and he was pretty skilled at it ......!

    "Clear!"

    "That''s great, Alec-san!"

    Treads came running up to me, but I''ll be careful.

    "Hey, we''re still on a quest, we''re still in a dungeon. Don''t break formation until we''re above ground."

    "Aah, excuse me."

    "What the hell, I wouldn''t have needed these guys if Alec-san was here."

    "Frenian, I can''t protect you by myself either. Even if we take a break, we''ll have to take turns standing guard."

    "Oh, I see. Well, why don''t we take a break? I''m tired of walking."

    "What, already?"

    "That was fast."

    Maribel and Bleach are dismayed, but it can''t be helped since he''s a dungeon novice. He''s not used to physical labor.

    "I understand. Then, let''s take a break. Bleach, you take the first watch."

    Tread agreed without protest, and gave the order.

    "Ok."

    Tread took a break at this spot, where the passage was wide and there was a fork in the road, but a little further on, there was a safe place in a dead end.

    Well, I guess I''ll give him some advice after the quest is over.

    The visibility is good, so it''s not too bad here. It''s only the goblins that come out anyway.

    I decided to sit down and take a break, and while I''m at it, I''ll try to verify the back attack.

    First, I look at the list of back attack prevention skills.

    ¡¾Back Attack Reduction¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    Oh, I get it now.

    It''s not "prevent" or "disable," it''s "reduce".

    In other words, this skill only reduces the original back attack rate, so basically the probability will never go to zero.

    My party has a great level of spying, so the probability is almost minuscule, and we probably won''t get any encounters.

    I guess that means that with this Tread''s "Ice Shadows" party, there''s still a pretty good chance of a back attack occurring, even with my party skills.

    Or maybe I''m not the leader and the common skill won''t be effective.

    Either way, it looks like I''ll have to be more vigilant about the rear than usual.

    "What! Are you taking a break here, or are you on PK alert?¡¡Gyahaha!"

    One of the parties passing by looked at us and laughed.

    "JJ, don''t interfere in other parties'' affairs."

    "Because, you know, they''re dumb.¡¡Those guys. Only one guard at the confluence of the aisles, and he''s a beginner."

    "Hmph, look at them, Alec-san. They''re so cheaply equipped, and they think they''re full-fledged adventurers."

    It''s understandable that Frenian would retort to this mockery, but I think he should work on his communication skills as well.

    "What did you say!?¡¡It doesn''t matter what equipment we have!"

    Sure enough, the little guy over there, who seemed to have a lot of blood on his hands, got angry and came over to me.

    "Don''t do it, JJ, we were the ones who said the unnecessary things first. As the leader, I apologize. I''m sorry."

    The knight on the other side apologized.

    "Oh, no, it is I who should apologize."

    "Hey, you should apologize!"

    "JJ!"

    "Because, you know, he''s just saying, "it is I who should say it, hehe". Bake should be just fine."

    "That''s not going to happen. You have no idea who you''re dealing with, do you? They''re the Black Cat of the Wind."

    "Huh?¡¡I''ve heard that cute name before. I''ve been hearing it a lot lately."

    Everyone but JJ seems to have noticed it, and some of them are holding their faces. I guess they''re in an "Oops" mood.

    "No, this party is ''Ice Shadows''."

    Tread will have a hard time saying it, so I''ll say it.

    "Hmm? Alec-san, did you change the party?"

    "No, I didn''t. I''m just a temporary escort. Well, I guess we can both take advice as we see fit. We''re in a dungeon, here."

    JJ takes it as a good sign that he was giving advice, not a snide remark about the resting place, and decides to make it whole.

    "I''m glad you said that. Now, if you''ll excuse me. Let''s go."

    "Aah!¡¡Alec!¡¡He''s a slutty bastard with a lot of slaves in his service!"

    "Hey!"

    Umu, Well, you''re not wrong.

    "JJ, you make some money, you''ll be doing ''Uha-uha'' too!"

    I''ll be dandy and incentive here.

    "Damn it, watch it!¡¡Let''s go!¡¡Bake, we''re gonna make so much money, we''re gonna be in ''Uha-uha'' paradise too!"

    "Hey, JJ, Bake''s has me, so don''t get him involved!"

    It''s a fun party.

    "Tread, it''s time for your shift. Time for a short break."

    Said the blonde Bleach from this party.

    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry, I didn''t get the right spot."

    "Hmm?¡¡What do you mean?"

    "What I mean, Frenian, is this."

    I explained to him about the theory of resting places.

    "I see, Tread-kun, be careful there."

    "No, I''m sorry."

    "It''s just goblins on the first layer. It''s nothing to worry about."

    "You''re a very generous man, Alec-san."

    "Fresnian is also ...... no problem. We should get going."

    """ Okay """

 Volume 8 - CH 11

    We were heading to the stairs to the second layer in the shortest possible distance, but it took a lot longer than usual because of the different party and the escort quest.

    Frenian wanted to take a break right away, and when I asked him if he wanted to turn back on the way, he stubbornly insisted on going to the second layer.

    "Okay, we''re here, Frenian. This is the entrance to the second layer, this stairs is."

    "At last. ...... I wish we could use the carriage."

    "Well, yeah."

    I agree with you there. Frenian may be exhausted, but he''s stopped singing his battle song.

    "Okay, let''s go downstairs."

    "We just need to see the entrance, okay?"

    I''ll remind you of that.

    "Eehh, and I also need to see the zombies."

    Me and Tread shrug lightly and head down the stairs in formation to give the client what he wants.

    "Did you see any zombies?"

    "No, not over here."

    "Maybe we should head over there."

    "Let''s go."

    It''s times like this when there are no zombies nearby.

    "Isn''t that strange?"

    "Yes, it is. ......"

    "What? I thought in the dungeons all enemies will attacking you, but it''s suprisingly boring."

    "No, Frenian, this kind of thing is rare on the contrary. They usually come out in "bang-bang" there.

    "But they''re not here."

    "I guess so."

    "I won''t give up."

    "All right, all right. Okay, we''ll fight the zombies and then we''ll go home."

    "Yeah, I know."

    "There they are!"

    We finally find the zombies, and Tread and Bleach take care of them one by one. I''ll check the rear, but we''re clear.

    "Clear!"

    "We''re clear!"

    "You happy now?"

    "Awawawa, eekkk, I''m scared of zombies!"

    Everyone smiles at Frenian, who is shaking and rattling.

    "Well, they''re scary the first time you see them, aren''t they?"

    "I guess so."

    "I can''t even physiologically handle them."

    "I''d be a little nervous too if I were pressed."

    "Alright, then, let''s go home."

    Just when I was relieved that the goal was finally in sight.

    "Hurry up!¡¡Priority to the enemy!"

    "Out of the way!¡¡It''s urgent!"

    "Oh, no, Bake!¡¡Bake!"

    I heard a unpleasant voice coming from the other corridor. Someone''s been seriously injured.

    I''ll check the map, but this point is the only way to the surface.

    "Tread, I''ll clear a path for you. Someone''s seriously injured."

    "Yeah."

    A warrior came running with a bleeding knight on his back, but his gait was suspicious.

    Maybe it''s because he''s been running for a long time, or maybe the wounded man he''s carrying is too heavy because of the armor he''s wearing, but either way, it''s a bad situation.

    "Hey, throw away the injured man''s armor."

    I thought it was unnecessary, but I couldn''t help but say it.

    "That''s not going to happen. This armor belonged to Bake''s father."

    "Then let him take it off and let someone else wear it."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Then I''ll wear the armor."

    "JJ, you''re not big enough for this."

    "No, I''ll just carry it. Besides, my breastplate is the raggediest thing I''ve ever seen, and if I''m going to throw it away, this is the time."

    "Yeah, right."

    They set the wounded man down on the floor and begin to remove the armor, which I recognize by JJ''s name as the party that just passed us.

    "Be wary of the surrounding!"

    Tread gave the order.

    "Sorry about that."

    The warrior from the other party thanked me.

    "No, it''s mutual."

    "Hey, aren''t those the guys from earlier?"

    Frenian noticed this and smiled triumphantly.

    I''ll give you a sharp warning.

    "Shut up, Frenian."

    "But after making such a big show of it, well, it can''t be helped with that equipment. If you''re a beginner, why don''t you do it on the first layer like a beginner?"

    "Shut up!¡¡What the hell do you know about!?

    "Come on, JJ, we''re too early for the third layer."

    "No, you''re trying to earn money to buy better gear, that''s why you decided to go to the third layer. There''s nothing wrong with that. It was just bad luck."

    "No, no, it''s the difference in ability. The equipment is part of your strength, and from the looks of it, that warrior probably got hit in the side. Full plate wouldn''t have done that."

    "Ha!¡¡The second son of an ordinary low-ranking knight can''t afford such expensive armor. The nobles don''t understand."

    "No, no, I''m not a noble."

    "What?¡¡Hmph, a rich party, huh. I''m sure you''ve never earned a penny on your own."

    "What''s wrong with that? If you want to hate me, hate your poor parents."

    "What the hell!¡¡You bastard ......!"

    "Oi, I''m sorry. You''re out of line, Frenian. Parents don''t always get to choose what they want, you know?"

    JJ is looking dangerously, so I''ll apologize and tell Frenian off instead.

    "Haa, but Alec-san, you don''t have to apologize to someone like that. It''s all their fault that this happened."

    "Shut up."

    "Eeh?"

    "Okay!¡¡It''s off!"

    Come on, hurry up, He''s bleeding badly."

    "Let''s go, JJ! We don''t need to worry about those people."

    "Tch. They''re disgusting."

    JJ''s party was rushing down the aisle, but we had to be careful too.

    We all spoke very little on the way back, but we still made it to the surface safely.

    "Alright!¡¡We''re finally clear!¡¡Honestly, this was hard: ......!"

    "Aaah, I swear, I thought Frenian was going to die. I mean, I wanted him to die!"

    "Me too, me too."

    "I''ll never take another quest this difficult again!"

    Tread and the others were experiencing the greatest sense of freedom, but with a C-ranked party, they must have felt even more so.

    "What are you talking about, you guys?"

    "Don''t worry about it, Frenian. It''s what adventurers do."

    "Is that so?¡¡I''ve never heard of such a custom."

    "No wonder. It''s a very recent fad. Anyway, let''s go back to the mansion. Where''s the carriage?"

    I looked for the coachmen, but I couldn''t find the carriage Frenian''s house.

    Fresnian had hired another attendant, so there was no problem, but he too was in a bad mood because of the servant''s failure, and it was hard to calm him down.

    We finally arrived at the mansion, but something was wrong.

    A full plate knight was guarding the gate. And they weren''t alone. There were many of them.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "I don''t know. Anyway, Ask them what happened."

    "Yeah. Um, what''s going on?"

    Tread asked one of the knights.

    "Who are you people!?"

    "No, we''re Frenian-san and his party of guards."

    "There he is, his son! Get them!"

    """ Ehh!? """

    The opponent has already drawn their sword.

    "Alec-san! What should we do!?"

    "Wait a minute, I''ll check it out with my skills, just stay on the defensive."

    "Right, got it."

    First of all, [Appraise].

    These guys are clearly different from the robbers.

    It''s normal to think that this many full plate knights are the soldiers of some nobleman or king.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Hawk-Dasim.

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡28

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡24

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Knight

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡351/351

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A low-ranking knight of the Grand Sword Guard.

    His character is serious and very active.

    "Ugh, directly under the king. Put down your swords!¡¡I yield!

    "What, Alec you say? Wait! Stop the attack!"

    It was already a slugfest, but both sides drew their swords, so no one was hurt.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were a friend of the king."

    A burly knight captain came out and apologized to me, but I wanted to know what happened.

    It seems that Frenian has been tied up and taken somewhere, and so have Tread and the others.

    I''m the only one left.

    "What on earth is the Guard here?"

    "We''ve got evidence of tax evasion going on in the Merchants Guild. Now they''re rounding up everyone involved."

    "Ah, I see."

    Fresnian''s father probably belongs to the Merchant''s Guild. Good riddance.

    But then, it looks like I won''t be able to get my hands on the Flame Sword. Good grief.

    "What are you doing here, Alec-dono?"

    "I am¨D¨D"

    I told him the whole story.

    "I see, so it was an escort quest for a dungeon attack. That makes sense now. Then let''s release the rest of the escorts after we hear what happened. Is that all right with you?"

    "Yes. About the Flame Sword is....."

    "I''ll let His Majesty decide about that later. Please wait a little longer."

    "I understand."

    I had no choice but to wait as I watched the scrolls being brought out of the house.

 Volume 8 - CH 12

    The King of Grandsword was a man of understanding, and he sold me the Flame Sword and confiscated the money from Frenian.

    However, The only problem is that If He take care of too much, because he''s going to force me to do a lot of troublesome work.

    "Okay, I guess we can beat the snowman now."

    If we can''t, we''ll just have to figure out another way.

    We had an agreement that the best weapon would be given to the first level of the Clan, so after asking Matheus, the axe-wielding dwarf, I gave the Flame Sword to Saki, who was second level 31, and the second one to Ione, who seemed to be able to show off her abilities.

    We immediately set out to kill the boss of the fifth layer.

    "Alright, I can do it!"

    As I slashed at it with my Flame Sword, the snowman''s wounds didn''t seem to stick right away, nor did they seem to heal.

    I succeeded in defeating it rather easily after having such a hard time in the previous battle.

    "" Yay! ""

    The drop item was an iron box that looked like a 50cm square safe, and when I opened it, cool air came out from inside.

    "Hmm, a refrigerator magic tool?"

    "Oh, that''s nice. Maybe we can make ice cream or something?"

    Serina says.

    "Yeah, I guess so."

    I was thinking of selling it off, but it would be nice to have some kind of reward for the members of the Clan. Besides, ice cream can be served to a lot of people.

    "Okay, I''ll bring it back."

    """ Ooh! """

    I couldn''t get into the item storage as it was, so I raised my skills to max level 5. That''s how it got in.

    "That''s right, I''m very proud of my work, and it''s really delicious, right?."

    The next day, Saki immediately made ice cream for me. There seemed to be two kinds, vanilla and chocolate.

    I scooped it up with an iron spoon.

    "Hmm, it''s good."

    "Mmm, really!"

    "It''s delicious!"

    "It''s cold!"

    "YUM!¡¡What is this? It''s melting in my mouth!"

    "I don''t really like ice cream, you know. ......Mmuhh!?? What is this delicious!?"

    "Only a nobleman could eat something like this..."

    ""Sweet, sweet, sweet.""

    Saki''s skill was better than I expected, and it was quite good. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces.

    "This kind of homemade food gets crunchy, but how did you do it?"

    "Hm-hmm, I put potato starch in it."

    "Hee~"

    "I also shaved it with my [Chopping] skills. Isn''t it delicious?"

    """ Yeah! """

    "Okay, this might be good for business. Darling, can I sell it?"

    "I don''t mind if you do."

    "Okay, I''ll make a fortune!¡¡Letty, I''ll pay you 10 gold an hour to help me."

    "All right!"

    That''s cheap. Well, one night in a cheap hotel costs between 1,000 and 2,000 Japanese yen, so I guess it''s reasonable.

    After taking a week off from adventuring to relax for the opening of Saki''s ice cream stall, we started our capture again.

    As we were making our way through the first layer of passageways, we saw another party fighting a group of goblins.

    "Hey!¡¡Frenian, what are you doing!¡¡Make sure you hit them hard!"

    "I''ve never carried anything heavier than a lute before, so..."

    "Aah?¡¡A lute? You battle slaves, stop your yammering and do as your masters tell you!¡¡I''ll use the slave crest on you!"

    "T-that''s, I understand... Eii!"

    "Tch, So put some effort into it!¡¡Power! I''ll never get my money''s worth out of this rental. I''ve got a real bum here."

    "Ugh..."

    It seems that Frenian, wearing tattered leather armor, did not end up in jail, but became a penniless slave of Janatha.

    Well, do your best.

    The first layer won''t kill you.

    Even if I were to pick you up, you''d probably have to fight in the vanguard.

    "I don''t care if he''s a rented slave or not, that''s terrible. I wonder if they can''t do something about the equipment. ......"

    As Serina says, it''s all about the money after all.

    I''ve been giving my guys free weapons that I''ve gotten from my adventures, but even so, I haven''t been able to get them all.

    But at the current pace, I''m sure they''ll get it eventually. The more equipment we get, the better we''ll be.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    We proceeded deeper into the labyrinth.

    The sixth layer was a natural cave-like labyrinth with bare rocks surrounding it on both sides, unlike the stone walls we had seen before.

    It was quite dimly lit.

    "Luka, what kind of enemies that appear here?"

    I ask Luka, who has experience. She''s a veteran who has dived to the seventh layer.

    The Amazoness in bikini armor turns around and answers.

    "The mooks are the Ogre and the Tsuchinoko, and the boss is the Behemoth. Well, the Ogre and Behemoth will be a challenge."

    "I see."

    "Master, there''s something."

    "Battle ready!"

    Meena sniffed, and we drew our swords to brace ourselves.

    I hear a shhhh, shhhh sound like some kind of air leaking, and a strange caracara, caracara... sound overlaps with it.

    "Lily, turn up the lights. Letty, magic the lights."

    "" Okay ""

    As the light increased, I saw a group of "Tsuchinoko" crawling on the ground. They are brown, so it''s hard to distinguish them from the ground.

    They look like fat snakes, but .......

    "Luka, are these guys poisonous?"

    If they were poisonous, Luka would have said something about it, but just to be sure, I''ll confirm.

    "No, they just bite you. They''re a fat , but they''re pretty jumpy, so be careful."

    As soon as Luka said that, some of them jumped and attacked.

    "Uhyaa, its hurts!¡¡I was bitten!"

    Hey, hey, hey, can they reach Lily in the middle guard? But their attack power doesn''t seem to be big deal.

    "Don''t panic. Stay calm and take them out one at a time to avoid a friendly fire!"

    "Yeah!"

    "I''m on it!"

    "Yes!"

    "Do it!"

    The vanguard group was not flustered and was still very stable. Luka, Serina, Ione, and Jouga.

    This is a wide passage, but if it''s a narrow passage, some of the vanguards will end up playing around, so we''ll have to start thinking about how to organize the party. And Saki can become a vanguard, too.

    "Clear!"

    "Oh, I found the Jewel(medium)!¡¡It''s a good start."

    "Alright, if it''s this strong and drops a (medium), We''ll hunt it down."

    "That''s right!"

    "Aye aye sir!"

    We left the map search for later, and went back and forth through the corridors to hunt for the "Tsuchinoko".

    However, it''s not an easy hunt, as ogres sometimes appear.

    "GHAAAAA!"

    A reddish-black muscular demon roars loudly and attacks.

    "Kkuhh!¡¡Kyaaa!"

    "Hey, Serina!¡¡Cover!"

    Serina seemed to have tried to play the Ogre''s punch with her sword, but she was clearly losing power.

    Serina''s sword pressure is quite strong, but from the looks of it, even our most muscular Jouga won''t be able to do this.

    "Everyone, evade without taking hit."

    """ Okay! """

    My instructions were to attack while evading, but that wasn''t the trouble with the ogre.

    "Tch, he''s stubborn!"

    "I got it!¡¡Eeeh!?"

    "GHAAA!"

    Ione stabbed the Ogre in the back, but it still moved.

    "They''re tough. these guys. You don''t want to go in there and try to kill them."

    Luka said, but it''s going to take a long time to take them down by cutting their HP.

    "Fuu~, looks like it''s my turn. ¨D¨DThird Eye, open! The tingling left hand is the sign of the Chosen One!¡¡Fear me, for I have seen your shameful diary of the past, and my blood freezes as I sink into the darkness. Hold your breath, Death!"

    When Letty chanted the spell, the ogre stopped moving and fell forward. And then, *bohun*.

    "Wow, that was amazing. Is that an instant death spell?"

    "I''m surprised. It looks like you''re better than Lloyd to be able to use such a spell."

    Everyone looks at Letty with admiring eyes.

    "Fufu, praise me more, praise me more!"

    "Let''s see, third eye, open, tingling left hand is chosen ......"

    Nene recites the spell, trying to remember it.

    "Oh, Nene-chan, that''s because it''s not ready for you. You need a magic value, but you also need a contract with an evil god."

    "Oh, I see, teach."

    "Letty, do you have a contract with an evil god?"

    I''m curious, so I ask.

    "Sort of."

    "I wonder if that''s okay. ......"

    Fianna worries about it, but it seems to be fine for now. She''s a high-level mage for nothing.

    "Alec, the drop gave an axe, but you can pick it up. I can''t lift it, you know."

    Lily said, but a large battle axe has fallen. I think I''ll show this to Matheus the Dwarf. If he can''t use it, there''s no one else who can.

    "I understand."

    I pick up the axe, which looks like it weighs at least 30 kilos, and put it in the item storage.

    "Okay, let''s move on."

    [[[ Ooh! ]]]

    The sixth layer is going well, so far.

 Volume 9 - prologue

    "Kua......"

    I stretched out as much as I could.

    It''s a beautiful morning.

    No, it''s already noon.

    It''s okay for an adventurer to have a late morning.

    "Mmm......"

    Sophie was unconscious next to me, hugged me. Since then, on her days off, we''ve eaten at Lady Tabitha''s and gone straight to rest, or I''ve taken her directly to this inn.

    Serina had spotted her and had confirmed with Sophie many times, but of course, I hadn''t threatened her.

    I was a bit pushy, but she has become my woman of her own free will. I''m not going to let her complain about that.

    Sophie is also quite fond of me, and if I ask her out, she''ll follow me. She seems to have been trained in her knowledge of sensual novels. As expected the librarian.

    Well, I had fun for about eight rounds yesterday, from front to back and using my skills, so it would be better to give her a rest today.

    I''m a resilient hero, and she''s a free townie, so our stamina is different.

    I gently unclasped Sophie''s arms, put on a simple cloth outfit, and walked out of the room.

    When I went downstairs to the first floor of the inn, I saw that the guys from our Clan were playing a card game at a table. You guys really like that, don''t you?

    Well, it won''t get that crazy in this inn, so I''ll let them do what they want.

    "Alright, two pair!"

    "Ugh, I shouldn''t have come down!¡¡Damn, I''ve been tricked..."

    The playing cards came from a treasure chest, and they were beautiful and durable. They look exactly the same as the ones sold in Japan.

    "Haha, thanks. Zeed, you''d better learn to put on a poker face. I can tell by your face."

    "Even if you say that, Ah!¡¡Good morning, Alec-san!"

    "Oouh!"

    "Are you going somewhere today?"

    "No, I haven''t decided. Why?"

    "No, if you''re not busy, I was wondering if we could have lunch together."

    "Hmm, no, let''s not do that. Clyde, it''s on me. Take them all somewhere."

    I threw a silver coin to Clyde, the leader of the Black Cat Group 2, and gave it to him.

    "Thanks. So, where do you want to go?"

    "Isn''t the tavern always good?"

    "No, it''s silver coin.¡¡Why don''t we go to a brothel anyway, get a woman?"

    "Hmm?¡¡Alec-san, do you mind?"

    "Well, have it your way."

    "" Oooh! ""

    Well, it''s good once in a while.

    "Just make sure it''s a decent place."

    It would be troublesome if they got some strange disease, so I gave him another silver coin.

    "" Thanks! ""

    After watching the Clan of bastards leave, I take a table in the back dining room.

    "Ada, get me some soup. Ada?"

    There''s no answer. She''s not here.

    "Tsk, this not the best place to stay.

    The sheets are cleaned and changed every day, so that''s good.

    I had no choice but to go to a food stall or a restaurant, so I headed to the main street.

    "Oh, Alec-san."

    A friendly young man with brown hair approached me. It was Zeed, who couldn''t put on a poker face.

    "Hmm, Zeed. Didn''t you go to the brothel with the others?"

    "No, It''s just ......, I''m in love with someone."

    Shrugging his shoulders, Zeed is a innocent guy.

    "I see. Well, I don''t mind, but did you get the money?"

    "Yeah, I got it."

    "All right then."

    "Hey, Alec-san."

    "What''s up?"

    I don''t like to be talked to by men. It''s okay to be friendly, but in moderation.

    "I''m thinking of giving that girl a gift. What present should I give her?"

    "Dunno. Think for yourself."

    "No, no, no, don''t say that. I''d really like the popular Alec-san to tell me."

    In my case, I guess the [Charm ¡î Lv3] skill that the glasses-wearing god gave me is working for me, though.

    "You''ll have to train with adventure and adjust your skills and equipment."

    "Huh, no, I meant the gift."

    "I told you, I don''t know. You''re persistent."

    "How about a ring?"

    I ain''t asking. But I''m kind of curious, so I''m asking too.

    "Cheap jewelry?"

    "No, it''s a jeweled one."

    "Wait, you can''t possibly have that kind of money."

    If you have more than 10,000 gold saved up, you should have quit slavery long ago. I''ve also promised to make you a commoner.

    I have the skill to tamper with the slave emblem. I tried to use it on Fianna to see if I could erase it, but it disappeared cleanly. I asked the king of Grandsword to confirm this, and he said that if I don''t do it openly, I can free the slaves as I please.

    "That said, I have a good deal for you."

    "Hmm?¡¡What kind?"

    I ask with raised eyebrows.

    "There''s a money changer in the backstreets that will exchange your money for coins of the Cacoo Empire."

    "The Cacoo Empire?¡¡Not the Gilan Empire?"

    I''ve never heard of that country.

    "Yes, the Cacoo Empire. Here, this is the one with the white dog symbol on it."

    When I saw the counterfeit coin that Zeed offered me, I winced.

    "It''s made of wood, isn''t it?"

    It''s just a cheap-looking piece of wood with a dog''s mark roughly scrawled on it.

    "Yes, but it can be exchanged for money, and even for expensive prizes!"

    He''s being cheated.

    He''s definitely being cheated.

    "Alec-san?"

    I stroked my forehead and sighed.

    "How much did you exchange?"

    "Right now, it''s about two thousand gold. But the Cacoo coins have gone up in price, and now they''re worth about two hundred thousand gold!¡¡Isn''t that great?"

    "Idiot. There''s no such thing as a good deal. Who the hell would want a wooden coin like that, or an imperial child banknote that doesn''t even exist?"

    "No, they can be used properly."

    "They''re cherry-picked, aren''t they?"

    I''m sure that someone used these wooden coins to trade among themselves right in front of Zeed''s eyes.

    "Yeah?¡¡But it''s can be used quite well, you know. All over the place. In ordinary stores, you know."

    "Where?"

    "For example, at the meat skewer shop there. Alec-san, have you eaten lunch yet?"

    "No. I just came to eat."

    "Well then, I''ll buy you a drink to thank you for all your hard work. Old man, two skewers, please."

    "Aiyo, it''s four gold."

    "That''s a bit expensive. Whatever. Then, can I use this money?"

    Zeed handed over a wooden coin.

    "Oh, this one, okay, here you go."

    "See?"

    "Hmm. Well, it''s cheap."

    "Geez, you''re so skeptical. Okay, Alec-san, I''ll give you a a piece for hundred gold, and you can spend them however you like. If you do, I''m sure you''ll believe me.

    "I don''t want. I don''t want it!"

    He pushed toy coins at me.

    "So, please tell me what should I give her. I mean, that''s the current price of information."

    "You know, that''s not the way to do business, Zeed. If you pretend to buy her a drink without telling her what it is, and then demand a price that she doesn''t know about, you''ll get in trouble."

    "I''m sorry, but I''ll give you one more."

    "I don''t want it!"

    I slam the dog print coin on the ground as hard as I can. The dog coin hit a stone and cracked easily.

    "Oh, what a waste, it could have doubled in value by tomorrow."

    "Not a chance. You don''t understand how money works."

    Money doesn''t just come out of nowhere. Since ancient times, it has been traded in exchange for something.

    If you deposit money in a bank, the interest will increase, but this is because depositors lend money to the bank, which then lends more money to companies, adding interest to the debt. It does not grow by itself.

    If they try to increase the amount without collateral, their credibility will be tested.

    If you know that he is a man who will always pay back the money he borrowed, you can trust him and lend him money.

    However, if you don''t have collateral when he can''t pay you back, you will be in big trouble.

    The collapse of Lehman Brothers was caused by the use of financial engineering to tweak the collateral. It was an alchemy to create something out of nothing.

    And the price was demanded all at once. In a way that no one wanted.

    In my opinion.

    The total amount of wealth in the world is finite, and the amount of credit (collateral) cannot exceed that finite amount.

    Even if it is electronic money, there must be a price.

    The question is not, "How much value or money is there in it?" is not the issue.

    The question is, "Who will pay for it?"

    "What? This coin works fine."

    If so, why is wood?

    If the issuer is a wealthy man, he should be able to make a decent coin out of gold or silver.

    Besides, a proper coin should be made in such a way that it cannot be easily counterfeited (copied).

    "For now. Anyway, you need to quit pouring money into that coin. It''s clan leader''s orders."

    "N-no way. But then, how do I buy the ring?"

    "Earn it through adventure. No, let''s see if we can buy some expensive accessories with those dog coins. Zeed, bring me everything you''ve got. I''ll help you find the ring that will make her fall in love with you."

    "Yes!"

    Well, I''ll use my skills to appraise it, but there''s no such thing as a magical ring. Anyway, I have to get it to change it for something valuable.

    That was probably a scam.

 Volume 9 - CH 1

    One of our troops seems to have fallen for a strange scam.

    A coin from the Cacoo Empire, 2,000 gold in damages.

    It''s not a lot of money to me, but to my slave Zeed, it must be close to his entire fortune.

    What a mess. I think I''ll demote Zeed from the leadership.

    While I was waiting for Zeed, Lily and Jouga arrived.

    "Oh, it''s the lewd old man!"

    "Huh? Oh, it''s Brother!"

    "Lily, don''t make misleading statements in a busy place."

    "What? It''s not a misunderstanding, but the truth!"

    "Even if that''s true. You''re guilty of defamation, remember that."

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you''re having lunch too, brother?"

    "Yeah, but it''s breakfast."

    "Buy me a drink!"

    "Fine. What do you want to eat, Lily?"

    "I want that."

    The small Lily stretched and pointed to the dumplings on a skewer.

    "Then, Old man, give me three of those."

    "Aiyo."

    "Then, here."

    "Thank you. Mmm, delicious!"

    "Thank you, brother. Mmm."

    "By the way, I''m going to ask you guys, do you have any of these wooden coins?"

    I picked up a toy that was left broken and discarded on the spot and showed it to them.

    Then Lily and Jouga both nodded at me with proud smiles.

    "Oh, it''s a Cacoo coin, I have it! Look!"

    "I exchanged it for 10,000 gold yesterday, too, brother!"

    "Huh?¡¡Are you stupid?"

    "Why is it?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Tell me how much you have."

    "No, it''s mine!"

    "I''ve got about 20,000 gold now. I had 1,000 gold a week ago, and now I have 20,000.¡¡I can''t believe it."

    "You guys....do you think it''s that easy to make money?"

    "No, I mean, it''s really increasing."

    "You know what?¡¡Evidence is better than loli." (?)

    Lily and Jouga don''t seem to have any doubts.

    "You know what they say about the raccoon dog that won''t take the bait? You can only get carried away with the valuation while you can".

    "The same thing was said by Serina, but after she found out that It could be used, she changed her attitude!"

    "What?"

    ...... Hey, hey, hey, how far is the damage to our Clan expanding?

    I''m starting to get a bad feeling about this.

    However, I thought that Serina was a ...... someone who was smart enough to know what she was doing.

    "Lily, go back to the inn now and notify all of our troops. No purchasing of Cacoo coins."

    "What? Why not?¡¡They''re so profitable, so light, so easy to use, and so convenient."

    "Just do as you''re told. You don''t even know who issues them, and they''re toys."

    "But it can be used."

    "It''s Clan leader''s orders."

    "But no!"

    "Tch, Jouga, you go tell them."

    "All right, brother!¡¡When it''s your order, even white is black!"

    "Noisy, Go tell them quickly! All of them."

    "Yes!"

    Jouga ran off, for the time being, measure were taken. First aid.

    "Alec-san!"

    Zeed is back.

    "Zeed, did you bring all the money?"

    "Yes, I''ve collected everything. This is all I have."

    He holds up the bag and smiles radiantly, but let me see.

    I took a look at the contents of the bag, and it was all wooden coins.

    "Hmmm ......"

    "Isn''t it enough?"

    "No, not really. Then let''s go to the accessory store."

    "Yeah!"

    "Ah, I''m coming too!"

    "Yeah, you go with me."

    With Zeed and Lily in tow, we''ll start by entering a high-class store that caters to the nobility.

    "Stop there."

    However, as we approached the door, we were stopped by a full-plate gate guard soldier.

    As expected, it''s a store that seems to have a dress code or something.

    No, let''s give it a try.

    "Can you let me through with this?"

    I pull out a thing from my pocket.

    "What are you... oh, this is!¡¡Excuse me, sir. Please come through."

    The platinum pass I got from the king is convenient. But next time I come here, I''ll make sure I''m dressed properly.

    "Wow, amazing, Alec!"

    "You''re the man, Alec-san!"

    The two guys behind me are impressed, but that''s okay.

    "Welcome. You are an adventurer, aren''t you? What kind of goods are you looking for?"

    An elderly shopkeeper dressed in a bartender''s uniform greeted me, and I knew he had a good eye for people.

    If that''s the case, it might be better to have this clerk choose for me.

    "I''d like to get a gift that''s worthy of this guy''s girlfriend."

    "Excuse me, but is your friend partner is a nobleman?"

    "Oh, no, it''s not. She''s just an ordinary town girl. She''s a baker''s girl. ......"

    Zeed answered hesitantly.

    "If that''s the case, I think this necklace would be good for her."

    "No, I was thinking giving her a ring."

    "But if she''s a baker, a ring might be inconvenient for washing her hands and kneading bread."

    "Oh, I see!¡¡That''s true, too. Well, then. No, the price is ......"

    "It''s 3,000 gold."

    "Oh, no, my limit si 2000 gold. ......"

    "I''m sorry, we don''t have anything cheaper than that. ......"

    "Yeah."

    "Then I''ll rebuild what you''re missing. Zeed, see if you can use that money."

    "Yes, well, can I pay you with this?"

    "Hmm, it is Cacoo coins? I''m sorry, sir, we don''t accept these coins in our store."

    "You can''t huh............"

    "Then I''ll use this silver coin."

    "Yes, thank you for your purchase."

    I would have been a little freaked out if it went through, but it looks like they can''t exchange it for high value items.

    "Okay, Zeed, I''ll give you this."

    I''ll just give the necklace to Zeed.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah. But I''m going to need you to return it to me, One silver coin."

    "Yes, sir. I promise I''ll return it."

    "Okay. Let''s go to the next store. Lily, if there''s anything you want to buy, let me know."

    "Hmm, Anything is fine as long as Alec will buy it for me."

    "Then, let''s check out the next store."

    Next, we went to a store that even commoners can usually enter. However, it was a high-class store, and they didn''t have any cheap stuff.

    "Which ones can I buy for just 2,000 gold?"

    "If that the case, this is it. It''s a real silver ring."

    The clerk held it out to me, and I appraised it, but there was no problem.

    The appraised value was 1,000 gold, and I couldn''t help but feel a little ripped off at this point.

    "Then, Zeed, I''ll ask you to return the 2,000 gold first. Give me the bag you just gave me."

    "I understand. But can it be used here?"

    "May I see that?¡¡Oh, the Cacoo coins. We''re accepting these."

    We can use Cacoo coins here?

    "See? You can use it right?"

    "Well, I guess..."

    "What should I do about the packaging?"

    "No, just leave it as it is."

    "Here you go, then."

    I''ll give the silver ring to Lily.

    "Here, I''ll give it to you."

    "Wow. Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    "Thank you!¡¡Alec!¡¡I love you!"

    Lily hugged me. She seemed to be honestly happy. It''s nice to have a gift once in a while.

    We leave the store.

    "Zeed, I''m sorry for making fun of you earlier. It seems that this coin can be used in a very wide range of ways."

    Contrary to my expectations, it''s been used in some decent stores.

    "Yeah, I don''t mind. We couldn''t use it in a high-end store, though."

    "You should apologize to me too."

    "I''m not apologizing to you."

    "Huh?¡¡Why not?"

    "Because I think you deserve to be able to discern authenticity because of your upbringing."

    "Mumurghh."

    I feel like she and I both forgot all about it, but she''s a former princess.

    "Well, that''s enough Zeed. But don''t buy any more of those coins."

    "Yes, sir. Thank you very much for the necklace, Alec-san. I''ll go give it to her right away!"

    "Yeah!"

    Zeed left with a happy face, and the damage was averted.

    "Lily, stay with me a little longer."

    "Okay. Where are we going?"

    "Merchant''s Guild."

    The fact that we were able to use it at the mid-level accessory store earlier means that the merchant guild is probably involved.

    We need to look into that.

 Volume 9 - CH 2

    A flimsy wooden board with a dog''s face drawn on it was actually being used as coins in the store.

    I thought it was just a bunch of scammers exchanging them among their friends, but in fact, it seems to be a much bigger deal.

    "Wow, I didn''t know this place was like this. I''ve never been to a merchants'' guild before."

    Lily, who came with me, looked around the guild and said in a curious way.

    "Well, unless you''re a merchant, there''s not much to do."

    I buy and sell jewels here, but if I tell Lily about it, she might try to steal and sell them herself.

    I''m not going to tell her anything else.

    "So, what are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to investigate the Cacoo coin."

    "Oh, you still doubt it."

    "Of course. Oh, Yumi."

    The red-haired merchant was the first to find me, but I have a feeling that she''s one of the top talents in this guild.

    That''s why it makes all the difference if she''s a friend or foe.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Alec-sama, but what can I do for you today?"

    "It''s complicated. Can you arrange a private room?"

    "Yes, of course. This way, please. I''ll take you upstairs to the reception room."

    I walked up the fancy spiral staircase and entered one of the several doors. There are probably other rooms where secret talks and business meetings are being held.

    "Please wait a moment. I''ll bring you some tea."

    "Yeah, thank you"

    "I want to eat cake!"

    Lily said selfishly, but I''m sure they can serve it here.

    "Lily, give me a dog coin."

    "Okay, but it''s only a hundred gold."

    "Fuu~. Well, here."

    I exchanged it for a copper coin.

    "Thank you for waiting."

    It didn''t take long, and Yumi came back with tea and cake on a tray.

    "Oh, It''s really here...!"

    After asking for it myself, I leave the slightly thrilled Lily alone and start talking.

    "I want to know the details of this coin."

    I knew I couldn''t play games with her, so I showed her the dog-printed coin in a straightforward manner.

    *twitch*, Yumi''s eyebrows twitched just a little, but you couldn''t tell unless you were watching her face closely.

    I guess it''s black (jackpot).

    "It''s a coin that''s currently being handled by the merchant guild."

    "Is it the entire merchant guild? Or is it issued by some of the large merchants?"

    "It was conceived by a portion of the large merchants, but since the resolution passed, we are handling it as a guild. We have voting rights based on the amount of investment. ...... In short, think of it as a majority vote in favor of the rich!"

    "Yeah, that doesn''t need to be explained. What is the name of the person who came up with it?"

    "I''m not supposed to share this with outsiders, but he''s a merchant named Balm, and he''s been growing in power lately."

    "Can I trust him?"

    "Well ...... depending on what Alec-sama means by that, payment is not a problem. I also have the talent to come up with new business for this coin. I just don''t want to work with you."

    "Fair enough. Who''s backing this guy?"

    "It''s Count Bon Voyage."

    "Hmm. Is he a big shot?"

    "Yes, sir. He''s only a count, but he does a lot of trading and has connections to the Gilan Empire. He''s not a great noble, but he''s an influential one."

    "Is he close to the King of Grandsword?"

    "No, he often opposes the proposed reforms, and although both parties appear to be good friends, I think they are on bad terms."

    "I''m relieved to hear that."

    If the king had been involved, I would have been out, but if push came to shove, that king would have taken care of it.

    "Uhm, if you don''t mind my asking, what exactly are you doing, Alec-sama?"

    "My Clan is trying to buy a lot of those coins. I''m just trying to get them to quit."

    "You could have made a fortune.."

    "Shut up, Lily."

    "...... This is a pretty big project. There is a lot of opposition to this project from the old merchants, who consider it to be a scam, and there is also factional strife, so it is quite sensitive. ......"

    It''s a sensitive issue even within the merchant guild, so it''s not a monolithic issue.

    "I understand. I don''t intend to make it a big deal. If my Clan, the Black Cats of the Wind, don''t want to buy the coins, that''s fine, right?"

    "I''m relieved to hear that. I''ll send out a notice not to recommend it to everyone."

    "Yeah, that''s fine."

    I get up from the couch, and Lily snatches the cake off my plate with great force. I told her not to do that.

    "Alec-sama, is there anything else I can do for you?"

    "No, there''s nothing. Sorry to bother you."

    "No, sir."

    "And is Janatha involved in all this?"

    "He doesn''t seem to be directly involved, but Balm is also a member of the "White Dog" clan that he''s a member of."

    "So Cacoo coins will work in that store with the black sign?"

    "Yes, it does."

    "Hmm."

    I thought Janatha would never get involved in something that would be to his detriment, but I guess he decided that the Cacoo Coin has that much credibility. Or is it one of the cherry-picked ones?

    Well, it doesn''t matter either way.

    As long as you don''t buy a single Cacoo coin, you''ll never be scammed.

 Volume 9 - CH 3

    When I came back to the inn, Serina and the others were waiting for me with folded arms.

    "Alec, what do you mean?"

    "I don''t like that doggy coin. So don''t buy it. That''s what I''m talking about."

    "Wait, are you talking about your taste? Well, your aesthetic sense is, uh, not exactly complimentary."

    Serina says with a shrug.

    "No, I''m not talking about the design, I''m talking about the fact that it''s dangerous."

    "No. But it did work in the store. Some of them don''t work, though."

    "I don''t think it would work in an upscale, well-established restaurant. I mean, you can''t use it everywhere, and it''s not very exchangeable. It''s fine for a small exchange, but if you try to sell it all at once, there''s a chance you won''t be able to exchange it anywhere."

    "What? It''s the same with electronic money. It''s just that older stores don''t support it yet."

    "No, it''s not. The mechanism is similar, but totally different. E-money is just bank payments online, it''s not "for speculation". When someone recommended this coin to you, didn''t they say, "You''ll definitely make money"?"

    "That''s ......"

    "It''s a common phrase in scams."

    "Ugh."

    "Have you ever heard of a pyramid scheme?"

    "That means that it runs well as long as there are more people buying ......, but it eventually goes bankrupt in the end because the number of people needed to cycle increases like a pyramid, right?"

    "That''s right. The person who set this up is a big merchant who belongs to the Merchant''s Guild, but he doesn''t have a lot of money. If the currency is issued by the government, there are laws in place, so it''s not so easy to do something crazy, but if it''s issued by an individual, there''s probably a sloppy check system."

    "But if it works, well, ......"

    You noticed that yourself.

    "That''s right. If it works, no one will lose anything. As long as it''s running smoothly. The danger (risk) comes to the surface only after things have gone bad. But more importantly, who decides the value of a currency that goes up and up and up?"

    "Is it.....the people who buy it?"

    "No, it''s the seller. Even if you can''t sell it, you can still put a price on it."

    "Ah ......, yes. I mean, Alec, how do you know so much about it?"

    "Because I switched my class into a sage."

    "Yeah?"

    "Even the Merchants'' Guild seems to be skeptical. As long as the guild is doing it, I don''t think they''re going to just suddenly roll up and run away, but our Clan will avoid buying it to avoid the risk. Okay?"

    "...... Okay, I get it. But then, what should I do with the money I''ve already exchanged?"

    "Ask the source to exchange them for cash. If they''re stalling, saying, "If you wait a little longer, the price will go up," be careful."

    "That''s right. Shall we go and exchange them then?"

    "Okay."

    "Yes. ......"

    "Hmm....I thought I''d make some money."

    It looks like Luka, Nene, and even Letty were buying in. It''s a good thing I found out early.

    "Saki, you didn''t buy it?"

    "Of course I didn''t. I don''t know what to think of those cheap coins. The only thing I trust is cash, and that''s obviously Yukichi-san. In this world, it''s gold, the real money."

    "I''m going to make you my wallet today."

    "Oh!¡¡Leave it to me. I''ll make sure to increase it."

    "No, You''ll just manage it normally."

    "Ahaha, don''t worry, I won''t be investing or anything. I''m in business."

    "Oh, I see."

    As I was relaxing at the inn, Nene came running back.

    "Hawawa, Alec-sama, W-we''re in trouble!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "We all went to the Cacoo coin exchange office, but the staff told us that they couldn''t exchange the coins right away. As we were struggling, other customers also became angry and demanded their money back, and the soldiers started to work on it."

    "What?¡¡Damn, there''s a commotion. Let''s go to the soldier''s office."

    "I hope no one dies. Hoshi Rina looks scary when she gets mad."

    "...... Let''s hurry."

    When I went to the soldier''s office, I was told that they had been put in the castle''s jail. give me a break.

    I used my pass to go to the jail and got permission to see them.

    "So, were there any deaths?"

    I asked Serina, who was sitting on the ground behind the bars looking unhappy.

    "No, just the injured. And I didn''t do it."

    "It was the custome I was with did it. I didn''t expect such an uproar, by the way."

    As Luka had explained to me, the customer who had been exchanging the money must have been a bit worried. That''s when the clerk said they wasn''t going to return the money, and that''s when it exploded.

    I''ve never seen anything like it in real life, but I guess it''s like a bank run.

    "That was exactly what you said. I''m sorry about that."

    Serina says, not amused.

    "No, I, too, thought they''d be straightforward about the exchange."

    "No, they did too, they exchanged mine and Nene''s right away. But you know what, Serina is......

    Letty makes a weird face when she says that.

    "What is it?"

    "The original 500,000 gold was also exchanged, so it was valued at 50 million gold."

    "Wha!¡¡You''ve been pouring that much into it?"

    "No, because the price keeps going up and up, and I thought it might be profitable."

    "How did you manage to save up so much when I just collected it with the Flame Sword the other day?"

    "That''s because I''m not wasting money like you."

    "Shut up. I know we need battle slaves."

    " ''Lady Tabitha'' ?"

    "Guguhh, that''s an entertainment expense."

    "Hmm?"

    "So, the money changer over there has a point... I don''t think they can afford 50 million gold right away."

    Letty said, you''re probably right.

    "But you think they can pay for 5.000 gold coins, right?"

    "I don''t know. When did the other side say they would have it ready?"

    "They said they don''t know right away, so they''ll discuss it with the manager. They also said that the price would be lower than that due to selling pressure, and I thought something was wrong with that."

    That''s a subtle point. If it had been a currency exchange where the price didn''t fluctuate much, both sides would have agreed on the amount they expected to exchange.

    Anyway, it''s the guy''s fault for messing with something troublesome.

    "It''s all your fault."

    "Yeah, that''s terrible."

    "Anyway, I''ll get you a good lawyer, and you''ll be quiet."

    "Why don''t you talk to the king yourself?"

    "Well, I''m sure he''ll do something about it, but I don''t think it''s good for either of us if we''re always relying on him."

    "It''s not just because I''m here, is it?"

    "No. Not even if I''m in jail instead of you. Anyway, from what I''ve heard, I don''t think you''re going to be locked up for very long either, so let''s keep things civil here. If not, things might get a little dicey elsewhere."

    "What other part?"

    "The people who issue the dog coins are from the "White Dog" clan. Janatha''s a member of that clan."

    "Aah. You had a run-in with him before about buying slaves, didn''t you? About Fianna and Jouga?"

    "That''s right. So, if he misunderstands that we''re deliberately trying to destroy Cacoo Coins this time, it''s going to be troublesome. ......"

    "Yeah, I''m sorry, I didn''t think that far ahead."

    "Well, it''s not your fault about that. As the clan leader, I''ll protect all of you who are part of the clan, so don''t worry."

    It''s only natural to protect your friends.

    "Yeah, thanks ......!"

    Now, I don''t know if there is a lawyer system in this world, but I''m sure there is someone who knows the law.

    I think I''ll contact her first and ask for her advice.

 Volume 9 - CH 4

    Serina and the other have gotten caught up in the mess and are in jail.

    It would have been easier to ask the king for help, but I don''t feel comfortable using him too casually.

    So I decided to hire a lawyer from this world to negotiate with the guards or the knights.

    Of course, I don''t have any such acquaintance, so I have to get an introduction first.

    Yumi, a merchant, would be a good choice.

    I don''t think the adventurer''s guild here is very dependable.

    It''s just that ...... I said I wasn''t going to do anything, and I''m sure Yumi will be reluctant to do anything, but in fact, I didn''t mean to do it.

    It''s not on purpose.

    With that in mind, I headed to the merchants'' guild, only to find a large crowd of people gathered in front of the guild building, chanting "We are the merchants'' guild!

    "We demand an immediate refund from the Merchant''s Guild!¡¡Bring out those who''s responsible!"

    "" Yeah, we want our money back~! ""

    When I looked, I saw that the entrance was fortified with soldiers, so it would be impossible to enter.

    The air is tense, and it''s starting to look like a big deal. This is bad.

    I was about to leave the place quietly, but suddenly someone grabbed me from behind by the neck.

    "Guguh!?"

    "If you don''t want to die, don''t move."

    What are you going to do?

    But if you were going to kill me, you would have done it suddenly from behind.

    "Come here."

    "What are you gonna do?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m just gonna let you meet some people."

    When the man said that, he put a sack over my head and pushed me into the carriage.

    It looks like they''re tying me up with a rope behind my back.

    Kidnapping?

    By whom?

    "Did they know that I was Alec from the Black Cat of the Wind?"

    "Of course they did."

    The man answers.

    "What is your purpose?"

    "I told you. I want you to meet someone. We''re on the way. Don''t make a sound. I''m not gonna hurt you."

    "And I''m supposed to trust you?"

    "You have to trust me."

    As I watched, bewildered, the carriage stopped and a man got out, taking me with him.

    As usual, I couldn''t see what was going on because of the bag over my head.

    "We''re going down the stairs."

    He opens the door and seems to be moving underground, but the [auto-mapping] is only partially filled, so I have no idea where he is. It''s probably around a house on a back street.

    It wouldn''t be funny if I met him in the torture chamber and found out he was Janatha.

    "I''ve got him."

    "Let me see his face."

    The woman said, and the bag was taken.

    "What, it''s you huh."

    It was Yumi in front of me.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to tie you up. I told you not to hurt him, didn''t I?"

    "Hmph, the other guy is the one who defeated "Disaster". You can''t be that classy and crafty. If you want to do that, you''ll have to hire an A-rank adventure."

    The mercenary complained back.

    "Fuu~. That''s enough. Watch the outside."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Alec-sama, did you deceive me?"

    Yumi asks me.

    "No, I didn''t. That was just a fluke. It looks like Serina had a little too much coin in her pocket."

    "I''m in trouble. I just turned in my notice, and I''m in the worst possible position. No, not only that, but my clan could be destroyed."

    "What clan are you a member of?"

    "Double Balance."

    "One of the merchant guilds?"

    "No, it''s much larger. We have nobles and artisans as well."

    "Hmm. So, you wanted to ask me what''s going on?"

    "Yes, and I also thought that if you were to go out in the open, White Dog might be able to make the first move."

    "First move?¡¡You mean they''re going to attack me?"

    "Yes. At the very least, I''m sure that White Dog has taken this installation as an act of hostility against you. You are a close friend of the King of Grandsword, and just the other day, a White Dog associate was found guilty of tax evasion."

    "That''s completely irrelevant and none of my business. And while I''m at it, I thought I''d keep my distance from the King."

    "Kkuh!¡¡Does that mean you''re going to side with the ''White Dog''?"

    Yumi made a strange noise and backed away.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I''ll never work with them. It''s not in my nature. I just don''t want to get too deep into the king''s affairs."

    "Is that so. If that''s the case, fufu, then I may have won the bet."

    Yumi chuckles.

    "I don''t see what you''re talking about."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, there are now three main factions in the merchant guild. The White Dog, the opposition to it, and the rest are neutral. Whether to start a war here or not, it was a big gamble because it''s hard to predict who will be in charge."

    "In other words, you joined the camp of White Dog''s opponents and started the war?"

    "That''s what happened. I''m thankful that Alec-sama is an unshakeable person. There are people who belong to our clan, but they are bought off and turned over easily."

    "That''s ...... none of my business, I guess. Anyway, I want to get Serina and the others out of jail. I need a referral to an expert in that kind of negotiation."

    "I understand. Then let''s go see Lord Seiren. He''s a renowned nobleman who works to eliminate false accusations. He''s a bit strange, but I think he''s the perfect expert."

    "Alright. And next time, write to me and don''t call me like this."

    "No, I won''t do it again. It was an urgent."

    "Urgent. So, Yumi, you''re done talking?"

    "Yes, I have a decision to make now. I think it''s better to have Lord Seiren on our side."

    I''m starting to feel like I''m dancing on her palm, but Yumi won''t do anything to my detriment.

    If the White Dog people are going to be hostile, then Yumi is on our side. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

    Even if it''s only temporary.

    We surreptitiously boarded the carriage Yumi had prepared and headed to the outskirts of the royal capital.

    The mansion, surrounded by a spacious wall, is said to be the home of a very important man.

    "Although the Marquis of Seiren doesn''t hold any position, he is from a prestigious family and can be called a great nobleman. He is also active in charitable activities and has a good reputation in many fields. Of course, because of his activities, he does have enemies."

    "Is he in conflict with the king?"

    If I were to appeal for the release of a false accused, it would be against the King''s castle. I was a little concerned, because I don''t want a confrontation with the king.

    "No, I''ve heard that the two of them are on good terms. It seems that both of them are keeping neutral on the surface."

    "Hmm."

    "Besides, if you''re really to blame, I''m sure they''ll help you."

    "There''s no problem there. It''s not like Serina was planning to cause a scene either."

    "Yes, sir."

    She told the gatekeeper of the Seiren mansion that she wanted to see him, and the gatekeeper let us in right away.

    "It seems he can meet anyone, but I''m concerned about security."

    "Yes, you might want to advise them to be careful there. It''s going to be rough from now on."

    It''s as if we''re the plague, but I guess the Marquis does it as a hobby. We don''t have that much of a conscience either.

    "This way, please. I''ll take your sword."

    After leaving the sword with the butler, Yumi and I were ushered into a calmly decorated parlor. The guards that Yumi had hired earlier would remain in the carriage, ready to make a quick escape if anyone came in here.

    In the parlor, there was a portrait of a woman who looked like a priestess smiling gently, suggesting that Lord Seiren had a close relationship with the temple.

    Honestly, I don''t like people who are working for the prevention of false accusations.

    It''s hypocritical, no matter how you look at it.

    And how much use can a reclusive aristocrat who loves philanthropy be?

    But the man who came to see me, with his dour, Beethoven-like brows, was not the man I had imagined.

    "Now, tell me your story."

    He said at the beginning of his opening, looking busy.

 Volume 9 - CH 5

    "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency. Thank you for your time. My name is Yumi, a merchant who belongs to the Merchant''s Guild. Today¨D¨D"

    Yumi and I stood up and were about to greet him, but the Marquis interrupted us with a light wave of his hand.

    "Oh no, no need for a lengthy greeting, as we too are bored with time."

    "I''m sorry. I understand."

    "No need to apologize, but you said your name was Yumi. I''ve heard that name before. I''ve heard of her. She works for Perros-san. She''s young but very capable. How is your mother?"

    "Oh, yes, thanks to you, she''s fine now."

    From this exchange, it seems that Yumi''s mother is ill. If she''s working hard to earn money for her mother''s treatment, I''m impressed.

    "I see. If you ever need a rare medicine, let me know. I might be able to help."

    "Yes, thank you very much. I may ask you to help me at some point, but today is a different matter."

    "I heard there''s a disturbance on the main street today, is that one of them?"

    "Yes, well."

    "Hmm. So, who are you?"

    "I''m Alec, a B-rank adventurer from the Black Cat of the Wind."

    I said it a little arrogantly to see his reaction, but the Marquis of Seiren nodded without any sign of anger. It seems that you have a lot of experience in doing business with adventurers. It seems he''s more experienced than I thought.

    "It''s an interesting day when you can meet the hero who caused the disaster. The combination of the two makes me wonder if you''re here to talk about Cacoo coins?"

    "Wow, how did you know?"

    "My sense of smell for trouble is naturally trained. I also have a rare set of related skills."

    "I see. Is that how you got this job?"

    "No, I used to be the Minister of Finance. But now is not the time to talk about my past. What happened over there?"

    I told him that Serina had been arrested and I wanted to release her.

    "Hmm, a B-rank with no particular criminal record. No one died, right?¡¡Then it''s easy. I''ll get it done today."

    ""Thank you very much""

    "You can show this letter to the knight in charge. However, the condition is that you pay the bail money to the royal castle and do not flee. It''s collateral, so it''s going to be reasonably expensive. Do you think you can pay it?"

    "How much would that be?"

    "If it''s a B-rank party, I''d say 50,000 gold per person."

    Yumi looked at me, but I can provide that much. If it''s not enough, I can sell one of the Flame Swords.

    "No problem."

    "Very well. Then you''d better help your friends quickly."

    "Thank you, Your Excellency. It''s very generous of you to help me, but my clan is planning to enter into a state of war with the White Dog. I''d appreciate it if you could help us with that in the future."

    Yumi asks.

    "I refuse. I''m neutral on everything. Well, don''t worry about that, I''m sure the higher-ups will take care of it."

    "So you''re saying that His Majesty the King will make a move?"

    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. But if you don''t return the money you collected by breaking the contract, and if you cause mayhem, there''s no way His Majesty will keep quiet about it. He doesn''t approve of collusion, you know."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Marquis, this is just a free advice, but now that you''ve met us, there might be assassins coming here as well. You might want to beef up your security."

    I gave him this advice as a thank you.

    "You have nothing to worry about. Jade!"

    "On your side."

    A voice came from behind me, right next to my ear.

    "Kkuh!"

    Before I could turn around, she had two knives to my neck, but it seems he has a competent bodyguard.

    "Oops, don''t kill me. This is just a free introduction."

    "Oh, excuse me."

    The man with the crooked back put down his knife and crab-walked away, keeping his gaze fixed on me with a smile. What a creepy bastard.

    I''ve never seen an assassin with that kind of skill before.

    He must be some kind of skilled assassin.

    "Is that the same guy you exonerated?"

    You''re far from a good lawyer when you''ve got assassins around you like that.

    "No, you''re wrong. But he came to me saying he was looking for a job, and he pulled a knife on me."

    "That''s why you hired him. That''s some fucking courage."

    "Courage, huh? If you value your life, I suppose."

    It seems that there are some circumstances, but for me, it''s fine as long as Serina and the other are released.

    "Marquis, how much is the key money this time?"

    "I don''t need such a thing. I''m not doing this for business. This is just a belief."

    "Hou~. I''ll keep your name in mind."

    In the future, if he have any requests, I''ll be happy to listen to the Marquis'' requests for a low fee. However, it would be troublesome if he were used me like a handyman like the current king, so I won''t say that much.

    I looked at the skill list and saw that ¡¾Unexpected Strike Lv5¡¿ had increased. It''s the Assassin''s skill from earlier.

    I think I can use this in battle.

    "If you need anything else, please let me know."

    I thanked the Marquis again and went to the royal castle on that foot, summoned the knight with jurisdiction and handed him the letter.

    "Alec!"

    Serina, Luka, and Letty were released and came out.

    "Thank you. It looks like you asked for me."

    "Yes, I did. But it''s not for free. Bail is 50,000 gold each person."

    "Ehh, ......?¡¡Oh, well, it can''t be helped."

    "I''m sorry."

    Luka felt responsible and apologized, but the one who was at fault was Seirina, who had cashed in 500,000 gold.

    "Yumi is paying for it, so you guys can pay for it later."

    "I understand"

    "Yumi-san, wait 50,000 days, I''ll pay you back."

    "Sigh"

    You''re only going to pay back one gold a day. You can take the interest only on Letty now.

    I left the castle and tried to return to the inn, but I found a lot of wooden coins on the road.

    "Oho!¡¡It''s money!"

    "Don''t pick it up, Letty. It''s just a piece of wood."

    "Eh?¡¡Well, I guess that''s what they call it."

    "Also, now that this has happened, you should know that we''re going to war with White Dog. Well, it seems that the "Hero¡îSerina¡îKira!" has exposed the evil deeds of the evil merchants."

    "I don''t want you to make fun of my name, but are you saying that if I hadn''t cashed in, this situation wouldn''t have happened?"

    "Well, not this time, but it would have happened eventually, so don''t worry about it."

    "Hmmm ......, y-yeah!¡¡I''m going to have to trust Alec."

    Otherwise, she''s the one who caused the Great Depression.

    But to have this happen just by withdrawing a large amount of money, it''s still a problematic currency.

    We arrived at the inn where we were staying, the Dragon''s Lodging Tree, to find a large group of unfamiliar adventurers.

    There were many unfamiliar adventurers wandering around the inn.

    All of them had scars on their faces and a sharp look in their eyes. They were probably not the kind of people you''d expect to see in a mild-mannered or good-natured group.

    "Please be careful. They must be mercenaries hired by the White Dog."

    Yumi said, and all of us slowed down to a defensive walk.

    "What are we going to do?¡¡There''s a bit too many of them."

    Serina asks.

    "If possible, we''d like to meet up with the guys in the inn. Until then, don''t make any moves on them."

    "I got it."

    "Oh, Alec, that''s you, isn''t it?"

    One of the mercenaries stood in front of me.

    "So, what is it?"

    "Heh, I''ll tell you who you''ve been fighting with. Die!"

    All at once, the mercenaries drew their swords and slashed at me.

    "Tsk, Letty, hit one of the big ones with whatever you''ve got!"

    "I''m on it!¡¡To the owner of the Seven Keys of the Hill, I am a claimant under the Blood Pact of Ages. Come forth, tower of the sun, press and blast!¡¡Art is an Explosion!"

    As Letty quickly completed the spell, the feet of the adventurers who had been running towards us exploded with a flourish.

    "Gyaaa!"

    "Owaaa!?"

    "Pupi?" (?)

    "Abeshi!" (?)

    Okay, there was enough noise. Now the people inside will have noticed.

 Volume 9 - CH 6

    A group of mercenaries who seemed to have been hired by White Dog attacked us.

    There were over fifty of them.

    If the level of the mercenaries was equal or higher that us, it would have been a tough fight, but it seems that there are no mercenaries of such a high level.

    Letty''s explosive magic knocked out about five of them with a single shot, but when I appraised one of them, he was level 15.

    Level 15?

    I''ve been underestimated.

    Do you really think that you can crush the Black Cat of the Wind with this level of strength?

    "Darling!"

    Saki was the first to jump out from inside the inn, but she was in full gear. She seemed to have already noticed that the people who were hanging around in front of the inn were hostile.

    If that was the case, the others would come out soon, all ready to go.

    "Get Yumi inside!"

    Leaving the non-combatant Yumi to Saki, I drew my sword to block the mercenary from slashing at me.

    "Hey!¡¡We don''t accept guests with their swords pulled out!"

    The proprietor of the inn, Ada, also wielded a spiked iron rod and blew away the mercenary who tried to enter with a single blow.

    It would be a shame if she charged me for the repairs later, but I guess we''ll have to subdue this place first before we can negotiate.

    "Don''t let them get near the inn!"

    I''ll be sure to say something auspicious.

    "Tsk, what''s going on here? Alec, explain it to me."

    The other guests, Murphy from the C-rank party, also joined us, though he''s complained.

    "Maybe later. But there''s nothing wrong with us."

    "I hope so."

    In a melee, it''s important to identify friend and foe alike.

    But between the guests, who knew each other well, and the hastily assembled mercenary army, we clearly had the advantage.

    Of course, party mates can work well together.

    "Serina, behind you!"

    "Thank you, Saki!"

    "You owe me one."

    "Sure."

    "Ouryaa!¡¡Hey Murphy, take it easy. We''ll take care of it."

    "Shut up, Jouga!¡¡We''re paying for the lodging, and we fought, so you''re the one who''s gonna lose!¡¡Ada!" (?)

    "Well. I think I can take care of this by myself."

    "Aahh?¡¡Damn, you''re a strong innkeeper for nothing."

    Murphy complained, but even though she''s retired, she''s still a level 39 former A-rank. She''s also a warrior and a tough warrior.

    "Starlight Attack!"

    "Waterfowl Sword Ougi!¡¡Swan Leaves!"

    "Circle Wave!¡¡Circle Wave!"

    "¨D¨DI am redeemed. I seek redemption in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, god of rage, destroy your foes with the fires of your fury!¡¡Flame Spear!!!"

    "Hawawa, F-Fireball!"

    "Oryaa, Oryaa, Oryaa, Oryaaaa!!"

    "JajajaJajajajajajaJavelin!"

    In less than a few minutes, we had wiped out the mercenaries.

    "Th-That''s ridiculous, you can''t get that many people to ...... in that instant."

    I left one of them to talk, but he opened his mouth as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    "And, you''re going to tell me who I''ve been fighting with, right?"

    "N-no, that''s..."

    "If you don''t want to die, just tell me who hired you!¡¡You attacked a guest in front of my inn, you''re going to pay for that!"

    Ada also brandished a bloodstained metal rod and snapped at him. Yeah, she''s the scariest.

    "Eekk!! I''ll tell you!¡¡I''ll tell you! It''s Balm-san from White Dog."

    "Issuer of Cacoo coins? Well, I guess that''s about it."

    "O-Oi, oi, Alec. "White Dog" is a bad."

    Murphy''s starting to panic, though.

    "Really?¡¡It''s no big deal that they only send mercenaries of this caliber."

    "Fools, they''re connected to the adventurer''s guild, merchant''s guild, and even the nobility. You''ll never be able to stay in this town."

    "Hmph, I haven''t done anything wrong. If that''s the case, I''ll go against the grain and destroy all the fraudster clans and guilds."

    Yeah, it''s decided on the fraudster clan.

    They attacked us without returning Serina''s money, so it''s definitely a scam.

    At this point, it doesn''t matter if they were planning to cheat or not.

    I''m the victim here.

    "All right, Serina, I''ll get your money back."

    "Hmm, I have a faint feeling of guilt, but I understand!¡¡I''m ready to follow you."

    Of course. I''ll be a fool if I side with the merchant guild that attacked us.

    "So, Yumi, which one should we destroy next?"

    "It''s Janatha "Dreuro". There are a lot of battle slaves there, and I think it would be best to destroy them before the soldiers move."

    "Okay, it''s payback. No, it''s self-defense. Let''s crush Dreuro."

    """ O-Okay! """

    Everyone seems to be worried about what will happen, but the worst thing you can do is get attacked and not fight back.

    We could take legal action, but if the Merchant''s Guild is the enemy, the judiciary could be bought off.

    If anything, it was the other side that resorted to violence first.

    "The second army should stay at the inn and defend themselves. Then let''s go."

    I dragged the mercenary who had just spoken out of turn and went.

    "U-Uoohhh!¡¡I-I''ve already said my piece, so give me a break."

    "You can''t do that. I don''t want to get in trouble if you keep talking white. If you''ve spoken, you''ve spoken.

    "Y-You''ve got to be kidding!¡¡If I do that, they''ll kill me."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll hand you over to the soldiers, and I''ll talk to the king."

    "No, you can''t, the soldiers are also members of White Dog!"

    "Then we''ll hide you. Ada!¡¡That''s the situation. Can you get a room for him?"

    "I don''t have a choice. Okay, Alec. But Murphy, if there''s a leak, we''ll assume it''s you, so don''t even think about it."

    "Whoa. I''m more afraid of you than to White Dog, so I''m not gonna talk!"

    "That''s fine. We''ll take care of this. Go on, Alec."

    "Yeah, I''ll go."

    We headed to "Dreuro" with our swords pulled out.

 Volume 9 - CH 7

    "H-hey, Alec, no, Alec-san, are you having second thoughts? You survived the attack just fine. If we just end this here, maybe it''ll all work out. Agh!?

    The mercenary who was dragging his feet came up with some stupid nostalgia trick, so I gave him a blow.

    "You''re just a fool if you shake hands with someone who''s always been beaten down, aren''t you?"

    "Even if you say so, they''re a much bigger organization than you think, you know."

    "What''s wrong with that? I''ll make sense. I''m telling you, the odds are in our favor."

    I''m not bluffing.

    The level of the mercenaries I just mentioned, the number of people we have, our connections to the king, and the factions in the merchant guild.

    If you take all of these things into consideration, it should not necessarily be impossible.

    And Janatha is hated by the adventurers.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me. ...... They can even hire an A-rank party over there if they want to."

    "So why didn''t they do that?"

    "That''s because they thought we could take care of it on our own."

    That''s where they let their guard down.

    That''s where their carelessness lies. So we should crush them all at once before they find out.

    Besides, as long as we''re not up against an S-rank party like Doria and Bard, there are plenty of ways to do it.

    Bard and the others have already retired, and judging from their spirit, they won''t side with the White Dog.

    If Sarah comes out, we can convince her.

    There is only war here.

    Ignoring the passersby who were staring at the main street for some reason, we arrived in front of the slave trader "Dreuro" with a stylish black sign.

    As expected, Janatha is not a dumb merchant.

    Seemingly having already sensed or anticipated this situation, Janatha had greatly increased the number of guards in front of the store.

    Janatha is also there. Mitsurugi, the black-haired samurai hero, was also there.

    "Yo, Janatha, you''re looking pretty stuffy."

    I smiled and greeted the shaved head in black armor.

    "I knew this would happen sooner or later. But to challenge the Merchant''s Guild? I didn''t think you guys were that dumb either."

    "You''re the one who sold the dumb stuff, and you attacked us without returning the money. No matter what your excuse is, it''s your fault."

    "Hmm?¡¡I''m sure we agreed to the exchange. What do you mean you attacked you?"

    "Come on, say it."

    "Eeekk, no, that, agh!"

    I hit him once. You tried to take my life, a couple of punches is a fair payback.

    "I''m sorry! Janatha-san, I attacked him at the request of Balm-san, but I was a little, hehe, turned back."

    "Hmmm. ...... It seems that the mercenary is lying."

    Wha!, No, no, no. It''s true!"

    "Well, I guess you''re just going to have to come clean. If you''d apologized and said you''d pay the 50 million gold with all your ears, I might have considered it."

    "You''re kidding. It was Balm who did it, and I had nothing to do with it. You''ll have to charge him for the payment."

    "Either way. This is a war against White Dog. This is what happens when you use the Merchant''s Guild as a shield to evade responsibility. Do you know what PL law--manufacturer''s liability is?"

    "I don''t know? There''s no such law in this country, but okay. I''ll take it. Vidale-sensei, you''re up."

    "Ou"

    From the back of the store, a big man wearing animal fur and looking like a hunter came out.

    He had a strange air about him.

    He seems to be holding a large shield in each hand, which is fixed to his arms, but this means he can''t hold a sword.

    It''s not a two-sword style, but a two-shield style.

    In addition, two warriors in full body armor and a priest came out to flank Vidale-sensei, but they all had shields on their left arms, and their style of defense was very stiff.

    What does that mean?

    Normally, at least one of them should be an attacker, such as a magician or a archer.

    Are they planning to thoroughly stall for time and wait for reinforcements?

    It is true that if the soldiers come here, they will not be able to defeat Janatha. ......

    Well, it''s no use thinking about it.

    This is a move of attack.

    I have a bad feeling about this, but when I thought about it and took a step forward.

    The mercenary who was under my feet laughed.

    "Haha!¡¡It''s over!¡¡It''s over, Alec!¡¡It''s time for you to pay your dues! Vidale-sensei of the Medusa is A-ranked adventure!¡¡Now that he''s here, you''ll be turned to stone in seconds¨D¨D"

    I see. So this is the "stone snake" I''ve heard so much about. The other A-ranked party members had said before that they were troublesome, and that they were users of abnormal state skills.

    It''s a nuisance, that''s for sure.

    ¨D¨DIf I didn''t know any better.

    Both of Vidale''s eyes lit up, and I quickly used my sword to break his gaze so that he wouldn''t see me.

    "You talk too much, you idiot. It''s the best way to make sure you get it right the first time. It''s a good idea to make a name for yourself. Janatha, don''t hire someone who will drag you down like this."

    Vidale turns around and says.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t hire him. But, well, if you turned five people to stone in your first attack, you''ve done well."

    "Tsk."

    I checked behind me and saw that Lily, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, and Luka were all gray and had been turned into stone sculptures.

    Half of the party. It was especially painful that Fianna, who was in charge of recovery, was get hit.

    The mercenary who told me the story was also turned to stone, but I don''t really care about him.

    "Don''t look him in the eye!¡¡Saki, go get me an item to de-petrify them."

    I''ll give the order right away.

    "Got it!¡¡I''ll be right back. Wait for me, darling."

    Saki starts running towards the tool shop.

    In the meantime, I''ll spend 14,000 points to raise my [Petrification Resistance Lv2] to max level.

    ¡¾Petrification Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    I''m fine now, but I don''t have enough points left to make all the other members of the party take up the resistance.

    There is no choice.

    "Well, this isn''t our only trump card, don''t get me wrong."

    Vidale said that, but he was definitely bluffing.

    If there were similar first-time killers, they wouldn''t be saying that every time.

    "Serina! Ione! Letty!¡¡You guys take care of the small fry. Meena, you protect our allies."

    """I understand!"""

    I judged that their life would be in danger if they were destroyed in their petrified state, so I left one of us to protect them.

    Even so, Letty and I are still free, so we have more room in terms of numbers.

    "Starlight Attack!"

    Serina unleashes a special move against the warrior in full body armor.

    As soon as the glittering rainbow stars scattered from the sword, the armor of the enemy was ripped in half.

    "Guahh!"

    "What!?"

    Hmph, It''s not like you''re the only one who can kill them at first sight, you know?

    "That''s interesting."

    Vidale still has room to maneuver, but Vidale''s friends clearly didn''t like Serina and slowed down their attacks. The position also becomes more drawn out.

    I was wary of the hero Mitsurugi standing beside Janatha, but he seemed to remain motionless with his eyes closed.

    He was Janatha''s personal bodyguard, so I guess I should leave all the attacking to Vidale''s party and share the responsibility.

    Because I could move freely, I was planning to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Janatha at once, but it won''t be that easy.

    "Where do you looking at, your opponent is me. Look at me!"

    Vidale yelled, but I''m not interested in his face.

    He''s going to try to petrify as many of his enemies as he can within range. So I''m not giving him that chance.

    I don''t want any of my party members to get involved.

    If the petrification attack could be done like a series of flashes, he would have already done it, and I saw that the attack, it can''t be fired continuously.

    "Kyaaa!"

    Meena was hit by the warrior''s blow. It wasn''t fatal, but it was a wound that needed to be treated as soon as possible.

    It''s hard to see the warrior''s line of sight when you''re defending against Vidale''s eye attack, so it''s inevitable that your evasion rate will drop.

    I want to settle this as soon as possible, but I don''t want to be hasty.

    Ione, who has been fighting with her eyes closed and using [Mind''s Eye] from the beginning, has successfully taken Meena''s cover.

    It seems that our party has reached a level where we can compete with A-ranked adventure.

    In terms of their individual skills, some of them are probably even better than the others.

    However, the person with the strongest trump card in the party has stopped.

    "Serina, what are you doing?"

    She''s not petrified.

    "That''s what you say. Attacking this guy''s, I''ve got no chance."

    Serina, who was chasing after the enemy priest, had stopped in front of Mitsurugi.

    With your Starlight Attack, you would win in one shot if you hit any guy.

    Well, you never know what a quiet samurai might do.

    So, I''m going to create an opening for her.

 Volume 9 - CH 8

    Mitsurugi, the guard who''s been following Janatha.

    If we don''t defeat this guy, we won''t win.

    If the soldiers continue to come, they will be able to cut through the white without knowing it, making it difficult to defeat Janatha.

    He has a lot of money, and if he tightens his security, it will be even more difficult.

    So it''s now or never, and there''s not much time left for battle.

    The Vidale Medusa''s skill attacks are troublesome, but he''s not my enemy.

    Ione, who is fighting with her eyes closed with the skill [Mind''s Eye], is also fine.

    So, I''ll keep Vidale alive until the last minute.

    If I defeat this guy, Janatha might have a sense of danger and run away first.

    "What''s up!¡¡Come on, Alec!¡¡You''re freaking me out!"

    The stone snake (Medusa) Vidale, who holds a shield in both hands, can only provoke and attract the enemy, as he has no offensive moves on his own.

    His fellow warriors play the role of attackers, but they don''t have much offensive power either, equipped with shields in one hand, and one of them has already been defeated by Serina.

    "Hmph, you''re backing down while saying that. Come forward, Vidale. I''ll deal with you. Come into my special move range. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of a lower ranked B-rank?"

    Of course, I don''t have any such special moves. The best I can do is [Tortoise Shell Binding].

    But if I say this in a smug manner, he will surely back down.

    If you see the Starlight Attack of Serina, it is natural to suspect that the other members of the party also have such a special move.

    Especially the one who is leading this party. Vidale would think so even more so.

    Well, there aren''t many rare skills that are that bullshit, though.

    Vidale''s eyes lit up.

    It was a petrification attack.

    "Kkuhh!"

    Serina shielded her own eyes and distanced herself from Mitsurugi, but he still remained motionless.

    What the hell are you doing? good grief.

    I don''t care. Just attack quickly.

    It''s all about setting things up, isn''t it, with your skills?

    Irritated with Serina, I started walking towards Vidale.

    ¨D¨DO flames of pitch-black darkness, consume all and burn to ashes, Firewall!"

    Then Letty made a wall of fire behind Vidale.

    But that was in front of Mitsurugi and Janatha, so it was hard to see them from here.

    The thumbs up and wink from Letty is very annoying, but she can''t read my strategy at all.

    The enemy''s ball to be packed is Janatha, and the most dangerous one is Mitsurugi. ......

    "Tsk, hey, the magician there!"

    But Vidale also seemed annoyed and paid attention to Letty.

    "Fu~, I don''t see it, I don''t see it, I swear!I''m not looking at you. I''m not going to play into your hands!"

    "Letty!¡¡Watch out, evade!"

    Ione warned her, but the warrior was closing in.

    "Eh? Gyaan!"

    Hey ......, there are other enemies out there, so you''d better be careful about that!

    I checked Letty''s status window just to be sure, but she still had about 30 HP left. However, her status was stunned.

    So that leaves me, Serina, Ione, and Meena.

    Defeating the stone snake Vidale is a piece of cake, but there''s still the hero Mitsurugi left...

    I know he''s over level 40 from my previous appraisal, but I''ll try to [Appraisal] Mitsurugi again.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Mitsurugi Yahiko

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡28

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡42

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Hero

    ¡¾Job¡¿¡¡Assassin

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡341/341

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A hero from another world who was summoned by the Gilan Empire.

    He is active as a wandering assassin.

    His personality is disciplined and sometimes active.

    Bounty: 300,000 gold.

    His level hasn''t changed from before. The only things that have increased are his bounty and age.

    Happy birthday.

    Well, it doesn''t really matter.

    My level is 29, which is still lowel that him.

    "Meena, use the potion."

    "Yes, master."

    "Owner!¡¡The soldiers are here!"

    The shopkeeper of "Dreuro" looks outside and shouts.

    "Phew, finally."

    Janatha breathes a sigh of relief.

    Tsk, I''d like to save and then attack here, but we''re running out of time and there''s no real save function.

    Yeah, go ahead!

    I swing my sword and use my [Instantaneous Movement Lv5] and [Unexpected Strike Lv5] skills at the same time.

    The scenery changes, and I see Mitsurugi''s back. Beyond that, a wall of flames.

    Okay, even with Letty''s interference, I succeeded in getting into the store side.

    And I''ve got Mitsurugi''s back!

    Now I know what I have to do.

    All I have to do is swing my right sword down with all my might.

    Mitsurugi doesn''t move. I guess he doesn''t even notice.

    The only thing he has on is his sword. He is not wearing any armor.

    So if I hit him, he''ll take a lot of damage.

    I can do it.

    Serina was hesitant because she didn''t have a chance, but as long as she didn''t get evaded, she could do whatever she wanted.

    Zash!

    I heard a small sound in my ear, and I felt a response.

    However, even though blood was spattered all over, Mitsurugi''s clothes were unscathed.

    What?

    "Alec!"

    I understood the situation as Serina called out my name with a tragic cry and rushed towards me.

    Damn, my arm is on the floor and it''s falling.

    I didn''t even know what he had done, whether it was a magic trick or a skill.

    No, on the contrary, Mitsurugi still kept his back to me.

    His posture changed slightly, and he seemed to have pulled out his sword. ......

    I couldn''t even see the moment he pulled out the sword, let alone the edge of it?

    It''s a spine-chilling skill.

    This is more than the indicated level.

    It''s as scary as a lvl 86 Spectre Overlord.

    I feel like Polnareff, telling it like it is....

    "Damn it!"

    I stepped back to get some distance from Mitsurugi and hit the [Ice Javelin] repeatedly with no chanting.

    Of course, I''m also aiming for the Janatha next to him.

    It''s more of a decoy or a barrage than an attack.

    For the first time, Mitsurugi looked back at me and started swinging his sword to cut off the ice spear, but I should have gone with this long-distance attack from the start.

    Why did I get closer?

    Well, at the Marquis of Seiren''s house, that assassin took my back, and I thought I could use this [Unexpected Strike] skill.

    Anyway, I need to calmly sort out the situation.

    Right now, I can''t use my sword because Mitsurugi cut off my right arm.

    The only thing I can use is magic.

    "Alec, I''m coming to get you......"

    "Serina, don''t force your way in!"

    "Kyaa!"

    It was a close call, but Serina successfully repelled Mitsurugi''s sword.

    But I don''t think she could see it.

    I guess I''ll have to give up on close range combat. We still have Ione''s ougi, but it would be a shame if we tried them and she got hit in the process.

    The priority is for us to survive, not for Janatha''s life.

    At worst, I was even willing to let Janatha escape here, but with Letty''s Firewall spell still active on the front of the store and me on the inside, Janatha seemed to have nowhere to run.

    "Kkuh! You guys, we need to attack fast!"

    Janatha said to the shopkeepers and mercenaries who were there, but that''s unreasonable when all you''re doing is defending yourself.

    The other side is a B rank. It''s not just a B, it''s a B-rank who has defeated disasters that A-ranks couldn''t handle.

    Janatha, on the other hand, only had low-ranked slaves in his store lineup.

    Since he was competing with low prices, high level, high quality mercenaries would be out of the question from the start.

    Moreover, since he was the only one with rare equipment, the strength of the slaves around him was negligible.

    The only exceptions are Mitsurugi, who is a guard, and Vidale, who seems to have been hired recently.

    "Patience, you''ve kept me waiting!"

    On the other hand, I have a number of trusted friends here.

    Saki came back, even if her life was in danger.

    It doesn''t matter if your opponent is a higher ranked A-rank.

    What is there is not calculation, but a bond built on trust and confidence.

    It is because we are truly equal that they will not betray me, and I will not betray them.

    "I''m telling you to kill that guy!¡¡Now!"

    Janatha ordered the slaves.

    "Eekkk, Ow,ow,ow!"

    "Uwaaah!"

    The slaves in the area began to scream in pain, but the slave crest forced the order.

    But that wouldn''t work if their lives were in danger.

    No matter how much pain you''re in, you can''t move if you think about losing your life by jumping into this barrage of ice javelins.

    "Clear! I''ve defeated Vidale!"

    It looks like Luka, who has recovered from his petrification, did it.

    "Clear! I defeated the other warrior!"

    Ione has defeated a second warrior.

    "The priest has escaped! Jouga''s in pursuit."

    Lily report in.

    "Then all that''s left is Janatha and Mitsurugi!¡¡Everyone, cover this way!"

    Serina gives the order and continues to slash at Mitsurugi.

    That''s not it, Serina.

    "Serina, defeat Janatha!"

    I''m confident of victory and give the order.

    "All right!"

    Mitsurugi seemed to be invincible in close combat sword attacks, but his abilities as an escort were limited.

    The last time I saw the Flame Swod in the store with Janatha, Mitsurugi had warned Janatha to keep his distance.

    I remembered that.

    "Starlight attack!"

    "N-no way, this is where my dream is ...... guhah!"

    Janatha''s black armor split in half vertically and he collapsed, coughing up blood.

    You''ve been cutting down other people''s lives, sucking their blood, and dreaming good dreams, and you''re going to apologize to them in hell.

    Mitsurugi was unable to move during this time.

    I had stalled him with a flurry of ice javelins.

    There was no need for me to finish off Janatha.

    And.

    "I give up."

    Mitsurugi puts his sword away, and I stopped my attack.

    He could have gone on for quite a while if he wanted to, but even Mitsurugi wouldn''t have been able to stand being attacked by three magicians in isolation.

    Besides, his employer was already dead, and the mission was a failure no matter what.

    "Stop the battle!"

    "What are you doing!"

    The soldiers are coming.

    "We''ll take care of things here. You go with Meena to the temple."

    Serina picks up my arm and says.

    "Yeah, then, I''ll leave it to you, but tell them it was self-defense."

    "Yes, of course. They were the ones who set us up first."

    "That''s what I said."

    I smiled and escaped through the back door of the store.

 Volume 9 - Epilogue

    As we left Janatha''s store, Meena looked left and right to make sure we were safe, then turned to me.

    "Master, stop the bleeding."

    "Aah."

    Meena pulled out a cord and tied my cut right arm around my shoulder.

    The bleeding finally stopped, and the pain finally started to come out, but it wasn''t as bad as it could have been because of how sharp Mitsurugi''s sword was.

    I just wonder if it''s going to stick...?

    In Japan, I''d be able to get by with surgery. ......

    "Quickly to the temple."

    "Yeah."

    With Meena pulling on my remaining left hand, we hurried to the temple.

    "He''s seriously injured!¡¡Please, please, please let us through!"

    There was a soldier there as well, but they must have been struck by Meena''s desperate plea, because they quickly cleared the way for us.

    Damn, I''m starting to catch my breath. I checked my HP in the status window, but it was still around 100 points, and I still had some HP left.

    I gulped down a potion, but the recovery was poor and the recovery amount didn''t even reach 20 points.

    I don''t think I''m going to die soon, but I need to do something about the injury on my arm to fully recover.

    "He''s seriously injured! I have plenty of money!"

    Meena said as soon as we entered the temple. Well, temple officials in this world are all about money.

    "This way."

    "Oh, this is terrible."

    A couple of priests came out and gave me a difficult look, but it doesn''t look like an easy wound to heal.

    Well, I knew what to expect.

    Still, I can make it as a Magician, so I''m not that grim.

    "Put him down on that bed over there."

    The high priest with the long eyebrows came out and gave the order, and Meena got down on her knees in tears.

    "I beg you! You may cut off my arm. Please, please restore my master''s arm!"

    "Don''t be absurd. Of course, we''ll do what we can. Just watch over him quietly and pray to God for now."

    "Yes, ......"

    Meena closed her eyes and started mumbling her prayers, but I had no intention of asking God for help.

    What''s the best way to recover in this condition?

    I''ll have to think about that.

    I''m sure that the surgeon, Kojima, has already been called by Serina.

    However, it would take several days by carriage from here, so I can''t rely on him.

    And unlike modern Japan, we don''t have surgical instruments and equipment.

    If that''s the case, I looked at my main skill list, but the only thing I saw was an increase in [Heal].

    That''s where I''ve become a sage, so you could do me a little more service, but the recovery system is as dull as ever.

    Of course, I took it right away and raised it to the max level of ¡¾Heal Lv5¡¿.

    As I held my left hand over my right shoulder to use the heal spell, the priest roughly flipped my hand away.

    "What are you doing?"

    "What are you going to do? A low-grade recovery spell will only half-heal the wound, but it won''t restore your arm."

    "Oh, I see..."

    The high priest is watching my arm very carefully, but I guess that''s necessary for higher level magic.

    "Alec, are you okay?"

    Lily came over to me. I thought she was going to make fun of me, but she has a serious expression.

    "Well, it won''t kill me, but it''s tough on my arm."

    "Yeah. ......"

    "How''s it going over there?"

    "Yeah, I''m fine. Serina and Saki did a good job explaining to the soldiers, and we were able to avoid being caught. But they said they would ask us about it later."

    "Well, I guess so."

    "What can I do?"

    "Go tell the others that I''m okay. And send someone with recovery skills to ......."

    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll see what I can do. But that''s a lot of people here."

    "I''m one of the best users in the country, with rare skills. Trust me."

    "Tsk. Rare."

    "Oh, I can''t use it."

    "It''s a shame..."

    "What the hell! You''re out of luck.."

    The old man got angry, but I meant that if it was a normal skill, I could have copied it and leveled it up.

    I think this old man is enough for restorative magic.

    "Go and get Letty."

    "That''s ...... she suddenly ran off somewhere. Didn''t she come here?"

    "I don''t think Letty''s here."

    Meena sniffed and said.

    I thought that her knowledge of magic could help. It''s not like she ran away or anything.

    I''ll wait a little longer.

    "Alec! Where''s Alec!?"

    She''s here. It''s Letty.

    "I''m here!"

    "Oh, there you are. Here you go."

    Letty offers me a pile of black geckos, red geckos, and green geckos.

    And they''re all alive, that''s disgusting.

    "What are you going to do with them?¡¡Keep them away from me."

    "Geez, It''s skill, skill."

    "Oh, I see."

    I finally understood Letty''s intentions, and checked the skill list.

    ¡¾Stick to Wall¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Stick to Ceiling¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¡Lv£²¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Lizard Tail Cut¡¡Lv£´¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Regrowth¡¡Lv£²¡¿New£¡

    "Letty, I''ll give you a thousand skill points."

    "Yay!"

    I quickly deleted [Lizard Tail Cut] and raised the level of [Regrowth] to level 5.

    I try to use it.

    The shoulder swelled up and a tiny finger appeared there, but it was red.

    "Oeee! That''s disgusting!"

    "Master''s finger, master''s finger, master''s finger, ugh ......"

    "Does it work?¡¡Can you move it?¡¡Just move it a little."

    Uwahh, I don''t want to see it myself.

    "Nuh-uh! That''s it! Well, it must have been a Demon Slash wound! This is an oversight! I''ll cleanse it right away."

    "No, old man, there''s no need to do anything else."

    "It''s a demon, for crying out loud! Come on! Quickly, bring me the Holy Silver Knife!"

    "High Priest, here!"

    "Oh, what a disaster! The devil''s in the wound."

    "Gather the men now! It will materialize!"

    "No, like I said,  wait."

    "No, sir, this is the master''s secret power."

    "Oh, no!¡¡It''s a demon of its own!"

    "He''s not a demon."

    "I''m a human being. What are you doing, stop it! Ow! Ow!"

    "You can''t!"

    "Get out of the way!¡¡Take him down!"

    "He''s getting away!"

    "We must find him!¡¡Do not let him escape!"

    [Stick to the Ceiling Lv.5]

    "There he is!¡¡Up there!¡¡O-On the ceiling!"

    "What!?"

    "H-He''s stuck on the ceiling!"

    "Eeekk! Demon!"

    "Oh, God. ......"

    "Do not be dismayed!¡¡All of you."

    "I told you I''m human! This is s-ki-ll!"

    "Oh, you still think you''re human, you evil being! Eat this, Ultimate Holy Buster!"

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"

    "Look at him! He''s in pain. It''s a demon after all!"

    "That''s ridiculous! Anyone would suffer if they got hit by that!"

    "Ah, geez, I''ll do it!¡¡¨D¨DAsk the owner of the Seven Keys of the Hill, I am a claimant under the Blood Pact of Ages. Come forth, tower of the sun, press down and blast!¡¡Art is an Explosion!"

    ¡ù¡¡Please wait for a moment.

    "Letty, you''ve gone too far."

    I was disgusted to see the collapsed walls and the fallen priests.

    It''s good that things have quieted down, but how am I supposed to fix this?

    "No, because this is the only way."

    "It''s better to get out of here as soon as possible."

    Lily said.

    "No, they already know our names."

    "So, what do you say we just kill them all?"

    "No, Letty, don''t do that either. I have an idea. Make the story fit."

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Well, okay, but"

    "We''ll wake them all up with a medicine."

    I''ll cast a healing spell on the badly injured, and let them sniff the medicine.

    "Ha! What am I doing?"

    "Thank you very much, High Priest, for successfully exterminating the demon, and look at my arm!"

    I showed him my fully grown arm and bowed politely.

    "Oh, it''s healed."

    "As expected of you, High Priest."

    "Hmm? How could it have recovered that much in just one day?"

    "I agree.! However, no, I was really surprised by your power, High Priest. Your eyebrows were quivering louder than usual, and I felt that something was different today. This is truly a divine miracle!"

    [Speaking Lv5]

    "As expected of the High Priest!"

    "That''s right, isn''t it amazing? Your eyebrows are amazing, more amazing than usual, yes, yes, miracle, miracle."

    "You could say you''re genius."

    "No, you''re right, my eyebrows are ...... Umu, as expected of me. And I''m sure God blessed me."

    "It''s a miracle. And now for the charity: ......"

    "Oh, yeah, a hundred gold is fine."

    "Oh?"

    "In exchange, you''ll tell everyone exactly what happened here."

    "Yes, sir. I''ll tell all the bards I know about the high priest''s exploits."

    "Hmm. This is also God''s guidance, hohohoho."

    I got hurt badly, but it was only a small price to pay for the treatment.

    But I''ll have to think about where I''m going to use the [Regrowth].

    Also, we should consult with Yumi and the king about what to do with the remnants of the White Dog.

 Volume 10 - Prologue

    The Cacoo Empire has collapsed.

    Naturally, the coins were never redeemed, and there were many victims.

    The King cracked down on the coins as illegal and notified the White Dog to return the full amount, but most of the executives has escaped.

    Now we don''t know if they planned to flee all along, or if they did so because they failed.

    As for us, we''ll just go on with our adventures as usual.

    We were at the sixth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    It''s a natural cave-like area, but we''ve already mapped it out and there''s only the boss room left.

    "Be careful. The boss isn''t always a behemoth."

    """ I understand """

    We''ve reached a large, wide cavern, but It''s there.

    The tingling tension in the air. An overwhelming sense of presence.

    "Letty, I don''t care, we have to make the first move. Let''s hit it with your most awesome spell."

    "Does it matter what it is?"

    "Yeah, anything is fine."

    "Yes, sir!¡¡¨D¨DStars, Fall!

    "Oh, no, not the meteor strike."

    "You just said anything''s fine."

    "Idiot. Not anything that''ll make this place collapse."

    "Hmm, then¨D¨DI desire a weapon of flame, a flame that will burn for a time and for eternity. Like the sun rising in the west, it will overcome the trials of contradiction and bring everything together. And it knows not the time of its end. Fulfill with understanding the Eternal flames, Crystals,and Death Swords!"

    Everyone''s weapons are now light sabers.

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    "BUMOooooOOOOO¨D¨D!"

    The giant boar roars, scraping the ground with its feet.

    "Ugh, it''s bigger than the one I saw before...!"

    Luka looked up and was confused, but I guess it''s a special edition boss for us. That''s a problem.

    "Don''t take a direct hit."

    """Okay!"""

    Its starts to lunge, but that''s enough to cause an earthquake.

    "Starlight Attack!"

    Slashing in from the side, Serina''s special move hit the Behemoth''s torso.

    "GUMOooooOOOOO--!"

    How''s that?

    The behemoth''s huge body glows thinly and then turns into smoke. *fwump*.

    "Hooray!"

    "That was amazing, Serina!"

    "Hey, hey, What''s a with that blow?"

    "That''s the boss?"

    Everyone was surprised, but it''s better to win anyway.

    ¡¾Infinite Strength Lv.5¡¿ New!

    A new skill has been added.

    I''ll use [Appraisal] here....

    ¡ºInfinite Strenght¡¡Lv.5¡»

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The owner of this skill will have 100,000 extra HP.

    Wounds will heal faster, and you will gain a time recovery effect.

    The effect is permanent.

    Hmm, I guess I can have all the sex I want.

    The drop came out with a tough green full plate armor.

    "This is the one I want to use."

    "Hmm, looks like it''ll increase the defense, but it''s not good for me to have trouble moving."

    "I don''t need it because I want to be first in line for the Starlight Attack."

    Both Jouga and Serina looked at each other delicately and did not raise their hands.

    Originally, our party doesn''t have a heavy warrior like a tank position. I''ll ask Matheus of the legion about it later.

    "I''ll take care of it then."

    I''ll put it in the item storage.

    We had enough time to spare, so we went straight to the seventh layer.

    The natural cave is the same as the one above, but here there is lava flowing below.

    "It''s hot. ......"

    I''m sure there will be a lot of enemies with the fire attribute anyway, so I''m going to take [Fire Resistance].

    ¡¾Fire Resistance Lv5¡¿ New!

    I''ve got less than 10,000 points left, so I''m going to save them until I get the next batch of points.

    "Master, there''s an enemy."

    "Yeah!"

    Meena said, but I can already see the enemy.

    It''s a red lizard about two meters long.

    "It''s a Red Lizard. It breathes fire, so be careful."

    Luka said, and immediately ran into it.

    You''re in bikini armor, so don''t be reckless.

    "Cover me!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "I understand"

    Meena and Serina immediately slashed at it, and although the Red Lizard spat fire, it was quickly defeated.

    "That''s great, this party. Maybe, just maybe, it''s stronger than Hannah''s party."

    Luka said.

    The ''Silver Scorpion''. Well, it''s a B-rank party.

    We''re better than them.

    I got ¡¾Flame Breath Lv3¡¿ from Copy Skill, but I don''t need it since I can use Fireball.

    I''ll reset it and return it to skills points.

    The reduction was 4,000 points, which is quite a bit for a skill of this caliber, but I doubt there are many adventurers who would take this skill.

    It''s too inefficient to train as a skill.

    When I returned to the surface and rested at the inn, the innkeeper (Ada) called out to me.

    "Alec, I think you have a guest."

    "An?"

    I went out to the corridor and found a rather petite girl with short-cut black hair standing there.

    "You want to see me?"

    "Hmm."

    "What do you want?"

    "Hm?"

    "Hey."

    "Hmm"

    "You know..."

    "......"

    "Go home."

    "Um, Alec-san, she wants to join us."

    Nene said she was passing by, but if it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been able to communicate with her. Damn it.

    "What kind of weapons can you use?"

    She seems to be an adventurer, though, since she''s wearing leather armor.

    She took a bow from her back, put an arrow in it, and shot it at me.

    "Ow!"

    "Ah, Alec-san, hawawa, are you okay!?"

    "I''m fine, but what does that mean?"

    "Hmm."

    "I''m showing you a weapon I can use."

    "Why don''t you just show it to me, like you normally would! Don''t attack my friends."

    "Hmm."

    She nodded her head, so she understood, but she''s a strange guy.

    "You, you''re going to have s¨D¨DAhem, we''re going to have a friendly competition and you''re going to get stronger."

    Serina was just passing by, so I decided not to ask her to have sex with me.

    "Who''s that girl?"

    "She''s the new archer. What''s your name?"

    "Mare."

    I was thinking of calling her "Hmm", but she said her name correctly.

    I tried to appraise her, but she wasn''t even hero. There was nothing else strange about her, and her level was 34, which was pretty strong. Well, defeating the behemoth has raised our level, too, and we''re at that level.

    "Is that so. Then, come on, Mare. I''m going to teach you all the important things to know about our clan. But didn''t you have anywhere else to go?"

    "Hmm."

    "Uunn."

    Well, I guess we''ll just have to let Serina take care of her.

    I''ll¨D¨D

    "Landlady, breakfast."

    I''ll take a seat at the table.

    "I''ll have two gold pieces for lunch."

    "Tsk, that''s breakfast for me."

    "Yes, yes. Thanks again. So you''re sure you want soup?"

    "Yeah."

    "Hey, landlady, can you do the checkout after Alec?"

    Murphy, another guest, comes in and says.

    "Oya, Murphy, are you going back to your country?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous, we''re doing well in the fifth layer, we''ve been promoted to B rank, why should we leave?"

    "If that''s the case, I don''t see why you need to leave."

    "I was thinking of switching to a cheaper inn. It''s only one gold per night."

    "Ehh? Well, if you don''t mind a rundown place, I won''t stop you."

    "Tsk, tsk, that''s a normal house. Come and see it later, Ada. You''d be surprised."

    "I wonder. I have a feeling there''s more to this than meets the eye."

    "There''s nothing to it. "Ren Hau." It''s a new system."

    "You mean rental houses?"

    "That''s it."

    "Amateurs renting out their houses? Don''t expect much service."

    "It''s not much of a service here anyway. Right, Alec."

    "Yeah."

    "That''s rude. Well, I''m not going to stop you if that''s what you want. Suit yourself."

    It''s a great way to cut costs, but our clan has a lot of enemies, and with security in mind, this is the best place for us.

    With Ada, a former A-rank lvl 39 and an ogre, most of the bad guys would run away before they could get in.

    I drank my soup, not paying attention to what he said.

 Volume 10 - CH 1

    The seventh layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    We proceed through a cave with scorching hot lava flowing below, killing red lizards and salamanders as we go.

    "Damn you, brother, you look so cool!"

    A sweaty Jouga looks at me with a grudge, but I don''t have time to share the points with everyone and make them take [Fire Resistance].

    "Be sure to hydrate often."

    That''s all I''ll say instead. Just be cool about it.

    I''ve done my research beforehand, so we all have plenty of water bags.

    "Master, it looks like we can''t go through here."

    Meena, who was leading the way, stopped, but a pool of lava was blocking the path.

    However, the passage itself continued to the back.

    "Hold on a minute. I''ll just fill in the map."

    I stick to the wall and move forward like a gecko.

    It''s a [Stick to Wall Lv5] skill. I can even use levitation.

    "I always thought that Alec was becoming more and more inhuman. ......"

    "I agree with you."

    "The master is the master."

    "That thing is just plain creepy. I''d rather float."

    "Oh, God, watch over him so he doesn''t go down the wrong path."

    "But why don''t you use [Levitate] these days?"

    "You like the gecko walk better, don''t you? I want to try that, too!"

    Fufufu, Letty, do your best to find a spell like that.

    "Hmm?¡¡What, a dead end already?"

    The passageway turns into a dead end around the corner, but there''s a golden treasure chest on a pedestal.

    "It''s a treasure chest."

    "" Oohh ""

    "All right, I''ll open it!"

    I could have taken the trap-removal skill, but since Saki was showing a lot of enthusiasm, I took her there as a floating princess.

    Just in case, I''ll give about a thousand points to Saki to strengthen her trap removal skills.

    "Fufu, I can feel my darling''s love. Okay, success!"

    Inside the treasure chest was a ruby ring.

    Saki appraised it herself, and it said that it had the effect of disabling flames.

    "Tsk, it''s useless for me."

    I''ve maxed out my flame resistance, so I can take the flames without a problem.

    However, my clothes and equipment can only withstand a certain amount, so I won''t jump into the lava pool.

    "Well, yeah, someone in the party can use it."

    "I guess so. Let''s give it to Serina."

    "Oh, is she your favorite?"

    "You''re wrong, it''s because she''s got the Starlight Attack."

    "That''s righ''."

    So I gave her the ring, but she blushed and fidgeted and seemed strangely conscious of it.

    "T-thank you ...... Alec. I''ll take good care of it."

    "No, not really, I didn''t mean it like that."

    "Y-yeah. I know."

    "" Hyu-Hyu "" (TLN:whistling sound)

    "Shut up, then. Let''s go ahead."

    """ Okay """

    We were going through a rocky area, but then again, there was a place where the lava made it impassable.

    "Then wait for me."

    I went on, and came to a place where there was no lava but hot water.

    I stuck my hand in, and it seemed to be a good temperature.

    "Hey you guys, come here."

    I''m going to carry them in float state and take them there.

    "This looks like a hot spring."

    "Yeah, it does."

    "Can I come in?"

    "Meena, are there any enemies around?"

    "I think it''s okay."

    "Then we''ll have one person on watch."

    "Hooray!"

    Meena said she''d take the watch, so we left her to it, took off our clothes, and soaked in the hot water.

    "Ooooh, the water''s nice and hot."

    "Really."

    A rocky area separated the men''s and women''s baths, but that was okay.

    It''s not a place where you can be careless, so it''s better to think of it as a place to wash your body.

    "We should get going."

    "Eh? Already?"

    A few of the ladies voiced their displeasure, but I guess we can seriously consider how to prepare a bath in the inn.

    No, this could be an interesting business.

    "Let''s get back to the surface."

    Once I was back on the surface, I went to the Merchant''s Guild to apply for the "Rental House System" and heard an explanation from Yumi.

    "Anyone can rent a house as long as they register their name and location. The price is also free."

    "Hmm, that sounds pretty simple."

    "Yes, it is. Recently, the number of adventurers visiting the Labyrinth of No Return has been increasing rapidly, and the number of available innkeepers has been decreasing, so the Merchant''s Guild proposed this system and the King approved it."

    "Your suggestion?"

    "No, it was Janatha..."

    "Hmm. Well, I guess he finally did something useful."

    "Yes."

    Janatha is no longer with us.

    Mitsurugi has since been handed over to the castle''s soldiers. He was a bounty hunter, and I don''t know what happened to him after that.

    Well, I guess he went to jail, and for a very long time.

    "Here''s the form, then."

    I handed the application form to Yumi.

    "Yes, err, is it the seventh layer of the dungeon?"

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s not going to be open every day, but that''s okay."

    "I''ll submit it to the royal castle. If they say anything, you''ll have to give up."

    "Hmm, well, that''s fine. We''ll use it on our own then."

    The rates are free for unmarried women and 100 gold per night for everyone else.

    The basic fee is by reservation only, and includes transportation and escort by at least five A-rank parties. However, the guests must be experienced in the seventh layer.

    We didn''t do anything special, but the Adventurer''s Guild certified us as an A-rank party.

    I guess they''re trying to recruit a powerful clan since White Dog was destroyed, but I don''t care.

    I received two applications immediately, but it was Sarah and Elisa''s party.

    Well, if you have experience with the seventh layer, you''re bound to have your own lineup.

    "Alec, please take care of us."

    "Please take care of us today."

    "Thank you for applying for the "Black Cat of the Wind" hot springs. I''m Alec, the manager."

    "Pfft, I know who you are!¡¡Ahahaha."

    Sarah laughs, though.

    "Well, I guess so. Let''s do this the normal way."

    "Y-yeah. By the way, where are Serina and the others?"

    "They''re off today. There are more of us now, so... I don''t have any other intentions."

    I don''t tell anyone who might get in the way about this project.

    "Hmm, if you''re ready, let''s go."

    I also brought along Saki, Meena, Ione, and Nene. They were a tight-knit group even at the party.

    "By the way, the hot spring, you sure come up with an interesting idea, Alec?"

    Edgar, the drunken oldman who is already slurping down cans of liquor, says that, I doesn''t need you, though.

    Well, it would look suspicious if I told all the men to leave, so I''ll just let it slide.

    "I was just exploring the seventh layer when I found it. It felt pretty good, so I thought I''d share it with you guys."

    "Hmm?¡¡Then why don''t you just sell it to the guild as information?"

    "Because it''s the seventh layer, and it wouldn''t be good for the aftertaste if people died because they were too curious to take a chance."

    "Well, let''s put it that way."

    "But is it really possible to take a bath in a dungeon?"

    The earnest young man, Abel, also worries about it, but I don''t need you either.

    "I''ll let you actually see it for yourself. Well, you can trust me on that."

    "Of course, you can trust Alec."

    Elisa nodded broadly, but the other members of the group, Marin and several of the women, looked uneasy.

    "I don''t really know much about Alec, though Sarah seems to be a good friend with Alec."

    A Magician in Sarah''s party said. She''s a cool beauty with red hair and a black robe.

    "Yeah, we''re good friends."

    "Sarah has a fearless streak, you know. ......"

    The Priest in Sarah''s party chuckles and says. She''s a green-haired, reserved-looking girl, and I''m guessing she''s a virgin.

    "The fourth layer quest turned out to be a disaster, so why not this one too?"

    That''s what the burly female warrior said, but it''s happened before.

    "We''ve already confirmed that there are no enemies this time, and we''re not going to tamper with the labyrinth. I think we''ll be fine."

    "I hope so."

    The three mixed parties moved leisurely onward.

 Volume 10 - CH 2

    We spent the night in a log cabin on the fourth layer and continued on to the next layer, which was a piece of cake due to the shortest route and high level members.

    "This party is great. It''s easy to advance."

    Sarah says with a smiling face.

    "That''s right. It might be a good idea to add dog ears to the search for enemies."

    The burly female warrior agreed.

    "Ehh? Jamie, are you going to recruiting new members?"

    "No, I''m not talking about specifics."

    "Maybe we should have a dog-eared member too."

    "We only need humans."

    Abel sassed at Howell''s words, but I don''t know if dog-ears are something to worry about so much.

    Except for the ears and tails, I think they''re all human.

    We arrived at the boss room of the sixth layer, the Great Hollow.

    "Ugh!"

    "What''s the matter, Elisa?"

    "No, I was just remembering the fight to the death here: ......"

    "You''re right, I thought I was going to die."

    "It was a bit much for us to handle."

    "That''s why I''m saying we should take it easy, we''re only as good as our lives. The people back home don''t care about the results of the investigation anyway."

    Well, if we had fought the Behemoth normally, it would have been tough. Elisa and the others did well to defeat it.

    "Not so fast. I''ve been commissioned as a Templar Knight, and I''m going to do it right."

    "Okay, okay."

    "We''re arrive on the seventh layer. So, which way to the hot springs?"

    "Over there."

    We got to a place where we couldn''t cross because of the lava, and I used my levitation skills to carry them over one by one.

    The Magician in Sarah''s party could also use levitation magic, so it didn''t take too long.

    "Ah, this way, huh? We''ve gone straight to the boss, haven''t we?"

    "Well, we''ve already started exploring the eighth layer. The seventh layer is too hot, so forget it."

    The rugged female warrior said, but Sarah and the others are capturing the eighth layer?

    "This is the "Black Cat of the Wind" hot spring."

    The words are carved into the stone as a sign.

    "Oh, it''s really a hot spring!"

    "I''ve never seen a hot spring before."

    "The men''s bath is over there, and the women''s bath is over there. We''ll escort you, so don''t hesitate to enjoy it."

    "Wait a minute! It''s good that you''re escorting us, but are you going to take a look around?"

    "We''ll take care of that. I won''t go into the women''s baths, so don''t worry."

    "I hope so."

    Yeah. I don''t go in the baths.

    But I have a lot of skills dedicated to erotic things that I have acquired so far.

    ¡¾Sign Blocking¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Peeping Tom¡¡Lv£µ¡¿Lv up£¡

    ¡¾Stick to Wall¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Stick to Ceiling¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¡Lv£µ¡¿Lv up£¡

    I also maxed out its levels, which is perfect.

    "Then let''s get this escort started."

    "Ho, it;s here. Fufu"

    "Yes, Master."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Y-yes. Awawa."

    I let Saki, Meena, Ione, and Nene escort then as usual, and I hid behind a rock, turned invisible with [Optical Camouflage], cut off my presence, and put up walls and ceilings.

    It was a bit of a misstep, but they were adventurers, too, and they seemed to be bold enough and were already naked in the hot water.

    I guess I''ll have to stick in from the beginning in order to enjoy the strip show.

    "Hmm, It feels so good. I never thought I''d be able to get into hot water in a dungeon."

    "As expected, I''m worried about the enemies, so I''m not feeling too comfortable. Also, I think that dirty old man is going to come peeping in."

    "Hahaha, it''s possible."

    Tsk, some of them are covering their breasts with cloth.

    I need to put up a sign that says, "Please do not put towels in the hot water."

    Sarah and Elisa don''t cover their breasts, but I''ve had sex with them before, so it''s not fresh.

    Of course, I''ll be able to appreciate it.

    Another member of Sarah''s party, a red-haired magician, is showing me some fresh nudity, and her modest breasts and beautiful cherry-red nipples are quite nice.

    Let''s get a little closer.

    "Mmhh?"

    The out-of-sight, burly woman looked at me.

    "What''s wrong, Jamie?

    "No, I just thought I heard something. Around there."

    Yikes, this woman''s got good ears. Damn .......

    "Hmm. Isn''t it okay?¡¡There''s no monster here. Fufufu."

    Saraha seems to have already noticed me. Give me a break.

    "What do you think? How''s the water temperature, everyone?"

    Saki came over, so I used [Levitate] to hide behind her and move away from Jaime.

    "Yeah! It''s the best! I wish I had known about this earlier."

    "It feels good."

    "No problem."

    "Very good. If you want a sake, let me know and I''ll bring you one."

    "Oh, I want to drink!"

    "Sarah, it''s not safe, you know"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Alec and the others are guarding us."

    "But, you know ......"

    "I don''t see any enemies, so you''re worrying too much."

    "I''m not going to drink it."

    "Hmm, I''ll have a drink."

    "Then, sure, Sarah-san."

    "Thank you. Hmm, I think I''m going to get addicted to this."

    "Is it that good?"

    "You should drink it too, Sierra."

    "Sigh, well, just a little."

    The Priest in Sarah''s party takes the cup and drinks it.

    "Ah, it''s delicious."

    I''ve brought some fine liquor with me. Even with the cost of the tour, we''re still in the red, but that doesn''t matter.

    "One more cup, please."

    "Sure."

    "Sierra, don''t drink too much, okay?"

    "Yeah, I''ll just have this one then."

    Sierra''s face turned red, but she still seemed to be drunk, so she stood up and took the cloth from herself.

    "Fuu~, I''m kind of faint. It feels good. ......"

    Stunning big tits. It''s a shame I can only peek at them.

    Oh well, I''ll just have to make sure I enjoy it.

    "Everybody, get up here now!"

    Damn it, it''s Serina!?

    "Huh? Serina, what''s going on?"

    "It''s Alec''s trap. He''s got the [Optical camouflage] skill."

    Damn it, who''d told her?

    "But there''s no sign of him."

    "Wait, didn''t he originally have that kind of skill too? When we were fighting the Immortal King."

    "Now that you mention it ..., ......Kkuhh, where are you, come out!"

    Tsk, I guess that''s it.

    I floated to the shade of the rock and released my [Optical Camouflage] and [Sign Blocking].

    Serina, let''s not make any strange accusations."

    "Ah, Alec."

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Don''t come over here."

    "All right, all right. But I heard voices. I just came to check it out."

    I''ll pretend that I just came.

    Also, it''s more flammable when the other side knows you''re peeking. Sierra hiding her body in embarrassment is very intriguing.

    This hot spring tour was interrupted by an unnecessary interruption, so I''ll end it here.

    If I had also bribed Letty, who has levitation magic, Serina wouldn''t have been able to get here, but as expected, I''m not too comfortable in a dungeon either.

    It''s better to build a bath in the inn.

 Volume 10 - CH 3

    The seventh layer hot spring tour had many difficult aspects.

    I would like to build a bath here at the inn.

    It would not be a bad idea for the ladies.

    "So, I want all of you, gather information on magical tools for making hot water."

    I gathered all the party members together and said that.

    "........I can see through your aim."

    Serina said, folding her arms and looking unamused.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Serina. It must have been nice to soak in hot water in the seventh layer. Don''t you want to take a bath?"

    "That''s true, I do want to go in, but no peeking."

    "Shut up. Anyway, cooperate with me. We''re all here for the same reason."

    "I don''t think so. Well, okay. I want to take a bath, and I''ll help you."

    "But, Darling, if we''re going to use magic tools, they''re going to be very expensive."

    "Well, we''ll see about that when we find them. There''s nothing better than cheap."

    "Hot water is quite a hassle to make with magic, isn''t it?"

    Letty says that even if you throw a fireball into a vat of water, the water will just scatter and the flames will go out, but it won''t turn into hot water.

    Still, I was looking for it, and Sarah brought me a good one.

    "Here, Alec. It''s a magic tool for making hot water."

    "Oh. How much is it?"

    "You can have them both for free. I got them for free, too."

    "For free? I''m sure there''s more to it than that."

    "Well, he was a nobleman who seemed to be interested in me. He often gives me gifts, but I''m not interested in him at all."

    "It''s an unrequited love is it. Then I''ll use it secretly."

    "I''m sure he won''t be upset if I reveal it to you, but yes, please do."

    I immediately consulted with Ada and the carpenter, and had them build two baths in the inn, a large one and a separate one.

    The lion''s face, about ten centimeters long, was inserted into the bath tub, and hot water was poured out of it.

    It was very convenient.

    Now, who should be my first prey? Fufufu.

    "Hello, Sierra."

    I talk to Sierra, who has just finished her shopping on the main street. She''s a member of Sarah''s party.

    "Ah, Alec-san. What a coincidence."

    A priest with green hair and kind eyes smiles at me.

    "That''s right."

    Actually, I''ve been following Sierra since she left the inn, but that''s a secret.

    "You''re on your way back now?"

    "Yes, I am. I wanted to get some soap."

    "Hmm. To tell you the truth, I built a bathhouse in the inn called the Black Cat of the Wind."

    "Eh? Could it be that you can take a bath on the ground?"

    "That''s right."

    "Wow. So, when will it open?"

    "Soon, but we''re still preparing. We''ve just finished the final tests. If it''s okay with you, Sierra, I''ll give you a special first dibs as a friend."

    "Wow. Is that okay?"

    With a twinkle in her eye, Sierra seemed to be on board.

    "Of course. I''m indebted to Sierra. I gave you guys a lot of trouble in the fourth layer."

    "No, not at all. It was definitely hard, but Jamie doesn''t mind too much."

    "I hope not. Well, I''ll get you a drink. Come on by."

    "Sure!"

    I lead Sierra to the bathtub I''ve built next to my room, all by herself.

    "I''m also building a larger hot tub on the first floor, but that''s still being prepared."

    "Yes, it''s a little smaller than the hot spring, but it''s still hot water, and I''m grateful for that."

    "You can use it as you like. I''ll have them bring you some sake later."

    "Sure."

    As soon as the water was warm, I put the bottle of sake on a tray and went into the room.

    Sierra, who was soaking in the bathtub, hurriedly covered her breasts.

    "Kyaa, U-uhm, Alec-san"

    "Here, a sake."

    "H-haa, uhm, it''s a women''s bath, so ......"

    "That''s right. But this public bath in Alec''s room is a ...... mixed bath!"

    I clench my fist and declare.

    "Huh ......?¡¡It''s, uh..."

    "It''s a place where men and women can go."

    "Eehhh!? No, um, I didn''t hear about that."

    "Well, I just told you now. Well, don''t worry, I''m not going in there. Drink up."

    "H-haa. Um, if you could just leave ......"

    "I caught a glimpse of your naked body at the hot springs in the seventh layer, but you have a nice body."

    "!!"

    Sierra, whose face turned bright red, doesn''t get angry. She''s just embarrassed.

    "Now, what''s the matter, have a drink."

    "Sigh ......,Then, I''ll take it. Oh, it''s good."

    "It''s a fine drink. It''s not a dungeon today. You''re safe to drink as much as you like."

    "Ah, yes. Um..."

    "What''s the matter? You''re worried I''m gonna steal your wallet or something, since I''m friends with Sarah?"

    "No, not at all. Well, I''ll take it."

    Seeming to have gotten used to it, Sierra tilted her cup. When I offered her a couple of drinks, she seemed to feel better after getting drunk and removed her hand that she had been hiding from herself.

    "Ufufu, I''m a little drunk."

    "It''s not good to get drunk. You''d better get out of there."

    "Eh, no, but that''s ......"

    "Drink up."

    "Sigh"

    I forcefully poured it into her cup, and Sierra drank it as if she had no choice.

    Her face turned red.

    "Hafu, geez, that''s enough."

    "I see. You look like you''re getting a little tipsy."

    "E-ehh, ......, you know, if you could just leave."

    "I can''t do that. I have to make sure that my customers are safe. If something happens to you, I''ll not be able to do business in the future."

    "Um, sigh, I''m sure you''re right. ...... A-anyway, I''m really starting to feel faint, so I''m going up. Hyahh!"

    "Oops."

    She staggered, so I supported her and gently pulled her out of the tub.

    "U-um, if you look at me too much. I''m embarrassed."

    "What are you talking about? Have confidence in yourself, Sierra. You''ve got a really nice body."

    "Hauuu. ......"

    "Can''t you show me your breasts more often? I''m crossing a dangerous bridge as an adventurer. I could be dead tomorrow. I don''t want to have any regrets."

    "Eehh? I don''t think so, but ......"

    "We don''t know about that. Anyway, You''ll just show me a little. It won''t cost you much. It''s not going to diminish anything."

    "Well, that''s true, but, um, I''m embarrassed."

    "Please bear with me. I''m also embarrassed to say this, but I fell in love with you at first sight."

    "Eeehhh?!"

    "I''ve been looking for an opportunity to confess my love for you for a while now, haven''t you noticed?"

    "No, not at all. ...... R-really?"

    "I like you, Sierra."

    "!! T-That''s so sudden., um..."

    She was flustered, but there was no expression of disgust on her face. In fact, Sierra didn''t seem too bothered about it.

    "Let me see. I get very happy when I see boobs. Especially when they''re as nice as yours are. No, it''s got to be you!"

    "Ehhh? Does it have to be mine?"

    "Yes."

    "I-I understand. Then, j-just a little......"

    Sierra swims her gaze and gently removes her hand from her chest.

    There was a powerful, fleshy fruit hanging in front of her.

    Her nipples are a bit large, but acceptable.

    I took my time to admire Sierra''s body up close, and then grabbed the fleshy fruit.

    "Aah! Uhm"

    "Beautiful."

    "Ehh? No, um, I don''t want you to touch it."

    "It''s a lifelong request. I mean, it''s not like you''re gonna lose it or anything. I mean, a little bit would be nice."

    "But I''m really embarrassed, so, no, please don''t rub it."

    I think I can do this. She doesn''t mind that much. Sierra is also a high-level adventurer, so even if she''s a little drunk, she should be able to move more if she really wants to.

    "Is it unbearably uncomfortable?"

    "No, that''s---"

    "Then I''ll thank you later, please, Sierra."

    "Eh? Oh, no, Ahh, d-don''t, f you squeezing it that hard, Nnkuh, haah...hahh."

    I think I''m getting a good feel for it. her breasts are very sensitive.

    How about her nipples?

    "Nnnnnnn! U-uhm, don''t pinch it, Ahnn!"

    They seem to be even more sensitive. She can''t stand up, so I carry her to my bedroom on the back.

    "You look like you''ve been lose your mind. I''ll wipe you down."

    "Ha, haa."

    I wipe her clean with a cloth, but Sierra seems to be sensitive enough to feel it.

    "Nnhh, Uhm, I can do it myself, hauu."

    "Now, now, this is my way of thanking you."

    "No, you don''t need to do this, Mmm"

    After wiping every inch of her body, I licked her nipples.

    Aahhh, N-noo, Alec-san, that''s.., Nnhhh! Aahhnnn!"

    Sierra couldn''t take it anymore, and she pushed my head against her chest.

    A physical agreement was made.

    I took off my clothes and covered Sierra, who was staring at me nervously.

    "Ah, Nnhh, noo, Ahnn, Aahhh!"

    I gave Sierra a lot of loving care, and inserted myself when the time was right.

    "Aaaaah!"

    After making her come, I saw that she was limp and decided to give it a try.

    "Sierra, hold this between your breasts."

    "I-Is it like this?"

    "Yes, like that."

    I don''t do a lot of paizuri, but for the shy Sierra, it would be a pretty hard play.

    After all, she was actively sandwiching herself.

    "Good, Sierra, you have a talent for making men crazy."

    "N-no way. I don''t need that. ......Nnhh, Aahhh!"

    "What, you can feel it just by holding me between you? You have a sexy body."

    "Y-you''re wrong, Nnhh"

    "It''s the last spurt. It''s the end of the line, so hang in there."

    "Ah, Ahn, Ahh, Ahnn, Noo, Alec-san, I can''t take it if you move that hard. Aahhhh!"

    I put it firmly on her face.

    The expression on Sierra''s face was also quite erotic.

    "You''ve done a great job, Sierra. As a thank you, I''m going to let you use the hot water here for free."

    "Haah, thanks a lot. But that''s ......"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to ask you to have sex with me every time. Just whenever you feel like it."

    "I-is that so."

    With this reaction, it seems that she like sex. I''ll ask her out from time to time and see how she reacts.

 Volume 10 - CH 4

    While I''m slowly making my way through the seventh layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, the Black Cat of the Wind public bath has opened at the inn on the surface.

    A bath.

    The baths are still popular among the women, and other guests and adventurers come to the inn after hearing the rumors.

    Unfortunately, however, Serina is keeping a close eye on me, so I don''t have a chance to sneak into the main bath.

    Well, she can''t keep an eye on two places at the same time either, so I can bring someone into the bathroom next to my room all I want.

    "Alec, do you have a minute?"

    While I was eating my late breakfast alone, a red-haired magician in a black robe came up to me and said,

    "Let''s see. ...... you''re at Sarah''s party."

    "I''m Lunette. Sierra told me. ......"

    "Mumu."

    Did Lunette come to retaliate after I told her about being manhandled?

    "Ah, there''s no need to get defensive. I mean, why are you getting all defensive?"

    "No, why would I?"

    By the looks of it, Sierra doesn''t seem angry.

    "That''s weird. Sierra told me that you have a bathroom in your room, don''t you?"

    "Yes, there is."

    "And if I know you, you''ll let me borrow it, right?"

    "Yeah. If you''re a close acquaintance to me, I can lend it to you."

    "Eh?¡¡Are you and Sierra that close?"

    "Well, Sierra and I have only recently become friends."

    "Yeah. You''ll get to know me, too, won''t you?"

    "All right. I''ll be a good friend to you, if that''s what you want."

    "I''m glad you''re someone I can talk to. You''re good friends with Sarah, too."

    "Yeah. Well, shall we get on with it?"

    "Sure! Sierra says it felt really good."

    "I guess so. I''m glad she like it. You''ll get a little service from me, too."

    "Hee~, I''m looking forward to it."

    Fufufu. I''m looking forward to it too.

    However, Lunette is the type of person who can communicate her intentions clearly and is not a pushover.

    The first thing to do is to get her into the bath and take off her clothes.

    "So, the bath is here. You can use it as you like."

    "Thank you."

    Lunette smiles, but waits patiently for me to leave.

    I smile, too, and walk out of the room as usual.

    "Oh, Alec."

    Serina passed by me in the hallway.

    "Whoa! S-Serina!"

    "Why are you so freaked out?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    " ...... It''s suspicious, but oh well. The manager of the Maria Rouge store said that they have some good products in stock, so come and visit."

    "Hou~."

    It''s a store that deals in high quality slaves.

    I''ve been away for a while now, preparing for public baths and hot springs, but I think I''ll go back there.

    "I wasn''t going to let him go until he paid off his debt, but that "Armor of the Earth" sells for a very high price. ......"

    The item that was dropped when we killed the behemoth fetched seven million gold at auction.

    In fact, I wanted to equip it to one of our own, but we don''t have any heavy warriors. Matheus, the dwarf, refused, saying he didn''t want it either. He said that dwarves are marketed as iron breastplates, but I think it''s fine for dwarves to wear other armor. ......

    Anyway, no one equipped it, so I sold it for a high price.

    "You got your share too, so the higher price is fine."

    However, since the number of members is increasing, the amount per person is not that much.

    "Well, yes, but it''s complicated. Well, then, I made sure to tell them, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Serina seemed to be going out again, All right! The distraction is gone.

    I went downstairs to the counter and asked.

    "Hey, landlady, you got any good liquor, a Lady Killer?"

    "One silver coin."

    "1000 gold!? You''re ripping me off, man. Why is it so expensive?"

    "Because you''re about to spend it on something stupid."

    Kkehh. She know what I''m going to do.

    "But now that I''ve put a price on it, I''ll have to sell it."

    I''ll give her a silver coin.

    "Sigh, why don''t you just go to the tavern and buy some... Oh, well, here''s some sweet wine. It''s strong, so be careful."

    I take the bottle.

    "And don''t you dare destroy or burn the inn."

    "I''m not going to make that mistake."

    But it''s not a good idea to anger Lunette, a high-level magician.

    I''ll be careful there.

    I knock on my door and enter my room. I also enter the bathroom with proud. I''m an employee now, you know.

    "Uwah, Alec, W-what do you want?"

    A somewhat flustered Lunette asks me while hiding her breasts in the bathtub.

    :I told you, I have a service for you. I''m going to serve all the top customers who come in here."

    I open a bottle of liquor and pour it into a glass.

    "Oh. Or someone else, if you prefer."

    "Not so fast. This is my private room."

    "Ehh?"

    Raising an eyebrow, Lunette seemed to think it was a mistake to come here.

    "Well, take a sip. I''m sure it''s good, it cost a thousand gold."

    "Ehh? Is it that expensive? According to my appraisal, it''s at most 200."

    "Then I guess I got ripped off. I''ll buy it at a different bar next time."

    "That''s a good idea. Hmm, this is easy to drink!"

    Seeming to have a palate that could take it, Lunette quickly downed the entire glass.

    "Here."

    I pour her more.

    "Mmm, drinking in the bath is quite nice. But it''s a lady-killer, so I have to be careful. Alec, did you make Sierra drink this too?"

    Lunette asks with a raised eyebrow.

    "No, it''s a different drink. And I only gave her one drink."

    "That''s fine, but ...... if you''d like to leave, that''d be great."

    "You say that, but it would be better if you had a drink."

    "Well, yeah. I''d really like to see that dog-eared girl. Where is she?"

    "She''s out."

    "Oh. Too bad."

    I fill the empty glass only halfway. If I poured all of it in here, it would be obvious what I was doing.

    Of course, my eyes are locked on Lunette''s body the whole time.

    "Geez, don''t look at me like that."

    "You''ve got a nice body, you shouldn''t be embarrassed to be seen."

    "It''s----not---like that. Fufu, You''re a real smooth talker."

    "There''s a lot of other things I''m good at."

    "Like what?"

    "You want to try it?"

    "No, I''m good! I have a really bad feeling about this right now. I think it''s time for me to go up."

    "You can go up."

    "I can''t get out of here with you around. Oh, that''s right. If you can chug that bottle, I''ll go out naked."

    "Hou~."

    You idiot.

    Well, I guess it''s not a bad strategy to make someone drink so that you won''t be tempted to drink.

    But you chalenged the wrong guy.

    I purposely exhaled loudly and pretended to get into the mood.

    "It''s okay to drink, but I don''t want you to tip over and be carried into the temple."

    "Don''t worry. I can handle my liquor."

    "You''re not a dwarf, so I don''t think you can."

    I''ll get the skill ¡¾Anti-Sickness Lv5¡¿.

    I''m going to go straight for the bottle and drink it.

    "Phew, that''s a good drink."

    I tilt the bottle down to show that it''s empty.

    "Now, how long can you keep laughing?"

    "I don''t know. I wonder how long you can stay in there."

    "Mmm...... eh? Do you have the skills of a drunkard, by any chance?"

    "Well, something like that."

    "Wow, that''s not fair. I got cheated. ......"

    "I told you, I''m a skilled drinker. Well, I kept my word. Now it''s your turn."

    "Ehh? It''s not a promise, it''s a bet. Hey, I''ll buy you a bottle of booze, and then we''ll call it even. ......"

    "That''s not gonna work."

    "I knew it. Geez, if you want to see me naked so badly, I''ll at least show you a little."

    Lunette seemed to be quite strong-minded and stood up quickly in the bathtub. Her breasts were modest, but they swayed nicely.

    "I mean, whoa."

    Lunette seemed to be dizzy because she had been drinking on the verge of spinning out of control and then suddenly stood up.

    "Oops, watch out!"

    I support her back with my hand. But only as a gentleman.

    "T-thank you. Okay, that''s enough."

    "Not so fast. In our store, the safety of our customers is our top priority. If you get hurt and my reputation is ruined, it''s bad for business and my reputation."

    "Now, you just want to touch me by saying nice things, don''t you?"

    "You could say that."

    "Uwahh, I admit it. ...... You dirty old man."

    "Anyway, it wouldn''t be good if you got any hotter. Now get out and sit down here."

    "Okay."

    Lunette, still unable to walk on her own, sat down in the chair with my support.

    "Ugh, I''m more drunk than I thought. Hey, why is this chair dented in the middle?"

    Lunette wondered about the chair she was sitting in.

    "Do you want to know?"

    "No, I don''t. I have a really bad feeling about this."

    "Well, don''t be so sure, I had it custom made for you. But the craftsman only made it as he was told, he doesn''t know what it''s for."

    "It''s very scary, but ...... Kkuhh."

    Lunette braced herself.

    "It''s not a torture device, so don''t worry. It''s called a "Lewd Chair".  It has a dent in the middle to make it easier to wash your hands while sitting on it."

    "Uwahh ......, S-so you''re saying that someone else, you, is going to put your hand in here on the chair and wash me?"

    Blushing, but interested, Lunette asked.

    "Yes."

    "That''s really lewd. ......Do you offer that kind of service?"

    "I don''t usually do that, but as a service, I''ll be flexible if it''s a request from a regular customer, okay?

    "By the way, I''m not a regular yet, right?"

    "Yes, but if you promise to keep coming back, you''ll become a regular."

    "Yeah ......?"

    "I''m also a master of that type of erotic skill, so it''s going to feel great. You might just get a taste of heaven like no other."

    "You have such a face. ...... Gulp."

    Lunette swallows her spit, whether in fear or anticipation.

    Can this thing goes on?

 Volume 10 - CH 5

    "Black Cat of the Wind" private bath in my room, special service.

    "Ha! As I though, I don''t need it, that''s was dangerous, I don''t know what I''m thinking. I mean, get out of here. I don''t need that kind of service."

    A naked Lunette in a lewd chair seems to have almost stepped out of line.

    I think she might be interested.

    "Well, don''t say that. Try it out, get a taste of the trial version."

    I''ll use my skills.

    ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding  Lv 5¡¿

    I tied up Lunette in an instant.

    "Kyaaa! Wait, you''re kidding! I-I can''t move!"

    With a generous amount of soap on my hands, I quickly put my hands in the hollows of the lewd chair and stroked the bound Lunette from below.

    "Hyauu! Mamamama! Ahnn, Mamamama!"

    In her panic, Lunette seems to have forgotten to even use the spell.

    ¡¾Super Fast Tongue Use Lv5¡¿

    This time, I bring my mouth closer.

    "Wa ! Flame Lance! Flame Lance! Flame Lance!"

    Murgh, she used a spell on me.

    If it wasn''t for the [Fire Resistance Lv5], it would have been painful, I have [Inexhaustible Physical Strength] and [Instant Death Resistance], so I won''t be in trouble right away.

    "EEhh!? It''s not working!?"

    It would have been a shame if it had hit in the room, but it did hit me, so I didn''t mind and licked her genitals.

    At a very high speed.

    "AAAAaaaaaaahhhhh¨D¨D¨D¨D!"

    She was twitching and convulsing, and seemed to have fainted.

    Well, I''m afraid of what might happen later, and if Sarah gets mad, my life might be in danger, so I''ll leave it at this.

    I''ll untie the rope and put it away.

    "Ugh ...... I''m ......"

    "Are you all right, Lunette? You look a little flushed."

    "Heey You ......! You tied me up with a rope, just now, right!"

    "It was just my imagination. No, maybe it was a dream."

    "I won''t fall for that trick! You''re the worst! I came here to try it out because Sierra kept recommending it to me, but ...... damn, I''ve been set up!"

    "You guys don''t get along by any chance?"

    "That''s not the case, but she had a mandragora that she was very fond of, and when I cut it down to use it for compounding, it died."

    "She must be angry."

    "I guess she''s still upset. I gave her a new mandragora as a gift, so I thought it was safe."

    "To you maybe it was just a piece of grass, but to Sierra it was a lovely pet. You should apologize to her one more time and ask her to forgive you."

    "I will."

    "Well, if you''re close to her, I''m sure she''ll forgive you if you apologize sincerely. I''m sure."

    "Yeah. Just so you know, you and I aren''t really that close, right?"

    "Mmuu. ...... Sorry about that."

    "But are we done now? Ha! Did you by any chance already do something to me while I was passed out!?"

    "No, no, no, I didn''t do anything that nasty to you. I told you. It''s a trial run. so it''s over."

    "Oh, yeah. Hmm. ......"

    "If you like it, I''ve got something even better for you."

    "Eehh ......?¡¡It''s even better than the last one?"

    "Yes, of course. I''m going to make you cum with an erotic play that I can''t even explain to you."

    "Ugh_...... that, uh, Aaahh, geez, I can''t believe I got caught by such a perverted lewd oldman, isn''t that how you tamed Sarah?"

    "No, she kind of came to me on her own, though. No, that reminds me. Ask her. She''s the one who asked me out in the first place."

    "That''s just like Sarah. ...... Well, it doesn''t sound like anything crazy happened."

    "Of course not. I''m a Slave Master, but I''m not enslaving Sarah or Sierra. If I did, I''d have a bounty on my head by now."

    "I understand. Then, I''ll trust you there, but ...... Ugh, t-the real deal, will you serve me for free?"

    "Of course. Don''t worry, all those services are free. It''s all about me having fun."

    "I see. Ah."

    Immediately, I took off my clothes and applied soap to my body.

    "W-What are you doing?"

    "What, I''m just going to help you wash. With my whole body."

    "W-With your whole body. ......Gulp."

    Lunette shivered as she stared at my lower body, which was standing up straight and ready for battle.

    "Of course, because of the barrier of a thin film of soap, our bodies don''t exactly come into contact with each other. In other words, this is not sex. It''s just a body washing service."

    "Ehh? I don''t see how that''s possible."

    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s get started."

    "Ah, w-wait."

    "What is it?"

    "I don''t mind if you make me feel good, but it''s my first time, so I don''t want you to take my virginity. ......"

    "Hmm, you know I like virgins, and you say that to me?"

    "I don''t know information like that!"

    "Oh, well, we''ll make it right."

    "P-please okay? When I retire from being an adventurer, I want to marry a nobleman and live a life of leisure."

    "An A-rank party should be making plenty of money by now."

    "I want to become a nobleman''s wife!"

    "Oh, yes, yes. Okay, ma''am, let''s get started."

    I''ll get the [Bubble Play] skill.

    "Y-yeah."

    I lay Lunette on her back on a special mat prepared for this purpose (soft, water-resistant material. The mat is made of a soft, water-resistant material, the material of which was unknown at the time of appraisal).

    She was shaking a little, probably because she was nervous.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not going to hurt."

    "I hope so. ...... Hyah!"

    I hugged her and slid my body into her, and that seemed to be enough to make Lunette jolt and feel better.

    "What do you think?"

    "Kkuhh, What it is, this is amazing, Aaahnnn, it''s slimy, and it''s feels good!"

    "There, there, I''ll make you feel better."

    "Aahnn, Ahh, Ahh, Nnhmm, Hey, don''t press your face, Nnnhh"

    I forcefully kissed Lunette deeply, who was so selfish as to not kiss me after all this time.

    "Uuhh, I can''t believe my first kiss was with such a erotic old man ......"

    "Don''t worry about it, the bubble barrier will take care of that."

    "Eehh? Nnnn, Well, I think I''ll just leave it at that."

    She''s a good woman, too. She seemed to like the kiss, too, and asked for it herself.

    "Then close your legs."

    "Like this?"

    "Yeah, ike that."

    I''ll start with a bare thigh.

    "Ah, Ah, Ah, Ah, D-don''t do that! It''s rubbing off! It''s rubbing!"

    "I''m rubbing it."

    "Aaahhhhh!"

    Phew, I got one good shot. And I haven''t cum yet, so I can do it again.

    "Then, I''ll put it in."

    I insert it in easily.

    "Ahh, Hey, what are you doing!? What are you doing!? You said you wouldn''t take my virginity!"

    "Well, yes, I did, but it''s also a bubble barrier, so no thanks."

    N-No, no, no, that''s not gonna happen. Ah, don''t move."

    "Sorry, I''m already moving."

    "H-HEY! Ahnn, Ahhh! No, I-I can''t resist if you make me feel this good... Aaahhhh!"

    Since this world has excellent birth control pills, I didn''t care and gave her a full-on Creampie.

    "What is it? My skin is so smooth and shiny."

    Lunette said, touching her cheek as she got dressed.

    "I washed it well and let off some stress. It''s good for your beauty."

    "You''re joking right? But, well, I''m sure it''s refreshing. But...please don''t tell anyone about this."

    "I know. Don''t worry, I prefer to keep it a secret too."

    "You''ll let me use your bathroom again, won''t you?"

    "Yeah, of course. This one too."

    I say, tapping myself on the hip.

    "Gulp. W-well, you know, when I feel like it."

    "Yeah, when you feel like it."

    I think Lunette is going to be a good regular customer.

 Volume 10 - CH 6

    After seeing Lunette off, Serina had just returned to the inn, so I gathered everyone there and headed to Maria Rouge''s store.

    It was to buy slaves. Of course, I''m buying a girl.

    "Alec, it''s fine to buy a girl, but you have to take good care of her, okay."

    Serina reminded me.

    "When did I ever act like a disposable, Serina?"

    "You didn''t do that, but ......"

    "Then don''t worry about strange things. The newcomers will misunderstand."

    "Right. I''ll be careful."

    "So, what kind of slave do you want, Alec? It seems there are many types already."

    Saki asked me.

    "Anything is fine as long as she''s cute."

    I answered with a straight face.

    "Wow. ......"

    "As expected my Master!"

    "Ehh? Meena, is that a compliment?"

    "If you''re going to buy Alec''s toys, I don''t think you need us to come with you."

    "No, Letty, it''s not just for that, you know. They''re basically a battle slave for the party. And if it''s a new comrade, you guys have your own likes and dislikes. If you don''t like someone, just say so."

    "So, we really have the right to refuse?"

    "Yeah, if I don''t like it that much."

    "What If you like it?"

    "Well, I''d take the better one over you."

    "Uwaa, that''s a useless veto! It''s a trap!"

    Letty is indignant and stomping on the ground, but you''re the strongest magician in our party, so you have quite a bit of say, don''t you?

    I guess I''d better take care of her and raise her self-esteem a little more.

    "Letty, it''s Alec''s joke. There''s always more, and there''s never a slave left behind."

    "Oh... is that right?"

    "That''s right. And you''re not a slave."

    "Well, yeah."

    I hired you for 10,000 gold up front and you''re still here, but I''ll be happy to negotiate with you next year when you insist on renewing your contract.

    She''s been coming to my bed for points, so I''m sure she''s not unhappy with her current treatment.

    As I entered the back street, I saw a trendy white Western-style building ahead.

    It was Maria Rouge, a store that sold slaves.

    I bought Nene here, and she''s growing up to be a Magician just like I wanted, and she''s obedient and loyal, so it must be a good place.

    I opened the door and went inside.

    "Welcome. Alec-sama."

    A white cat-eared girl dressed as a bartender neatly puts her feet together and bows to me.

    "How much are you?"

    "I''m sorry, I think I''ve told you before, but I''m not for sale."

    "I see. Then let''s see the cat ears slaves. Any color is fine."

    "Very well. The manager will be with you shortly, so please have a seat and wait."

    We sit on the sofa and wait.

    "I guess cat ears are good."

    "Come to think of it, we only have dog ears."

    Lily looks around, and it''s true that there are no cat ears in our party yet.

    Meena and Nene are the dog-eared ones.

    "Welcome to my store!"

    Maria, wearing a sexy black dress, came out from the back.

    She''s an intriguing woman, with ornaments on her thighs that I''m not sure if they''re underwear or decorations.

    But her price is high, isn''t it? I can''t bring myself to pay a million gold for one night.

    "I''ve come to see your goods."

    "Sure. It''s ready for you. And I hear you''re certified as an A-rank party now. Congratulations."

    "I don''t really care about that. Do you change your prices?"

    "No, because I set the prices based on my customers. It doesn''t change based on rank. Of course, the higher the rank, the lower the mortality rate and the more trustworthy you are, so I''ll use that as a factor in my decision."

    "Even more so, then."

    "Is Nene doing well, before you bring in the new girl?"

    Nene straightened her back nervously at her words, but I''d better give her a proper assessment of me.

    "Yeah, no problem at all. She''s doing great. It was a good buy."

    "Phew. I''m glad she''s plumped up and her ears look nicer than before. I''d be tempted to negotiate a repurchase if she came to me in tatters."

    "I wouldn''t treat her like that."

    "No. Well, I''ll go get you a new one. It''s not cat ears. ...... Meme-chan."

    "Y-yes!"

    The petite magician replied, fixing her blue pointy hat as it slipped off.

    Hmm, a loli?

    Not bad.

    "Hmm?"

    "Huh?"

    "This girl is ......"

    Serina, Lily and Ione reacted when they saw the loli magician.

    "What, you guys know each other?"

    "No, no, no, Alec, did you forget? She''s the girl from Shin''s party."

    Serina said.

    "Hmm?"

    "Ha! Y-you guys are ......"

    The other side seems to have remembered too. By the way, after I defeated the PK hero Shin, Meme said she didn''t want to join my party, so I sold her off to another slaver along with a cat-eared slave.

    I completely forgot about that. Well, it looks like she''s still alive, which is good. ......

    "P-please don''t bully me."

    The loli magician shrank back and hid behind the manager.

    "Wait, that''s not the right reaction."

    "Oh, so you know each other? That''s a problem."

    "Hmm, darling, can you tell me what''s going on?"

    "I''m curious too."

    Saki and Luka were concerned, but let''s just clear up the misunderstanding.

    "Master has done nothing wrong."

    Meena says confidently, but that''s not enough to make anyone who doesn''t know understand it.

    "There was a party that tried to PK me before. The leader of the party was judged as a felony in the kingdom of Vernia, but this slave was just doing what he was ordered to do, so I sold her to a slaver and let her go before I handed him (Shin) over to the castle. She said she didn''t want to stay with me. Isn''t that right? Meme."

    "Y-yees, I''m sorry about that time!"

    At any rate, everyone seemed to be satisfied. Shin was originally a hero who was summoned to this world along with me and Serina, but I don''t think I need to tell them about that.

    Speaking of which, I did verbally abuse Meme during the battle to scare her, but I did it because I had to. I''ll keep my mouth shut about that too. Serina would tell everyone about it in detail anyway.

    "All right. How much is she?''

    "How about 150,000? She''s a magician, obedient, and her level isn''t that high, but I think she can be used as a rear guard, you know?"

    Maria also seems to have the organization of our clan''s party in mind.

    "Meme, what do you want to do? If you don''t like my place, I won''t force it to buy you."

    "No, it''s better than being sold to a very strange person, so I''ll just go with Alec-san place."

    That''s kind of a desperate reason, isn''t it? Well, it''s easier for us if we know each other.

    "All right, I bought her."

    "Good luck, Meme-chan."

    "Yes, Maria-san, thank you very much for your help."

    Maria seemed to have taken good care of her, and Meme bowed her head.

    "Then, let''s go to our inn."

    "Hauu, y-you''re asking me to serving you out of the blue!?"

    "No, I''m just assigning your luggage and your room. Where on earth do you think you''re going to live?"

    "Oh, that''s right."

    She''s a loli girl who seems a bit out of it, but since there are few members who can use magic, she''ll be useful as the rear guard of the second team.

    Of course, She''ll have to serve me on the bed.

    I returned to the inn in a good mood, whistling to myself that I had made a good purchase.

 Volume 10 - CH 7

    "Then, I''ll introduce her to all of you. This is Meme, our new member."

    I''ll take Meme downstairs to the inn for dinner and introduce her to the rest of the Clan.

    Meme grabs her robe and fidgets with it.

    "Oooh..."

    "A magician."

    "She''s a cute girl."

    "Nice to meet you, little one!"

    I''m glad to see they''re smiling and in a welcoming mood.

    "What''s your level?"

    Zeed from the army asked, but a fidgety Meme wouldn''t answer, so I asked her again.

    "What''s your level, Meme?"

    "Y-yes, I''m level 26."

    A nervous-looking Meme clutched her blue pointy hat with both hands, hiding her face as she answered.

    "Hee."

    "Oooh!"

    "Hmm, that''s pretty high. Don''t worry, you''re my slave. No one''s going to bully you or touch you, you know?"

    "Except for Alec, that is!"

    Lily says it in a mischievous way, but well, it''s true.

    "Hauu."

    She''s who runs one step back from me.

    "Don''t worry, Meme-chan. I''ll protect you."

    Serina says with a gentle smile.

    "Oh, God, please bless this one. Please protect her from the hands of the wicked."

    Fianna also prayed earnestly, but who the hell was the wicked one? Oh, well.

    "That''s all I have to say. I''m going to assign you to a party after I''ve had a chance to see you in the army."

    "Oh, then, come to group 5, Meme-chan!"

    The leader of group 5, Zeed, immediately invited her with a smile.

    "Uuhh!"

    Well, Meme had never met him before, and she seemed uncomfortable because she was at a rough party with all men.

    "No solicitation allowed. I''ll decide it. I''m going to put her in a party that can protect the rear guard, so be aware of that on a regular basis."

    I gave the members a nudge so that Meme wouldn''t get in trouble, and we sat down at the table to eat.

    "Now, Meme sat down, too. Come here, come here."

    Saki took Meme next to Serina and sat her down. I''m sure Meme will be fine next to a girl.

    "So, what about you, what was your previous master''s like? I had a lot of trouble with Zenon, a nasty guy who used me a lot."

    "Huh, well, I........ used to work at Count Bon Voyage''s mansion before¨D¨D"

    Meme was asked and started to talk about herself, but well, if Saki can take care of her, she''ll fit in quickly.

    "Okay, Meena, let''s go back to my room."

    "Yes, Master."

    After finishing the meal, I took Meena back to my room. I let Meena sit on the side of the bed, hugged her, and relaxed.

    "Um, Master."

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "Lately, there''s been a black figure in the castle town¨D¨D"

    Meena was about to say something when there was a knock at the door.

    "It''s open."

    "Excuse me."

    It was Ione who came in. Come to think of it, it''s Ione''s day tonight.

    "Ah, then, I''ll rest in the other room."

    Meena got up and left the bed.

    "Am I a little early? I''m sorry, Meena."

    "No, it''s Ione''s day after all."

    It is now customary for the girls to take turns coming to my room, with a rotation of who gets to be with me.

    Of course, this is not an absolute rule, as it depends on the mood of the day. There are times when I skip or switch the order.

    Sometimes I skip Letty and Serina, because their reactions are interesting.

    "What shall we do today?"

    "Let''s see. Let''s give me a blowjobs."

    "I understand."

    Ione bends down in front of me and undoes the belt of my pants.

    It''s kind of erotic when Ione, who basically has a poker face, looks up and starts doing things.

    "Okay, that''s enough. Take off you clothes."

    "Ah ...... yes."

    I was going to do it lightly, but when I heard Ione''s charming voice, I got excited and did five rounds.

    "Hmm, It''s morning."

    I was a little over-excited and it was a lazy morning.

    Ione was still asleep in bed, and even the early bird couldn''t seem to wake up.

    As I reached out to gently stroke her long blond hair, Ione suddenly woke up and picked up her sword.

    "H-hey, calm down, it''s me."

    "No, it''s outside."

    Ione pulled out her sword toward the door, and just as she took her stance, the door opened with a bang.

    "You outcast! Prepare yourself¨D¨Dhuh?"

    Serina opened the door herself, but she''s still flabbergasted.

    "You, what are you harassing me for?"

    "Aah, yeah, no, I mean, Meme-chan not here, right?"

    "You''ll know it when you see it. I fucked Ione yesterday."

    "I see. But that''s weird. That girl doesn''t seem to be at the inn, you know?"

    "What?"

    Did she just run off yesterday?

    No, that''s not right.

    No matter how much she hate me, Meme has a slave crest, so she shouldn''t be able to run away.

    "" ...... then, someone took her out? ""

    Me and Serina come to that conclusion.

    "Ah, it can''t be..."

    Ione looked at us as if she had an idea.

    "What is it? Ione."

    "It''s Fianna."

    "Fianna?"

    I don''t understand what''s going on, so I parrot the question back to her.

    "Yes. She had her childhood friend, Dyrmud, who''s killed by Shin''s party, right? That Shin''s party also had Meme, so ......"

    "Hmm? That''s true, but I don''t think those two had a direct confrontation. Didn''t Saki tell her about that situation?

    "Saki didn''t talk about it. Because she''s a recent member, right? Besides, Fianna wasn''t there yesterday at Maria''s store."

    Serina said, but then you should be the one to tell her that.

    "I see. I guess I messed up a little. Fianna was offering Meme some food, so I didn''t think it would be a problem."

    "I guess I didn''t realize it at the time. Geez, Alec."

    "What the hell?"

    "Noo. Anyway, let''s find these two before things get crazy."

    "Yeah, right. I''ll be there as soon as I get dressed."

    "Yeah, I''m going first."

    I got dressed and looked around the inn, but I still couldn''t find Meme or Fianna.

    "No good, they''re nowhere to be found, brother."

    I told Jouga and the rest of the clan to look for them, but they didn''t seem to be at the inn.

    "Then, let''s search them out the town."

    "All right!"

    "But still, Fianna is ......"

    In her case, even if the avenger of her childhood friend was right in front of her, she would not be able to immediately avenge him,.......

    I think it''s just a matter of listening to what she have to say and telling her not to kill in vain.

    "Hey, it''s a fight! There''s a fight between a Priest and a Magician! I heard the house is on fire."

    One of the passersby pointed across the street, and sure enough, there was a fire.

    "Damn it!"

    I should have talked to Fianna about this.

    I headed towards the burning house to stop them anyway.

    There were onlookers gathered around the house, but I pushed past them and intervened.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Hey!"

    "Yo©`! You''ve got to be kidding me."

    "Shut up, this one is reserved. You''re the bad guy."

    "Hey, you guys, yeah?"

    Sure, there was a woman in a white robe and a magician fighting loudly, but it wasn''t Fianna and Meme.

    And the magician is a big guy.

    "That''s enough! Hurry up and put out the fire!"

    The soldiers rushed in and began to put out the fire, spraying buckets of water on the fire in a bucket relay. It''s a good, well-trained move.

    "Witness, that''s you. Let''s hear what you have to say."

    A soldier grabs my arm.

    "No, no, no, I just got here. I don''t know what''s going on."

    "Don''t lie to me. You''ve got a prime seat right in front of this, and you didn''t see anything?¡¡Don''t think you can get away with that."

    "No, I thought it was someone I knew, and I tried to stop them, but it turned out to be someone else entirely."

    "So you''re just going to keep it white? All right. I''ll have you come down to soldier quarters. If you continue to lie, you can go to jail."

    Oh, come on. Not again. I don''t want to be a regular in jail.

    Just as I was about to use my skill of [Speaking] or [Instantaneous Movement] to do something about it, a voice came from the side.

    "Wait a minute, mister. This person is Alec from the Black Cat of the Wind, a good friend of the king."

    "What? You!?"

    The soldier had never seen my face before. He seemed to know my name, though. I''ve become famous, haven''t I?

    I''ve been through a lot.

    "Yeah."

    I nodded.

    "I-I''m sorry about that! I didn''t know you were Alec."

    "Oh, come on, we''re looking for witnesses. Does anyone know what happened?"

    I asked the onlookers on his behalf.

    "Yeah, I know. I heard the magician guy booked a sleepover at the priest''s house."

    A love affair?

    "But it seems that the woman got the date wrong and said she couldn''t stay over today."

    "Because, I''m only renting it for the time I''m in the dungeon, but this means I can''t sleep at home."

    No matter how you look at it, it''s this woman''s fault.

    "The rental house system? Since you made a promise, it''s only right that you stay at the inn and let this guest stay."

    I said something to her.

    "Haah? It''s not my fault that the date was changed due to the party."

    You''re a pain in the ass.

    "If you''re taking money to make a reservation, you can''t use that excuse. At the very least, you should explain the situation to the person and ask him or her to accept it. You should at least tell them what''s going on and convince them to pay for the room."

    "That''s right, that''s right!"

    The magician guy nodded and said loudly, but he looks like he has a lot of blood on his hands too.

    "What is that? It''s kind of annoying."

    You''re the one who''s pissing me off.

    "That seems to be the situation."

    I stopped dealing with them and said to the soldier.

    "Ha! Thank you for your cooperation! So, which one of you guys started the fire?"

    "That one! I slapped him lightly, and he suddenly used magic."

    "You''re the one who made the first move! And it was an all-out goofy punch!"

    Well, I guess they''ll just have to talk it over in the back room.

    "Now, where are Fianna and Meme go...?"

    I scratched my head and left the place.

 Volume 10 - CH 8

    "Alec! The girl in the white robe is on the other side of the street."

    Serina came running from across the street, looking bloody. I sigh.

    "If you''re talking about the fire, that was someone else."

    "No, I heard it was a murder. She says one of them was stabbed to death in a house on a back street."

    "What?"

    Since Fianna''s missing, we''d better check it out. But Meme is a loli magician. I don''t think it''s possible that she''s upset, but if she is, it''s probably just a magic attack or a hit with her wand.

    Did Meme have a knife or a dagger?

    I don''t remember for sure.

    "Anyway, let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Since Serina knew where it was, we headed that way.

    "It''s in the back of this house."

    It''s a small, ordinary house. But houses in this country are made of stone.

    The door is left open.

    "Let''s go in."

    "Okay."

    Both Hoshirina and I pulled out our swords and entered the house with caution.

    "There''s one in the back."

    Serina tells me in a whisper.

    Be careful not to squeak the wooden floor, and creep ...... ah, use the [levitation]?

    I floated up with my skills and entered the back room.

    There was a lone warrior in armor standing there. The warrior has his back turned to us.

    The corpse of a girl is lying at his feet.

    "Oi!"

    I called out to him.

    "Uekkkk!"

    The warrior, who jumped up and down in surprise, would not be the same as this lackey.

    Or rather, he was a familiar face.

    "Murphy, what are you doing here?"

    He''s a guest at the same inn as me. No, this guy just left the other day, saying he was going to stay somewhere else.

    Well, it doesn''t matter either way.

    "No, no, no, I didn''t do anything, Alec. She was dead by the time I got here!"

    "I see."

    I look again at the corpse lying on its back in front of me. The wound looks like a blade stabbed through the back.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t Fianna.

    "Oh, you believe me?"

    "I do. Even if you were to go crazy and rape a woman, you could at least knock her unconscious."

    He''s a tough warrior from a B-rank party. The other side is a thin female priest. One on one, unless Murphy is taken by surprise and gets the jump on her, or it turns into a magic battle, he should be able to win.

    "No, I can do that, but please don''t use that analogy. I''m an amateur virgin. I don''t do rape like that."

    "You''re an amateur virgin. Does that mean you''ve graduated to professional? Right."

    Serina was biting there, but I leave her alone.

    "What''s going on here? I mean, come on, Alec, please do something about it. I''ve got the key to this place. This is a bad. It''s gonna make me look bad."

    "Well, yeah, I know, but why do you have the key?"

    "''Renhau'', you know, ''Renhau''. I was renting this house. I told you that when we left Ada''s inn."

    "Yes, you did. Fuu~, You should''ve just left it at that. You should''ve taken advantage of the amateur innkeepers."

    "Yeah? I heard you built a spa in ''RenHau'', too."

    "Yeah. But I''m an A-ranked party and clan leader, remember? Even if I wasn''t, I''d still have some credibility. And you know it, too."

    "Yeah, that''s right. Damn it, what''s going on? I''d rather be listening to Ada whine about this shit, damn it!"

    "We need to find the culprit, both of you."

    Serina said.

    "We''re amateurs, you idiot. We don''t even have positions. Go get the soldiers, Serina."

    I''ll give her the proper instructions.

    "No ...... you''re right."

    "Hero¡îSerina-sama" was a little unconvinced, but she still felt that she should inform the soldiers, so she ran out of the house.

    Or rather, why didn''t the first guy who saw it report it to the soldiers?

    "Okay, well, Murphy."

    "Y-yeah."

    "When the soldiers come, tell them the truth. They''ll understand."

    "And if they don''t?"

    "You''ll go to jail. Don''t worry. The guys in your party will take care of it."

    "I thought you were gonna take care of that, Alec."

    "Well, I''d do something about it, but I don''t have that kind of power."

    "No, no, no. I heard you knew the king."

    "That''s right, but it''s not my policy to be dictated to in all these matters."

    "I don''t know if it''s pussy or polio, but please! We''ve eaten together, haven''t we?"

    "No, I don''t need to be told that about the inn. Well, if you have to, just mention my name and ask them. That might give you a little more credibility."

    "Oh, come on, you scared the hell out of me. If you''re going to help me, why don''t you just say so from the beginning, brother?"

    There''s a big difference between appealing directly to the king and mentioning my name to the soldiers, but if he agrees, that''s fine. The soldiers in this country are rather decent, so I''m sure that Murphy''s innocence will be cleared in no time with a proper investigation.

    Then I remembered someone else.

    "Oh, there was another guy who would be perfect for this. When your friends come to see you, tell them to ask the Marquis Seiren. He should be able to get you out."

    "The Marquis Seiren? I understand. But you know the king and the nobles, heh, you''re quite a guy, aren''t you, Alec?"

    "You''re so creepy. Don''t flatter me. You''re still a warrior, Murphy."

    "No, that has nothing to do with this. If it''s a monster, I''ll put my body on the line all I want, but not a soldier."

    Well, that''s true. The government has hundreds of thousands of soldiers. If they''re the enemy, Murphy won''t be able to defeat them.

    "Then that''s it. If you run away, it''ll only make you more suspicious, so just stand there."

    "Y-yeah."

    "See ya."

    "W-wait, wait."

    "I''m not waiting."

    It would be a hassle for me to be asked about the situation.

    I left the house with a teary-eyed Murphy at my back.

    "But I never thought I''d have to let a stranger into my house, or even give my life for money."

    It''s a world I''ll never understand.

    Well, then.

    "The only place Fianna would go is ....... Oh, that''s the only place she''d go."

    I noticed it right away, and headed there.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I went there.

    There was a girl kneeling in prayer in front of a statue in the great hall of the temple. It''s Meme.

    "Your sins have been forgiven."

    The one who announced in front of it was the priest Fianna.

    I don''t know what she confessed, but it was probably about the PK that Meme was involved in when she was at Shin''s party.

    "Uuuhh, thank you very much, thank you very much!"

    She bowed and her pointy hat fell off, but Meme looked as if she had been released from some ''weight''.

    "There you are."

    "Alec-san."

    When Fianna saw my face, she showed a little sad expression. She must have remembered about Dyrmud.

    It''s not like she''s sad because I''m here, is it?

    "So, are you done, Meme?"

    "Y-Yes, I am."

    "Okay, that''s good."

    "Yes, yes."

    She nodded her head and I said, "Now you can fight in our clan without any worries."

    "Well then, Alec-san, please confess your sins too."

    "Hmm?"

    "I heard about it. From Serina-san. That ...... is the first time you guys meet."

    "That''s story, huh. ...... Okay, fine."

    It''s fair to hear both sides of the story, and the misunderstanding needs to be cleared up.

    I knelt there and told it like it was ¨D¨DI didn''t tell it like it was, but I made it sound a little better.

 Volume 11 - CH 1

    We easily defeated the Red Dragon in the deepest part of the seventh layer, but the back boss, Efreet, was a nuisance.

    "Tsk!"

    I use my [Instantaneous Movement] to dodge the Efreet''s rush.

    And then it turned into flames again and disappeared from the scene.

    I see, so this guy also has [Instantaneous Movement].

    If that''s the case, the vanguard and rearguard don''t make sense anymore.

    All of us are in danger of being targeted in the back.

    "Everyone should choose a partner and watch each other''s back. My partner is you, Meena."

    "Yes, Master! I''m honored! Master''s back will not be given to anyone else!"

    Well, at first I was going to say Serina, but that''s the way it is.

    "Then I''ll make you my partner, Luka."

    "Okay, Serina. Leave your back to me!"

    "In that case, Ione, marry me."

    "No, we''re not getting married, we''re partners."

    "No, I know what you mean. It''s just a mood, a mood."

    "That''s why I''m not in the mood for it, fufu."

    "Ehh?"

    Didn''t Saki and Ione get along? Oh well.

    Anyway, Serina and Luka, Jouga and Fianna, Letty and Nene, Ione and Saki, and Lily and Mare have all partnered up.

    But Mare, you''re completely silent, so you have no presence. (TLN: Damn I forgot about her too :D)

    She is an archer with short black hair, but even with her loli attributes, she has too little presence to make it to bed.

    "But if we can avoid it, what about the attack? Ione, did it come out behind?"

    "Yeah, thank you. [Mind''s Eyes!]"

    Ione just barely managed to counter with a dodge and a slash, but the sword was overpowered and broke.

    "Khh, I guess that means I''m still immature. ......"

    No, it''s the opponent''s fault.

    Ione is well prepared and has brought out a spare sword from item storage, but if it''s no good for our top class swordsman, Ione''s sword, it''s going to be pretty tough.

    "Serina, I''m counting on you."

    "I know, but It doesn''t come to me very often. ...... Luka! Over there!"

    "Alright! Take this!"

    I was afraid as Luka went to slash it head-on, but she twisted her body and successfully dodged the punch that Efreet had delivered.

    "Luka, don''t push yourself too hard."

    "I know. But this one, this one, I have to defeat it!"

    Hmm?¡¡I see... This thing defeated Luka''s friends, didn''t it? Hannah''s revenge?

    That''s even worse.

    "Luka, you''re not allowed to attack. Go cover your friends."

    "Why!?"

    "Because its attacks are too dangerous. Besides, the one who''s going to finish it off is Serina. Don''t tell me you''re stronger than her?"

    "Khh, I know what I''m doing, but...!"

    "We''re fighting as a party. Trust your friends."

    "It''s not that I don''t trust them. All right, I''ll take cover."

    Luka was unusually calm and understanding, but I guess she''s learned her lesson from the fake Erwin incident before.

    "Nene, It''s headed your way!"

    "Ha, hawawa, Alright, I got it! I''m gonna blow the little girl away!"

    You''re really good at playing two roles, aren''t you?

    "Aaahhh, geez! What are you doing running right behind me!? Spell cancel! I command my lovely alter ego, Sylph, to gust!"

    Letty created a crosswind and got Nene to avoid it well, but we can''t get in on the attack with this.

    "Saki, change partners with Nene. You take Letty''s cover! Ione is with Nene."

    I''ll tell them what to do and they''ll switch partners.

    "Okay, I''m on it!"

    "I''ll support you, Nene-chan."

    "Fianna, I''m right behind you!"

    "Y-yes."

    Fianna was the target this time, but she was able to move quickly since she had already healed Jouga.

    The Efreet seemed to be randomly changing its position, but it would eventually hit Serina.

    When it solidifies and rushes at her, that''ll be the end of you.

    "Meena, It''s here."

    "Yes, Master, I''m happy."

    "Don''t say anything else. I''ll take good care of you later."

    "Y-yes, Auuh!"

    "Idiot!"

    She lightly failed to avoid the attack and Meena was hit.

    She was lucky that the damage was small, but her clothes were torn and her pure white pants were visible. But now is not the time to relax and admire.

    "Hey, what are they doing that idiot couple?"

    "No matter how you look at it, that was Alec''s fault! Shoo shoo!"

    "Shut up, Lily, you''re on with me. Take Meena''s cover."

    "That''s fine, but"

    "No way, Master."

    "Noisy. I don''t like people who can''t keep their cool in a fight, Meena."

    "I-I understand, I''ll do my best."

    Normally, she''s a calm, but when it comes to me, she can be a bit overzealous.

    I''ll have to figure out a way to deal with her later, but for now, It''s an Efreet.

    "Hmm."

    Mare suddenly raised her bow and arrow toward me.

    Damn, it''s this way!

    "Kkhh! You should have said something with your mouth, Mare!"

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    After the Efreet''s rush, I instructed Mare, Does she know what she''s doing?

    She has the same poker face as ever, and I don''t even know what she''s thinking.

    I put her in the team because of her high level, but she''s a little difficult to use.

    "Hmm."

    "As I said, tell me with your mouth!"

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    I was targeted again.

    "Hmmm, It''s been playing with Alec since a while ago. Don''t it like Alec''s butt? Pfft."

    "You''re noisy, Lily. Uohh, not again."

    The Efreet focused on me.

    For me who can use [Instantaneous movement]  It''s the most reliable way for me to avoid the Efreet, but if it keep coming, I''m going to get tired.

    "Serina, get over here!"

    "I got it!"

    I tried to move Serina here, but this time, another person was targeted.

    "Is this guy even aware of Serina''s special move?"

    "Geh! Because her special move is pretty scary, you know?"

    Nene reacted, but damn, of course the Efreet had intelligence.

    No wonder it didn''t go after Serina, it only went after me. Did the Efreet see the end of the Red Dragon?

    "Kkhh, what are we gonna do?"

    "Don''t be upset about that. You''re not the only one with special moves, here!"

    I dodge the Efreet''s tackle and immediately jump at the Efreet.

    "Alec!"

    "Hey!"

    My clothes start to burn, but it''s just a little hot, I''m not burned.

    My body is unharmed because I have [Fire Resistance Lv5].

    And¨D¨D

    "I knew it would come!"

    The Efreet turns into flames again, and starts to disappear.

    I aimed for that moment and sucked in the flames as hard as it could.

    That flame is a part of the Efreet''s body.

    What would happen to the Efreet if it was split apart?

    It was worth to try.

    "Y-you musn''t do that Alec, if you do that¨D¨D"

    Letty is upset, but I don''t have to worry about inhaling flames.

    It''s a little hot, though.

    "Hmm!? Guohhh!?"

    I felt a strange sensation in my lungs, which then turned into pain.

    No way, could it be, you bastard, you''re moving the body to this side?

    "This is bad! Just spit it out!"

    I was going to do that, but before I could, the Efreet materialized its body.

    In my body.

    "Aghhh!"

    Blood splattered all over the place.

    "" Alec! """

    "Noooooooo! Masteeeeeer!"

    Damn, what the hell is this splatter movie?

    I''m not a big fan of this kind of stuff.

    And it hurts.

    "Uwahh, he''s still alive. Fianna, heal him quickly!"

    "I-I understand!"

    "How dare you, you dare do this to brother! I''ll become your opponent."

    "I''ll avenge my Master! Apologize to Master in hell!"

    Don''t kill me off Meena, Wait, I''m still going to hell, aren''t I? Also I''m still alive, you know.

    "Cough, Aghh!"

    "S-Stay with me, please.¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant my wish. Heal! Ehh? It''s not supposed to heal like this."

    "It''s my skill work. Don''t worry about it."

    ¡¾Regrowth¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Inexhaustible Strength¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Flame Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    ¡¾Guro Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿

    This was still too tough, so I took a few other skills.

    ¡¾Pain Block¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Choking Resistance¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    ¡¾Regeneration Speed Up¡¡Lv£µ¡¿New£¡

    "Sigh, Alec-san are you really human?"

    And Fianna is getting suspicious.

    "I''m definitely human. You know that, don''t you?"

    "T-that''s okay for now. Next time, please don''t be reckless."

    "Yeah."

    The suction splitting strategy was a complete failure.

    No, why did I think I could go with that thing?

    In the case of the Efreet, it''s a magical flame, so it would continue to burn even if the oxygen was cut off.

    But now I knew exactly how to defeat the Efreet.

    "We''ll have to defeat the Efreet when solid and materialized."

    "Yeah, I get it."

    "That means, ha! It''s an earth spell!"

    Letty seemed to have an idea, and immediately began to cast the spell.

    "Okay, we''ll buy her some time!"

    """ Okay! """

    We''ll have to be brave enough to cut in and keep the Efreet from targeting Letty.

    I picked up Letty, who was about to be targeted, and we fled through the air using Instantaneous Movement.

    "Alec, the spell is already complete."

    Letty says.

    "Okay, we''re going down."

    "Yeah. ¨D¨DIt''s hard, better than diamond and adamantite, but it''s unchanging. It is in the flow of all things. That is the meaning of the material world. Everything that has form will break someday! So don''t scold me, Unlucky (Hoonde) Giant''s Foot (Crusher)!"

    As soon as Letty''s spell was complete, a giant foot appeared directly above Efreet, who was close behind.

    Efreet looked up at it and tried to catch it with both arms, but the giant''s foot seemed to be far more powerful and was quickly crushed the Efreet.

    Orange smoke *puff* curled up from beneath the giant''s legs.

    "Alright! We defeated it!"

    """ We did it! """

    While Lily was picking up the drops, I called out to Luka, who was sitting there as if she had lost her mind.

    "It''s over, Luka. You''ve survived."

    Against the avenger of your comrades.

    "Yeah. Thank you, Alec. This finally takes a load off my shoulders. It''s been bothering me for so long, Uuhh"

    "Come on, you''re not the one who should be crying."

    "Hahaha, you''re right. If Hannah saw me, she''d laugh at me."

    Luka shrugged and wiped her own tears away.

    "Besides, we''ve got the next floor waiting for us."

    "You''re right."

    Luka tried to stand up, so I pulled her by the hand.

    She giggled a little and looked straight at me with clear eyes¨D¨D.

    "Hey, Alec."

    When I turned around to see Letty calling behind me, she was holding out her hand to me as if it were natural.

    The sight of her hand makes me want to flick it, but I can''t do that this time.

    She''s the one who defeated the Efreet.

    "Well done, Letty. You''re the last one to kill it, and it''s like you did it alone. There''s a special reward this time. Take it."

    "Hmph, Even if you flatter me so much, you''ll only give me one point anyway.......What!? T-ten thousand points!?"

    "I''ll give you a fair reward for a fair job."

    I''ve been able to copy some high priced skills in the last two rounds boss. It''s a great way to get points back.

    "Hahaha! Alec, My Lord!"

    I know she''s exaggerating, but this attitude is only for a few minutes.

    I''ll let her grovel as she pleases.

 Volume 11 - CH 2

    After defeating the back boss of the seventh layer, Efreet, we went down the stairs that led directly to the bottom.

    "This is ......"

    "The atmosphere has changed again."

    While the sixth and seventh layers were more like natural caves, this eighth layer seems to have returned to stone walls.

    But the color has changed from gray to purple, and the atmosphere is different from the upper layers.

    There is a heavy silence.

    "So this is the area that only A rank parties have ever stepped into. ......Gulp"

    Letty peeked at the end of the corridor and was nervous.

    "Letty."

    "What?''

    "You forgot. We''re already A-ranked, too. Well, let''s just take it easy."

    "Oh, hey, ......, Huuhh?"

    "Huh? It''s different from usual, isn''t it, brother? You usually threaten us with ''You''re gonna die''."

    This is because Letty was nervous.

    "You''re going to die, Jouga."

    "Damn, man, that''s what I''m talking about. I know, you want me to pull myself together, right?"

    The smirking Jouga seemed to be getting the idea.

    "But we''ve also become an A-ranked clan, haven''t we? I miss the days when we were just starting out. Oh no, I''m starting to cry a little. Someone please, watch the surrounding for me."

    Saki is really crying, but even though she''s talking about us, you''re the one who joined in the middle.

    I don''t know what happened to Saki when she was just starting out.

    Well, I''m sure she had her moments when she was just starting out, so I guess it''s okay.

    "Hmmm, I don''t mind being in the second team. This is a very dangerous place, isn''t it?"

    Lily said.

    "Don''t worry, Lily. You have the ability to do it. But now that we have more people, we''ll have to switch to the second team next time. I''ll put you in the second team next time."

    "Make sure do it properly okay?."

    "I got it."

    She''s forgetful, so if you tell her to go, she''ll follow you. She''s a someone who''s been working hard to acquire evasion skills, and she evades her enemies thoroughly, which makes her rather easy to use.

    I''d rather have Lily than someone who''s going to die soon after forcing themself into a fight.

    I''m going to use her properly.

    "Hey, you''re in my way. Get out of the way!"

    I heard a voice from behind me, and when I turned around, I saw a blond man in jet-black heavy armor.

    I knew this guy.

    Armor with a fluffy fur collar. His all-blond hair.

    He was the leader of the A-ranked party that fought the Immortal King of Shadows when we were on the fourth layer.

    I''d heard rumors that his alias was Esclados, the Dark Sword Master.

    The atmosphere wafting through the air was that of the end of the century.

    "Make way for him."

    As we cleared the way, Esclados, accompanied by his slave warriors and magicianss, sniffed and threw me a disdainful glance before passing on by.

    "Ah, yeah, Esclados."

    I call out to Esclados as he passes.

    "It''s Esclados-sama."

    He says as he turns around.

    "Why should I call you that? You and I are both A-ranked adventurers, and I''m pretty sure there''s nothing noble about us adventurers."

    "Oh, is that so? My bad. I didn''t know you''d risen to A rank, Rookie."

    Esclados says with a grin.

    I''ve been diving in this dungeon for more than half a year now, and I still can''t believe someone called me a rookie.

    Moreover, if they really didn''t know, they would have first questioned whether we were really A-ranked or not.

    Oh well.

    "Well, just remember this. Also, have you seen any solo PKs on this floor?"

    I heard about the example.

    Partly because the king asked me to, but more importantly, for our own safety. I have to be careful not to neglect to collect information.

    "Well, you know. I''ve heard the stories, but I''m sure the PK''s got a point."

    "Point?

    "Heh, The PKs probably playing PK to avoid the strong me. Then it''s none of my business.

    Esclados'' definition of "understanding" apparently means "discernment".

    This guy is also a narcissist or arrogant.

    So, he doesn''t have much information.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt you. You should go."

    "Hey! Listen here Rookie? Alec the Black Dog or Black Cat whatever! I don''t take orders from people. Don''t forget that."

    Esclados gave me a quick glare and walked down the aisle.

    "What''s with that pompous guy?"

    "He really pisses me off."

    "I wonder what''s wrong with him."

    "He''s such a jerk."

    "If I ever see him again, I''ll PK him for mocking Master."

    "Meena, leave him alone. He''s not our enemy."

    "I understand."

    I''ll get myself together and start exploring the map.

    "Hold on a second! Meena!"

    We were on the right side of the road that split into two, going in the opposite direction of the path that Esclados and the others had taken, when Saki stopped us with a loud voice. Meena is walking in the lead, but .......

    "What is it? Saki-san."

    "The wall there, there''s a row of small holes, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "I don''t know, I have a bad feeling about this. Darling, try walking there."

    "Yeah, like this? Ouch!?"

    There''s an arrow piercing my neck.

    "You see? It''s a trap."

    "You''re very good, Saki-san."

    "How did you find it?"

    "That was a close one!"

    "That''s good, That''s good."

    "Hey, wait, you guys. What if this arrow stuck in my neck?"

    "Darling won''t die from an arrow or two, you''ll recover from the wound if we leave you alone."

    "Besides, we''re not safe with poisoned arrows."

    "Okay, then someone step forward. I''ll give you skill points for poison resistance and healing."

    No one stepped forward.

    After seeing that, Meena stepped forward, but something doesn''t add up.

    "Well, okay, then. Meena, make sure your poison resistance is maxed out."

    "Yes, Master. Also, I found [Lick and Heal], so I''ll go with that.."

    "Hmm, well, if there''s no recovery system that looks better than that, that''s fine."

    "Yes, sir. There doesn''t seem to be anything else."

    I don''t think Meena was aiming for the erotic skills either. The other erotic skills I gave her points for, and Meena took this and that.

    The other day, she got an [Anal sex] skill that I didn''t think much of, but Meena was pretty happy with it.

    "Master, there''s something at the end of the aisle. That ...... really stinks, or something."

    "All right, we''ll proceed without breaking formation. But we''ll be led by Serina."

    "Is that an insinuation against me?"

    "It''s not. The idea is to put the one with the most offensive power in front, so that if a bad enemy comes out, you can take it out quickly."

    "Hmm, okay."

    As you can imagine, 90% of this was aimed at Serina.

    But there''s a good reason for that, too, as I just mentioned.

    As we turned down the aisle, we saw a humanoid monster with bat wings, a demon.

    "Hyahhaa, look who''s here! I''m going to give you all anal sex!"

    The deafening voice came not from Nene, but from the demon.

    A talking monster.

    Well, he''s a typical bad guy, so it doesn''t matter.

    "Prepare the battle!"

    I didn''t hesitate to give the signal, and everyone pulled out their swords and slashed at it.

 Volume 11 - CH 3

    "Eekk, demon!"

    He screamed and backed away, but you''re the demon one! And. It''s got purple skin, wings, and horns like a goat.

    The battle was already over, and we had wiped out the rest, leaving only one.

    Of course, for us, the mooks of the eighth layer were a piece of cake. Serina didn''t even have to use her special move.

    "I have something to ask you."

    I said to the demon.

    "W-what is it?"

    "Have you seen any adventurers coming here solo lately?"

    "Oh, you''re talking about that? But I can''t tell you that for free."

    "Well, how about I trade the information for your life?"

    "Damn, remember, human, I''ll be back later with my friends to get even. I''m gonna beat the shit out of you. I''m gonna anally assault every man and woman I see."

    "Try it."

    I say back with a straight face.

    "Ugh. Fuck. ......"

    Demon looked away in frustration.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "I don''t see any adventurers like that. This is the eighth layer, for crying out loud.¡¡There''s no way anyone can come here solo."

    So it''s the king''s rumor?

    That''s weird.

    But maybe this guy just didn''t see it by chance.

    "I see, then, Saki, finish him off."

    "Fufu, That''s right, darling. The demon''s work for the demon."

    "What! T-that''s not what you said! You priest over ther, don''t you have a heart!? He lied to me!

    "Yeah, I know, but haven''t you been lying a lot?"

    "No, no, no. I never lied to you. Demons has a pure heart."

    That''s a lie, no matter how you look at it. I mean, what kind of pure-hearted person talks about anal?

    "Okay, Alec, let me do it. I''m sorry, but this kind of excuse makes me want to kill him."

    Serina said, I think this guy is a bit dangerous.

    However, it was the demon who reacted to my name.

    "W-what, Alec, you say!? Did you just say Alec!?"

    "Yes, I did. But, hee? He''s well known among the demons, by any chance?"

    "Of course he is. He''s the adventurer who served pork soups."

    "I don''t know if that ever happened."

    "You''ve got to be kidding me! You''re the reason my place is soaked in pig soup! Apologize now!"

    I thought that the fourth layer and above had become a mess, but it seems that the lower layers were also in a mess.

    There was no trace of it, though.

    "Is that a true?"

    "Damn it, I''m a demon, but that''s just awful. At first, I was happy to have a good meal. But that amount of food is crazy! I''m getting nauseous just thinking about it. Uhhh."

    Hmm, looks like he''s telling the truth.

    "That was my bad. I didn''t do it on purpose either. Please forgive me."

    "Oh, I''d be more inclined to forgive you if you apologized honestly from the start like that. What''s up, human? You seem like a pretty talkative guy."

    "I guess so. I was just thinking that you are a demon who can talk."

    I nodded towards Serina.

    "Oh, well then, ...... Guha!?"

    Serina is smiling and poking him. Well, I nodded with the intention of doing the same.

    "Sorry, but I don''t have any taste for helping demon men."

    A puff of green smoke went up, and the demon disappeared.

    "Hmmm, it''s a little hard to do when you''re dealing with a talking demon."

    Jouga said with a sullen face.

    "That''s right. I feel like I''m being tested. Ah, Of course, my faith in God is unshakeable."

    Fianna says, well, it''s normal to feel uncomfortable.

    "You guys don''t have to force it to beat them. Leave all that dirty work to Serina.

    I pointed at her with my thumb and said that.

    "I know it sounds a little awkward, but evil is evil, and it''s a monster, so don''t hesitate to leave it to me."

    Serina responds with a smile. She''s a good person at times like this.

    "Oh, then, I''ll leave the demons to her! I''ll take care of the rest!"

    "May God bless you, Serina-san!"

    "Alright, let''s go."

    """ Roger that! """

    We resume the search on the eighth layer.

    "Hm? Hold on a second."

    A little further down the passage, Luka bent down. She seems to have found something.

    "What is it?"

    "I think this hair ornament ...... belongs to Hannah."

    Luka picked it up and handed it to me. It was a small blue violet hair ornament, but as I had never met Hannah in person, there was no way I could tell whose it was.

    "It just happened to be the same one, I guess."

    I said, feigning casualness.

    The "Silver Scorpion" was destroyed by the boss of the seventh layer. Even if Hannah was able to break through on her own, it''s unlikely that she would have left the rest of the team to continue on.

    "No, but ......"

    "That can be brought back to the surface and then we can examine it again."

    The number of people who have descended to the eighth layer is limited. So if we ask at the tavern, we might be able to find out who the real owner is.

    "Right. I understand."

    After Luka was satisfied, we moved on to search again.

    The day went smoothly and we found a small room that looked safe and decided to set up camp there.

    "At this rate, we''ll be able to cover the eighth layer of the map in three days."

    Serina said, but I didn''t think it would be that easy. After all, no party had ever dived lower than here.

    "There''s no need to rush that. We''ll do what we always do."

    I say.

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Luka, you should get some rest."

    I tell Luka, who was wrapped in a blanket looking at the hair ornaments.

    "Yeah."

    Luka shrugs her shoulders, puts away the hair ornaments and lies down, when the door suddenly opens.

    "Kkhh! It''s monster!?"

    All of us got up in a panic, taking our swords, but the person who came through the door waved his hand in a troublesome manner.

    "Don''t make a fuss, you amateurs!"

    An all-blond haired man equipped with black armor. The collar of the armor is a fluffy fur.

    "Esclados, huh ......"

    "What are you, an adventurer, huh? Don''t scare me, man."

    Jouga said in a distracted voice.

    "Geez, why don''t you at least knock?"

    Letty says, but this isn''t really our room, and I don''t think Esclados expected us to be inside.

    "Hmph, only humans can open this door. Don''t you know that?""

    Esclados snorted and looked down at us.

    "No, I know, but I was in a hurry because I was about to fall asleep."

    "I don''t know about that. Anyway, have you guys seen a dual-wield rapier user here?"

    "Hmm? No, we just got here too, but we haven''t seen it."

    "I see. Tsk, that woman, the next time I see her, I''ll kill her."

    Esclados said with a sullen cluck of his tongue. There''s a scratch on his cheek.

    "Did something happen to you?"

    Did he, by any chance, come across the PK Solo that the King was talking about?

    "Hmph, nothing. I''ll rest here too, but don''t talk to me, amateurs."

    Esclados said, and sat down on the wall. The slaves in his party also sat around him in silence.

    "What''s with him?"

    "He''s not very nice. Who''s an amateur?"

    Letty and Saki whispered their complaints, but we wanted to rest now.

    I motioned with my hand for them to leave it at that and lay down.

    "Alec."

    My body was shaken, and when I opened my eyes, it was Luka.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Esclados just left."

    "I see. *yawn*, let me sleep some more."

    "Hmm, okay. Then, I''ll talk to you later."

    "Okay."

    After a good night''s sleep, I woke up and took a bite of bread for breakfast. It tasted duller than usual.

    The bread for dinner at the inn is much better. Especially now.

    "So, what''s do you want to talk about, Luka?"

    I called out to Luka, who was waiting for me after I finished eating.

    "I think that Esclados might have run into Hannah."

    "Hou~."

    Actually, I was just thinking about that too. I''ve heard that Hannah uses double swords. I also heard that she used a rapier as her sword.

    "Oi, Oi. Hold on, Luka. I know what you''re thinking."

    "There is a possibility that they happen to be two-swords style at the same time. ......"

    The other members are negative. I''m trying to be considerate of Luka and choose my words, but I don''t think that''s a normal thing to do.

    But if she was in an unusual state, it might be possible.

    "But you see, even this hair ornament is belongs toHannah''s. She must have come to this eighth layer."

    "Luka, what if Hannah is still alive, and that guy is the PK Solo?"

    I asked her point-blank.

    "That''s........I''ll convince her of that. I''d make her turn herself in."

    "And what if she still don''t listen to you?"

    "......"

    "Luka, we''re going back to the surface now. You''re going to party with the second army for a while and train them."

    I thought that would be a good idea, so I told her.

    "No, please, Alec, let me at least talk to Hannah."

    "Worst-case scenario, we''ll fight with Hannah."

    "In that case, I''ll take Hannah down myself."

    Luka looked straight at me and said that.

 Volume 11 - CH 4

    The eighth layer, the lowest layer in fact.

    In the highly difficult Labyrinth of No Return, the only people who can make it this far are A-ranked parties.

    A person who can go toe-to-toe solo with such a skilled party.

    No, that''s not a person.

    Maybe she sold her soul to the devil, or maybe she''s a zombie.

    Either way, it''s better to think of her as a monster.

    How can Luka, who adored her former partymate Hannah, attack her?

    It''s not Luka''s fault, but it''s a disgusting story.

    If that''s the case, it would have been much better if Hannah had died.

    "Luka, don''t push yourself too hard."

    I said. In fact, if she hesitate right then and there, it could be fatal. It''s not just Luka, it''s all of us.

    "I''m not pushing it! No, I''m probably pushing it. But! I liked Hannah. If she''s acting strangely, I have to end her as friends, right?"

    Luka seemed to have thought of that as well.

    But even though she was a famous adventurer, Hannah was still a B-ranked adventurer, and there was no way she could take on Esclados'' party by herself.

    Esclados is an A-rank adventure, he''s guy who seems to have survived a long fight against the level 86 "Shadow Immortal King".

    "...... alright. I''ll let you talk to her. But you have to follow my instructions, okay?"

    "I know, leader."

    Luka also seems to be determined to make it with the Black Cat of the Wind.

    "Serina"

    I''ll just call her by name and signal her with my eyes.

    In case of emergency, you''re the one who has to do it.

    "I understand."

    That''s all she needed to know to get through to me. We''ve been through a lot of death lines together as a party, and we''re close even in sex.

    We understand each other''s way of thinking.

    So did the other female members.

    I said to all of them.

    "Listen here, our opponent is a talented person who can solo in a place like this. Don''t think of her as B-ranked adventurer. Think of her as superior."

    """ Okay! """

    Good answer.

    "Let''s get out of here."

    We leave the small room and resume our search on the eighth layer.

    We have enough food left for three more days, and some emergency chocolates, so we can extend our stay for another two or three days.

    "Master, I smell blood. A Human!"

    Meena announced in a tense voice.

    It''s here.

    "Everyone, prepare for battle! Be ready to go at any time."

    """ I understand! """

    The swords are quickly pulled out and everyone is ready.

    I heard the sound of barefoot running from the end of the passage, and that guy was coming towards us.

    "WHIIII¨D¨D¨D!"

    A blonde woman with a screaming voice ran at us with her bare hands and attacked us.

    Her eyes are glowing red, but she''s a complete horror.

    She was bleeding from her mouth, and two long canine teeth were peeking out.

    It was now fangs.

    "Don''t let her bite you! She''s a vampire!"

    I hastily instructed and checked my skill list.

    ¡¾Venereal Disease Resistance¡¿

    No, that''s not right. It''s definitely not that.

    But I got it just in case.

    And one more thing.

    ¡¾Charm Resistance¡¿

    This is it.

    I read in a book that vampires have the ability to charm their opponents with their glowing red eyes.

    It''s a classic.

    ¡¾Blood Spirit¡¿

    I don''t know if this is the same thing, but I''ve accumulated a lot of points from my adventures so far.

    My opponent is a powerful enemy, so I''m not going to regret this.

    I can''t laugh at the idea of me becoming a vampire and having a bad ending.

    ¡¾Shine Flash¡¿

    And this is a holy attribute range attack magic.

    ¡¾Venereal Disease Resistance Lv 5¡¿ New!

    ¡¾Charm Resistance Lv 5¡¿ New!

    ¡¾Blood Spirit Lv 5¡¿ New!

    ¡¾Shine Flash Lv 5¡¿ New!

    Alright, this is fine.

    "You''ve kept me waiting. I''ll take care of the rest."

    I ran forward.

    "It''s already over, darling."

    "Hmm? Are you done?"

    When I looked, I saw the blonde vampire from earlier lying at my feet. She was bleeding from her chest, but Saki had apparently cleaned her up.

    "Of course. With the "Mithril Sword" and the "Flame Sword", vampires will be no problem! Hannah isn''t the only one who uses dual-wield."

    Saki tapped her sword, which she had already sheathed, to show off, but she was also dual-wield.

    "That ...... Luka, I''m sorry."

    Serina apologize to Luka, who is crouched there.

    "What are you talking about, Serina? There''s nothing wrong kill this vampire. Besides, this is not Hannah."

    Luka says, turning around.

    "Ehh?"

    "It''s true that she''s blonde too, but Hannah is much more beautiful."

    So she''s a different person.

    Well, the blonde hair rate is high in this world. It would be better not to identify her just because she''s blonde.

    "I see."

    The other members of the group looked a little relieved.

    "This vampire seemed different from what I''d heard of. I thought we could communicate."

    Luka said.

    "It''s a Lesser."

    Letty said.

    "Lesser?"

    "It''s a lower species. It means inferior. "Lesser vampires" are created by vampires who bite at random things. You can''t expect them to be intelligent."

    """......"""

    "Huh? Didn''t get the point? Let me see. ......"

    "No, I know what you mean, Letty."

    I said, and everyone nodded their heads.

    "Then why?"

    "Because it''s unusual for you to say something that sounds like a magician."

    "Wha! It''s not "like", I''m a real magician! I''m a real A-ranked genius magician. I''m still a B-ranked magician, but that''s just because the old men in the magic guild are mean to me."

    "Oh, no, I don''t care about your rank."

    "It''s not good! It''s not good at all!"

    Oops, I think I flipped a troublesome switch on Letty.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "Hey, wait! Alec! I told you wait!"

    She''s so annoying.

    If I say yes, yes, A-rank, A-rank here, she''ll get angry and say, "What''s with the lax acknowledgement?"

    It''s best to leave her alone.

    "*sob*, even though I''m an A-rank magician. ......"

    I found a small room and took a break, but she''s still whimpering.

    "Letty, come here."

    "What?"

    "Just come here."

    I pulled Letty into my arms and gave her a deep kiss.

    "Mmm! Hey, quit it, Nnhh, Mmm...."

    Letty didn''t like it, but she was already well trained. I licked up her tongue and she immediately complied.

    "Okay, now be quiet."

    "Ahn, more."

    "When we get back up to surface there."

    "A?"

    Although this place is where monsters can''t get inside, human adventurers are different.

    There''s no way we can have sex in a place like this.

    "Go to sleep."

    "Don''t wanna, I can''t sleep unless you sleep."

    Don''t sound so naive.

    I was just thinking about what I was going to say to Letty when there was a knock on the door.

    "Is there anyone over there?"

    It was a clear voice, a young woman''s voice.

 Volume 11 - CH 5

    A voice from the other side of the door.

    "Oh, we''re¨D¨D"

    "Wait, Jouga."

    He was about to reply, but I stopped Jouga with my hand and silenced him.

    Because next to him, Luka had completely stopped moving. She had even stopped breathing.

    "Luka, Luka!"

    I called out in a whisper.

    "Ah, aah."

    "You''re sure this voice is Hannah, right?"

    I check with Luka.

    It''s the person who called out from behind the door.

    "I''m pretty sure it''s her. But ......"

    "Alright, I''ll let you talk to her, as promised. But don''t open the door yet. Okay?"

    "Ok."

    I put Luka in front of me, and let her be flanked by Serina and Ione. Both of them, of course, have their swords drawn and are ready for battle.

    Meena and Jouga are placed behind Luka.

    This way, if she opens the door and rushes in, we can surround her and fight her.

    "Hey, is there someone there?"

    "...... Ah, yeah, I''m here!"

    Luka replied. She seemed to be quite nervous, but she was able to give a good answer. I think I can trust her with this.

    "I''m glad. Suddenly encountering a battle can make you panic. But that voice, ......, are you Luka?"

    The woman on the other side asks.

    "Yeah. It''s me, Hannah."

    "...... Yes, you''re alive"

    "I''m glad you''re okay, too. Ugh, I thought ......"

    Luca rubs her eyes with tears in her eyes.

    "What about Lloyd? Do you know where he is?"

    Hannah asked.

    "I know. He''s fine. But he''s retired."

    "Yeah. Of course."

    "Hannah, Irving and everyone else is ......."

    "No, you and Lloyd are the only ones who made it out. Everyone else is dead."

    "...... Is that so. I see."

    "Hey, can you open this up for me? I want to see your face."

    "Y-yeah."

    Luka turned and looked at me, but I shook my head.

    "Before that, ask her what''s going on with Hannah."

    I whispered to her.

    "Okay. Hannah, what did you do after that?"

    "That''s ...... you, what have you been up to?"

    "I waited at the rendezvous point for three days, and when no one showed up, Lloyd and I went up to the surface, asked a friend to help me organize a party, and went back down. But we couldn''t find anyone. I had no choice but to form a new party, and now I''m in the Black Cat of the Wind."

    ""Black Cat of the Wind"? I''ve never heard that name before."

    Luka bit her lower lip when she heard that. We''re a well-known clan now, and the only adventurers who don''t know us are newcomers or people who don''t pay attention to information.

    Hannah was the leader of the Silver Scorpions, a cautious party, and there was no way she could have neglected to gather information about us.

    I knew her well, because Luka had told me about her.

    In other words, the current Hannah is not Hannah that Luka known.

    "Luka? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say anything bad."

    "I-I know. they''re a good party. They have a ability, and they''re all really nice people. There are a few weirdos, though."

    "Is the leader reliable?"

    "Yeah, he''s reliable. Alec is."

    I held up my index finger to signal her to keep it to herself. I don''t want to give away too much information.

    "What''s the arrangement?"

    "Uh, let''s see."

    "Ah, ...... well, it''s a little late for that, isn''t it? All right, let''s just split up here. Tell Lloyd I''m sorry. I''ll leave some gold here for you. We''ll split it between you and Lloyd. Okay, bye."

    "Wait, Hannah!"

    Tsk, Luka''s opened the door.

    "Luka: ......"

    On the other side of the door was a lightly armored rapier user.

    She looks like a normal human. She had long, golden hair and a well-defined face. A pale face.

    The gentle-eyed woman sheathed her rapier, smiled, and held out her hands.

    As if to say, "Come on, come here."

    "Don''t go! Luka!"

    I said to Luka, who took a step toward her as if she were being drawn to her.

    She jumped and stopped. It doesn''t look like she''s in a state of fascination. I checked her status, and it''s normal.

    "You must be Alec."

    "That''s right, but who are you now, Hannah?"

    I ask quietly.

    "I''m, well, I''m just Hannah for free now. Hannah with the Twin Sword. I''m a solo."

    "I heard from a source that there is a solo adventurer who is PKing in this eighth layer. Is that you?"

    "No."

    Hannah immediately denied it.

    "Don''t play dumb. You must have been ranked B. You think you''ve become good enough to solo in a short period of time?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know how to explain that. .....Can I come in?"

    "No, you can''t. You''ll have to explain it to me first."

    "Hmmm, okay. As you''ve probably heard from Luka by now, I was ready to die that day when our party was "destroyed". But I managed to escape. I got away with it."

    "That''s good. But why don''t you come up to the surface?"

    "I tried to get up there. But I''m not good in the sunlight. I thought you already understood that.¡¡I''m a vampire¨D¨D"

    "Bullshit!"

    Luka shouted, interrupting Hannah''s words.

    "How can that be! Hanna is the strongest adventurer. There''s no way you can lose to a vampire!"

    "Yeah, calm down, Luka. I''m not defeated by a vampire, and I''m not the strongest."

    "T-then."

    "No, I''ve been vampirized. I found the golden treasure chest, and I knew it was trap, but I opened it anyway."

    There''s even a trap to turn you into a vampire.

    That''s scary. I''ll have to get Saki the Thief to take the resistance skill later.

    "Why!? You''d never do that. ...... Were you planning to die?"

    "Yes. I sent my friends to their deaths. I didn''t want to be the only one left alive."

    "No way. I''m still alive!"

    "Yes, you are. But I''ve become a resident of the world of death. Alec, take care of Luka for me."

    Hannah looked me in the eye and asked.

    "I understand. I''ll take care of her."

    "Bye, Luka. It was really nice to see your face. Take care."

    "W-wait."

    "Luka, it''s promise."

    "Kkhh, I-I haven''t done that yet."

    Promise with Luka.

    If Hannah doesn''t respond to her persuasion, we''ll fight.

    Hannah is about to leave, and part of me wants to just let her go.

    But I''m dealing with PK Solo, who the king is concerned about.

    If we leave her like this, another adventurer might lose their life at any moment.

    "Combat ready! That''s an order."

    "Alec!"

    If we''re not careful, Luka might join Hannah''s side, which is not a good situation.

    But it''s not a good situation if we take our time.

    "It can''t be helped......"

    Hannah also pulled out the rapier of her twin swords.

    "Back off, Luka."

    "Khhh."

    Just when I was about to order the battle to begin.

    "Oi! Get that woman! Don''t let her get away!"

    I could hear Esclados shouting from the passage behind Hannah.

    Well, if Esclados can take care of it, then there''s no harm done.

    I was about to leave it to him, but a female swordsman in green robes appeared and suddenly slashed Hannah.

    "Agkhh!"

    "Hannah!"

 Volume 11 - CH 6

    I thought for sure that Hannah was Solo PK.

    Esclados came in and chased after the green-robed swordsman, not paying attention to the fallen Hannah.

    From the looks of it, it looks like this guy was the real culprit.

    "Damn it, there''s still someone else. Combat start! It''s not Hannah, it''s the green swordsman!"

    I know I''ve got the wrong guy, so I give the order.

    "Fufu, I didn''t know there were so many delicious looking piglets here. And they''re all beautiful. Aahh, how lucky I am!"

    The vampire, the real culprit, says in an exuberant voice.

    "But it would have been perfect if it wasn''t for that bad-looking guy over there. Get out of my way, baldy."

    "Shut up. I''m not bald! [Shine Flash!]"

    I put the fingers of both hands on my head and used a holy magic skill, but damn, that''s some nasty skill.

    Anyway, I''m not bald. My forehead is just a little wider than it was when I was younger, and my hair lacks volume, but that''s it.

    The top of my head is perfectly safe.

    "Gyaaahh! Kkhh, what is this light, it''s like, like, on the ground, Aaahhh! It burns!"

    Well it''s because, It''s a level 5 Max.

    It''s like a sunlight level effect.

    The vampire woman hurriedly hid herself in her robe as smoke rose from her skin and she screamed.

    "Got her!"

    When her face was hidden and her vision was blocked, Ione''s blow was cleanly dealt.

    "Gguuhh! You didn''t get me aaaaaaaa!"

    "Kyaaa!"

    The vampire woman had been slashed in the side, but she fought back with all her might and returned the damage to Ione.

    "It''s my turn next!"

    At a good timing, Jouga made the next blow. It prevented his opponent from following up, and it was also an attack.

    That''s good.

    "You''re a just weak human being!"

    "Uwoohhh!?"

    Jouga should have successfully caught his opponent''s attack with his broadsword, but he was blown backwards.

    What power.

    "Don''t take it so badly! Our opponent''s power is not human level."

    I give the order.

    I knew this, but when a person looks human, I seem to unconsciously assume their level of power.

    "Take this! Kkhh, you''re fast!"

    Serina slashed at the Vampire, but she avoided Serina.

    "Get out of the way, you scum! If you''re going to get in my way, I''ll take care of you first!"

    The Esclados that had been chasing the Vampire also intervened, but they seemed to have zero intention of fighting in cooperation, which was troublesome.

    "Vanguard, get back!"

    I thought I''d just take care of the Esclados as well, but they''re A-ranked, and if the Vampire turn them into vampires, we''re going to suffer a lot of damage and even death.

    "Brother, that was definitely our prey, wasn''t it?"

    "Just give it to them, Jouga. But in return, you''d better get this over with, Esclados."

    "Who are you talking to? [Dark Catastrophe!]"

    More black light gushed out from Esclados'' black-bladed sword, slicing through the vampire woman in a heap.

    "Gyaahhhh"

    "Hmph, what a joke."

    Esclados put the sword back in its sheath without looking at the vampire woman on the floor, though.

    "Not yet! Esclados!"

    "What? Gghhh!"

    The rapier thrust up from below pierced into Esclados'' stomach.

    "Aaa-hahahahahaha, you let down your guard, human. Did you forget that we''re undead?"

    "Damn it, even if you''re undead, it''s the same thing if I erase your body! [Dark Catastrophe!]"

    "Tsk!"

    The vampire woman escaped a fatal wound once again, even though He erased her arm.

    What are you doing, Esclados?

    That technique is powerful, but it doesn''t have much range, does it?

    "There you go, Serina."

    "Leave it to me. [Starlight Attack!]"

    "Gyaa, But a scratch like this, hmmm!?"

    The vampire woman, who ducked and got a wound on her right wrist, held her arm and made a funny face.

    Now, will the one-hit kill skill of the holy attribute work on this guy?

    "Aaahhhhh, It can''t be, it''s spreading, no, it''s collapsing!? Kkuhh!"

    Just as the wound was about to spread, she ripped her own wrist off and threw it away.

    The special effect of the Starlight Attack stopped when the discarded wrist was erased.

    She''s got big, stupid tits, but she''s also quick-witted.

    But now she''s lost both her hands.

    She can''t use her twin swords anymore.

    "Don''t let her get away! Ione, Serina, secure the back door."

    "" Okay! ""

    There are only two entrances and exits in this small room, the front and the back.

    We''ve got her cornered now.

    The rest is just a matter of time.

    "You fool!"

    The vampire woman jumped.

    "Hmmm!?"

    "Watch out, master!"

    "Fool! Stop it, Meena!"

    Meena stepped in between us, probably trying to protect me from the vampire who jumped and bit me.

    I have a high resistance, so a few bites won''t be a problem. I should have told her first, damn it.

    "Aauu"

    Tsk, you got bit.

    "I''ll deal with her. Everyone else, stand back."

    Hannah was down, but she''s still alive. No, she''s a vampire, undead too.

    I guess it''s safer to let Hannah take care of her.

    "Shut up! Get out of my way!"

    "Eehhh!? Hey, Kkuhh!"

    The enraged Esclados is attacking Hannah without a care in the world. You''re attacking the wrong opponent!

    "Ahahaha, Good, that''s good, there''s an opening!"

    The vampire who took Esclados'' back bit Esclados'' leg.

    This guy has already given up on winning and escaping, and is aiming for a destructive infection?

    "She''s going for vampirization! Hannah and I will deal with her. The rest of you, stay back."

    """ Okay! """

    I made the others stay back, and on the contrary, I stepped forward.

    "Look, you''re a vampire too, starting today!"

    The vampire woman bites my arm.

    "What''s wrong? Come on, suck on it some more."

    But I calmly tell the vampire girl who bit my arm.

    "Kkhh, What''s with this vibrant taste? I''ve never had anything like this! And it''s juicy and voluptuous. ......!

    "Good for you. Then die."

    I plunged my sword deep into the vampire woman''s heart.

    And more.

    "Hannah, go hide behind Luka."

    I''ll get a blanket out of item storage and give it to her.

    "I understand"

    That''s enough for Hannah to know what I''m going to do, she''s smart.

    "It''s over.. [ShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShiShi, Shine Flash]

    A series of spells with [Super-Fast Tongues], stacked on top of each other. It''s even faster because I''m also using skill acceleration. The light is shining ten times a second.

    And when the blinding light disappeared, the vampire woman also disappeared without a trace.

    "Well, it''s done. You''ve got nothing to complain about now, right. Esclados."

    I turn around with the intention of negotiating with a troublesome person.

    "Huh?"

    Only a jet-black sword and jet-black armor had fallen there, and he was gone.

    "Hey, where''s Esclados?"

    "Uh, ......"

    "Boss! Where are you, boss!"

    Esclados''s party was also puzzled and searched the surroundings.

    "Hey, I was guarding the door here, and maybe, you know, ......"

    Serina says with difficulty.

    "What is it? I don''t care, just say it."

    "Yeah. Esclados was bitten by a vampire earlier, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    So that means the whole vampirized Esclados is gone.

    Oh,.....Maybe I was doing PK''d. Well, whatever.

    He became a vampire and attacked me, let''s just say that.

    "The boss is gone: ......"

    The slaves of Esclados looked at each other and then at me.

    "Uh, that''s the thing, just so you know, I didn''t do it on purpose, okay?"

    I hold up one hand to try to calm them down.

    They''re probably not as good as Esclados, but they''re still A-rank party members.

    If we were to fight them here, it would be a tough fight.

    """ Thank you very much! """

    However, the slaves bowed their heads in unison.

    "Hm? I see."

    Esclados must have been very bitter at me for rubbing his minions the wrong way, well, now they''ll be able to talk their way out of it.

    "Hey! Meena was bitten earlier, too!?"

    But then, Serina raised her voice sharply.

 Volume 11 - CH 7

    It was good until I defeated the PK solo and vampire woman who attacked me.

    I even erased the adventurer who''s turned into vampire.

    Moreover, Meena had been bitten as well.

    The blood drained from my veins and I looked around.

    "Meena!"

    She''s gone.

    "Y-yes, Master, I''m here!"

    Meena came out, pulling off the blanket. It seems that Hannah had been hiding her with her.

    She''s a really talented guy.

    "Thank goodness ......!"

    "Hyah!"

    I hugged her tightly.

    She was my first companion, my first sexual partner.

    The love of my life.

    "I''m kind of jealous."

    "You''re right."

    "Ohh, what it is, Alec. You cared about Meena that much."

    "Of course I am. Of course, you guys are just as important."

    I''ll tell them with a straight face.

    "H-hey. ......"

    "Uwaa, you say things like that."

    The embarrassed women are quite cute.

    "Now then, let''s set up camp."

    Clean up the mess.

    I gave Esclados'' belongings to his party.

    I don''t know what the rest of the party would think if I kept his gear or sold it.

    Of course, I made sure to tell them that "My good friend Esclados died a horrible death defending me after being attacked by a vicious PK solo vampire".

    Dead men tell no tales.

    The vampire woman didn''t drop anything.

    She must have been a human originally.

    Her equipment was also half-destroyed, so it was unlikely that she would be able to use it, but I''m counting on you Professor Skill Copy.

    And before that.

    "Meena, check your status."

    "Yes, sir."

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Meena

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡17

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡35

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Swordman

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Dog-Ear Race

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡753/753

    ¡¾Condition¡¿¡¡Vampire

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A dog-eared girl from Vernia.

    Her personality is loyal and hardworking, but she is inactive.

    She belongs to the clan "Black Cat of the Wind".

    She''s Alec''s slave.

    Her HP is full, but her condition is still "Vampire", and her MaxHP has nearly doubled.

    The question is whether or not this is due to a skill, and whether or not that skill is rare.

    If it is a normal skill [Vampire], it can be removed by [Reset Party Skills].

    I looked at the skill column, hoping for that possibility, but...

    ¡¾Vampire¡î Lv3¡¿New!

    It''s not that easy.

    "It seems to be a rare skill. ......"

    Serina also said regretfully.

    "U-um, master."

    Meena is sweating like crazy and looks at me with frightened eyes.

    "You idiot. No matter what situation you''re in, I won''t throw you away, so don''t worry."

    "Master ...... uugh, thank you very much!"

    "But hey, now that she''ve been immortalized, what are you going to do about her sunlight protection?"

    Letty asks me without hesitation. Well, that''s important.

    "If she can handle it with skills, go for it."

    Clothes, hats, and masks can be dangerous when they come off.

    It seems that Hannah doesn''t like such risks and stays underground, but this will be hard too.

    "Meena, are there any skills that come to mind?"

    The skills that come to mind are different for each individual, so I have to leave it up to her.

    I don''t care if it''s a common skill, but something like sun resistance, it seems rare. ......

    "[Sunscreen] and [Holy Attribute Resistance] were available."

    "Okay, take it. I can give you the points."

    "Thank you very much. But if it''s just [Sunscreen], I can use my points."

    "Just take everything you can get and make it to the highest level. That''s an order."

    If I miss out on something here and Meena disappears later, it''ll be more than regret.

    "I understand, master. I promise I''ll pay you back later."

    "Don''t worry about it, Meena. Hannah, I''ll give you some points."

    "By points, do you mean skill points?"

    "Yes. First, 10,000. If you have a skill that looks good, tell me."

    "This is ....... How did you gain this much points?"

    You''d be surprised if you don''t know about copying and resetting reductions, indeed.

    "Those are result of my skills."

    "I see. I''m in your debt."

    "Don''t worry about it. Share your bed with me and I''ll give you a free pass."

    "No, that''s bad too, so I''ll have to use money."

    Hanna said with a smiling face.

    Tsk, she''s a solid guy, after all, she''s the leader of the party.

    "Then, let''s go back to the surface."

    I''m sure Luka, who is crying in Hannah''s arms, has a lot to say, and besides, I need to check first if the skills she''ve acquired are safe for exposure to sunlight.

    We spent the night in a log cabin on the fourth layer and reached the first layer the next day. According to my clock skills, it was nine in the morning, just in time for the sun to shine.

    "Okay then, see if you can handle a little sun. If there is a problem, Serina, Ione, put the blanket on them right away."

    "I know."

    Meena and Hannah walked hesitantly up to the entrance stairs of the first layer.

    Meena gently reaches for the sunlight streaming down the aisle.

    A moment of tension.

    Then Meena''s hand touched the sunlight.

    "...... How it is?"

    "So far, I''m fine."

    "I''m fine too."

    "There''s no tingling or pain?"

    "No, sir."

    "No."

    "Then touch sunlight some more. Don''t let your guard down, Serina."

    "I know."

    This time, Meena exposes her body to the sunlight.

    She closes her eyes and spreads her hands as if she were taking a shower.

    ...... Nothing happens.

    "Master, I think I''m okay."

    "Good."

    "Alec, what can I say to thank you ......"

    "Don''t worry about it. If you share bed with me, that''s good enough for me."

    "I''ll pay you back in money."

    Hannah smiled and said without any guilt.

    She''s a flawless woman.

    Well, let''s take our time. There''s always a chance. We haven''t know each other yet.

    That day, I took a bath and relaxed, but the next day, I received a call from the royal castle.

    "Damn, that king has very good intuition."

    When I went to the bleak parlor, I found the king smiling triumphantly. Again, he was alone.

    "Alec, I knew you could do it."

    "It just happened to go well. Besides, it was quite a close call, and the A-ranked party member, Esclados, lost his life."

    "Umu, I''m sorry to hear about him. I heard he was bitten."

    "Yes."

    I see. You heard about it from Esclados'' slave.

    "I''ve been wanting to try my hand at him, but I never got the chance. In my opinion, he was good enough to win the arena, but ...... that dungeon is not to be underestimated, huh. Vampires?"

    "Yeah, ......"

    I don''t want to get too deep into this story. Hannah and Meena have become vampires, and if the king says they should be exterminated, it will be a problem.

    "Well, I guess there will be fewer dangerous PKs now. Well done, my friend. I''ll give you a reward."

    I received 500,000 gold. The king is very wealthy after all.

    "Let me tell you, I finally got the money I needed after Xenon balked at me. I''m running out of money too, so you can expect no more quests from me for a while."

    No king''s quest for the time being, huh?

    "That''s good news."

    "You son of a bitch."

    The king made a clenched fist, but it was only a pose.

    "So, Alec, I''ll wish you luck. If it''s you ...... no, it''s nothing."

    The king was about to say something, but I think he was saying that "If it''s you can clear all layers of the Labyrinth of No Return". But if we''re too conscious of it, we might get our foot in the door.

    The dungeon will continue to go as usual.

    I nodded, bowed, and left the castle.

 Volume 11 - CH 8

    On the bed in my room, Luka blushes and takes off her clothes.

    We are going to have sex now.

    After all, I''ve saved Luka''s best friend and party leader, Hannah.

    Of course, she has to show her gratitude to me with her body.

    "Alec, can you do me a favor?"

    "Yeah, say it."

    "Hannah is not the kind of person who would go out with a guy, so please don''t push her too hard. I know you''re going to get mad at me for saying this, In return, I''ll do whatever it takes, even if it means putting my body on the line.

    "That''s a good point. I promise you. I won''t force my way into her."

    Of course, I''ll take my time to woo her, and I''ll definitely fuck her later.

    "Thank you! Also, Hannah said she want to join the Black Cat of the Wind, so I want you to let her in."

    "That''s a small price to pay. Hannah''s welcome here, too."

    "Thank you. Really ....... Alec: ......"

    Luka looked at me and seemed to be deeply impressed, which made me feel good too.

    "Oh, then, uhh, shall I do something for you?"

    "No, Luka, you don''t have to do anything. But today, at Hannah''s request, I''m going to ask you to watch how you''re playing."

    "Huh?"

    "Hannah, that''s enough."

    I turned around and said that, Hannah, come out of the closet where she''ve been hiding.

    "Well, I wanted to sneak a peek without letting you know if possible. ......"

    "Eh, Ehh!"

    Luka''s face is red and she''s flustered, but fufu, she has nice face.

    "You can''t see very well in there. Keep a close eye on Luka to make sure she''s not being forced to do anything."

    "I will. Sorry, Luka."

    "Eeeeeehhhh?"

    "Then let''s do it, Luka."

    "W-wait, hey, I said no, Hannah is.."

    Luka should be used to having sex by now, but the idea of being seen by Hannah seemed unacceptable to her.

    "Just do it."

    If I can make Luka squirm here, both Hannah and I may find ourselves wanting ...... and so on.

    I go behind Luka and start to take off her clothes. I''ve also acquired the [Take Off Lv5] skill, so even if she resists, it''s a piece of cake.

    "Aahhh, Hey, quit, Anh"

    I rubs Luka''s chest as if to show off to Hannah, who has her arms folded and a poker face to spare. I pinch her nipples and squeeze them.

    "Nnnhh, Aaahnnn! You can''t do thaaaat!"

    Luka, who was already fully trained, squealed sweetly and reacted sensitively, even though Hannah was watching.

    I had her spread her legs and teased her genitals from behind.

    Nnahh! Kkuhhh, Aahhh, d-don''t look at me, Hannah, no. ......!"

    Luka flails about with quite a bit of force, but I hold her back with force as well, and relentlessly tease her genitals. Luka, who was twitching and jerking, seems to have lost her strength immediately, and she''s soaking wet.

    "Alright, it''s done now. That''s one minute."

    Hannah just shrugged her shoulders lightly.

    I insert myself into Luka from behind and start moving back and forth.

    "Nnnhaa, haa, haahnn, I can''t believe, Kkuhh, I''m being watched like this, Aaahhh!"

    "Luka, I''ve never forced myself on you before, right?"

    I''m going to ask her something that Hannah might want to know.

    "N-No, you haven''t. You asked me to come, and I wanted to try it, Nnnhh, Aahnnn!"

    "Luka is a good swordsman. She''s a regular in my party even if she doesn''t have to do this. But, well, she also wants to do it."

    "Y-Yeah, keep thrusting, Alec. Kkuhh, I''m gonna cum."

    Luka demanded of herself, even though Hannah was watching her.

    "That''s fine. Come on, cum."

    "Aaaahhhhh! I''m cumming!"

    Luka came faster than usual, and in no time at all.

    "What do you think?"

    I look at Hannah, who is watching our sex.

    "Yes, everything looks fine. Thank you, Alec."

    "Oh, hey."

    She''s gone. Damn, I should''ve played this more carefully. Oh well. I''ll try to invite her to watch our sex again next time.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    I''ve added Hannah to my party, and we''re continuing to conquer the eighth layer.

    I haven''t been able to get Hannah down yet, but it''s only a matter of time.

    It''s been almost two weeks since then, but it''s not time to panic yet.

    "Here it is, Alec!"

    Sarah smiled and pointed ahead. I just happened to run into her earlier, so I''m learning about this layer from my senior, Sarah.

    "So this is the Infinite Corridor. ......"

    You can see the entrance at the end of the hall.

    According to the rumor, no matter how straight you go, you''ll loop back to the same place and can''t go any further.

    "I''m tired of this place, too. Why don''t we go somewhere else, Lunette?"

    Sarah said, looking at her fellow magicians.

    "No, we can''t. I''m sure this is the entrance to the ninth layer. I''m going to try a different pattern today, so you''ll have to accompany me."

    Lunette said. Sometimes she comes to my room to take a bath, so we can socialize in peace.

    Today, she''s being curt in front of her friends.

    "I don''t think we''ll get anywhere anyway."

    "That''s okay. But Alec and the others will have to go separately."

    "Why? Why we can''t together?"

    "Because we''ve worked so hard to get where we are, and it would be unbearable if you just took the best part."

    It''s a competition.

    "All right. Okay, Sarah, you go ahead."

    "Sorry."

    "No, it''s good enough for me that you brought me here."

    "Oh, and Alec, there lot of enemies in here, so don''t let your guard down."

    Lunette turns to me and says, but she seems to be worried about us in her own way.

    "I understand."

    As soon as Sarah''s party entered the infinite corridor, they disappeared. It was only for a moment.

    "This looks like a warp after all."

    Serina folded her arms and put her hand on her little chin, making a bitter face.

    "Yes, it does."

    But we have auto-mapping, so it shouldn''t be that hard.

    And while we''re at it, what, let''s get a good skill.

    Like [Prediction], which can tell the correct route in one shot.

    I thought of the candidates on my skill list.

    ¡¾Premonition Lv5¡¿ New!

    ¡¾Insight Lv5¡¿New!

    Unfortunately, ¡¾Prediction¡¿ didn''t appear as a candidate. It was there in that first browser game, but if it''s not good enough for the Sage job, I''ll have to change my job to Fortune Teller.

    Well, since there''s no time limit, I''ll just take it easy here.

    "Let''s go."

    We proceeded in our usual formation with Meena, the scout, in the lead.

    At the end of the corridor, which is about 5 meters wide and 20 meters deep, there is another doorless entrance waiting for us.

    There were entrances on both sides of the corridor, and we probably had to turn right and left in a certain order to reach the goal.

    It was an endless corridor.

    I looked carefully at the floor and saw that someone had carved "Start point ¡ü" into the floor.

    There were other signs that said, "Jake, come in, night and day!" "I love you, Sarah." There is graffiti on the walls, but only A-ranked people can come here, right?

    There seems to be a lot of dumb people.

    "Hey, brother, can I write something too?"

    Jouga immediately wanted to write something, but...

    "No, you can''t. This is public property, a place for everyone to use. If someone were to add more graffiti without permission, important landmarks like this "starting point" would disappear. Even if it doesn''t disappear, there are people who find it offensive."

    "That''s true, too. If it belongs to everyone, I can''t mess it up."

    Letty, who had brought out a chisel and a hammer, seemed to be satisfied with that and gave up and put them in her pocket, but do you always carry that around with you? Well, okay.

    "So, Alec, which way do you want to go first?"

    "Let''s go straight first."

    I tried to get a feel for it first, so I went straight ahead.

    "Wha? We''ve come to the same place again. I mean, Oi! It says "starting point" on it!?"

    Jouga was surprised to see the floor, but I guess he didn''t listen to Sarah''s explanation at all until now.

    "Well, let''s get out of here."

    This time, instead of going to the back, we went back to the entrance marked as the starting point, and soon found ourselves in the same hall as before. This is the entrance to the Infinite Corridor.

    "This should make the return trip easier."

    "You''re right."

    I checked the auto-mapping, but only one room was occupied.

    I guess I was wrong about this one. It looks like a complete loop room.

    I thought I could make it if I had the auto-mapping skill.

    "So, next time, should we try going from the right?"

    "No, we''re going straight."

    I had a hunch, and said so.

    "Then, right there this time."

    "No, straight ahead."

    "Eeh? You mean we should get used to the enemy?"

    "Well, you can keep thinking that.........but you can end up in the boss room, so don''t get distracted."

    "Alright."

    The other members didn''t seem to have any objections, so they followed me.

    "...... Hey, I feel like I''m getting a different feeling from earlier."

    Serina said at the second starting point.

    "Is that so? It all looks the same to me."

    Indeed, they look exactly the same. On the wall on the right, there''s a scribble that says, "Jake, come in, night and day!" and a carved inscription that says "I love you, Sarah".

    But there was something different about the quiet corridor.

    "Is the next one straight?"

    "No, Nene, crawl on all fours there."

    I say to Nene.

    "Okay, I understand. Like this?"

    "That''s right."

    I approached Nene on all fours and stroked her ...... little ass.

    "Hyann!"

    Nene jolts and makes a good noise.

    "Hey. Does doing that make sense?"

    Although Serina gives me a sharp look.

    "I don''t know. But you, too, fee the gaze, don''t you?"

    "Yeah, ......, but I don''t see the point. If they''re a monster, it''s not like you''re doing that. ......"

    "I don''t know. I''m not sure. The monsters on this layer are demons. They have a certain amount of intelligence."

    "Well, yeah, but ......"

    "That''s enough, Nene."

    I said to Nene, who was still on all fours.

    "Ah, yes."

    "What''s next? Do you want to split up and go into two separate entrances?"

    "No, that''s a definite no-no. If one of us runs into a boss or a powerful enemy, we''ll be in danger."

    I shook my head quickly.

    It would be too dangerous to disperse.

    "Right. ......"

    "Let''s go right."

    I decide to head in the direction I feel the gaze.

 Volume 11 - CH 9

    The "Infinite Corridor" in the eighth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    This corridor, which even A-ranked parties are at the mercy of, has yet to be cleared even by Sarah and the other top-ranked conquerors.

    Only the legendary king''s party has been able to pass through here.

    I have acquired the skills of [Premonition Lv5] and [Insight Lv5], and have tried to take some measures, but I don''t think it will be that easy.

    Our party has a lot of strong luck, but our level itself is slightly inferior to other A-rank parties.

    The [Auto Mapping] that I was secretly confident in didn''t work here either.

    That''s why, when I came out into the hall, I misunderstood that I was back at the entrance of the infinite corridor.

    "Okay, go back in and--"

    "Wait! Alec. There''s something in here."

    Serina, who has the [Enemy Counter] skill, raises her voice sharply.

    "What?"

    I look at the end of the hall.

    There''s nothing there.

    It doesn''t look like there''s anything there, but it was definitely intimidating.

    Something is looking at us.

    "Combat ready!"

    I immediately send out a warning order.

    Immediately, Ione and Meena spread out to the left and right, and Jouga and Serina stood in front of me.

    "All right, Letty, give it a big one, bite it all over the hall."

    "Okay, if you say so, I''ll do it!"

    I don''t understand why she''s so weak in the real thing, but maybe it''s because she can''t see her opponent that Letty is so relaxed.

    "The air is flowing, and it has never stopped since ancient times. Wake up, storm that is invisible but powerful, like the breath of a giant, like the flapping wings of a divine dragon, summon the black eternal darkness to the singularity!¡¡Black Hole Tornado!"

    As the Grand Mage Letty chanted the spell, drawing intricate markings while glowing the jewel on the tip of her rod, a swirl of air began to form in the hall - and then quickly disappeared. Nothing happened. It''s supposed to be a wind spell.

    "Eh?"

    "That''s unusual, Letty. Did you fail?"

    I ask without blame her.

    "It''s not. This feeling of ...... resist, no, my magic has been cancelled!?"

    It''s more than defensive, it''s like magic has been blocked. If so, the opponent must be a person of tremendous magical power.

    As I tried to look up into the void, I suddenly felt an image enter my mind.

    The image was only for a moment, but it was of us being tied up, followed by our lives being sucked out of us.

    "Kkuhh! Get back! Don''t look at it!"

    I hurriedly hid my eyes and averted my gaze to the floor.

    The scenery shakes, and I feel dizzy. It seems that I was already in the grip of gold bondage.

    ¡ºYou have defeated my technique. Impudent.¡»

    The echoing voice echoed in my brain.

    "W-What''s going on?¡¡I can''t move my body!"

    "Tsk, me too."

    Juga and Luka must have looked right into its unseeing eyes for real.

    "Check your status! Serina!"

    "It was a close call, but I can move."

    "Alright!"

    Now, no matter what our opponent is, we can win if I just give it Serina special move.

    The question is, how do we get a hold of its position?

    "Ione, can you find it with your [Mind''s Eye]?"

    "I''ll try."

    "Serina, keep an eye on Ione''s position."

    "Understood."

    Ione closes her eyes and then raises her sword to the top. And ......

    "Kkhh, it''s no good. I can''t move even with my [Mind''s eye]."

    I don''t know what kind of technique it is, but the enemy seems to have some nasty skills.

    I thought about doing a wild hit of Ice Javelin, but Letty''s spell had been canceled earlier.

    I guess it''s better to assume that this is an opponent that magic won''t work against.

    Then, skill for skill.

    I''ll have to do something about this.

    "I''ll do it. The rest of you stay on alert."

    """ Roger that! """

    Close my eyes and make a list of potential skills.

    ¡¾See through¡¿

    ¡¾Rocket Start¡¿

    ¡¾Alteration Technique¡¿

    ¡¾Bludgeoning¡¿

    ¡¾Train Molester¡¿

    ¡¾Distance Focus¡¿

    Damn, that''s a lot of candidates.

    This is a lot to choose from. I can get all of them, but I only have to use one.

    I don''t have time to try out all of them one by one against the boss class of the eighth layer.

    I''m not sure what the point of [See through] is when I already have [Detection]. And See through is a lower level skill than [Detection].

    I''d like to use the [Alteration technique] at least once, but it''s useless if the Alteration stops everyone from moving.

    The one that seems to work is the one at the bottom of the list, [Distance Focus], but ...... it also seems to be an early skill. It''s not very strong at least.

    I had a feeling that [Rocket Start], which allows you to hit the ground running even if you''re stopped, was the big one, but no, wait, if you''re stopped before you try to ram it in, no matter how fast you are, isn''t that a bad idea?

    It''s not [Rocket Propulsion].

    I can''t be sure, but this is not the time to gamble.

    Naturally, I compared the last two remaining skills: ......

    ¡¾Bludgeoning¡¿

    ¡¾Train Molester¡¿

    I chose one of them.

    ¡¾Train Molester Lv 5¡¿ New!

    ¡¾Train Molester!¡¿

    I used it right away.

    A man who is molesting on the train.

    It should never be noticed by the people around.

    You never know where the railroad police are lurking.

    Naturally, a man''s eyes may be looking elsewhere, but he will not miss the target''s buttocks.

    In order to do so, he is required to use his "senses" to perfectly measure the distance between them.

    What is the maximum level of this ability?

    He is able to enter the narrow, crowded train in all directions, approach the target without being detected, and not let the target know that she is in danger until he puts his hand out.

    He is dressed like a gentleman businessman, his hand holding the suspension ring, but his other hand is underneath.

    His "invisible hand" is undetectable to anyone.

    I walked nonchalantly, looking to the side, and extended my hand.

    ¡ºUnuu!?¡»

    The echoing voice upset me.

    My left hand felt like it was touching the skin of a rough crocodile.

    This guy is pretty big.

    "Ouryaaa!"

    I thrust the sword in my right hand straight into it.

    ¡ºGhh! You shit face, this lolicon!¡»

    "Serina! It''s here!"

    "Got it!"

    When Serina closed her eyes and she came running in my direction¨D¨D¨DShe used a Starlight Attack on me as well.

    "Starlight Attack!"

    "You idiot!"

    I managed to duck just in time, but that was a pretty close call.

    ¡ºThat''s ridiculous. ...... I''m the one who sees everything. How could I have missed it? That''s impossible. ......¡»

    The huge eyeballs that had been invisible until then trembled as it was slashed by Serina and then turned into smoke.

    """ We did it! """

    "Member Serina, we need to talk."

    I call her out quietly as everyone doing gut-pose with joy.

    "I wonder what it is. Also, stop calling me "member". I hate it so much."

    "Didn''t you just try to kill me?"

    "Yeah."

    "Yeah, you say!?"

    "Serina-san!"

    "Don''t panic, Meena. Anyway, I had to make sure I hit the monster. I''m sure Alec won''t mind if he gets hit by my special move."

    "Of course."

    Meena easily affirmed.

    "No, no, no, no, I''m in danger, too if I get hit by your special move."

    "Is that so? But I feel like you won''t die even if I kill you, especially since you''ve been taking a lot of skills to become tough lately."

    "No matter how tough I am, I''m still in danger because your skills are "One Hit Kill"."

    "Hmm... But, you know, you were okay."

    "If you do it again, you''ll be expelled."

    "I understand."

    "Alec~, The monster only have one drop of this ring, but I need it appraised."

    Lily handed it to me unamused, as if she thought it was a crappy item herself.

    Let''s see.

    I took the silver ring and tried to appraise it with my skills.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Ring of Proof

    ¡¾Type¡¿¡¡¡¡Equipment

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡Mithril

    ¡¾Defense¡¿¡¡10

    ¡¾Defense Range¡¿ 1%

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£±

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A sign that you have defeated the Watchers of Hell.

    No defense is expected.

    However, if you take it to a certain place,......?

    "Hmmm, perhaps this is a warp item, a key."

    I say.

    "A key?"

    "Yeah. I told you about it before. First layer, behind the big warrior statue, there''s a place you can enter from the ceiling."

    It was on the fourth layer, when the level 86 "Immortal King of Shadows" came out. I was floating around, trying to get back to the surface as quickly as possible, when I found it.

    That thing.

    "Oh, I heard that."

    "There was a magic circle at the end of that passage, right?"

    "Yeah. Maybe we can straight go to the ninth layer there, ......."

    """ Oohhh..."""

    Everyone''s in an uproar.

    "W-wait a minute. Brother, didn''t you say that this is the lowest layer, the bottom?"

    Jouga is a little confused.

    "I told you to keep that in mind, but I''m telling you, the old king went lower than this layer."

    "Are you serious? But Sarah and the others haven''t gone to the ninth layer yet, right?"

    "Yeah. If they do make it to the ninth layer, they''ll be the second group in history to do so, and the first in 500 years."

    "Uwoohhhh, unbelievable!"

    "That''s impossible!"

    Letty denied with a sharp voice.

    "Hmm? Why it is impossible?"

    Luka asked curiously.

    "No, because I''m a poor goddess, remember? Because I fail when I''m on the verge. ......"

    I guess she''ve been traumatized by her past failures, and they''ve left too strong an impression on her mind.

    I told her.

    "Don''t worry, Letty. I''ve made it this far even with you. No, let me be clear. I wouldn''t have made it this far without you."

    "W-wh-what are you saying? It was because of Alec and everyone else. ...... I didn''t do anything."

    "Kaah, what are you talking about, Letty? You''re a genius, aren''t you? You''re using a lot of awesome magic."

    Jouga says, spreading his hands wide.

    "That''s right! You are a really great teacher. I''d say you''re a rank A teacher!"

    Nene also said clearly.

    "S-Stop it, I''m not very good at being praised like that, you know."

    Letty''s embarrassment was met with laughter from the others. That''s not like Letty.

    "Oh well, once you get to the ninth layer, you''ll gain confidence even if you don''t like it, Letty. Everyone else will definitely admire you."

    "Only if we can get to the ninth layer."

    "Yeah. Let''s get back to the surface."

    We walked up the stairs, feeling a little elated, wondering what the unknown ninth layer would be like and what would become of this party.

 Volume 11 - CH 10

    ¨D¨DThe ninth layer.

    It is a legendary layer that the party of the First King of Grandsword entered five hundred years ago.

    Since then, many adventurers have tried to follow in their footsteps, and have lost their lives.

    Perhaps there are a few others who have descended to the ninth layer.

    But not a single one of them made it back alive.

    The name "Labyrinth of No Return" is not an exaggeration.

    Even if you don''t make it to the ninth layer, it''s safe to say that not a day goes by without someone dying here or there.

    Even so, adventurers who are attracted to the dungeon by the enormous treasure that is said to lie there dive in.

    Gold or honor? Dreams or treasures? Or is it a sense of accomplishment?

    Everyone''s desire may be different.

    But the goal is to reach the lowest layer.

    Someday, surely.

    With such faint hopes in their hearts, all adventurers start out fighting goblins on the first layer.

    It was the same for us.

    "Hey, Alec. How''s the Infinite Corridor?"

    The man standing guard at the entrance to the labyrinth, a soldier who has become a familiar face, asks me.

    "I don''t know what to say. The "Infinite Corridor" is as the name say the "Infinite Corridor"."

    I''m can''t say that I''ve cleared the corridor yet, so I answer plainly, trying not to show it on my face.

    If I were to say that I''d cleared it, I''d have a lot of adventurers clamoring to know how to get there and what to do.

    Besides, it wouldn''t be good if the A-rankers got impatient and started fighting for the lead.

    The current windless state is the best.

    "Oh, come on, I don''t get it. I''ve never been there before."

    "But I''m sure you''ve heard a lot about it from the other A-ranked adventurers."

    "Yeah. But I wanted to hear what you think. You''ve never been uptight or in a hurry to get ahead, and you''ve always been so matter-of-fact, even after being ridiculed so much in the first layer. You know what I''ve been thinking? I knew this guy was a big deal."

    "Don''t lie to me, tell me what you honestly think of me."

    "Haha, to be honest, I thought you were going to die soon until you came back from the fourth layer. Because you looked like a nobleman with your beautiful slaves."

    "These guys are capable. I didn''t choose them just for their looks."

    I looked back at my fellow Meena and said.

    "I''m sure you do. Well, let me know if you find anything interesting."

    "I will. See you around."

    I raised one hand lightly to the soldier guarding the gate and walked on by.

    "Oh, this is bad! I want to talk about it!"

    "Me too! Me too!"

    Jouga and Lily start to make a fuss as they descend the stairs, but it can''t be helped.

    But we''re still near the entrance. There are a lot of other adventurers coming down the stairs, so it''s not good if they hear us.

    "When this is over, I''ll let you talk all you want, but for now, keep quiet. There are other adventurers out there."

    "Oops!"

    "Oh, no."

    The two of them hurriedly kept their mouths shut, but that made them look even more conspicuous, didn''t it?

    "What''s up with you guys, got something interesting to say?"

    A voice came from behind me at an inopportune moment. It was Ralph''s party, a dog-eared race with white hair and blue beehives. They seemed to be following right behind us.

    "There''s nothing here."

    I denied it with a straight face before anyone else could say anything.

    "Doesn''t look like it, though."

    Ralph shrugged his shoulders with a stern expression.

    The first time we dove in here, this guy got involved, and he''s a pain in the ass.

    "It''s true even if you can''t see it. By the way, Ralph, what would you do if someone cleared this dungeon?"

    "Well, if the monsters don''t go away, I''m going in, right? Of course I''ll dive. I''m in it for the treasure."

    "Of course."

    "Besides, Alec, if you want to keep earning money, you shouldn''t aim to lower layer."

    "Depends on how you make your money. That''s none of your business."

    "Haha, you''re still the same as ever Alec. See you later."

    "Yeah."

    Ralph has a point. The lower you go down a layer in this dungeon, the more dangerous it gets.

    The lower you go, the more high-level enemies you''ll encounter, and even with a small fry can''t let their guard down.

    But that also means that the lower you go, the more enemies with high point skills you''ll encounter.

    As I have both skill copies and reset reductions, I can use them to earn huge amounts of skill points.

    However, you can''t copy skills unless it''s a new enemy. Once copied, even if I reset and deleted the skill, I could not copy it again.

    So, I risked going down.

    To get stronger.

    Of course, I''m not aiming to be the strongest, so I''ll probably stop going down at some point.

    But for now, there is no problem.

    I can still go down there.

    *******

    I came to the place I was looking for. It''s the passage behind the head of the giant warrior statue on the first layer. It''s right on the ceiling, and from below it just looks like a dented wall, but if you float up, you can see that the passage leads to it.

    "It''s okay, darling. No one''s coming. Now."

    Saki said while keeping an eye on the passage below.

    I''m sure we''re not the only ones who know about this place, but it''s best not to draw attention to it anyway.

    If an A-rank party has been in and out of this place many times, that alone would be suspicious information.

    "All right, Letty, let''s go get it."

    "Yeah."

    We use Letty''s levitation magic and my levitation skills to carry the whole party up.

    "Ugh, this place is so small!"

    The first time Lily went up, she had to bend down to get there.

    This is the case for the small Lily, so the taller Jouga, Luka and Serina would have to crawl on all fours to get around.

    "Nice view!"

    I muttered to myself as I saw the white fabric peeking out of Serina miniskirt.

    "Hey, the men, go first."

    Oops, I should have said something else.

    "You pervert old man, you''re really pervert all the time, aren''t you?"

    "You''re being a jerk, Lily."

    What''s wrong with pervert?

    "Fuu~, I can stand up in here. All right."

    Jouga stood up.

    We passed the low-ceilinged passage and returned to the normal passage.

    If we go a little further and make a turn, the passage will end there.

    A dark blue magic circle was painted on the floor of the dead end.

    "Then, everyone check your gear and items before you board."

    The place we''re going to might be the ninth layer, so we''ll check our preparation carefully.

    "Okaaay."

    "All right."

    "I''m good."

    "All right."

    "I''m good."

    Everyone nodded, and after I made sure everyone was checked out, I stepped onto the magic circle.

    "Huh? Nothing''s happened?"

    The color of the surrounding corridors instantly changed from gray to black and purple when Jouga said that in a dumb voice.

    "Here it comes, the ninth layer."

    I said with certainty.

    Like the color of the passageway, this sense of pressure and tension is similar to the eighth layer.

    "It looks like it."

    Serina nodded and immediately took a step out of the magic circle.

    "Searching for the enemy, how''s it going?"

    I ask Meena.

    "It''s okay, Master. There are no enemies nearby."

    "Good. We don''t need to worry about being seen from here. We''ll go as usual."

    """ Roger that """

    The search for the ninth layer has begun.

 Volume 11 - CH 11

    The ninth layer was indeed the lowest layer, and the small fry enemies were tough as nails.

    "Chimera, two of them! Two headless knights!"

    "This guy again. I''m not very good with these knights. Even when I slash at them! Damn it, its parrying me by. What the hell is this thing doing with its eyes?"

    Jouga complains about Dullahan, but it''s the head it''s holding in its left hand.

    It''s supposed to be its own head.

    In here, I could copy unusual skills such as [W Bite Lv3] and [Raw Head Lv4], and the point reductions were delicious.

    But they are strong.

    "But their skills are similar, so once you get the hang of it, you''re good to go, Jouga-san."

    Ione, like a swordsmanship teacher, demonstrated how to deflect Dullahan''s sword and slash it away.

    "Round it up like this. Or like this. Oh, there you go!"

    You''ve got a good head on your shoulders.

    "Kkuhh!"

    "Hannah! Are you okay?"

    Luka was worried about Hannah when she was bitten by the chimera''s tail, but Hannah waved her hand as if she was fine and cleared the chimera away by herself.

    "Clear! Don''t worry about me."

    "That''s not going to happen."

    "But I''m a vampire, so a little poison won''t be a problem."

    "Still, come on."

    "I''m really okay. But still, the enemies are so strong."

    Hannah shrugged her shoulders, but even she, who had been soloing on the eighth layer, did this.

    We all took a moment to catch our breaths before moving on.

    "Master, the path ahead is ......"

    Meena, who was in the lead, stopped when she saw the passage.

    "Yeah, it''s pitch black. So this is the dark zone."

    I remember this from the game, so I''m not too surprised.

    "Wow, what''s this, what''s this. It''s interesting!"

    "What''s going on?"

    Lily and the others are wondering, well, if you think about the logic, it would be strange.

    The passage was so dark that it looked as if it was filled with black smoke, and except for the floor of the passage, which was barely visible, they couldn''t even see the wall on the other side.

    "Serina, Ione, Meena. Come in for a minute."

    "I understand"

    "" Okay.""

    All three of them are somewhat nervous, but not that afraid.

    I guess it''s because they trust that I won''t let them do anything strange.

    I''ve chosen people who have no problems with their abilities.

    "How it is?"

    "It''s a normal passage. But I can''t see the walls, so it''s hard to walk through. I can see the floor, though, strangely enough."

    "There are no enemies nearby, but I can smell them coming."

    Will there be enemies?

    "Serina, how''s the auto-mapping working?"

    "I can''t see it here."

    "Come back."

    I checked, and it looks like the auto-mapping is properly filled in once we''re out of the dark zone.

    "Fumu. Then I''ll take the lead here."

    "Ehh?"

    "Oooh!"

    You guys were probably secretly thinking, "Alec is definitely in the safest place."

    Of course, you''re right!

    But there are also back attacks and other dangers in the back.

    Besides, running into enemies in the Dark Zone can be quite troublesome.

    "It''s not good to have you guys always leading the way."

    "Stop it! When Alec says something like that with a smile on your face, it looks like you''re up to something!"

    "Shut up, Lily, I thought I''d give you a favor once in a while, but that''s it!"

    "Fine, then."

    "But it''s dangerous, Master."

    "No problem. If you think the enemy is approaching, tell me."

    "Yes, sir."

    I groped my way through the dark zone.

    It''s still hard to walk.

    "Master, I can smell the Chimera."

    "Alright. Jajaja jajaja jajaja jajaja javelin!"

    The ice javelin is spread around like a machine gun to wipe out the enemy.

    "Aun, I was killed before I could do anything!"

    Okay, I can go. By the way, that was Nene''s ¡¾Empathy¡¿.

    "I''m impressed. But, Alec, is your magic power going to last?"

    Serina is worried, but I was able to copy the [Magic Power Generation] skill from the main boss of that eighth layer, so I can handle it.

    I would have liked to have gotten [Sleep Paralysis Eyes] or [Magic Canceller] anyway, but those are probably rare skills.

    So, in this dark zone, I''ll take the lead.

    "No problem."

    "That''s amazing.. ......"

    "That''s great, Master."

    "Kkuh, that''s ridiculous, Alec''s so cool. This must be a dream."

    "You''re noisy, Letty."

    I proceed with caution.

    But just when I thought there was nothing there, I took a step forward and felt something click.

    A button.

    "Everybody, get back!"

    I said quickly and moved back, but immediately I was hit by a sharp spear-like object from below.

    There were many of them.

    "It''s hurts!" "Kyaa!" "Kkughh!"

    It''s a trap.

    Tsk, If it''s just me, I can handle it, but with this scream, I''m guessing a few others took damage.

    "Who took the damage?"

    I''ll confirm immediately.

    "I-It was me, Master."

    "And me."

    Meena and Serina, huh?

    Since it was dark, it was hard to see how much damage they''ve taken. However, the status window opened properly, so I could check their HP. Serina took over 100 damage, but Meena was already recovering automatically. Maybe, it''s not all bad to be a vampire.

    "Fianna, give recovery magic to Serina."

    "I understand. ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant my wish. Heal!"

    "Thank you, Fianna."

    "No, are you all right, Serina-san?"

    "Hmmm... I need to pull this out first, that''s all."

    "You don''t have to move, Serina. I''ll take care of it."

    I''ll use [Levitate] to pull Serina from the spear. Then Meena, too.

    "Thank you, I''m fine now, the wound is already healed."

    "Alright."

    "Hmm, but that was a pretty bad trap. Alec stepped on the switch, didn''t you?"

    Saki confirm..

    "Yes, I am."

    "Then, even though you were walking at the front of the party, the whole party behind you was designed to get caught in a ranged attack. It''s an egregious trap."

    "I should be able to deal with it if I get further away."

    N-no, you can''t Master. It''s too dangerous."

    "No problem. It''ll hurt more if you guys get hit."

    "But ......"

    Meena doesn''t seem convinced, though.

    "Well, let''s leave this to Alec. If the enemy comes out, we can all fight together."

    Serina also said in a divided manner.

    "Yes, if the enemy comes out, I will come running at any time."

    Ione also said.

    "Well, I guess brother won''t die right away."

    Jouga says, and he''s right.

    The best way would be for the lead Thief to spy on the enemy, detect the trap, and disarm it cleanly and brilliantly with no damage. That would be the theory. But in the more difficult layers, things don''t always go as planned. You just have to be able to move forward, no matter how awkward it is.

    If no one has died, then there''s always next time. That''s what''s important.

    If you beat a strong enemy in style, and then get wiped out by a trap when you''re in a good mood, it''s over for you.

    The path is there for the sake of progress.

    It is only by moving forward that it is a path.

    That''s why you have to keep your eyes on the traps. It''s all about stealth.

    "All right, let''s go. You guys follow me a little farther."

    I said, and resumed my search.

 Volume 11 - CH 12

    "All right, that''s it for today. We''re going to surface."

    """ Roger that """

    Rounding up with a day''s worth of food left. As usual.

    The ninth layer has tough enemies and traps, but it''s not impossible for us to conquer it.

    I had such a good feeling.

    We stood on top of the magic circle at the starting point and transferred back to the first layer.

    The return trip would only take a moment. It was much easier.

    But then I heard a voice from the other side of the passage.

    "Hehe, I bet there''s some great treasure up ahead!"

    "But, Jack, I can''t believe no one''s found this place yet."

    This is bad.

    I was about to turn back, but before I could, the other party showed up.

    They must have spotted us, too.

    "We''ve been spotted..."

    "Oh no, no, no, no!"

    "W-w-w-w-w-what should we do?"

    "Hawawa"

    "Calm down. Nothing happened. Keep that look on your face."

    I whispered. They don''t know that this is the entrance to the ninth layer yet.

    We just need to feign ignorance here, for those without the [Ring of Proof], this is just a dead end passage.

    "Hey."

    When I raised my hand and called out, the adventurer on the other side dropped their sword, pouted, and then regretted it.

    "Damn it! Someone''s been here before us! So, what''s down the road?"

    "You''ll have to find out for yourself. If I told you it was a dead end, you wouldn''t believe me anyway."

    "Well, yeah."

    "Hey, Jack, these are the Black Cats of the Wind."

    The guy next to him noticed who we were.

    "What? Those A-rank speeders they''re talking about?"

    "Yeah, definitely. They''ve got all the pretty girls. And they told us his name before. You forget, Jack."

    "Hmm? Ah! That ghost bastard."

    I had told them my name as a sign that I wasn''t a PK or a monster when I passed over them in an emergency, and they seemed to remember that.

    That''s a nasty coincidence.

    "That''s rude. I''m human, you know. See you later."

    But I said it plainly and walked on.

    "Oh, yeah. But what''s an A-rank doing in a place like this on the first layer? Is there a staircase there?"

    "Let''s go to the back and find out. Let''s go, Jack."

    "Yeah."

    We climb down from behind the warrior statue in silence. They must have used the rope to get up here.

    "Alec, Alec."

    Letty whispers to me.

    "What is it? I''m going to have to dismiss it anyway, but just say the word."

    "What''s that? That pisses me off. If we just take them out quick enough, they''ll never know."

    "Don''t even think about it. They''re gonna find it someday anyway, and we''re not gonna PK them. Am I right?"

    I''ll turn around and check with everyone.

    "Of course."

    "Of course it is."

    "Obviously."

    Everyone nods. It''s a good party.

    "Siighhh, hey, guys, why don''t you stop playing such a good person? You should be more honest with yourself."

    "Letty, stop tempting me. If you persist in leading me down the wrong path, I''ll expel you."

    "Nuuu! O-Oh, no, of course I''m just joking. It''s just part of the sting operation. Alec, this party will be fine! I can assure you that you won''t be tempted in any way."

    Letty gives a thumbs up with a crisp face.

    "Noisy."

    The whole party looks at Letty with warmth in their eyes, but she''s nailed it, so it should be okay.

    "So, let''s go up ......Hmm? What''s up with Mare?"

    I looked behind me and noticed that we were down one member.

    The silent bowman was gone.

    "Huhh? She was with us when we left the magic circle. Where did she go?"

    "Are you sure, Jouga?"

    "I''m sure. Because she was standing right in front of me just now."

    "I saw her too."

    Ione confirmed it too?

    What do we do now?

    Did Mare take Letty''s temptation and go clean up Jack and the others?

    No, she''s not the type to go off on her own, you know.

    She only says "Hmm", but she''s still the kind of person who comes to me, the leader, for confirmation when she''s going to do something.

    It takes a lot of effort to communicate with her, though.

    "Then, let''s go back to look for her."

    Serina said.

    "No, wait, Serina. If we go back to where we were before, it''ll look even more suspicious. We''re on the first layer, so it won''t be a problem if she''s late."

    It could simply be the bathroom.

    "Hmm, I guess so. Let''s go back to the inn first."

    "If you come back, I''ll scold her. Reporting, Contacting, and Consultation(Hourensou) is important." (TLN: Houkoku = Report, Renraku = Communicate, Soudan = Consult)

    That''s right, report, communicate, and consult.

    "Do that, Saki."

    Well, I''m sure Mare will be back soon. If this was the ninth layer, I''d be rushing around looking for her, but it''s the first layer. At her level, she should be able to get through the goblins by herself.

    I returned to the inn, took off my gear, and was playing a card game with Murphy and the others at a table on the first floor when Mare came back.

    "Hey, Mare, where have you been?"

    "Hmm."

    You really don''t talk much, do you?

    "I can''t tell with that."

    "Hmm."

    "Were you in the bathroom?"

    "Hmm."

    Mare nodded, but .......

    "You didn''t hurt Jack and the others, did you?"

    "Hmm."

    She shook her head this time.

    Well, that''s good. It looks like they are safe.

    "All right, you can go now."

    "Mm."

    "You''re in trouble, Alec. That thing looks like it could play some serious poker."

    Murphy''s sympathetic.

    "Yeah. Murphy, forecard."

    "What the hell!? You know what, Alec!? I was in jail the other day. I had a rough time."

    "That''s not the point now. Who do you think let you out of jail?"

    I said, and Murphy nodded.

    "It was you, Alec. I appreciate that, but did you hear? They''re canceling the "Ren Hau" program."

    "Well, I guess that''s to be expected when you have so many dead people."

    I hear there''s been a couple more murders besides Murphy''s case.

    "Kkehh, let''s get this over with before I get involved. Not my lucky day."

    Murphy''s grumbling, but he''s certainly down on his luck.

    "Just give me that silver."

    "Damn, I shouldn''t have bet so big. Take it, you robber!"

    I took the silver coin and was collecting the cards for one more game when I felt a strange look on me.

    I looked over and saw a man in a black robe walking towards me. It was a sharp-eyed man. And he looks like he''s been working out a lot. He''s not a magician, judging by his physique.

    "Hey, Ada, looks like you got a visitor."

    Murphy said, looking at the man in the robe.

    "Wait. I''m not here to stay."

    The man said.

    "Then what is it?"

    The man reached into his pocket, and both Murphy and I were alarmed, so we took our swords.

    "Don''t be hasty. I''m not going to fight you."

    The man said, and put the bag down on the table. That sound, it must be gold coins.

    "Uwoohh!? No, no, no, I can''t play that big a game. I''m out of money."

    Murphy was taken aback.

    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not a card game. But wouldn''t you guys like to take the job and make some money?"

    Says the man.

    "No thanks."

    I say immediately.

    "Hey, Alec, it''s a lot of money. You don''t have to be so rude about it."

    Murphy says, "It''s a waste of money".

    "But if you want to us go on a quest, you have to go through the adventurer''s guild."

    I''ll give him the obvious reason.

    "I''m a stranger. I don''t trust the Adventurer''s Guild here. I''ve heard rumors that it''s run by a certain clan."

    "If you''re talking about White Dog, they''re already been destroyed."

    "But I have no way of confirming that information either."

    "If you don''t believe me, then you shouldn''t be making requests of me."

    "Then it''s you."

    The man looked at Murphy.

    "Was that me? Well, I''m all ears. We''re is a B-rank party, is that okay?"

    "No problem."

    Then the man stared at me. I guess he''s trying to tell me that I''m an outsider and I''m in the way of his business meeting with Murphy.

    "Fine. Murphy, if this is crazy talk, don''t do it. There''s life and there''s property. You don''t want to go back to jail."

    "Hey, Alec! I just got thrown in there by mistake! The misunderstanding was quickly cleared up. Don''t make it sound like I have a criminal record."

    "All right, all right. Then do whatever you like."

    I left my seat and walked up the stairs.

    The man was still looking at me.

    I shrugged my shoulders and went back to my room.

 Volume 11 - CH 13

    The next day¨D¨Das we were getting ready to leave again to explore the ninth layer, Murphy stopped me.

    "Hey, Alec, hold on a second."

    "What is it?¡¡Murphy."

    "I need a little favor. As a fellow foodie."

    "You''re a free guest, though. So we''re separate party, and we''re separate clan."

    I''m gonna make sure Murphy doesn''t get the wrong idea about that.

    "Well don''t say that. We know each other."

    "Yeah, but I''m keeping my people waiting. Keep it briefly."

    "Yeah, my bad, Jouga, Serina. This will be done soon."

    "No problem."

    "So, Alec, you have a pass to the castle, don''t you?"

    Murphy whispered.

    "Yeah."

    "Can I borrow that for a second?"

    "No, you can''t. I got it straight from the king, and it''s for my use only."

    "Don''t say that."

    "What are you going to use it for? Ha-haa. That''s for your client, isn''t it?"

    I guessed as we were talking that Murphy got the job from that guy in the robe.

    "Ugh, no, I mean, yeah."

    He admitted it.

    "That makes it even worse. He''s suspicious."

    "Please don''t say that, brother. According to him, there''s a possibility that his estranged sister is working in the castle."

    "If that''s the case, why don''t he just say so, give us a normal quest, or go see the castle himself?"

    "That''s the thing, he''s a wanted man in the Kingdom of Portiana. He''s a wanted for stealing. Of course, he''s framed."

    Murphy said confidently, and I looked him in the eye sullenly.

    "Did you really believe that nonsense?"

    "No, I think it''s a little suspicious too, but I got 50,000 gold in advance. There''s no way I''m going to back out."

    "Murphy, I don''t think that''s right. Serina! Today''s adventure is canceled."

    "Okay. Murphy, you''re being fooled."

    Serina also says

    "Damn it, let me dream too. Fifty thousand, you know? Fifty thousand. Fifty thousand gold!"

    "That''s why it''s strange. Would you pay 50,000 for a guide to seeing your sister?"

    "If she''s his estranged sister, it''s not surprising."

    "Your sister, yes. But you can always see her at the castle. There''s no hurry."

    "No, no, no. He''s a wanted man. If we take our time, he''ll get caught."

    Well, that makes a certain amount of sense. But the money up front is too generous.

    "Murphy, don''t tell anyone about this, but I''ll give you good piece of information"

    "What is it?"

    "The king is being targeted by assassins. And on top of that, Portiana has a terrible relationship with Grandsword."

    "No, no matter how much it is,.....is that true?"

    "Yeah. I heard it straight from the king. He''s a snobbish king who can''t resist going on an adventure. It''s a lot more believable than your client''s story."

    "I wonder... ......"

    "Did you get the sister''s name?"

    "I did. Of course I did. You probably think I''m an idiot without even trying, Alec."

    "Well, yeah."

    "Damn it. I''m the leader of a B-ranked party, you know. I made sure of that. Her name''s Annie, brown hair, twin tails, 14 years old, from Portiana."

    "Hou~."

    Very specific. Murphy''s story has some credibility now.

    "But is she real?"

    "That''s what I''m trying to find out. That''s why I''m asking you for a pass."

    "So you''re not going to lend it to that client?"

    "I was going to come in with you, but now that you mention it, that''s not going to happen. I don''t want to be a part of assassinating the king either."

    "That''s probably a good idea. Can you get in touch with the client?"

    "No. But I haven''t told him about the plan yet either. So while you''re at it, why don''t I go to the castle myself?"

    "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    "Hey, Alec, I''m not paying you to come along."

    "I don''t care. If there''s nothing wrong with that, Murphy, you can take all the money you want. I''ll bet you don''t."

    "Damn, you''re such a dick."

    Murphy says, shaking his head and frowning.

    "I''m going with you."

    "Tsk, a nasty woman."

    I say with a frown.

    "What does that mean, Alec."

    It means that if Annie were real, she''d be in the way of me getting to know her.

    "Nothing. Let''s go now."

    "Oh."

    I''m heading to the castle with Murphy, taking Serina and Meena with me.

    "Security is tighter than before."

    Serina said when she saw the castle gates, and indeed, the number of guards has doubled.

    "Apparently, Alec''s story is true. Good grief. ......"

    Murphy shook his head and said, but we still don''t know what happened to Annie.

    "It''s Alec from Black Cat of the Wind. Can we go inside?"

    I showed the gate guard my pass.

    "Yes, Alec-sama, please come through. I just need the name of your companion, please."

    "This is B-rank Murphy, the "Gray Wolf Fang". I can vouch for his identity. No danger."

    "Very well. Go ahead, sir."

    A soldier opened the gate for me.

    "Whoa, Alec-sama he said. That''s awesome, Alec."

    Murphy says excitedly as we pass by.

    "It''s no big deal. Anyway, do you know where Annie is?"

    "No, but I heard she''s a maid. I know her name. It''ll be easy enough to ask."

    "That''s true, too."

    "I''ll go ask someone."

    Serina grabbed that maid who was in the castle and asked her about Annie.

    "She is here. The maid said she''d go get her."

    "That would be great. Serina, I''ll buy you a drink later."

    "You don''t need, Murphy, for something like that."

    Serina smiles.

    "Anyway Murphy, when she gets here, don''t talk about your client right away, okay?"

    I''ll be careful.

    "Why, Alec?"

    "Because if they''re really brother and sister, that''s fine, but if they''re not, Annie''s in danger."

    "I see what you mean. If she''s just being used by the assassins, then maybe."

    Murphy put his hand on his chin and agreed, but he had to talk to Annie first.

    If that means she doesn''t have an older brother, so be it.

    "Um, sorry to keep you waiting. Do you need something for me?"

    A girl came in, looking exactly as I had heard. She was 14 years old, with twin-tailed brown hair, freckles, and a simple look.

    She was quite a beautiful girl. It''s also good that she looks healthy and honest.

    Serina looked troubled for a moment, but she''s definitely in my strike zone.

    "Oh, yeah. ......"

    Murphy seemed unsure of how to start.

    "We''re on a quest to find people. Annie, I wonder if you have an older brother."

    Serina cut in instead.

    "No, I don''t."

    "Damn it! Goddamn it!"

    Murphy held his head when he heard that.

    "Eh?"

    "It''s nothing. He''s just talking himself. I heard you''re from Portiana."

    "Y-yeah, I am. ...... But when I was a kid, and I don''t remember much about the other side. I grew up in Grandsword."

    "Is that so? You moved here with your family?"

    "Yes, with my mother. My father was a peddler, but he was robbed and that was it. I don''t even remember his face."

    "So you were a family of three?"

    "Ah, no, we were a family of four at that time. I had one older brother, but he disappeared when my father were robbed, and he''s probably not alive anymore."

    "Hmm."

    "Alright! My time has come! He''s got to be her older brother!"

    "Shut up, Murphy. How old is this brother of yours?"

    "Uh, two years older than me, I think."

    "What!?"

    Murphy was surprised, but I guess that eliminates the possibility that the client was her brother. No matter how you look at it, he didn''t look sixteen.

    I''d say he was over thirty.

    "Thank you, Annie. It looks like you''re not the person I was looking for. I''m sorry for calling you."

    "No, if there''s anything I can do to help, please let me know."

    Annie is a good girl, she says with a smile. I''ll ask for her help later. Fufu.

    Of course, in front of Serina, I''ll keep my mouth shut like I''m not interested in her anymore.

    "Then, from now on,"

    "I''ll talk to the castle''s guard."

    "Yeah."

    "No, there''s a line about him looking old, right? Alec."

    "Give it up, Murphy. He''s not that young and you already know it. Did he say he''s two years younger than his sister?"

    "No. ......"

    He didn''t say his age? That''s natural. That''s because he''d know he was lying.

    And the fact that he was able to identify Annie''s hair as twin-tailed only makes it more suspicious. It''s no wonder that women have changed their hairstyle since they were little.

    That assassin must have been looking into Annie, recently.

    "I need to speak to someone from the Guard. It''s about the king''s bodyguard. I have important information."

    I said in a hushed voice to the soldier there.

    "I''ll get him right away."

    The soldier ran with a nervous look on his face, and several knights came over. One of them was familiar to me.

    What was his name, I wondered. I''m pretty sure it was Ha, Ha, ...... I remember. Hawk-Dasim.

    He was the burly captain of the guard who was in charge when the bard Frenian was arrested.

    "Oh, Alec-sama, I heard you had some information for me."

    "Yeah, I do. Can we talk in the other room?"

    "Of course. This way, please."

    I''ll be taken to a small room where I''ll tell him what happened.

    "I see, that''s suspicious. How could he impersonate Annie''s brother?"

    "I don''t know if he''s an assassin or not, but the atmosphere and this lie make me think it''s possible."

    "Yeah, we need to investigate it. Do you have a contact for the man?"

    "That''s¨D¨D"

    "He told me he''d be in touch again, but he didn''t tell me where he was staying. But, you know, we''re staying at the "Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence", so I''m sure he''ll be back there."

    Murphy replied.

    "Fumu, fumu, that''s a good chance. I''ve got an idea. Can you help me?"

    "Well, if it''s a request from Grandsword''s head guard, I can''t refuse."

    "Very well. Then, Murphy-sama, pretend to be on board with his story and lure him to this castle."

    "Ehh?"

 Volume 11 - CH 14

    Murphy, a fellow innkeeper, has accepted a quest that turns out to be false.

    It seemed that the client was trying to get into Grandsword Castle.

    It''s possible that he''s an assassin targeting the king, so we talked to the Grandsword guard and planned to lure him to the castle to round up the culprits. ......

    "Alec, I can''t do it."

    Murphy said, but now it''s too late.

    "You don''t get to do that once you''ve taken on the job, Murphy."

    I said in amazed.

    "No, I got carried away by the atmosphere at the castle and accepted, but you know what?¡¡I''m not the kind of person who can pull off such a stunt."

    "I know that, but don''t take it so hard. All you have to do is tell him Annie was there and show him to the castle."

    "I can''t do that. Alec will have to take over."

    "If I go out there instead of you, he''ll be the first one to question me. I didn''t even look down my nose at his offer, I turned it down in the first place."

    "Yeah, right. Damn it, I''m gonna have to do it."

    "Yeah. Well, now that I''m on your side, I''ll at least follow up."

    "Thanks a lot. But assassinating the king... who would think of such a crazy thing?"

    "I guess so."

    Playing poker at the inn table, waiting for the client.

    "Full house."

    "Oh, damn it, Alec, go easy on yourself a little. This is an important time."

    "I know. But that''s not the same as this."

    They say the lion, the king of beasts, will go to great lengths to hunt down a single rabbit.

    I''m going to give it my all, even if it''s just to kill time for a big job. Even more so when I''m winning.

    "Alec, if I go bankrupt, this plan is dead."

    "Don''t worry, Murphy. I''ll keep it on loan."

    "You''re an Oni, you know that?"

    "You guys look like you''ve got a lot of free time on your hands, playing poker all morning. Why don''t you go on an adventure before you go broke?"

    The landlady, who didn''t know what was going on, said with sarcasm.

    "Please leave me alone. I''m in an important place right now."

    "What do you mean, "important"?"

    "Ada, Murphy is waiting for his client. Please don''t rush him."

    "Okay. That''s all well and good, but I don''t want any trouble here."

    "I know. Don''t worry, nothing''s gonna happen here, and I won''t let it. I swear."

    Murphy said, and Ada either agreed or had other business to attend to, and retreated to the back.

    One of Murphy''s party members came down from upstairs to replace her.

    "Murphy, is he here yet?"

    "Not yet."

    "Is he really coming?"

    "He''s coming. He paid fifty thousand gold in advance. There''s no way he''s not coming."

    "I don''t know about that. If he was a wanted man, maybe he''d have been caught."

    "He''s not that naive."

    "I hope not. Maybe we''ll make a whole lot of money if he''s not coming."

    "Well, that''s true. Listen, Basil, this is a matter for the king. If all goes well., you''ll be rewarded handsomely. It''s a win-win. It''ll give our party a name to remember.

    "If all goes well."

    Basil doesn''t seem to be relying on it much, so he waves his hand like he''s trying to scare off a fly and goes back upstairs.

    Speaking of which, the king told me that he doesn''t have much money to spare these days, but I don''t want to discourage Murphy, so I''ll keep my mouth shut. That''s not to say there won''t be a reward. Either way, Murphy and the others would be a good foil.

    "Murphy."

    He''s here. A man in a black robe appeared out of nowhere.

    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for you. I went to the castle to make sure Annie was there. Your sister. She said her brother was missing."

    Murphy is talking fast, but he''s talking too much. If he goes into too much detail, it might come out.

    "Murphy, what are you talking about?"

    I ask, pretending to be interested.

    "What? No, it''s none of your business, Alec."

    "Right."

    "Then you should stay out of it, Alec."

    Says the client in the black robe.

    "It''s not so easy. They''ve tightened up the security at the castle. Alec has a pass, and he knows the king, so he''s got a face pass."

    "I see. Then I''ll give you the same amount of money, Alec. Please give me the pass."

    The man carelessly pulled out a bag of gold coins, but if he''s so well-fed, there must be some very dangerous people behind him. For example, the king of Portiana.

    "I''m sorry to say, but this was given to me by the king. I can''t give it to you, given the nature of the pass."

    "What''d you say?"

    "Oi, Alec. That''s not what you said."

    "We''re on the same page. I''m going with him. That way, he can get into the castle. I guess that''s good enough for you."

    Murphy looks at his client with a harried look.

    "...... All right. Lead the way. I''m going to the castle right now."

    "Okay."

    I got up from my chair and headed to the castle.

    "B-By the way, it was a beautiful day today. ...... It''s the perfect time for an emotional reunion, isn''t it!? Right!"

    Murphy is nervous and trying to force the conversation, and is acting completely suspicious.

    "Murphy, don''t flatter your clients, no matter how much money you owe them. You''ll be lambasted and your name will go down."

    "No, a large debt is just like losing a poker game earlier. It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. I swear."

    "Just keep your mouth shut. Your client doesn''t like chatter either."

    "Yeah? OK."

    He''s a B-rank who''s conquering the fifth layer, and he''s the party leader. It''s better to let Murphy go home, but I''m afraid he''s going to get pissed off and argue that I''m keeping the reward to myself.

    The client doesn''t seem to be nervous and follows me silently throughout.

    I just did a [Pppraisal] on this guy, and it was a hit.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Foodie

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡43

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡41

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Covert

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Human

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Male

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡253/253

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Born in Portiana.

    He is active as the "Shadow" of the Kingdom of Portiana.

    His character is brutal and sometimes active.

    The class is "Covert". Well, I guess it''s safe to say that he''s an assassin that the bosses are keeping around.

    He''s got a good eye for detail and a brutal personality.

    It''s a little troublesome that his level is higher than mine, but I''m sure I have more skills than him.

    Well, the guards will take care of the fighting, and I can lead him to the castle and watch from a higher vantage point.

    And that''s the end of the mission.

    But.....why Portiana also plotted to assassinate the King of Grandsword?. ...... Well, there''s no way I can figure it out.

    "Oh, it''s a castle! The castle is in sight, Alec! Sir!"

    I know it when I see it. Shut up, Murphy. And "sir". Is there any other word for it? I wouldn''t call him an assassin, either.

    "I''ll take care of this."

    With that, I show the gate guard my pass.

    The gate guard stared at the assassin behind me, clearly nervous, but he was a soldier on alert. It''s not surprising that he''s wary of a newcomer.

    "He''s with me. Let us in."

    "Yes, sir. Come in."

    "Wait, Alec."

    The assassin stopped me.

    Tsk. Did he find out?

    I was tempted to put my hand on the hilt of my sword, but I held it back and turned around.

    I have magic, so I don''t have to rely on my sword.

    "What is it?"

    "Stay close to me. It wouldn''t be good if I got separated and caused trouble for the guards."

    "Hmm, so I guess you''ll just have to follow me then."

    "Hey, Alec, a little more ......"

    Murphy is concerned about my brawling, but if I''m acting suspiciously, the assassin will think it''s stranfe and notice the plan.

    I didn''t trust this black robe from the get-go, and I need to keep that attitude consistent.

    "Fair enough."

    The assassin compromised and followed me.

    "Let''s see, I''ll go get Dasim-san¨D¨Dmy mistake. I''ll go get Annie."

    I wanted to click my tongue, but Murphy said an unnecessary name.

    I''m sure the assassin knows at least the name of the Guard captain.

    We''ll handle this calmly.

    "Oh yeah. Murphy, I need to talk to him about the Flame Sword, so if you see Dasim, give him my regards. Tell him I''ll be there when this is all over and I get my reward."

    I''ll fake it to make sense.

    "All right."

    The assassin stared at me, but I had to keep my mouth shut.

    I''m not on good terms with him, so it''s obviously unnatural for me to start blabbing about the situation.

    "A Flame Sword?"

    "I''m sure it''s nothing to do with you."

    "...... I guess so."

    Shut up and wait.

    ".........."

    "...... He''s so slow!"

    Murphy''s, no, I''m sure the gatekeeper soldiers have already put in a report about the uninvited visitors, so they should be working according to plan.

    However, the soldiers didn''t show up to pick us up as planned.

    I was worried, but as expected, the assassin left the place on his own and started walking.

    "Where are you going?"

    I call him off.

    "I''m going to find my sister from here. Don''t worry, you''ll get your reward."

    The assassin says.

    "No, you can''t. Wait until they come pick you up."

    "Pick me up?"

    "That''s right. Did you really think your sister would just show up out of nowhere? When a man with such a stern face asks, it''s only natural that a soldier would come to check on the situation first."

    "Hmm. But I''ll know when I see her."

    Tsk.

    I''ll have to finish him off before he disappears.

    As I extended my right hand to attack him with the Ice Javelin spell, a voice called out from behind me.

    "Oh, Alec, what a coincidence."

    "Your Majesty?"

    I checked behind me, wondering if there was some mistake.

 Volume 11 - Epilogue

    The ninth layer is a tense one to conquer, but the map is filling up nonetheless!

    If we keep going at this rate, we''ll eventually reach the boss room.

    I don''t know what''s beyond that, though.

    There was a knock at my room at the inn.

    "Come in."

    "Hmm."

    A black-haired girl walks into my room and stands in front of me.

    "Mare, I''m sure you''ve heard from Saki, but reporting, contacting, and consultation is important in an organization. Do you understand that?"

    "Hmm."

    Mare nodded her head and seemed to understand.

    "Then, speak."

    "Hmm."

    ..........

    Well, I thought you would speak there.

    "You can''t speak?"

    "That''s not the case"

    She did speak. I''m a little shocked.

    "Then try to speak the words as much as possible."

    "Hmm."

    "...... We''re gonna have sex now."

    "Hmm."

    "If you don''t like it, say it clearly. If you want to do it and you can''t stand it, say "Hmm".

    "Hmm."

    "Alright. We have a perfect agreement."

    "Mm."

    She really does have a poker face. Oh well.

    "Come here, then."

    She walked over and climbed on the bed, so it looks like she''s planning to have sex.

    "Sit here."

    I sit her down in front of me and touch her body from behind.

    "Mmm! Nnhh ...... Mmm!"

    As you can imagine, Mare can''t seem to keep her composure when someone touches her sensitive parts, and her body shakes and her voice becomes sexy.

    "How does this feel?"

    "Hmm....."

    "Say it with words."

    "I-It feels good. ......"

    "Alright. You can do it. Do you like sex?"

    "...... I''m not sure. But I''m curious."

    "Then let''s do it."

    "Mm-hmm."

    I take off Mare''s clothes. She is slim and her breasts are only slightly full, but it''s enough for me.

    "Turn around."

    I turn her to face me and kiss her normally to get her used to it, then use [Super Fast Tongue Lv5] on her nipples.

    "Mmmmmmmmm!"

    Mea shivered and seemed to have tasted a woman''s pleasure as I flicked the small protrusions.

    "Here''s the next one."

    "Ah ......"

    When I pointed to her genitals, Mare gulped and swallowed her spit.

    "Open your legs more."

    "Mmm."

    She is obedient and straightforward. I thought she was a poker-faced girl who I couldn''t understand, but she might be a real gem. She seems to like sex a lot.

    "Okay, here''s your reward."

    I lick her cherry-red cleavage relentlessly and quickly.

    "Nnfuhh, mmmm, Nnhh, ah, haahh, Kkuhh!"

    Breathing hard, Mare seems to be feeling it. I licked her slowly and deliberately, sometimes at very high speed, and at other times more slowly.

    "Ah, Alec, I can''t do it anymore, I can''t."

    "If that''s the case, I''ll put this in you."

    I showed her the slick thing I had ready and slowly inserted it.

    Mare''s sex organ accepted me smoothly.

    It moves.

    "Nnhh, Ahhh, Nnn, nnhh, haah, uuuhhhh, kkuhh."

    "If it hurts, tell me it hurts. I''ll loosen you up a little."

    She clung to me desperately, so I asked her if she was in pain.

    "I-I''m fine."

    Then I''ll move without hesitation.

    "Aahhh, Kkuhh, W-wait, Ahnn, Aaahh, Aahhnnn, Fwahh, Nnnhhhh!"

    After moving violently, I stopped moving and looked at the situation.

    "? Uh....U-uhm, quickly."

    Mare looks at me and says curiously.

    "Tell me what you want me to do with your mouth."

    "M-move it."

    "Do you want me to poke you?"

    "Uh-huh."

    "Then say so."

    "Poke me. Please."

    "Alright. That''s it."

    "Ahnn ?"

    This is the first time I''ve ever heard a bouncy voice from a mare, and it''s quite seductive.

    I mean, it''s strange that she''s usually so quiet and expressionless, but she''s so expressive only in these situations.

    "Then, it''s the last spurt!"

    "Y-yeah. Ahh, Ahh, Ahh, Ahh, wai, no, it''s too much, uuwahh, Hmmmm!"

    Mare''s eyes are squeezed tightly shut and she screams out in an unbearable way.

    As Mare climaxes, I shoot my load deep into her.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    "This is bad, this is bad! Alec!"

    When I thought I had one more round with Mare, Lily came rushing in.

    "What''s happened?"

    "They found the ninth layer! The Adventurer''s Guild is in an uproar!"

    "What?"

    I knew it was only a matter of time, but it''s much sooner than I thought.

    "Lily, do you know who brought this information to them?"

    If it was Letty, she''d be tied up in turtle shells and tortured with upside-down water torture.

    "Gallard the "The Seeker of the Holy Grail"."

    "That''s guy, huh. ......"

    I knew Gallard''s name and face, he was the leader of the A-rank party.

    He''s a knight with red hair and white full plate.

    He''s an unsavory bastard who, when he sees a female adventurer, extends his hand to her with a refreshing smile and says, "Ladies first."

    Tsk, I should have announced that I found the ninth layer first.

    It would be nice if Sarah found it and was hailed as a hero, but not him.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Nothing. He''s the one who found the ninth layer."

    "Eehhh? It''s us!"

    "If you say that now, the others will definitely say that [Alec and the others are lying], so don''t do it."

    "I don''t get it."

    "But still. You should tell the others."

    "I will."

    So, should we speed up the pace of our adventure?

    ...... No, you can give the glory and the last treasure to someone else.

    The ninth layer can be deadly if you rush it.

    As for us, as long as we get the skills, we can accomplish our goal.

    Besides, this dungeon is not the final stage.

    "I''ll talk to everyone about it."

    I stood up and put my clothes on.

 Volume 12 - Prologue

    Since the discovery of the ninth layer by the party of the First King of Grandsword Five hundred years ago, no one had been able to reach it since then.

    Now that Gallard''s party had rediscovered it, the taverns and adventurer''s guilds of Grandsword were in a festive mood.

    "I knew it, Gallard was amazing!"

    "Yeah, I''ve always thought he could make it to the ninth layer."

    "And he''s the biggest clan in the A-rank party."

    "And he''s nice! He''s such a nice guy!"

    Here and there, adventurers were talking excitedly.

    Our party, on the other hand, was feeling down in the dumps.

    "What''s the big deal about finding the ninth layer?"

    "Well, it''s supposed to be the first time in 500 years, so it''s not hard to see why people are talking about it. ......"

    "They''re getting too carried away. Master is much more respectable."

    "Hey, Alec, why don''t we start now and say we''re ahead of them?"

    "No, we can''t, Letty, we''ve already talked about this."

    "Tell them about the Dark Zone. It''s evidence, right?"

    "It''s not about whether it''s true or not. It''s about image."

    It''s naive to think that if we''re honest and tell the truth, people will understand.

    If we were to announce that we found it first, people would ask why we didn''t report it to the Adventurers'' Guild right away.

    It''s not a bad thing for an adventurer to be ahead of the pack and gain an advantage.

    There''s no rule that says you have to report when you find a new layer.

    But what would the other adventurers think when they heard that?

    If Gallard and the others had found the ninth layer first and kept silent, I would have called them a cheapskate.

    It would be nice if that was all, but how would you feel if, say, some unknown C-rank party said after the fact that we found it first? How would you feel if they said, "We found it first!"

    Are you sure? Are they lying? Of course you would think that.

    Even an A-ranked party, not just a C-ranked party, would be suspected. That''s the only disadvantage of being an afterthought.

    And I''ll¨D¨D

    "Listen to me! I''ve been silent until now, but I found the ninth layer first! Sean from The Blue Lizard!"

    I was about to say, "Let''s go," when a man in leather armor shouted proudly in the middle of the road to the Labyrinth of No Return.

    "Hah, a raggedy C-rank who hasn''t even cleared the fifth layer, that''s bullshit!"

    "Who''s going to believe anything Sean the liar says?"

    "I don''t know why kept silent about it until now."

    "W-well you know, I was just trying to keep the treasure to myself. Besides, there''s no need to go any lower than the fifth layer. There''s an entrance to the ninth layer on the first layer, right?"

    "Okay, fine, if you insist, Sean, you can take us to the ninth layer now."

    "Ahh!? Now!? N-no, you''ll die with your skill."

    "We''ll just see the entrance and head back, and if your party''s in the lead, we''ll be safe, right?"

    "Right?"

    The adventurers stare at Sean with grins on their faces.

    ".....Ow, ow, ow, ow. I''ve got a little bit of a stomach ache. I''m sorry, but I''ll have to take you to the ninth layer another time."

    Sean ran away from the scene and his party mates, who shrugged their shoulders, followed him.

    "Cheap bastard."

    "I bet he''s about to crawl into bed and say, "Uuhhh!" or "Aah!"."

    "Why would he tell a lie that''s so easily exposed?"

    "Conspicuous assholes don''t do well."

    The adventurers looked in the direction Sean had gone and said with disgusted looks on their faces.

    "Aahh, Alec, it''s okay, let''s go."

    Letty, too, seemed to sense the uncomfortable atmosphere and hurriedly walked away.

    "If we insist, will it be like earlier?"

    "I don''t know. ......"

    "[The Black Cat of the Wind] is a A-rank, right? Then the credibility of the story is totally different, and I think it''s only semi-credible."

    Hanna said. Still, it means I''m skeptical.

    "It''s too much trouble to be bombarded with questions. Let''s go."

    With that, I dismissed the topic and started walking.

    At the entrance of the first layer, the gate guard soldier there saw me and called out to me as usual.

    "Hey, Alec, looks like you got hit first."

    "I guess so."

    "Haha, you''re still the same, aren''t you? But you''ve got A-rank and you have more members. I think you can turn things around now, don''t you?"

    "Maybe."

    Between Gallard and the others who''s just found ninth layer yesterday, we have the advantage because we''re ahead of them.

    But that''s not an absolute.

    The map of the ninth layer isn''t even half full yet, and we haven''t even found the boss room yet. Moreover, since we had given top priority to map exploration, we were exploring from the edge. If Gallard and the others went through the middle and reached the boss room first, They might be able to turn the tables.

    However, it would be better not to rush into the middle of the map.

    The only reason I''m giving priority to map exploration is because the more the map is filled, the less dangerous it is.

    If you get lost and run into a strong enemy, there''s a good chance you''ll be wiped out.

    "Then, let me know what the ninth layer looks like later. You''re going to capture now, right?"

    "Yes, we are."

    It would be cool to say we''re still exploring the eighth layer, but the ninth layer will be flooded with adventurers now, and it would be a bit embarrassing if we were spotted there.

    We''ll explore the ninth layer with impunity.

    We descend the stairs and head down the first layer.

    Using [Levitation], we climbed up behind the warrior statue and went through the hidden passage to the magic circle.

    Then I heard a voice talking from the other side, and it seemed that there was a visitor in front of the magic circle.

    "¨D¨Dfor that reason, let''s give priority to searching for the enemy on the ninth layer. We''ll be cautious and take it easy, okay?"

    "Gallard, someone''s here. It''s an adventurer."

    The red-haired knight who was consulting with his companions turns to me.

    "Hey, Alec-san."

    Gallard smiles in a friendly manner. But I don''t trust anyone who smiles at me when I don''t know them very well.

    "......Yo."

    As is the custom of adventurers, I would at least return the greeting.

    "Hee~, if you have that ring, then it seems that Alec-san and the others have already cleared the eighth layer. I''m impressed."

    Gallard sensibly noticed the ring on my right index finger.

    "That''s enough of the flattery. You can either move on or give way to us."

    "Yeah, excuse me. Okay, guys, can you stop by for a minute? I''ll let Alec and the others go first."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Here you go."

    Most of the people in Gallard''s party smiled, but a few of them looked reluctant.

    Well, I guess they think we''re competition.

    "Oops, right."

    As I entered the magic circle, I turned around and asked Gallard.

    "Gallard, what are the enemies on the ninth layer looks like?"

    We''re the first ones to enter this place, so we should at least ask some questions.

    "Yeah, it''s a pretty tough opponent. I think even Alec and the others will have a hard time. There''s a dark passage, so you''d better be careful there too."

    Gallard answered honestly. Well, in here, "I''m sure Alec and the others can handle it! It''ll be a piece of cake! It doesn''t matter if you''re surrounded by enemies, just keep running forward!" If he was such a bad guy, he wouldn''t be so popular, and he wouldn''t have so many members.

    "I see, it''s tough, huh, thank you. ¨D¨DGallard, in the dark, it''s better to be careful about traps, isn''t it?"

    I''ll go ahead and hint at the trap.

    "Yes, of course it would."

    Gallard nodded with a smile, it seems he hasn''t experienced a spear trap yet. Well, if he just found it yesterday, there''s no way he would have gone that far.

    "Yeah, bye."

    "Yes, excuse me. Take care."

    I waved my ring over the magic circle, and we instantly moved to the ninth layer.

 Volume 12 - CH 1

    At the magic circle, the warp point on the first layer, I ran into Gallard''s bastard.

    I''m curious to see how far he''s gotten in exploring the ninth layer.

    I''ll have to keep an eye on the other A-rank parties.

    "Alec, what the hell was that?"

    Letty folded her arms and immediately started to bite me.

    "We''re exchanging information about adventurers, right?"

    "If you hadn''t told Gallard about the spear trap, it could have killed a few people, so why would you even hint at it? You''re not very good at probing.

    "I did some probing, but that was a courtesy. They''ve got enough party members that if one or two vanguards die, they''ll just replace them and move on."

    "Then what was the reason?"

    Serina asks me, but she''s always asking strange questions. Where''s your usual sense of justice? No, you thought I had some kind of ulterior motive.

    "I''m saying it''s a free thank you. You think I want other adventurers to die?"

    "Ah, no, that''s not what I meant. ...... Well, no matter how much competition there is, it''s still bad to die."

    "Keeh, You''re a good man, brother, to be so kind as to tell them that!"

    Jouga said.

    "Yeah, you''re a little lewd, but I like that about you."

    Luka said

    "Yes, he is."

    Ione said

    "I''m impressed, Alec."

    Hannah said

    "May God bless you for your good deeds."

    Fianna said

    "I thought Alec would tell them."

    Saki said.

    "That''s my master!"

    said Meena, as usual.

    Everyone praised me, but that''s how it usually is.

    Nene is also looking at me with sparkling eyes, and I guess she feels the same way.

    Lily seems to be doubting my intentions with a scandalous look on her face.

    "So, if you don''t have other questions, let''s move on."

    """ Okay! """

    We explored the place where we left off last time, but it was filled with disgusting traps and enemies, such as a passage that spewed out poisonous gas and a combination of traps and chimeras set in the dark zone.

    "Clear!"

    "This one clear too!"

    "It''s clear!"

    "All right, everyone, walk along the right wall. In the middle, there are traps all over the place. Letty, hold Nene in your arms and come with levitation magic."

    """ Okay ""

    We exit the dark zone and take a break.

    "Meena, Serina, take a look around. We''re going to take a short break here."

    ""Phew.""

    A few of them sigh in relief, they seem to be more nervous than I am. Should we take a break a little more often?

    "If it weren''t for Alec here, I''m sure some people would have died at my own party."

    Serina said this as she kept her eyes on the end of the passage.

    "Maybe so. But if I''m not here, you''ll have to make the best of it."

    "Ehh? Of course I will."

    "I don''t want you to die, M-Master!"

    It seems that Meena misunderstood my advice, but I didn''t mean it as a death flag or a will.

    "Idiot, there will be teleportation traps here too, so don''t panic."

    "Yeah, I understand."

    "Hmm, the vanguard and Letty will be fine, but Nene-chan and Lily are in danger if they split up."

    Saki said.

    "Ehh? I''m trained in trap skills, so I''m fine even without Alec."

    Lily said back.

    "If three chimeras come out and surround you, will you be able to defeat them?"

    "Ugh. Ha! Hey Alec! I don''t think I''m safe here at all!"

    "Don''t worry, Lily, I''ll give you some points so you can learn the skill of hiding from enemies. You''ll be fine."

    I say softly, winking at Saki.

    Lily is a useful asset, and I want to take her with me as much as possible. And her level has gone up quite a bit.

    "Hmm, I took the [Odorless] skill. If it''s dark, will they be able to find me?"

    "You''re gonna be okay. Just try not to make too much noise and you''ll be fine."

    The problem is Dullahan, but I think Lily will be able to dodge him. She can do it.

    "If we get separated, our priority is to meet up."

    Serina says with a chuckle as she watches us

    "Yes, but if it''s too difficult, it''s important to stay where you are."

    Hannah said, and she was right.

    If you''re in a hurry, you''re bound to make a mistake.

    "Then Saki and I will take over the watch, while Serina and Meena rest."

    We''ll use the members with high spying ability to pay close attention to the situation, and don''t forget to take a break.

    "It''s all right, Master."

    "I''m well rested, too."

    "Alright, let''s go."

    After taking a break, we proceeded to the passage of the ninth layer.

    The eerie, dark purple stone walls continue on.

    And then, in a complete reversal of the intricate maze we had been in, We found ourselves in a hall.

    There was a relief carved on the side wall, but other than that, nothing. It was an empty hall.

    "It looks like there are no enemies, but ......"

    "I don''t know, but it looks suspicious."

    Serina and Saki, who have good intuition, are on alert. Well, it''s not like there''s nothing here.

    "Stop. I''ll take a look."

    I didn''t go into the room right away, but decided to look around the entrance to see what was going on inside.

    I try to use [Appraisal], but it only says "wall of the ninth layer".

    Both Serina''s [Enemy Counter] and Meena''s nose tell me that there are no enemies, and I can''t detect them either.

    ...... There are no enemies, huh?

    "When it come to that, it''s probably a trap. Saki, find out as much as you can from there."

    "Got it, leave it to me!

    Saki took out an iron ball about five centimeters in diameter from the item storage and threw it as hard as she could with a throwing form that raised her feet straight up toward the floor in the center.

    *thump*, The iron ball that collided with the other side of the room made a noise and rolled over there.

    "Another one! A big goofy ball!"

    "Saki, don''t say anything, just throw it normally."

    "Eeehhh, I''m in the mood. Well, okay, here you go!"

    The iron ball hit at random places, but there was no particular reaction on the floor.

    "Alright, no problem."

    "Then I''m next."

    I slowly enter the hall by [Levitation].

    As expected, nothing happens. There were no arrows whizzing by from the walls on either side.

    I stand on the floor with both feet.

    "Okay, everyone, come on in."

    The whole party entered the hall, but nothing happened.

    "Mmm, there''s nothing here. Alec and the others are scaring the crap out of me and I''m wasting my MP on levitation magic."

    Letty, who had been floating, came down and said.

    "Don''t let your guard down yet. And don''t touch or step on anything weird."

    "What do you mean, "Weird places"? Huh, What''s that? Only the tiles on this floor are a different color. *hup*!"

    Letty jumped up and landed on the tile with both feet. There was a clunk, and the tile dented about five centimeters.

    "Oi!"

    That''s the one I was talking about.

    "Ugh, I feel like I''ve done it. ......"

    "Hey, Letty, that''s ......"

    We all look at Letty with a serious look on our faces.

    "Ehh? What is it? There might be a hidden door or a hidden item, right?"

    That idea is crazy.

    "Everyone, go back to the entrance."

    I give the order and we all start to head back, but as Letty removes her foot from the dented tile, *shud!* The stone door slid down from above and closed with a loud bang. The entrance in front of me was blocked.

    "Damn it, over there!"

    I aimed for the passage in the opposite direction, but it was also blocked by a stone door that had fallen from above.

    There are only two left, one on each side.

    "It doesn''t matter who it is., stop that door from falling!"

    I shouted and used [Instantaneous Movement] to fly towards the door on the right.

 Volume 12 - CH 2

    While exploring the ninth layer, we found a suspicious hall.

    There were no enemies, but we expected there to be a trap, so we went inside with the intention of thoroughly investigating.

    One of the idiots easily triggered the trap.

    "Just in time!"

    I reach out my hand and move with [Levitation] and [Instantaneous Movement].

    "Alec, I''ll cover you! Go!"

    Serina used wind magic without chanting, and accelerated me from behind. It''s a pretty good decision. It hadn''t occurred to me to use wind magic here.

    However, when I was only five centimeters away, the door mercilessly fell and closed.

    I still tried to use [Instantaneous Movement] on the other side of the door, but my body was bounced. It seems that I can''t use [Instantaneous Movement] to get through the wall in this area.

    "Only one left!"

    I turn around, but from here, I''ll never be able to make it in time. The only thing left to do was to pray that the rest of the team would do well.

    On that side, Saki was just running in first.

    However, the door to the last doorway was already starting to fall down.

    "Come on!"

    Although it was unlikely that she would be able to reach the door in time, Saki threw the Flame Sword towards the entrance and also pulled the rope tied to the sword to adjust its direction.

    The sword, which was now facing vertically, acted as a support rod and stopped the door from falling.

    "Alright! I''m the best!"

    "Good job! Hurry up, we''re going out the door on the left."

    We''re all heading there.

    But there was a crunching sound, and the Flame Sword slipped and bounced off, causing the stone door to fall.

    Was it impossible to support the weight with a sword?

    I looked around, but all the entrances and exits to this hall were blocked.

    We all looked at each other, and then at Letty.

    "N-no, I-I didn''t do it on purpose!"

    "Letty, you can make excuses later. Use your magic and do something about the ceiling."

    I looked up, and well, here comes the next trap.

    I heard the scraping of a large stone, and the ceiling was slowly coming down.

    At this rate, we''ll be crushed and flattened by the ceiling.

    "I-I got it. Summon! Iron Golem Z!"

    As Letty raised the rod high in the air, the jewel at the tip began to spew out dazzling rays of light.

    "GHOOOOOO¨D¨D¨D!"

    In the next moment, an iron robot over ten meters long suddenly appeared on the scene, puffing out steam from its exhaust port.

    What is this thing?

    It''s streamlined and has a near-future form, and it''s really cool.

    "Come on, Golem, stop that ceiling!"

    "GHOOOOOO¨D¨D¨D!"

    The Iron Golem barked and put both hands on the ceiling.

    I just realized that this ceiling is not made of stone, but iron.

    With a creaking sound, the iron robot and the iron ceiling began a contest of strength.

    Can the golem win?

    When I was hoping that a golem as futuristic as this one would be a superalloy or something like that, and that it would be able to handle the iron ceiling.

    There was a cracking sound from inside the golem, and its form began to distort.

    It seems that the ancient ceiling is made of a higher material and is stronger. Tsk.

    "Uwahh, what should I do! Iron Golem Z is no good, I don''t have any magic that''s harder and stronger than this!"

    Letty looks at me and says with a face like she''s about to cry.

    "Then think of another way."

    "Even if you say so, Aaahh, My mind is blank, I can''t think of anythiiiing."

    "Calm down, you''re a genius magician, you can do it!"

    I said, signaling everyone to praise her.

    "Yeah, Letty, you''re a genius, you can do it."

    "Keep up the good work.

    "Stay calm. Stay calm."

    "I know you can do it, teacher!"

    "I don''t care if it''s an evil god or not, just do something!"

    "The release of the seal of the evil god.....No, no, don''t, If I force that thing to call out, everyone''s SAN value will be cut off and it''ll be a crazy bad ending, Meteor Strike will collapse here and I''ll still die, and Explosion will bomb out, Aah geez!"

    "Letty, I''ll give you some points, so take [Calm and Steady]."

    "Penis anemone, ha, that''s it!"

    Letty seems to have come up with some other spell after hearing my words, but I''m still worried. (TLN : Calm and steady is read as = Chinchaku reisei, and Letty take a hint from word chinchin = penis )

    I don''t think such a soft anemone could support us if she called it up here.

    I gave up on relying on Letty and searched for a potential skills, but damn, I couldn''t come up with anything.

    "Letty, are you sure It is all right?"

    I checked, but Letty seemed to have already focused all her attention on the spell and didn''t respond.

    "¨D¨DDefy the ancient order, Stap Stap, the cell of truth is one. Reverse it, the process of evolution is the cause and effect of survival of the fittest, primordial life! Here is your rebirth!¡¡Mother Slime Revolution!"

    Well, I guess we''ll just have to trust her. She''s a bit of a madman sometimes, but she''s definitely a genius magician.

    "Everyone, put your gear in the item storage right now! Clothes and all!"

    Letty said as soon as she finished casting the spell.

    "All of it? So, what''s going to happen?"

    "Just do it! Don''t leave a single thing behind!"

    "Everyone, do as Letty says! We''re running out of time!"

    The steel ceiling is already coming down to my height.

    At this rate, it''ll be on the floor in less than five minutes.

    "Ugh, I can''t get in there!?

    "Jouga, I''ll share the points with you, so raise your skill level and put it in the item storage. If anyone else is missing, let me know!"

    "I can''t fit in there either."

    "Me too."

    Hannah and Luka offered, so I gave them some points as well.

    So when everyone had put their weapons and clothes into the item storage, something strange began to happen to our body.

    "Uwohhh!? My hands are showing through, aren''t they? What is it?"

    "Hey, this is really okay, right? Now, what about the cells, what about evolution: ......"

    "Hawawa, teacher, my body is getting squishy!"

    "I mean, aren''t we melting!?"

    "I can''t help it, I couldn''t think of any other way......"

    Letty says something ominous.

    "Damn it, you idiot. There''s no point in getting through this if we''re going to turn into slime. We''ll be back to normal, right!?"

    "Hmm, I''ve never experimented with humans, but maybe. After a certain amount of time, we might be able to evolve and become human again."

    "Maybe!?"

    "Oi. How long will it take?"

    "About an hour."

    That''s faster tan I thought. Then let''s just hope it evolves properly and becomes human again.

    I heard a slurping sound, and when I looked at the floor, I saw a green slime there. Or rather, is that me?

    I look around, but everyone seems to have turned into green slime, and there''s nothing but slime there.

    The ceiling comes down and slowly crushes us.

    There''s no danger of breaking bones with this, but then again, if we''re crushed, isn''t it bad to become a slime?

    I felt uneasy, but my skills were disabled, so there was nothing I could do.

    Guguhh, I''m getting oppressed ......

    I heard a slurping sound and found myself moving to the ceiling. It seemed to have flowed through a small gap between the side wall and the ceiling.

    There were a number of large gears spinning in the attic, but nothing else seemed to be going on, and I was a little curious as to how it was powered.

    I thought about making sure everyone was okay, but I couldn''t speak.

    Well, it''s a slime, after all. There''s no way I can talk.

    I don''t even know where my body goes from here, and where the others'' bodies go from here.

    Oh well. It''s not a big deal.

    I''m a slime.

    Now, where''s the bait ......?

    Slaarp. Slaarp.

 Volume 12 - CH 3

    "Huh!

    I woke up.

    I feel like I just had a very scary dream.

    I dreamed that I had become slime and was crawling around.

    What''s scary is that I lost my thoughts.

    I think, therefore I am.

    If I become a slime that doesn''t think, then it''s safe to say that I don''t exist.

    "It was an unpleasant dream. Hmm?"

    I look at my body, but I''m naked.

    I must have been lying on the stone floor.

    What in the world¨D¨D

    I look around.

    The other members of the group were lying naked on the stone floor, but ......Ah!

    Finally, I remembered what had happened.

    We had really been turned into slime by Letty''s magic a while ago.

    And we''re still in the dungeon.

    "Damn it, Watch out for the surrounding area! Everybody get up!"

    I shouted at the sleeping members around me.

    "Huh!"

    "Huh? Brother? Fwahh, I''ve had a good night''s sleep. ...... Hmmm, I''m feeling really good."

    "Yeah, yeah, I feel like I''ve been reborn."

    "That''s right. ...... eh, kyaa! Why am I naked!? I''m a priest. ......"

    "Everyone, get your clothes and weapons out of storage. Hurry up. We''re in a dungeon."

    I take out my own equipment and put it on too.

    I look around, but fortunately, there are no enemies in the hall here.

    If there were, I''d be completely out of luck.

    "Kkuh, I remembered."

    "Aah! Oh, right!"

    "It''s not funny that I turned into a slime."

    Finally, the members seemed to remember what had happened and began to adjust their equipment.

    "Clear!"

    "We''re clear too!"

    "No sign of the enemy."

    "All right, we''re all here, right?"

    I look around.

    "Let''s see, ......"

    As expected, the number of people in the party has increased, so it takes time for everyone to check.

    "Serina, count the number of people."

    "Okay, I got it."

    While Serina counts the number of people, I check the faces of the members.

    Meena, a white-haired, dog-eared girl who is on a search for the enemy.

    High school girl hero, Sparkling¡îGlamour, Serina.

    Lily, a former princess who is now just a cheeky loli thief.

    Ione, the quiet daughter of a swordsmanship master, with fluffy blonde hair.

    Nene, the brown-haired dog-eared tribe, hawawa loli.

    Serious priest, light blue haired Fianna.

    Luka, the tanned wild amazoness.

    Kansai dialect high school student, Saki the Commercial Spirit Ranger.

    Silent Archer, poker-faced loli, Mare.

    Hannah, the blonde, iron-clad vampire with twin swords.

    Jouga, a hot-blooded warrior who had one leg prosthetic but luckily grew back both legs after being turned into slime earlier.

    "Twelve, we''re still missing one person."

    "Hmm? Who''s missing?"

    We look at each other.

    "Serina, you''re not counting yourself, are you?"

    Jouga says, but she''s not that stupid.

    "No, I counted correctly. It''s Alec, me,  Meena,  Lily,  Ione,  Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Luka, Saki, Mare, Hannah...... hmm, there should be 13 regular members of the first team now."

    "Anyway, let''s get out of here and check again there."

    The door that was closed earlier has been restored, and the doorway is open.

    "Don''t step on the tiles there."

    I pointed to the tile the idiot had stepped on and warned her.

    That''s when we all came up with the missing person.

    """ Ah! It''s Letty! """

    "Where is she?"

    "I don''t know? I don''t see her. But her HP is showing, so she''s alive, and she''s close."

    "Letty!"

    "Lettyyy!"

    "Where are you, teacher?"

    We searching the area, calling out her name.

    "Master, I smell slime and Letty over there."

    "All right, let''s go."

    Meena smelled them, so I headed that way.

    Then I saw a large slime in the passage.

    It''s a slime, but it''s wearing a purple pointy hat....

    "It''s the enemy, leave it to me!"

    "Wait, Jouga!

    I stopped Jouga when he tried to slash the slime with his broadsword.

    "Yeah, this is Letty''s hat."

    Serina also noticed and said.

    "Ehh? What do you mean? So this slime is Letty?"

    Lily says.

    The slime just shivered.

    "I-I can''t believe that only the teacher failed to transform and ended up looking......like this."

    Nene said, and the slime shuddered as if in affirmation.

    "Soudayo, dakara, minna, yurushite ...... kureru?" (TLN: That''s right, so everyone will you forgive me?)

    "Ueehhh, the slime talked!"

    "Well, I can forgive you, but here''s the thing."

    As I said this, I pulled my sword from its sheath and stabbed the slime with it.

    "Gah!"

    "Aahh, teacher!"

    "Uwahh, brother, that''s outrageous!"

    "I don''t care how much you can''t forgive her, she was your friend, it''s terrible."

    "Oh, God, bring this slime back to life!"

    "Hmph, Letty, stop fooling around, because if you don''t come out in five seconds, you''re gonna get more punishment, two, one."

    "Wait, why are you starting the count at two?"

    Letty in the purple robe came out from behind the aisle. I knew it.

    "Teacher!"

    "Huh?"

    "Hmm?"

    "So, what''s this slime?"

    "It''s probably just a substitute that she summoned. And she''s been waiting to see how we''d react, you know."

    When I said that, Letty took the hat back from the slime, put it on embarrassingly, and fidgeted with her arms and legs.

    "Well, yes, but ......"

    "Hey, stop it, don''t be like that. I thought that Letty had really turned into slime, and that Alec had killed you."

    Serina patted her chest and said.

    "Me too. ......"

    "I really thought it was Letty, too. I was so surprised."

    "Teacher! Uwannn! I, I aym, *gusu*!"

    Nene ran up to Letty and hugged her.

    "Goddamn it, don''t make Nene cry. Idiot!"

    "I-I''m sorry, I''m fine, Nene-chan."

    "Uwaahnnn!"

    It took a lot of effort to calm Nene down, but it''s good to know that everyone was okay.

 Volume 12 - CH 4

    After a good night''s rest at the inn, we continued our exploration of the ninth layer.

    The magic circle allows you to jump from the first layer to the bottom layer in one go, so getting to your destination is quite easy.

    However, the ninth layer of the main dungeon is still very difficult, so it''s not a straightforward task.

    "..!!!"

    Ione was attacked by an enemy attack and fell.

    "Ione! Damn it, Serina, get into cover!"

    I''ll give the order right away.

    "All right! Fianna, get Ione back up quickly!"

    "Yes, ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant my wish and show me a miracle. Large heal!"

    "Kkuh, this is not good, brother, I can''t hold it!"

    "Let me have it, Jouga. When Ione''s healed-¨D¨DOi! There''s another enemy on your right!"

    "Shit! Guegh!"

    "Jouga!"

    "I''ll take the bait. You do something while I''m gone."

    "Hannah, you can''t do this by yourself!"

    "Tsk, Let''s retreat for now!"

    I gave up and gave the order to retreat.

    From the hall where Letty had gotten into trouble, I went straight north to a small room at the end of the hall.

    We fought four gargoyles there, and they were very strong.

    I thought it would be troublesome if they chased us, but fortunately the gargoyles didn''t chase us to the small room.

    "Okay, now everyone''s recovery is complete. But I''m out of Great Potions. It''s a rare item that can only be found at auctions."

    Saki reported regretfully.

    "You can''t replace it with life. so don''t hesitate to use the recovery items."

    "Of course, darling."

    "But they''re hard, they move fast, and they''re troublesome enemies, aren''t they?"

    "Yeah, I thought they were gargoyles, but I guess not."

    "Hannah''s right. Tsk, I should''ve appraised it out."

    I click my tongue.

    I thought it was an enemy on the same level as the Chimera and Dullahan, so I neglected to appraise it.

    "But if it''s a demon type that''s that strong, I can guess. I think it''s probably a Greater Demon."

    Letty guessed the monster''s name from its strength and type.

    "Ehh? Four Greater Demons?"

    Hannah was surprised, but judging from the name, it must be one of the strongest demons. If there was only one of them, four would be too much.

    In addition, they have the ability to fly, so their evasion rate is high, and they attack without regard to whether you''re in the front or the back, so it''s hard to defend yourself.

    "We''ll stop here for today. Let''s go back and think of countermeasures."

    """ Okay """

    On my way back, I heard multiple metallic sounds, clinking together.

    "Something''s coming!"

    "Damn, another new one."

    The members of the group tensed up, but Meena was able to quickly identify who it was.

    "It''s all right, they''re adventurers, and this smell is the Gallard Squad."

    "All right, put your swords away. Let''s go talk to them."

    Since it''s the ninth layer, they''ll probably try to attack us as soon as they see us, so it''ll be tricky if we don''t let them identify us as soon as possible. They might mistake us for the enemy and start a battle.

    "I got nervous when I thought there were so many of them."

    "That''s true."

    "Wait, we''re adventurers, let''s put our swords away."

    The leader of the other side, Gallard, also noticed us and came out of the passage.

    "Hi, Alec-san, we meet again."

    He smiles again, but his party members are more reluctant or relieved, and less smiling. Some of them had red blood on their armor, indicating that someone was badly injured or dead.

    There were also three fewer people than usual.

    "That''s right."

    "Oi, Alec! You knew about that spear trap, didn''t you!"

    A bearded warrior stepped forward and pointed at me as if to question me. These guys were hit there too, I guess. It seems that Gallard and the others are not that good at removing traps.

    "What about it?"

    As the warrior was about to close in on me, Gallard put his hand on warrior shoulder and calmed him down.

    "Don''t you dare, Pedwick. That trap would have been difficult to avoid even if we had been told about it beforehand. Besides, Alec-san just told us the theory of the adventure. This is your first time in the ninth layer, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, that''s right. You seem to have been injured, but we also almost died twice over there earlier. We''d better be careful on the ninth layer."

    "Yeah, I agree."

    "Hmph."

    You''re skeptical. Well, I suppose I should be.

    "There''s a hall ahead. Don''t step on the different colored tiles. And in the small room to the north, there''s a very powerful gargoyle."

    I made a big show of telling Gallard and the others. We''re not even halfway through exploring the ninth layer. I don''t mean to go on become a friend with him, but it''s too early to get into a rift here.

    "Ah? Tsk."

    Letty is clucking her tongue behind my back, but you''re being very unpleasant.

    "Yes, thank you for your kindness. Alec-san, I have some information for you as well. In the darkness of passage there, there is a spear trap that covers a large area. Alec and the others, please be careful when you go through there."

    "Yeah."

    We walked past Gallard, who bowed politely.

    "I wonder why you''re telling him this. Are you homosexuals? Did you fall in love with Gallard because he''s so handsome?"

    Letty says something disgusting things.

    "You''re noisy. There''s another reason."

    "What it is?"

    "Gallard''s not going to get past the ninth layer any time soon if I give him the information I just gave him. They''ll have to go much further and serve as our guinea pigs."

    "Uwahh, I see. ......"

    Those who go first will get the treasure, but they''ll also get the added benefit of being caught in a trap.

    Moreover, the trap on the ninth layer here is a bit difficult for the first time. No, not just a bit, it''s a level where people could die at any moment.

    If that''s the case, just give them the appropriate treasure and have them act as your pilot. We won''t lose any of our party members.

    "So, Letty, you''re expelled for today."

    "Fah!? N-no,no,no,no, you are kidding right, Alec?"

    "No, I''m serious."

    "N-no way, if there''s anything you don''t like about me, I''ll fix everything, I''ll never talk back to you again, and I''ll do my best to give you a blowjob, so please forgive me, hehehe, Alec-samaa!"

    Letty started to get down on her knees. She''s got no pride. The other members of the group knew that I had an idea and were calmly watching the situation.

    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s only temporary."

    "Hmm? Oh, you mean you want me to spy on the Gallard Squad?"

    Letty seemed to have read my thoughts right away. She''s got a pretty good head on her shoulders around here.

    "Yeah."

    "I see. I get it. Then I''ll follow you over there and get some information."

    "I''ll leave it to you. You don''t have to stir things up. Just don''t act suspicious."

    "Yeah, I''ll complain about Alec a lot."

    "In moderation."

    Letty skipped along happily as she chased after the Gallard team. I''m a little worried about being betrayed.

    "Do you think it is okay....?"

    "Alec, can we trust this Letty? The secret of your skills, our party composition and characteristics, it could all be leaked to them , you know?"

    Serina and Hannah are worried about that.

    "Well, I''ve already factored that in. Even if they knew about my copying skill, they wouldn''t be able to do anything about it."

    "I see."

    As I warped back to the first layer from the magic circle and returned to our stronghold, Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence, an elf came running up to me.

    "Excuse me, Alec-san, I need to talk to you."

    "Hmm, I''ll listen."

    A girl with a slightly loli body, she''s within my range of expertise.

 Volume 12 - CH 5

    An elf appeared at the inn.

    Equipped with leather armor and carrying an arrowhead and a bow on her back, she seems to be an archer. She has a grass-colored bandana wrapped around her head, and her pink hair is tied up with it.

    She wears a feather on her bandana, a simple yet intriguing touch of fashion.

    Her age is about fifteen. She is slender and has an innocent face, with slightly droopy eyes that arouse my curiosity.

    She showed me a bright smile.

    "Thank you very much! Alec-san. My name is Thalia, actually...!

    "Well, don''t be so hasty, Thalia. I''ll listen to what you have to say. I''ll bring you some tea, and we can talk in my room."

    "No, this here is fine. Can I have some tea, landlady?"

    Tsk, Serina said something unnecessary.

    "Aiyo."

    Thirsty as she was, Thalia gulped down the barley tea that was offered to her and let out a gasp.

    "You''re drinking well. Here''s another one, young lady."

    "Thank you very much, landlady!"

    "So, Thalia, what do you want with this dangerous man?"

    Serina suddenly started to say something blunt.

    "Oi."

    When I gave her a glare, she shrugged her shoulders and fell silent.

    "In fact, I was a member of the clan "The Seeker of the Holy Grail". ......"

    "Ah, It''s Gallard''s squad."

    Luka said, and Thalia nodded with a bright smile.

    "Yes, that''s right. It''s just that I''m already over level 30, but even though I asked Gallard and the others, they wouldn''t let me join the team at all."

    "Aahh, well, there''s a lot of people there."

    Luka folded her arms and nodded, but me and Serina couldn''t help but look into each other''s eyes.

    "Alec, we''re tired, so I think we''d better go ahead and rest."

    "Oh, good, Hannah."

    "So, can I have a word?"

    Hannah calls me with her finger. If the rest of the team had done it, I''d tell them to come to me, but I''m not did it with Hannah yet, and I have to go become the gentleman.

    "What it is?"

    "Isn''t that girl a spy?"

    Hannah whispered, but I still suspect so.

    "Maybe, but not until I hear what she has to say."

    "Yeah, well, you''re the leader, so I won''t say any more. Well then, I guess I really should get some rest first."

    "Yeah."

    "Well, brother, I guess I''ll be going to bed first. I need to sleep and wake up to see if this left foot is real, I don''t want it to be a dream."

    "Yeah, go to sleep, go to sleep."

    Some of the members of the group went upstairs, leaving me, Serina, Meena, and Saki at the table.

    "So, Thalia, what do you want to do?"

    "Yes, well, I was wondering if I could join your clan, if you don''t mind."

    "You''d better not, okay?"

    "Shut it, Serinaa. Just because your regular spot is in doubt doesn''t mean you should kick her out."

    "Hey ...... Yeah, that''s fine. Then I warned you, Thalia. I''m sure even you''ve heard rumors about how crazyness of this clan is."

    Serina said and got up from her seat. You should get some sleep, too.

    "Yes, I know. Most of the members of the clan are ......, well, Alec''s lovers, aren''t they?"

    "Some of them aren''t. Like that blonde Hannah, and Jouga."

    Except for those two, they''ve all had sex with me. No, there were some guys from the Clan.

    "Oh, I see. I''m glad."

    Thalia looked relieved, she didn''t want to be relationship with me.

    Well, I guess we''re negotiating here.

    "Thalia, I understand what you''re saying. You want to become a regular and go to the ninth layer?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "But level 30 is a delicate level even for us. All of our first team members are already over level 35."

    "Haah, Uhm, I''ll do my best, sir."

    "It''s good that you''re so positive, Thalia, but you don''t have to force yourself to go to the ninth layer. You''re still young, and elves have a long life span."

    Luka said in a friendly way.

    "No, I really want to go to the ninth layer now. This is the area where the first King of Grandsword went, you know?"

    "Hmm. But we already have Mare as our archer, and wouldn''t more archers just get in the way?"

    Luka looks at me.

    "Well, I guess we don''t need to add any more members to the first-team."

    I nodded with a reluctant look on my face.

    "Um, please. I''ll do anything, even chores!"

    Good, I wanted to hear those words.

    "All right. If you''re going to go that far, let''s see what you''re prepared to do, Thalia. I''m going to put you through a few tests to see if you''re ready for our team. It''s very strict test."

    "Yes, please!"

    "Well, if you get tired of it, you can always give up right there. Do your best."

    Saki patted Thalia on the shoulder and went upstairs.

    "Now, let''s go to the real interview. Thalia, please come to my room. I''ll explain the rules there."

    "Yes, sir!"

    You''re very motivated.

    I walked up the stairs with a wicked smile on my face.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Once we''re locked up and alone in my room, I take off my gear and say.

    "So, Thalia, why don''t you sit on the bed over there?"

    "Haa, I''m fine with a chair, but..."

    "The bed. Just so you know, the test has already begun. If you can''t listen to your clan leader, you''ll have to go to another clan."

    "I-I''m sorry, but yes, the bed is fine."

    "We have fewer people than the [The Seeker of the Holy Grail] clan, and we have more slaves. However, don''t let that stop you from thinking that the first team slot in our clan is a piece of cake, okay? In order to become a member of the first team, everyone has to go through a lot of ordeals that are too hard to describe in words."

    "Yes, I understand that."

    "I don''t know about that. Besides, it''s normal for them to join the second team and work their way up there. There are some who have joined the first team out of the blue, but only if they are at the top of their class or have proven themselves."

    "I''m also a member of an A-rank party, but..."

    "You yourself are not an A-rank member, are you?"

    "Huh, that''s ......"

    "Even the guys in our second team would lose if they fought another B rank party. In other words, you''re talking nonsense."

    "U-um, I''m sorry! I''ll raise my level and come back."

    "Well, wait, wait, wait. Is that the extent of your enthusiasm? I thought you were as motivated as anyone."

    "Yes, I''m as motivated as anyone!"

    "That''s good enthusiasm. You''ve got good spirit. Let''s do the next test."

    "Yes! Thank you very much!"

    That''s a very good answer.

 Volume 12 - CH 6

    I''m alone with Thalia, a prospective member, in my bedroom of the inn.

    I''m burning up.

    "Thalia, I''m going to assess your abilities now, but I''d like you to remove the item boosts. As the leader of the team, I need to know how strong you are with your equipment and how strong you are without it, otherwise I might misjudge you if your equipment is destroyed or lost."

    "I see, you''re right."

    Thalia nodded several times as if she was impressed. Yes, I was very serious, but in the Black Cat of the Wind, I have never examined the abilities of each member to that extent, nor have I grasped them.

    It''s just an ideal that I''m striving for.

    "Then, please remove all items. And all of your clothes."

    "Eh? Clothes, too ......?"

    "That''s right. I''m sure some of your clothes have boosts."

    "It''s, um, there are, but my clothes only have a little bit of defense and speed. ......"

    "Don''t worry, I know what it''s like to not want the opposite sex to see you naked. I''m looking at the wall like this, so feel free to take it off."

    "Eehh ......?"

    "Of course, this is also a test of trust between you and your leader. If you really don''t trust me, or don''t trust the Black Cat of the Wind, then you don''t have to take it off, and we''re done talking. You''d better find another clan. Well, it doesn''t matter what clan you''re in, but I don''t think it''s going to work for a newcomer who doesn''t trust the leader to suddenly ask you to trust him. ......"

    "Y-you''re right. Um, really, don''t look this way, okay?"

    "All right, all right. Trust me. I promise I won''t look back, and you can keep your eyes on me. If I do turn around, just cover yourself with that sheet and you''ll be safe."

    "Huh. Well, don''t move, please."

    "I will."

    I heard the sound of a belt being unfastened with a click, followed by a rustling sound of clothes.

    But, Thalia, you''re far too cautious about other people''s skills. That''s a negative point.

    What''s more, I have the [Eyes in the Back Lv5] spying skill, you know.

    I can see you in your underwear in real time.

    The white, neat panties have a red ribbon attached as a single point, and the design is a bit childish, but it''s not a problem, in fact, it''s fine.

    The bra is decorated with expensive lace, as if she was at an age when she wanted to be fashionable. It''s quite nice.

    "Now, take off your underwear, too."

    "Ugh ......, but there''s no such thing as a boost in these underwear."

    "Shadap! I don''t know what your clothes effect do, you know? I need you to take off all of your clothes so I can accurately gauge your abilities."

    "Are you saying I''m lying to you?"

    "I''m sorry, but when I take this test, some of the girls have hidden rings and other tricks up their sleeves. I''m not saying you are, but I''m trying to be fair."

    "...... I understand. ......"

    Thalia stared at me, watching me to see if I moved, then looked around the room restlessly, then finally put her hand on her bra.

    Fuu~, you''re a virgin, huh

    "Come one, take off your panties, too."

    "Um, you''re not really looking, are you?"

    "You can''t believe your eyes, can you? You think I look like I''m looking behind me?"

    "No. ...... But what can I say ......"

    "It''s a sound."

    "Yes?"

    "You''ve never heard of the mind''s eye?"

    "Yes, I have. One of the samurai in my party has it."

    There''s a person she know who have a [Mind''s eye] skills? That''s a little nuisance.

    "The mind''s eye doesn''t see with the eyes. It sees with the eyes of the mind. That''s why it predicts what you''re doing, by sound or otherwise."

    "Ah, I see, but that means you can see me, right?"

    "No, no, no, it doesn''t mean I can actually see you. I just have a vague idea of what you''re doing. Don''t worry, take it off. Come on, come on."

    "Ugh, I-I get it. ...... But, um, can I at least wear panties, please?"

    "No, you can''t. Sorry."

    "......"

    Now, what are you going to do?

    If you say you''re going to quit, I''ll lower the conditions. Quickly.

    Thalia blushed, bit her lower lip, and seemed to hesitate quite a bit, but then slowly put her hand on her panties and lowered it.

    You''ve got some nerve.

    It was a bit of a lack of caution of her to do such a thing in a locked room alone with a man, but I could teach her a lesson.

    "Now, get your hands off your chest."

    "Ehh? W-why?"

    "Because I''m using my skills to measure your abilities. I can''t do that if you don''t stand still and maintain a proper posture."

    "I-is that so? Then what about this?

    "Be more proud"

    "Y-yes. Is this okay?"

    A nude elf girl is standing in an attentive posture. Her breasts are quite small and only slightly swollen, but her waist and hips are becoming more feminine. Her breasts are still in the process of growing, and there is a lot to look forward to in the future, but I think she is most beautiful when she is in her unfinished state.

    Her small cherry-red nipples were erect, and she seemed to be sexually aroused.

    Her face is flushed to the ears and she blinks restlessly, but her innocence is also quite delicious.

    I studied every inch of Thalia''s body.

    "Hmmm, thank you, that''s enough. Get dressed."

    "Haa, I''m glad. ......"

    I let her signal me when she was dressed, and I finally turned around.

    "Alec-san, so, my abilities is......"

    "Well, don''t be hasty, I''ll tell you now."

    Here''s the [Appraisal] at last.

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡Thalia

    ¡¾Age¡¿¡¡15

    ¡¾ L £ö¡¿¡¡30

    ¡¾Class¡¿¡¡Archer

    ¡¾ Race ¡¿¡¡Elf

    ¡¾ Gender ¡¿¡¡Female

    ¡¾ H P ¡¿¡¡224/224

    ¡¾ MP ¡¿¡¡175/175

    ¡¾Status¡¿¡¡Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Born in Austin.

    She belongs to the clan "The Seeker of the Holy Grail".

    She has a cheerful personality and is very active.

    She''s still belong to "The Seeker of the Holy Grail" clan.

    I thought I had already included her in the Black Cat of the Wind, but as Hannah suspected, she seems to be a spy.

    That''s pretty good.

    I don''t know if she''s doing this under Gallard''s orders or if she volunteered, but if she''s a spy, I''m sure she''ll be willing to make some tough demands.

    "Can you use Magic?"

    "Yeah, you know that part too?"

    "Yes, I do, and although you''re a little low on HP, being able to use both bow and magic is very useful."

    I gave her a little compliment.

    "Yes, I think so. I can use magic of the wind and earth attributes. I''m up to intermediate level."

    "No, no, it''s good enough. But we don''t have many magicians in our clan, so I might have to ask you to do it with your magic. Is that okay?"

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    "But since you''re archer, why don''t you show me your bow skills? Hold it up a little bit."

    "Yes, sir."

    Thalia holds up her bow. She''s not afraid, and she seems to be very skilled with the bow and arrow.

    "You need to relax your shoulders a little more, no, no, straighten your back, that''s wrong, you''re wrong, not like that."

    I said something appropriate, approached her and took her hand.

    She was overtly nervous, but she thought I was lecturing her and didn''t resist.

    "Your posture is solid, but don''t expect to shoot in the same position all the time. The battle begin suddenly, and if you get into a melee, the enemy can come at you from anywhere."

    "Yes, sir."

    "In that case, bend your body like this: ......"

    I casually touched her chest.

 Volume 12 - CH 7

    I''m testing Thalia, a girl who said she wanted to join my team.

    Of course I''m going to take my time and test her in a very erotic way.

    I start by touching her breasts.

    "U-uhm, your hand are on my breast."

    "Hmm? Can you please concentrate for a moment? It''s not like I''m squeezing or pinching them."

    I say in a slightly reproachful way. I have a serious face.

    "Huh, but..."

    "Then I''ll show you my secret skill first."

    "Eh? What is it like?"

    After all, you''re a spy, you''re biting it.

    "It''s [Levitation]."

    I said that, and used the skill while holding her in my arms.

    "Hyahh, y-yeah, It''s true, you''re floating."

    "What do you think? There aren''t many adventurers who can do this, right?"

    "Yeah, a few of our magician can use levitation magic, but no one has it as a skill. ...... It''s amazing!"

    "That''s why in the Black Cat of the Wind, there are times when I carry members like this, or help them evade, so there''s very much body touch. Do you understand that part?"

    "Yes, I do. Um, can you put me down for a second?"

    "Sure."

    As I grabbed both her breasts and gently lowered Thalia to the floor, being careful not to move my hands.

    She hid her breasts, looking a little embarrassed.

    "You know, Alec-san, I think you should hold it at my waist, not at my chest."

    "No, no, no, this skill is difficult to balance, and I don''t want to accidentally tip you over and hurt you."

    "Is that so, it doesn''t seem to be a very useful skill."

    "But it''s great to be able to fly, isn''t it?"

    "Y-yeah, that''s enough."

    When I approached her, she gave me a no thanks with both her hand. She was so naive. If she was a spy, she should have opened her legs and seduced me.

    I was going to try to get her to have sex with me, but at this rate she''s going to run away crying, so I guess I''ll let her off with this for today.

    "Well, I guess that''s it for the test."

    When I said that, Thalia let out a breath and showed a look of deep relief.

    "Thalia, what are you going to do about accommodation?"

    "Ah, I can take care of it myself."

    "Our clan is using this inn together. You''ll be sharing a room with a woman, but if that''s okay with you, you should move here."

    "I''ll think about it."

    "You do that. Do you still have time?"

    "Yes, I do, but ......"

    "Don''t be so alarmed. We''re just making small talk. What''s Gallard like? I''ve seen him around, but I''ve barely spoken to him."

    It would be unnatural for me to be completely uninterested, so I''ll just listen to her what''s Gallard like.

    "Ah, yes, he''s a very wonderful man, and he''s very attentive. He''s especially kind to women, he''s a gentleman, he doesn''t do anything weird, and he helps people a lot."

    He''s a suspicious bastard.

    "Doesn''t he have a girlfriend?"

    "Well, I''ve been trying to find out, but it doesn''t seem like he''s dating any particular woman."

    "Hmm, maybe he''s a homosexual?"

    "No! Definitely not! What are you saying!?"

    Thalia changed her complexion and became seriously angry.

    "Yeah, I just suspected him. Don''t be so angry."

    "Yeah, I''m sorry, but I''ve never seen him with anyone, ever! He''s not a homosexual."

    "I understand."

    At this rate, I''m guessing it''s a pattern of personal worship of Gallard, and she volunteered.

    She''s a summer fly who''s attracted into the fire.

    "What about his skills?"

    "Let''s see, he''s got a good guard system. He can also attack with his shield, and we do party attacks in training, but no one has ever broken Gallard-san defense. He''s amazing."

    "Hou~, he''s strong in one-on-one as well, what about ...... his magic?"

    "Ah, I-I don''t know well, about his magic ......?"

    Thalia blurted out, perhaps reflecting on the fact that she had talked too much. At this rate, Gallard might be able to use magic as well. I''ll be careful.

    "I see, well, he''s the man of the hour, so I''m just curious about him."

    "Yeah, he discovered the ninth layer after the first king, so he''s already a legend, isn''t he?"

    "Fufu, yeah, I guess so. Then ask Saki about the rest of the details. That two-faced girl with the black hair."

    "Yeah, that''s the thief-like lady, isn''t it? I understand."

    I watched Thalia leave the room with a smile and waited. A few moments later, there was a knock on the door and Saki arrived.

    "Darling, Thalia is back. I heard that she was staying at the "White Waterfowl Mansion", but I''ll check it out later."

    "Yeah, please. Well, I''m sure she''s not lying. And I knew she was a spy, so we''ll talk about it at dinner."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I''ll let her swim." (TLN: meaning to let Thalia do something on her own? IDK about this)

    "Fufu, I see what you mean. By the way, are you going to take her virginity and train her?"

    "Well, that''s only if I get the chance."

    "If you order me to tie her up, I''ll do it whenever you want. She''s a sneaky little spy. No need to be shy."

    "Well, yes, but she still belong to the "The Seeker of the Holy Grail". We''re not in an all-out war with them right now."

    "I understand."

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    Two days after the holiday, we left for the ninth layer with Thalia in tow.

    "Please take care of me today!"

    The brightly smiling Thalia is affable and honest, so our party quickly got to know each other.

    "So let''s leave the Greater Demon for later and go to the western area today!"

    """ Okay """

    At the passage of the ninth layer, we were immediately greeted by Chimera.

    "Four Chimeras!"

    "Saki, go around to cover the middle guard."

    With flying enemies, the vanguard can be easily overtaken, so a raid is necessary.

    "Sure thing!"

    "They''re coming! Leave it to me!"

    Thalia said, and fired a barrage of arrows at the flying Chimera.

    "GYIIII¨D¨D¨D!!!"

    Thalia killed one of them. You''ve got some pretty good skills. If this doesn''t get you into the first team, then the first team of the Gallard Squads must be quite skilled. Especially in combat.

    "Way to go!"

    "Nice work, Thalia!"

    "Ehehe, Thanks!"

    "Clear!"

    "Master! Dullahan''s scent is coming from the Dark Zone!"

    "There''s a new one coming. Don''t relax yet!"

    The headless knight can be stopped by the vanguard. It took a bit of time, but we were able to calmly defeat it.

    "All right, we''re clear this time. Let''s move on."

    As we proceeded through the dark passage, Thalia let out a small exclamation.

    "It''s amazing that we can advance at such a speed even in an invisible passage."

    "We''ve already been through this place, and we already know the location of the trap. The problem is the unexplored area beyond that."

    I said while calling up the map window and checking the location. I turned as I came to a corridor that was not filled with auto-mapping.

    The dark zone continues here as well.

    "Then, I''ll take the lead from here."

    "Be careful, Alec."

    "I''m counting on you, brother."

    "Yeah."

    I was about 20 meters ahead of the others when I felt a strong impact from the front.

    "Bugh!?"

    My body is blown backwards.

    "Alec!?"

    "Master!?"

    "Darling, it is enemy?"

    "Ugh, no, it''s a trap. It''s okay."

    "That''s a big hammer. It''s swinging back and forth like a pendulum."

    Ione saw through the trap with her [Mind''s Eye], but if it was a normal party, one or two would''ve died from that just now.

    "Alec, do you need a recovery?"

    "No, Fianna, I don''t need it, so save your MP. It''s just a bit of a broken neck and shoulder and half a crushed head. No problem."

    I say as I turning my head with my hand. I''ve got a lot more skills, and I''ll recover automatically, so just leave it alone and it''ll heal.

    "I-is that so."

    "Hmm? Hmmnm? Was that some kind of a joke?"

    Thalia seemed to think so, since she didn''t know about my strength and recovery skills.

    "Hmm, yeah, I guess that''s what you should say."

    "Well, darling, you''ve been cracking a lot of black jokes lately."

    Whether it was to avoid giving information to the spies, or simply because it was too much trouble to explain, both Serina and Saki answered appropriately.

    "That''s my master for you!"

    The search proceeded as usual.

 Volume 12 - CH 8

    The ninth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, the western area.

    There are dark zone passages here and there, so we have to stay alert for both traps and enemies.

    "Alright, I guess this is the end of the line. Saki, open the treasure chest and collect it."

    "Yes, sir. *shwip*,*shwip*,*shwip*,*shwip*,*shwip*, Ah, it''s failed."

    I felt a sting in my neck, but no other traps seemed to have been triggered. I sighed lightly.

    "Phew, it looks like a poisonous needle. I''m not sure I understand why it''s aimed backwards instead of at the person who opened it."

    "I''m sorry, darling, but it seems that the success rate of this trap is not 100% even at the maximum level skills."

    "It can''t be helped."

    I''ve already given Saki the points and let her take as many trap removal skills as she can.

    "Alec-san, quickly get the antidote."

    Thalia gives me an antidote potion, she''s a very thoughtful person.

    "No, the poison doesn''t work on me, so you can put it away."

    "Huh, do you have some kind of disabling item?"

    "Well, something like that."

    "I''m impressed!"

    Thalia looked at me with a look of real respect, but at this rate, the Gallard Squads must be weak when it comes to disabling abnormalities. Well, it''s not that they''re weak, it''s just that I''m earning an extraordinary amount of skill points.

    "It''s only natural since it''s my Master. It''s not only poison, but also petrification and confusion."

    Meena puffed out her chest as if to say "ahem".

    "Ehh? Even petrification!?"

    "That''s enough bragging about your master, Meena, we don''t want the PK players to know about it, and we don''t know where their ears are."

    "Hah, I-I''m so sorry!"

    "Darling, it looks like the treasure is a scroll."

    "Then, you can keep it, Lily. I''ll have an expert examine it later."

    I''ll tell her that, since Letty, the expert, is not here at the moment, having infiltrated the Gallard Squads.

    "All right."

    "Is there anyone who''s tired or wants to take a break?"

    "No problem, brother."

    "Anytime you''re ready."

    "Yeah, I''m good."

    "How about you, Thalia?"

    Hannah thoughtfully asked the newcomer.

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    "Thalia, you don''t have to push yourself too hard, but after the way you''ve been fighting, I''d put you in the first team."

    I said honestly. She''s a lot more capable than I thought.

    "Thank you very much. But I''m really okay."

    "All right, then. Let''s head back to the junction."

    """ Okay! """

    On our way back down the passage, we ran into Sarah''s party.

    "Yoo-hoo, Alec."

    "You guys came here too?"

    It seems that Sarah and the others have finally found the main boss of the Infinite Corridor.

    Well, looking at their abilities, it''s not surprising that they found the ninth layer before we did.

    "Yeah. But the traps here are really tough. It gave me a scare, and Jamie got hurt."

    "Hmph, it''s just a scratch."

    The big muscular woman turns away and says she''s not happy, but I guess she''s already recovered and doesn''t have a bandage on.

    "Noo, you were dying, weren''t you? If I hadn''t cast a healing spell, Jamie would have died a long time ago."

    The priest, Sierra, says with a wry smile, but I guess Sarah''s party is small in number, so their individual abilities are high. Especially Sierra''s recovery magic is probably at a much higher level than Fianna''s.

    "Right-right."

    "It''s just a scratch."

    Jamie continues to say.

    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead. So, Alec, what are the traps ahead?"

    Lunette, the magician, asks.

    "There''s a big pendulum hammer waiting for you in the third dark zone. It''s sure to graze you."

    "Ah~, I hate it when magic like that is hard to prevent. Even if Sarah can dodge it, we..."

    "Just walk around the edge and you''ll be fine."

    "Oooh, thanks for the info~, Alec. I''ll buy you a drink sometime!"

    "Yeah."

    "You believe that? Sarah."

    Jamie gave me a scornful look.

    "Alec would never lie about something like this."

    "Hmph, I don''t know about that."

    "Well, then, only Jamie can go in the middle."

    Sarah burst into laughed

    "Yeah, I''ll do that."

    Well, do what you want. If Sarah decides not to die, then she probably won''t die at all.

    "Sarah seems to like this guy, but I don''t trust people who give out information easily. He might sneak in a trick or two like Gallard did."

    Jamie said, but it''s a word that bothers me a little. What are Gallard''s ''tricks''?

    "I told you, Alec''s not like that!"

    "Hmph, I don''t know ''bout that."

    "Geez~, Then you don''t have to trust on him, Jamie. Well, Alec, everyone else, see you later!"

    "Yeah"

    Sarah and the others walked in the direction we came from.

    "Somehow, Sarah and the others, they had a lot of time on their hands."

    After they passed by, Serina turned around and said with a sigh,

    "I guess it just looked that way. I heard Jamie almost died, and Sarah said she had a close call."

    Those four are basically optimistic, and all four of them have a lot of guts. I guess it''s their strength that they can remain calm and relaxed even in extreme situations.

    As we approached the small room where the Greater Demon was, we could hear someone arguing.

    "Garrard, I still think we should retreat here, the party won''t be able to function if we lose four people!"

    "No, we''ve come in two parties this time so that we can have fewer people decreased. If we join up, we can function."

    "But the damage is too great. There will be more deaths."

    "That will be unavoidable. The ninth layer is a place that only the first king''s party could reach. I''m sure everyone knew that the danger was high. I said so at the inn too, didn''t I?"

    "That''s ...... true, but..."

    "But please think about the way back, Gallard-san. If there''s four of us by the time we get here, there could be eight of us by the time we leave."

    "No, we''re not going to go that far because we''re not going to mess with the Greater Demon anymore."

    "Come on! Ready for battle! I hear something!"

    "What!? Oh, shit! Damn it, not again!"

    When the other side heard our footsteps, they started to panic, so I quickly called out to them.

    "Wait, wait, it''s me, Alec''s party!"

    Some of them were relieved, but most of them kept their swords drawn and ready.

    "Yaa, Alec-san"

    Among them, only Gallard put his sword away with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Don''t let your guard down"

    Gallard added in a whisper to his companions, apparently wary of us.

 Volume 12 - CH 9

    I came across Gallard''s squad arguing on the ninth layer.

    "Looks like a lot of your guys got killed."

    I said, feeling a little sympathy for them. Gallard himself had blood on his white armor and seemed to be injured, though he had recovered.

    "Yeah, We just got hit by a Greater Demon in the small room over there. That''s terrible, Alec-san. It wasn''t a gargoyle, it wasn''t a simple enemy."

    Gallard complained while laughing.

    "Yeah, that''s why I told you "it was so strong". Did you think it was a high-level-body Gargoyle? I didn''t mean it like that. ...... We retreated before we could appraise the gargoyle-like thing, so we didn''t know its definitive name. So it was a Greater Demon after all."

    "Damn it, you set us up, didn''t you? You knew that thing were Greater Demons!"

    The bearded warrior of Gallard''s squad was furious, but I wasn''t trying to set them up.

    "Pedwick, please calm down. It''s our fault for underestimating his advice about how that thing "Strong"."

    "But there are other ways to say that. Of course there was!"

    "Wait a minute. Can I say something? It seems as if it''s our fault that there were deaths, but it''s your fault for misjudging the enemy and timing your retreat, right? Even if you don''t, the ninth layer is a tough one, and I think it''s time to stop putting the blame on each other. Will the top A-ranked clan, "The Seeker of the Holy Grail", be demoted?"

    Saki countered a little more forcefully.

    "Yes, I''m sorry. He was also a little upset because of the death of our companion."

    Gallard apologized.

    "Yeah, I don''t mind. We both do. I know how you feel."

    I looked at the group behind Gallard, but Letty didn''t seem to be here.

    It seems that no matter how high a level magicians you are, you can''t be a regular in the team right away. It''s a big deal.

    "Then, good luck, Alec-san."

    Gallard turned his hand toward us as if to say, "Go ahead," as he headed east. However, this is also the fork in the road to the Greater Demon to the north.

    "Aren''t you going?"

    "We''ve just finished exploring this western side. There''s still the north and east, but I haven''t decided which way to go."

    "If you want to take on the Greater Demon, go ahead."

    "Well, don''t rush me. You don''t have a problem with us resting here, do you?"

    "That''s not going to happen. We''re going to challenge the Greater Demon to a rematch. We can''t show our cards to another clan, let alone a rival."

    "What? You''re challenging them again?"

    The Gallard squad, which seemed to have retreated just a few minutes ago due to the death toll, seems to be planning to do it again soon even if their numbers are reduced.

    Why are they in such a hurry?

    "Yes, we misjudged the enemy''s level earlier, but we won''t be caught off guard this time. We''ve got enough people to do it."

    In the background, Gallard''s comrades were looking reluctant, but it seemed that not all of them agreed with Gallard''s policy.

    "It''s none of my business, but wouldn''t it be better for you to go back to surface and get the members together? I''m sure there''s no shortage of people to fill in at your place."

    "In the meantime, Alec-san going to go ahead and get the treasure chest all to yourself?"

    "There are more difficulties ahead anyway. It''s not like we''ll have it all to ourselves. Besides, we started the ninth layer later. Don''t keep it to yourself, Gallard."

    When I said this with a smile, Gallard''s face twisted into a grimace. Well, the truth is, we''re way ahead of them, so they probably haven''t even opened the treasure chest.

    "Well then, Alec-san, let''s make a deal."

    Gallard said.

    "A deal?"

    "Yes, we have no right to stop you from watching the fight here. But it''s not a good thing for us. So we''ll give you half of the drop for killing the Greater Demon. So, Alec-san, why don''t you go east first?"

    Well, that''s not a bad deal.

    "Garrard-san! You''re going to split the treasure with these guys? A Greater Demon would be a rare find, you know?"

    "Half is too much. A gold coin will do."

    A dissatisfied voice came from behind, but Gallard held up one hand to signal his companions to shut up.

    "The gold coins are not very good for an A rank party. Isn''t that right? Alec-san."

    Gallard said.

    "Yeah. But I''m willing to make a deal, depending on the amount. Well, how about 10 million gold?"

    I''ll take my chances here.

    "That''s bullshit!"

    "That''s a mess!"

    "You want me to give you all my money?"

    Well, you''ll be angry. But this is just a suggestion. Still, it''s quite a feat to have 10 million saved up.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me. I can''t give you more than 3 million gold."

    "Then we''ll settle for the Greater Demon''s treasure."

    "Yeah. I''ll let you know what drops I get, but I''ll leave it up to you to decide which of them you want to give away. Is that okay?"

    "That''s all right."

    When I agreed, Gallard and the others smiled, looking a little surprised. Monsters sometimes drop money too, not items.

    "But it''s only half of what they drop. If only one item is found, you will receive three million gold."

    "Very well."

    Now Gallard and the others will always get the better items. Well, they''re the ones who are going to defeat them, so that''s fair enough.

    There is also the option of us defeating them first, but that would mean that Gallard and the others would have to watch the battle. We also don''t want Gallard to see what we''re up to.

    And to be honest, four Greater Demons is a lot to take in. I wasn''t confident that I could win without anyone dying.

    "All right, let''s go."

    We head east at the crossroads.

    "Hey, Alec, what are we going to do if they lie and say they didn''t find anything?"

    Lily made an unnecessary worry.

    "We''ll just take the three million gold then. Besides, Gallard is the leader of an A-ranked party with a big name. He wouldn''t be so greedy."

    "I''m not sure about that..."

    Lily seemed to be concerned about the Greater Demon''s drop, but it was also a life-threatening.

    If Gallard and the others can defeat them, so much the better. If you think about it, it''s not a loss.

 Volume 12 - CH 10

    As we parted ways with Gallard''s Squad and proceeded down the east passage, we heard adventurers talking from the other side.

    It seems that another new party has arrived here.

    That eye-catching boss in the infinite corridor of the eighth layer, I don''t think that thing is easy to find.

    "Hahahaha, that''s a joke... Hey, it''s Alec isn''t he! Long time no see!"

    Jake, with his light blue hair standing straight up in the air, spoke cheerfully.

    It''s not surprising that Jake would be here, since he''s also a top-notch swordsman at an A-rank party.

    "Yeah."

    "This guy defeated the Spectre Overlord on the fourth layer, you know? That thing was, level 86."

    Jake''s bragging about it to his buddies, but I''m sure they were there too.

    "I know, Jake."

    "We were there, too."

    "Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah. Sorry, sorry. So, how you doing, brother? I almost died over there a while back. No, We''re screwed. We got these huge rocks rolling down on us."

    Jake says with his hands outstretched in a big circle, but I guess there''s a long straight corridor ahead of us.

    "Yeah, I''ve almost died many times in the ninth layer. If you go north to the crossroads ahead, watch out for the Greater Demon. Even Gallard''s squad lost few of his member. Well, they''re challenging them to a rematch, so they may have beaten them already."

    "Oh, I know what a Greater Demon is. We ran into one a while back and escaped. They''re tough. There are four of them, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s right. ...... By the way Jake, how easy was it for you guys to find the main boss of Eight layer?"

    I was curious, so I asked him.

    "Of course not. When I heard that the ninth layer had been found, I asked Gallard how to get to it and looked all over that infinite corridor, but I couldn''t find anything, so I bowed to Sarah and asked her to show me where the eyeball guy was."

    I think Jake might have given her something in return, but I guess that''s just another strategy.

    I don''t know what''s wrong with Gallard and Sailor, but they''re easy to tell someone.

    I don''t care, but I''m annoyed at Jake for winking and even giving a thumbs up and bragging about it.

    "I see"

    "That''s right!¡¡...... By the way, that young lady over there, excuse me, your name is Serina-san, right?"

    "Yes, it is, but?"

    "Next time¨D¨DAhem, would you like to have dinner with me at a restaurant with a night view?"

    Serina also responds to Jake, who dresses up and cuts out with a straight face in an upright and immovable position.

    "Fuu~, I''m sorry, but I''m Alec''s woman, so I''ll have to decline."

    "No! Then, what about Ione-chan over there?"

    "Fufu, I''m sorry, I''m Alec''s woman too."

    "Kkuhh! Damn it! That''s ridiculous!?"

    Jake looks surprised, but it''s your thinking that surprises me. What made you think you could woo them?

    "Leader, you''re disgraceful. That''s enough."

    "That''s right, you can only pick up girls in bars."

    You''re still the same bastard who never learns. The other day, you were rejected by a knight from Holy Kingdom, and you''ve only met her a few times, but you''ve got too much of a guts."

    Jake''s party members say with a dumbfounded look on their faces, but he seems to be light-heartedly asking out women all over the place. At this rate, the success rate is probably zero.

    "Jake, don''t try to pick up any of our members. No one is going to fall for that."

    I''ll give him a warning too.

    "Boo-hoo, all right, Alec. See you later!"

    Jake made a two-fingered salute and walked away with a smile on his face, and I''m sure Jake will pick up on our woman member again without fail.

    I turn around and tell the party members.

    "If Jake woo you up, tell me. I''ll file a stalking complaint with the Adventurers Guild and the Royal Castle."

    "Yeah, but I don''t think he''s the type to be so pushy."

    If the sociable Serina says so, it must be true.

    "Yeah, I think it''s okay. I''ve been hit on before, but I said no, and then they stopped coming on to me."

    Said Hannah. I think Jake''s the type who thinks he can just hit a few at random, and with his A-ranked adventurer title, he''ll probably hook up with some light-weight womans. ...... I don''t care as long as he doesn''t pick up anyone I know.

    "Let''s go."

    I continued on down the east corridor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    A week later, as I was relaxing at the inn, Letty came back.

    "Uhmm, Alec-san, would you mind hiring me here again ......?"

    I say to Letty, who looks embarrassed. Her pointy hat looks like it''s wilted.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t worry, I just let you infiltrate them, I didn''t mean to throw you out."

    "Oh, that''s great. I was hoping they might treat me better than here, but they didn''t. It''s not like we have the same policies. ......"

    It seemed that Letty was seriously planning to switch up to Gallard''s squad, but Gallard had some problems of his own.

    "What exactly was it that you didn''t like about them?"

    "Weell, they talk to each and every one of us and listen to our opinions, but in the end,..... Gallard is the only one who has the right to make decisions, and even if it''s a little dangerous, he''ll go forward with it. So, I had a strong feeling that if I stayed there, I might die too. When a member dies, there''s always a funeral, though."

    "Well, there''s a lot of people gathering there, so they''re prioritizing speed of attack even if it means taking risks. It''s high risk, high reward. Then again, maybe the party members are just pawns and may not be considered as friends."

    "Ah, now that you mention it, maybe you''re right."

    I''m sure Gallard doesn''t think it''s okay for his party members to die, but his priority is to conquer the Labyrinth of No Return. I think he really believes that sacrifice is unavoidable in order to get ahead of others.

    "Also, it''s not so much about Gallard as it is about the atmosphere."

    "Atmosphere?"

    "Yes, the atmosphere. It''s like everyone is desperate to become a regular in the first team. Even within the group, there''s a lot of pulling each other down, trying to kick each other down whenever there''s a chance. When Gallard finds out about it, he smiles and says, "Let''s get along," but he doesn''t seem to have any intention of really stopping the pulling."

    First-team, huh.

    Clearing the ninth layer is a feat that even the first king of Grandsword couldn''t accomplish. If you clear the ninth layer, you''ll surpass the royal family and leave your name in the history books.

    The question is whether or not you''re one of the first team members. Because it''s right in front of your face and within your reach, you''re willing to push yourself.

    "You''ve memorized the skills and the characteristics of his members, right?"

    "Leave it to me. I''ve done a full [Appraisal] of the situation. But the members on the other side are constantly changing, and there are so many of them, it''s probably useless to try to remember them. There are a lot of newcomers who are recruited from other parties or sold to join by themselves. And a lot of people quit."

    Since there are many other people who die, it is natural that there will be a lot of replacement.

    "Yeah, well, all right, tell me about Gallard''s skills."

    "Yeah, the amazing ones are [All Parries] and [Iron Wall], [All Parries] perfectly repels all of your opponent''s swords."

    "What? Perfectly everything?"

    "Yeah, I checked with the old members of the Gallard Squad, so there''s no doubt about it. I''ve heard that it prevented the adventurers with the [Thousand Slashes] and [Must Hit] skills from attacking him before."

    "If that''s the case, there''s a good chance that Serina''s¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿won''t work. ......"

    "I''m not sure. But magic works, so with me and Alec, there''s plenty of room."

    "What about the [Iron Wall]?"

    "Yeah, it''s the Knight''s guard technique. It''s not invincible, but it will protect the rearguard no matter if it''s magic or not, so that might be more troublesome."

    "Hmm, it''ll be bad if they have a healer in the back and have to fight a long battle."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    I asked about the other skills, but there were many and they were all high level.

    "That''s what I''d expect from a top A-ranked leader. But then again........that''s a lot of skills."

    "Ah, that''s because he has the rare skill of [Inspiration], and he says that his skill increases when he fights strong enemies."

    "What? I see, so..."

    The reason why Gallard tried to fight the Greater Demon, even if he had to, was probably to use that skill to increase his own skills.

    "So, Alec, when are you going to do it quickly?"

    "No, I''m not planning on doing a PK."

    "Ehh? Then why did you let me infiltrate them?"

    "I thought it wouldn''t hurt to know what our rivals are up to."

    "That''s it? You know, I almost got raped by a guy named Pedwick to get Gallard''s secret."

    "What? I didn''t ask you to push yourself that far."

    "Yah, I''d like to talk to him alone, too. ...... I tried to seduce him a bit and ask him in the inn room, but he got really into it. I screamed, and the rest of the team rushed in, and I got away with it."

    "That''s your mistake. But you''ve been looking into their skills. I''ll reward you with some points."

    "Ooooh, I''ve been waiting for it! Uheehee."

    Letty rubbed her hands together and got a lustful grin on her face.

 Volume 12 - CH 11

    With Letty as a member again, we challenge the ninth layer.

    "Master, it smells like a Greater Demon!"

    Meena announced as we neared the small room.

    "Hmm? I guess Gallard''s guy fail.....?

    As for me, I was hoping he could keep the troublesome enemy out of the way.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a pattern that needs to be defeated by each party."

    Says Serina.

    "So he''s a boss. I wonder. Well, I guess we''ll have to beat it anyway."

    "Yeah."

    I looked inside at the entrance of the small room, but there were only two gargoyle statues.

    "Oh, there are fewer now."

    "That means Gallard''s retreated halfway."

    I heard a noise behind me, so I turned around, but it was Sarah and the others.

    "Yahhoo, Alec, it''s fate that we meet here too!"

    "Maybe."

    "If you don''t want to go first, we''ll go ahead of you, okay?"

    "All right. But we''re in a room with a Greater Demon. Even you''ll have a hard time."

    "Un, yeah, yeah, I''m having a hard time. They''re hard and they''re stubborn. So, Lunette, I''m counting on you."

    "Yeah. ¨D¨DThe four great spirits of Sylph, lend me the power of the wind. Squall!"

    Lunette chanted a spell, and a gust of wind swept through the place, blowing Sarah''s party into the small room.

    "Aaareee!"

    "They''re coming!"

    "I''ll take care of this one! Here we go!"

    "Hyaah, I got hit!"

    Sarah and the others left through the exit without much of a fight, but I guess they could have used a way through.

    The Greater Demon did not leave the small room, but returned to the statue.

    "Letty."

    "Fuuh, Leave it to me! I''ll do it faster and without taking a single blow from this genius magicians¨D¨DBeautiful wind spirit Sylph, in the name of Letty, heir to the evil eye, I command you to respond with your greatest strength, Hurricane!"

    I had a bad feeling when I heard the word "genius".

    "Oi, wait Letty, mwohhh!?"

    "Hey, It''s too strong."

    "I''m dizzy."

    "Ooooooooo!?"

    "Hawawawawa"

    "Hyaaaaahh!"

    "Ah, this is bad, I can''t control this thiiiiing, someone stooooop it!!!"

    "You chanted it! Hurry up and do something!"

    We''re all spun around with great force, and although we passed through the small room, we were knocked to the floor with considerable force.

    "Shh, watch out for the surrounding area! Is everyone okay?

    Turning my eyes around, I checked.

    "T-There are no enemies!"

    "Nene and Thalia are unconscious!"

    "Luka, Mare, and Jouga are injured, but the rest seem to be okay."

    "Yeah, I guess so. The Greater Demon didn''t take a single hit, but the damage was greater here, Letty."

    Saki folded her arms and nonchalantly pointed out to her.

    "Hmmm... I thought I should just go through it faster. Yah, I failed, I failed, sorry, sorry."

    "They say there''s a fine line between stupidity and genius, but next time I''ll call you a stupid magician, Letty."

    "No, even monkeys fall from trees! Even geniuses make mistakes once in a while. You''ve got to cut me some slack."

    "Then you''re a tolerable monkey magician."

    "Ehh? I don''t like it when people make fun of me."

    "It''s not something. I''m making fun of you, monkey."

    "I didn''t do it on purpose.. ...... Hmph, It''s good training for when you''re attacked by a wind spell."

    "Shut up, monkey."

    I would have forgiven her if she''d just apologized without making excuses, but she''s a woman of many words. She''s annoying.

    "Alec-san, the recovery is complete."

    Fianna reports in.

    "All right, let''s move on."

    We regain our composure and continue down the corridor. The intricate maze is filled with dark zones and nasty traps in places.

    "The edges of the map are starting to fill up, for the most part."

    Serina said as we took a short break to rest. The auto-mapping of the ninth layer has been steadily filling in from the edges.

    "That''s right. From the looks of it, there''s a big room or something in the middle of the ninth layer."

    "Yes. It''s just that it seems to be isolated from the surrounding areas."

    It seems that to get to the center of the map, we need to find a special entrance somewhere.

    As we continued search, looking for a way to get to the center of the map, we came across a 30 meter square hall.

    However, it was still a small part of the map, as the central area that was not covered by the map was about five kilometers square.

    In one corner of the hall, Sarah and the others were sitting down, discussing with serious faces. That Sarah''s face is not smiling, either.

    I thought it would be wrong to interrupt them, so I didn''t speak to them, but just walked past them to see what was going on.

    This time, Gallard and the others were over there, also standing and discussing.

    "What''s going on?"

    "There''s probably a powerful enemy on the other side of the end."

    "Uhee, more than Greater Demon, huh? Well, if brother say we''re going to do it, I''ll go with you!"

    "I''m with you, too"

    "It''s only after I''ve looke into it."

    "Alec."

    Serah''s here.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know if it''s a poison or a curse or what, but ...... anyway, the people who go in there just collapse and dies right away."

    All four members of Sarah''s party are still alive, so she must have heard about this from Gallard Squad and was watching them.

    "I see. Lunette, even you don''t know who it is, do you?"

    I ask the wits of Sarahr''s party. But unfortunately, I should say, the red-haired mage Lunette shrugged her shoulders.

    "I can''t help it. they''re dead, as if their soul had been pulled out, but there''s no magical response. It doesn''t seem to be a curse."

    "I see."

    "So we''ll go around the others place."

    "But, Sarah, this is probably the entrance to the central area."

    Lunette said.

    "You don''t have to force your way in. The Labyrinth of No Return ends here! Let''s go find the castle in the sky that Lunette wanted to find before."

    "Ehh? We''ve come this far, ...... Jamie, and you''re okay with that? It''s been seven years since we''ve been to the bottom."

    "It''s okay. It''s the leader''s decision. We''re on par with the first King of Grandsword, that''s saying something."

    "Does Sierra agree with her?"

    "Yes. I''m happy enough with what I''ve done so far. I don''t think we need to push ourselves either. Besides, Serah''s instincts are always right."

    "Okay, I got it. That''s why, Alec, if you find anything, let me know later."

    "Yeah, I promise."

    "Then, I''ll see you later."

    Sarah and the others have retreated.

    They''re an A-ranked party that might even be better than us in terms of ability.

    Especially Sarah''s instincts, she has always chosen the right answer in life and death situations.

    As proof of this, the entire party did not doubt Sarah''s intuition in the slightest.

    The fact that Sarah, who is always willing to get involved in troublesome and dangerous matters with a single word of amusement, gave up and retreated easily.

    That alone is ominous.

    "I have a bad feeling about this."

    "Yes, it does."

    "Alec-san."

    Gallard came over here.

    "Looks like you got through the Greater Demon room without defeating it."

    "Yes, we did. I thought we could defeat it, but one was the best we could do. The only drop was a single swing of the "Specter Sword Murasame". It''s quite a rare item, but even if I were to split it, the sheath alone wouldn''t be worth much. As promised, here''s your three million gold."

    Two of them had been killed, but one of them must have been done by Sarah or Jake. I''m not doubting Gallard''s story there. I''ll find out later when we ask Sarah and the others and find out.

    I take the bag of three hundred gold coins and put it in the item storage.

    "As you''ve already heard, the room ahead is the [Room Where Death Reign]. It seems to be safe as long as you don''t go inside, so please have a look, Alec-san."

    "Yeah, let me take a look."

    Gallard seemed to be in over his head, and suggested I take a look.

    North side of the Great Hall. A large, doorless entrance awaits us in the silence.

    There was no sign, but it looked like there was something there, and the [Room Where Death Reign] must have been named by Gallard.

    I approached cautiously.

    "There are about four people in there right now, and they''re all dead."

    Gallard said next to me. Two warriors and two thieves were lying around eight meters away.

    No external injuries. They look like they''re asleep, but they''re definitely dead, even by my [Appraisal].

    "Saki"

    I called her, who has the best skills in removing traps, and let her examine them first.

    "Don''t go inside."

    "I understand. Darling''s love is so strong. I think someone there had to go in and check it out."

    "No, I didn''t know the details yet. ......"

    Gallard also gets chattering, but it would be impossible for him to see through this on the first try.

    "Saki, enough with the sarcasm. Shut up and check it out."

    "Got it."

    Saki peeked through the entrance and began to examine the inside.

 Volume 12 - CH 12

    There is an entrance there that seems to lead to the center of the ninth layer.

    However, those who enter it will dies as if their souls were sucked out.

    The cause of this is still unknown.

    ¡¸Hmm, there''s no hole in the wall, and it doesn''t look like there''s anything on the floor. I''m going to try to use the iron ball, so everyone please stay back.¡¹

    Saki said, pulling out an iron ball with a diameter of five centimeters from her pocket and throwing it at the floor as hard as she could.

    The ball bounced off the floor with a crunch and rolled away, but nothing else happened.

    It didn''t seem to be some kind of trap that could be triggered by stepping on it.

    ¡¸I guess we''ll just have to go in and check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, then. Gallard, how many second did someone to die?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten seconds or so. Suddenly, they just fell asleep.¡¹

    ¡¸All four of them at once? That''s not it , is it?.¡¹

    ¡¸No. ...... First, the first Thief collapsed when he was checking the traps on the floor, so two warriors rushed forward to help him, but they collapsed too. So we withdrew from the room, and the fourth Thief went back in to investigate, and the same thing happened: ......¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t blame you for the first three, but it looks like you killed the fourth one.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no words to say back.¡¹

    ¡¸Gallard, did you notice anything unusual when you went inside?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothing. I felt the air was somewhat stagnant, but it couldn''t have been poison. Our party has already confirmed that with our magic and skills.¡¹

    I''ve already used [Appraisal] on this room too, but it wasn''t poison gas.

    ¡¸Is there anyone who can tell?¡¹

    I turn around and ask my party members, but they all just shrug their shoulders.

    ¡¸Serina, Letty, Hanna, whatever comes to mind, say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know ...... that Gallard was fine for a while after he went inside, right?¡¹

    Serina confirmed. Gallard nodded.

    ¡¸That''s right. I was in this as a vanguard first.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, then I think the poison gas line is thin.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if we could bring the body over here.¡¹

    Hannah says we should investigate the cause of death.

    ¡¸Leave it to me! This genius mage ...... No, I don''t want to, I''ll pass to Saki-chan.¡¹

    Letty was about to say something and then pulled back, as if she was worried about her previous mistake.

    ¡¸Okay, ropes, then.¡¹

    Saki took out a rope and a hook from the item storage and threw them to the corpse and hooked it.

    ¡¸Pull it!¡¹

    We all pull it together.

    ¡¸Don''t touch the corpse.¡¹

    I observed the body, but I couldn''t find anything unusual.

    ¡¸Maybe it''s radioactive?¡¹

    That would mean that there''s a very high level of radiation being released. We''re so close to it that we can feel it.

    ¡¸It can''t be.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s ...... weird.¡¹

    Nene chimed in.

    ¡¸Nene-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸What, how strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, normally I would think that there would be some kind of emotion ...... from this person, but there''s nothing.¡¹

    The skill of Empathy, huh?

    ¡¸Their emotions are gone, or ......¡¹

    I think it should be gone when you die, but so far Nene''s [empathy] has been effective even for the dead.

    ¡¸No way. Arnett! Check it out.¡¹

    Gallard seemed to have an idea and said to the priest of the party.

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    The priest closed his eyes and held up his hands, but suddenly he slumped and took a step or two back.

    ¡¸I-I can''t believe this....¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Explain it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. His soul is gone. This is different from becoming a Buddha.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s a little piece of their soul that''s left. ...... If they were to become a Buddha in the normal way, it would come out clean.¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re saying it was taken from them?¡¹

    ¡¸Not exactly. It''s better to say it''s been destroyed, or shattered to be exact, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Not even reincarnation can pull it off. Eternal death. ...... What a hell!¡¹

    Gallard punched the floor.

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s just send the remaining fragments to the heavens. ¨D¨DGuide our lost souls.¡¹

    As the priest prayed, a faint grain of light rose from the corpse and quickly disappeared.

    ¡¸This is no joke. If I can''t get to the other side, I''m getting out.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not going to be able to see my grandmother either. ......¡¹

    Several members of Gallard''s party announced that they were leaving.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, there''s got to be a way.¡¹

    Gallard will try to convince them.

    ¡¸Souls. ...... I wonder if they really exist.¡¹

    Serina seems to be skeptical that they even exist.

    ¡¸There are in this world, you know. That''s for sure.¡¹

    The last time I met a goddess with glasses, I was only a soul.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s scary. If they destroy your soul, you''ll die, right?¡¹

    Jouga shuddered in fear, but I guess everyone is afraid of dying.

    ¡¸It''ll be fine. Arnett, is it possible to put a barrier on the soul?¡¹

    Gallard asks.

    ¡¸Yes, but I''m not sure if it''s an effective barrier against the attacks in this hall. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You can give it a try. Even if the chances of that are slim, as long as they are not zero, there is hope.¡¹

    I couldn''t believe my ears when he said that.

    ¡¸Gallard, are you crazy? You''re going to kill a bunch of people just to see if there''s hope?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not like we''re going to die. Besides, we''ve sacrificed a lot in the past. We''ve made many sacrifices in order to conquer the Labyrinth of No Return, haven''t we? This is a dream that even the heroes of 500 years ago could not achieve. If we can achieve this, we can even step into the realm of the gods!¡¹

    That''s insane.

    ¡¸It''s possible, isn''t it?¡¹

    Thalia asked.

    ¡¸Yes, there is. As long as we put up a barrier, we should be able to prevent the destruction of souls. We already know the cause.¡¹

    Gallard replied confidently, but it smells fishy.

    ¡¸Gallard, then you''ll take the lead, won''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Why? I''m also the clan leader, and I''m responsible for leading everyone, so I have to make sure that the ...... barrier is secure before I ......¡¹

    ¡¸That''s sophistry. The responsibility to lead is only possible if there are people who can lead. Are we going to continue to test the possibility that all the people who follow us will die? Are you gambling on hope and possibility that may or may not exist? And yet, you say you don''t want to be first.¡¹

    ¡¸What about you, Alec-san who says that?¡¹

    ¡¸If I were you, I wouldn''t do the test itself. The stakes are too high.¡¹

    ¡¸So I should just give up on the Labyrinth of No Return? You might be okay with that. You''ve only been here for a little over half a year. But I''m different. I''ve been dreaming about it since I was a child, and it took me four years to become a clan leader. It''s been four years you know?¡¹

    ¡¸There are some people who try to become one, but never do. Four years is just too fast.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what I''m talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what I''m talking about. If it took you four years to become a clan leader, it should have taken you ten years to conquer the labyrinth. It''s a dream you''ve had since you were a kid, right? A lifelong dream.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but it''s useless if other people beat you to it. Besides, there are other dungeons to conquer.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you can conquer that one first.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s too inefficient. Moving around, building a base, getting a map, it''ll take months to prepare just for that!¡¹

    ¡¸It''ll take time. It''s the time we need.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you do that. I won''t take any chances in front of me.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if it kills your friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, no matter the cost.¡¹

    Me and Gallard glare at each other, but it''s parallel. We don''t agree with each other because our ideas are fundamentally different.

 Volume 12 - CH 13

    Do we pursue one dream at the expense of our friends, or do we value the lives of our friends more than our dreams?

    I guess each person has their own way of thinking.

    However, to protect one''s own life, but use the lives of others as pawns¨D¨D

    I have to say that such an approach is disgusting. It is even more so if you deceive others or use sophistry.

    ¡¸I don''t think you''re wrong, Gallard-san.¡¹

    Thalia said.

    She joined my clan without being promoted to the first team, but I guess her philosophy is close to Gallard''s.

    ¡¸Thank you. Okay, ......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. Just because you''ve cleared this room doesn''t mean you''ve cleared the ninth layer. There must still be a boss.¡¹

    I''ll point it out.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sure that''s true. That''s why I, the strongest in the party, have to reach the boss room alive!¡¹

    Gallard nodded, but then he tied it to his logic.

    ¡¸I''m sure you''re right, but I don''t care if my friends get there alive with me. We should also consider whether there is another way to verify.¡¹

    ¡¸Such as?¡¹

    ¡¸For example, Letty. Can you get the slime out?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh, yeah, Then¨D¨DEro-ero Slime, evil god, evil god, please bless us with one. To rule the world!¡¹

    When Letty got down on her knees and begged, a black blur came out of the ceiling, and slime began to fall from it in spurts.

    ¡¸Hey ......, I''m starting to feel like killing Letty here would be more righteous.¡¹

    Serina says it in a low voice.

    ¡¸Well, don''t be hasty. It seems that the Evil God''s power has not yet grown, and it''s not decided that Letty can''t control the Evil God.¡¹

    ¡¸But if it looks dangerous, I''ll kill it.¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s too dangerous, okay? Also, you can threaten her to cancel the contract with the evil god before you kill it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Didn''t you just say "evil god"?¡¹

    The priest of Gallard was also concerned, but with a dubious look on his face.

    ¡¸No way, you misheard the spell. It''s Jack Singing Summer, Jack Singing Summer. Jack sang of summer, la la la la?¡¹

    Letty says with a smirk, but she''s used to cheating.

    ¡¸Sigh.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s let her handle it first.¡¹

    Gallard said, and the priest reluctantly withdrew.

    ¡¸Now go, my servants! Fuhahahahaha! Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re getting carried away, Letty. We''ll have a party meeting later.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Priest, put up the barrier.¡¹

    He seem to have forgotten, so I''ll tell him.

    ¡¸Ah, s-sure. ¨D¨DProtect this man''s soul from the filth of the earth.¡¹

    The priest began to pray on the spot.

    The slimes entered through the entrance and slowly crawled across the floor.

    The question was, ¡°Do slimes have souls in the first place?¡± but we have to try. It is said that even a small insect has five minutes of soul.

    At the eight-meter mark in the middle of the room, the first slime bursts into flames, losing its stickiness and spreading to the floor as a smooth liquid.

    One more slime. One more, then another.

    There were about five of them, but all five were wiped out.

    ¡¸Thalia, you''re lucky you didn''t volunteer.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. ......¡¹

    As expected, Thalia must have been horrified at the thought of what would have happened if she had volunteered. Her face turned pale.

    ¡¸Arnett!¡¹

    Gallard shouted at the priest in frustration.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, sir. I can''t tell if it''s a powerful ward or something else, because I can''t see it.¡¹

    Well, it must be extremely difficult to grasp the state of something you can''t see.

    ¡¸We''ll figure out a way. There has to be something, anything.¡¹

    Gallard said, but no one could think of anything right away.

    ¡¸You''re right, this method won''t work.¡¹

    I say in resignation.

    ¡¸Well, I guess we should retreat!¡¹

    Lily says happily.

    ¡¸But no. We''ll stick around a little longer. Letty, can you get this wall down?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Leave it to me! I''m a crusher, Letty, and destruction is my specialty.¡¹

    Letty grinned, raised her rod high in the air, and began to summon something.

    ¡¸¨D¨DCome out (Summon)! Stone Golem R!¡¹

    With a plume of dust and smoke, a golem with the appearance of something super ancient appeared on the scene.

    ¡¸What! It''s unbelievable that you can call up so many golems with just that many syllables. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸In addition, this is a type I''ve never seen before. ...... The shape is quite complex and advanced. ......¡¹

    Both of the magicians in Gallard''s squad are astonished.

    ¡¸Come on, servants of the evil god! Destroy that wall!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I knew you said evil god!¡¹

    As if to drown out the voice of the priest who pointed it out, a thud! and a loud sound of destruction, the dark purple walls shattered and the stone blocks collapsed.

    The passage was made.

    ¡¸Hey, do you think the evil gods are still okay?¡¹

    Although Serina is worried about Letty.

    ¡¸As long as that golem doesn''t get out of control, we should still be okay. I guess we should check what other servants she have at the party meeting, though.¡¹

    I''m starting to get a little worried myself.

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Gallard-san, Letty is dangerous!¡¹

    The priest pointed with a grim face and appealed.

    ¡¸Well, wait a minute. Letty, can you bring out the slime again?¡¹

    Gallard nudged the priest and asked Letty to do the same.

    Letty looked at me, and I nodded.

    ¡¸All right, there you goo!¡¹

    This time, she summon the slime without chanting and send it towards the hole in the broken wall.

    This slime was alive and headed to the end of the passage.

    ¡¸I think it can make it. Everyone, let''s go after the slime!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Okay! ¡¹¡¹

    Gallard quickly gave the order and began to chase after it at a run.

    ¡¸Ah, hey! Geez. Are you sure? Alec. you let them go first.¡¹

    Serina seemed to be in a hurry to get there first.

    ¡¸Yeah. The way the mapping is filling up, there should be a mountain or two more to go. And the bosses on this level are definitely tougher than the first time we see them.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I guess we''ll let Gallard take care of the rest for us.¡¹

    Serina grinned, and we slowly followed Gallard and the others.

 Volume 12 - CH 14

    A single pathway leading straight north brought us to another hall.

    In the center of the hall was a gorgeously decorated white treasure chest, but apparently it had already been opened by Gallard and his team.

    Well, ......, this happens sometimes.

    ¡¸Ya, ya, Alec-san, you''re a step too late.¡¹

    He can''t stop grinning, and contrary to my initial impression, Gallard is becoming less and less gracious.

    ¡¸We made a way for you. You''ll at least tell us what''s in the treasure chest, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. The treasure was the Sword of Light. Here it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~.¡¹

    When Gallard pulled out the sword from its white scabbard, the blade took on a white shining aura. It''s probably a sacred attribute. From the looks of it, it''s a work of art.

    ¡¸Hmmm...¡¹

    ¡¸Kkeh!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh¨DAhh!¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    ¡¸He got me.¡¹

    All the others were frustrated, but I don''t know what would have happened if the boss had been there first.

    Gallard was lucky.

    ¡¸It was all thanks to Alec and the others, you know. It may be too small to say thank you, but look, I found some writing carved on the side of the door over there. Thank you, gentlemen. This way, please.¡¹

    Gallard leads us to the side of the huge double doors on the other side.

    ¡¸This is ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s magically carved letters. ¡°My name is Satoshi the Hero, and I speak to the next person who arrives here. Even level 49 is no match for this place. Know that survival is the true treasure¡±.¡¹

    Our average level now is level 38, which is little lower than the carving said. But still, Satoshi is a Hero......

    ¡¸It looks like he was Japanese.¡¹

    Serina whispered.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Satoshi£½Sato£½Grand Sword. It''s an unusual name, so I''m pretty sure he''s the first king. Besides, it''s deep in the ninth layer, of all places.¡¹

    Gallard smiles as he says this.

    ¡¸So this is the proof of the first king. ......¡¹

    Hannah stares at the letters with deep emotion.

    ¡¸Oh, I see, before he become a King, he was a Hero, huh. Hee~¡¹

    Luka also looked at it with admiration.

    ¡¸It''s irreverent, but to tell you the truth, I too was skeptical that he had come this far until I saw this. How did they get out of that soulless hall, I wonder? Truly amazing.¡¹

    Gallard says, but Satoshi certainly does quite well. Perhaps he uncovered the secret of that "Room of Where Death''s Reign" and dealt with it. Or maybe he had a highly capable magicians or priest.

    But the name "King Satoshi" doesn''t really fit.

    ¡¸And me and Alec-san party, too! So, after five hundred years, we have arrived here. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that we''re on par with the heroes of the past. Let''s give them and us a round of applause for our accomplishment!¡¹

    Gallard says, holding out his hands.

    ¡¸We did it! Gallard-san!¡¹

    ¡¸It was worth the effort to follow you. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure this will make our dead friends feel better.¡¹

    ¡¸We''ve really come this far. ......¡¹

    Gallard''s friends applauded and patted each other on the shoulder, but you know, an adventure is an adventure until you get back alive.

    ¡¸It''s not over yet. Don''t let your guard down.¡¹

    I turned around and told my party, but they all seemed to know what I was talking about and nodded with a grin.

    ¡¸Haha, I guess so. That''s the kind of advice that is typical of the calm Alec-san. Now, Alec-san, I have one thing to discuss with you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸We are still planning to go ahead. Will you please allow us to go through this door first?¡¹

    ¡¸The sooner you allow it, the better. You don''t have to ask. But okay. If you want to go at the boss first, be my guest.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, thanks. Well, in a way, it''s in order for us, the top clan, to find the ninth layer first and clear it first. It''s really amazing, though, that Alec has caught up with that in just half a year or so. If you had come to Grandsword before me, I think you would be the one standing here, not me.¡¹

    ¡¸Enough with the flattery. Now get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Prayers of blessing, Arnett. I want everyone to cast all available spells. Let''s go in there like we''re the boss.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes¡¹¡¹

    The priests and magician cast spells to increase (buff) their abilities, and Gallard and the others get ready.

    Thalia approached there.

    ¡¸Um, Gallard-san, Can I also ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Thalia. I''m sorry, but you can''t. You joined Alec and the others'' party, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh.¡¹

    ¡¸And even if you stayed with me, you''d still be second team, at your level.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Alec-san, we''re going first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. By the way, Gallard, what''s your level?¡¹

    ¡¸The average is about 45 for the first team.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Come back right away if you''re in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    Gallard nodded with a refreshing smile, but with us behind him, he''s going to have to push himself a bit. Well, that''s the way Gallard has chosen to do it. Even if he gets a bad eye, he won''t make things difficult for us.

    It took four warriors to push open the huge double doors. But it was too dark to see much. On the other side of the doors, there seemed to be a rather large hall.

    Gallard and the others kept the doors open and continued on their way, but the doors began to move by themselves.

    ¡¸Ah, the door is..!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s closing, brother, what do we do now?¡¹

    ¡¸No, leave it. Let it close.¡¹

    The king, Satoshi, said he couldn''t stand it, but he came back here to look at the other side. Gallard won''t be dying any time soon.

    ¡¸As expected, Alec! If we can just PK Gallard and the others when they''re weakened by the boss, we can get the Sword of Light and the honor of defeating the boss!¡¹

    Letty gives a thumbs up, but I think I''m going to expel this guy.

    Everyone is looking at me a little drawn.

    ¡¸When did I ever do anything so dirty? When Gallard takes down the boss, I''m gonna give him a big ol'' hero''s welcome.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But there''s nothing good about Alec''s group so far, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. So far, yeah.¡¹

    I was sure of it.

    Now that they have the Sword of Light, Gallard and the others might be able to defeat the boss here. But I''m sure they''ll give us special treatment, this wicked dungeon. There''s bound to be a back boss waiting for us.

    Besides, the ninth layer was quite a challenge even for small fry enemies. With the level of difficulty here, I don''t think Gallard and the others will be able to clear it easily for the first time.

    The wall trembled slightly as it *bam* .......

    ¡¸It''s starting.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    It was followed by some kind of roar. I heard a muffled roar. Again, the floor shook and dust fell in flakes.

    I heard a quick tap on the door.

    ¡¸Open it! Quickly!¡¹

    It was a voice from the other side.

    ¡¸I''ll open it!¡¹

    I reacted quickly and rushed to both doors and pushed them open.

    ¡¸It''s open. Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekkk!¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hurry up and get out of there!¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of monster is that?¡¹

    Gallard''s party members rushed in one after another with strained faces.

    Some of their robes were burned off, some were torn, and all of them were covered in wounds and crawling.

    I thought I could stop the monsters here if they came after me, but all I could see was Gallard''s back.

    ¡¸Hurry up and go! I''ll hold them off here! ¡¾Iron Wall!¡¿¡¹

    Garrard crossed his shield and sword and readied himself.

    Then, from the darkness, three glowing claws swung down.

    ¡¸Gguhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Gallard!¡¹

    ¡¸Gallard-san, that''s enough, run!¡¹

    What should I do now? If I don''t help him now, Gallard will probably die.

    But we''re not as prepared as we should be.

 Volume 12 - CH 16

    A dark hall on the ninth level.

    We''re dealing with an enemy that will kill us if we make one wrong move. An enemy that even level 49 couldn''t stand up to.

    ¡¸Alec! Up there!¡¹

    I didn''t think there was anything nearby yet, but Serina shouted sharply.

    Suddenly, a presence appeared.

    I see, a magical body.

    I''d better assume this guy is like a fog.

    I caught the claws swinging down from above my head with my sword.

    ¡¸Gguhh!¡¹

    It was heavy.

    I intentionally lost my balance and fell to the side to save my life, but if I had taken it seriously, my body would have been crushed.

    ¡¸Don''t take the claws seriously! It''s heavy.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The member''s reply was delayed by a scream from behind.

    ¡¸It''s a lie, n- no way, this is must be dream, noo, AAaahhhhhh!!!¡¹

    It''s Thalia.

    Well, that was to be expected, but it seems that Gallard had already passed away.

    Saki yells at her.

    ¡¸Thalia! What are you doing here? You came here to bring Gallard home! If you have time to scream, you should take the mementos to your friends. That''s what you''re supposed to do, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh! I understand. Ugh...¡¹

    Thalia cried as she ran, carrying Gallard''s sword and armor. The armor seemed to be completely empty.

    The flames of magic have burned it all away.

    I didn''t like some of the things he did, but he died protecting his friends.

    He was a good clan leader.

    ¡¸Avoid direct contact with the flames. Whoa!¡¹

    Black flames attacked me from the side I mentioned. I quickly dodged to the right, but even though I was hit by the flames, the damage was not as severe as the first time.

    I can still go.

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine. I can withstand a direct hit for 20 seconds. But not you. Avoid them.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸There it is! Kkuhh!¡¹

    Ione slashed at it, but it seems to have missed.

    ¡¸This here! What?¡¹

    Serina also slashed at it, but still missed.

    ¡¸No, that''s not right! If the claws are there and the head was there earlier, then of course the body should be here! What''s going on!?¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga, forget about the dragon''s body for now. All we have here are flames and claws. He doesn''t have a body.¡¹

    I said, knowing exactly what this dragon was.

    ¡¸Whaat?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, think of it as two separate enemies, claws and flames.¡¹

    Serina also said.

    ¡¸Which mean, the only target we can aim is claws.¡¹

    Hannah said, but the flames will be tough. That''s good decision.

    ¡¸All right, aim the claws it is!¡¹

    Luka''s avoided attacking claws by a paper-thin margin and slashed at it in the opposite direction.

    I heard a nice crunching sound, but that was it.

    ¡¸Tsk, it''s hard!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t push yourself. Leave it to Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''d ...... do this! ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    Serina slashes at the claws head-on without avoiding them from the start.

    It was a close call, but a stardust effect was applied and one of the claws disappeared.

    ¡¸I did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice work, Serina!¡¹

    However, the second claw grazed her body, and she seemed to be surprised.

    ¡¸Kyaaahh! What?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t let your guard down. The enemy is not one. You said it yourself, they are separate entities.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. Claws, too. So there''s three of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought they were big, but they''re not. Then there''s no need to be scared. Oraa! [Helmet-split!¡¹

    Jouga swung his broadsword down with all his might, but that shattered the second claw.

    ¡¸Oooh, you''re good, Jouga!¡¹

    ¡¸Good job, Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, I guess I''ll have to play a part in this one!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet, It still have one claw left. And the flame.¡¹

    Hannah warned us to be careful, but I think we can handle the claws, but the flames are tricky.

    If I inhale it, ...... it''s going to be a bit of a mess.

    How do I beat it?

    ¡¸Fufufu, haven''t you all forgotten? That there''s a super genius magician here!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a plan, Letty?¡¹

    ¡¸I do! I''ll take care of that fire. I can take care of it in no time at all¨D¨DGyaaaa!¡¹

    Letty suddenly collapsed.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Letty! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    She got attacked from behind by a claw. You, you''re flagging too much every time.

    ¡¸Saki, how deep is her wound?¡¹

    I''ve already confirmed in the window that she have some HP left, but there are some wounds that can be recovered quickly and some that can''t.

    ¡¸She''s fainting, she'' got pretty serious wound. I''ll take her back to Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we''ll take out the claws first.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ I understand ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Mare shot the claw with an arrow and shattered it, but it seems she used some kind of skill. I have no idea what it''s called because she doesn''t talk.

    ¡¸Not bad! Mare.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Now all that''s left is the flames!¡¹

    ¡¸Priority evade the flames! We wait for Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ All right ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Perhaps because the claws had been annihilated, the dark flames attacked in rapid succession as if in a rage, but with our magic resistance raised by our skills, it wasn''t that much of a threat.

    It''s not that difficult to avoid them.

    ¡¸S-sorry to keep you waiting...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you all right, Letty? You look a little dizzy, like you''ve just woken up from a nap. Do you think you can cast a magic?¡¹

    Serina asks.

    ¡¸Somehow. Well, I''ll cast the magic, and then let the flame shoot right at me.¡¹

    ¡¸A direct hit? And you''ll be okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be fine, I''ll be fine. I wouldn''t use a spell that would kill me even if I were dead.¡¹

    I guess so

    ¡¸How much time do you need?¡¹

    ¡¸Three seconds. Evil God-sama~ Evil God-sama~, I''m offering you delicious magic power now! Please eat it!¡¹

    Is it okay with you, Serina? I''ve been looking at her like she''s the one who''s going to defeat the Dark Flame.

    ¡¸No problem. Guide the flames to Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Letty-san!¡¹

    Meena guided her backwards, successfully avoiding the flames that were attacking her.

    As the flames engulfed Letty, she became a pillar of fire, burning even more flamboyantly.

    ¡¸A-are you sure you''re okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t ask me. If it doesn''t work, we''ll retreat for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh~, it''s delicious, this spicy stuff, it''s revitalizing!¡¹

    That''s Nene talking.

    ¡¸Nene, is Letty alive?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, Letty-sensei seems to think so, so It''s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The flames sizzled out, and there stood Letty in her usual purple-blue robe.

    ¡¸Phew, success success!¡¹

    Letty, who dusted off her clothes with a plop, seemed to be fine.

    ¡¸Serina, any sign of the enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Zero. We''re clear.¡¹

    ¡¸Drops are perfect, too. Scales and magic books.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Let''s head back, in case they''re worried about us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    We started walking towards the light coming through the door.

 Volume 12 - Epilogue

    Gallard''s clan was still there waiting for us.

    They were all staring at the white armor with tears in their eyes.

    It''s hard to talk to them.

    It''s not like I''m particularly close to them, even if I care about them, and in fact, I think everyone but Gallard hates me.

    Here''s ...... I guess, it''s just like me to say this.

    ¡¸I''ve avenged him. The Dark Dragon has been defeated.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that true!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren''t you just comforting us?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no way you can beat that thing.¡¹

    ¡¸If you think I''m lying, go in there and find out yourself. Well, It might decide it''s another party and spawn again. If you raise your magic resistance, avoid the flames, and break the claws one by one, you can defeat it. The flames may not be straightforward, but ...... It''s not one piece, it''s a collection of parts. There is no body.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! I see, that''s why its legs and body are missing!¡¹

    The warrior noticed and slapped his armor.

    ¡¸Hmm, If each of the parts is a monster, and the flames are magical creature monsters,...... there are ways to do it,...... but it looks like we can''t do it.¡¹

    The mage laugh. He had given it his all and been easily defeated. Even if they knew who it was, they would have struggled.

    We were able to raise our magic resistance by distributing my skill points, but a normal party would have to rely on equipment or magics.

    If it was just one person, it would be difficult even for an A-rank party to have enough for everyone.

    ¡¸The drops were scales and magic books.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. We''re going to go back to the surface and mourn for Gallard and the others. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but. ...... Well, I think we should all talk about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s probably a good idea. We''re going back to surface too. If you don''t mind, let''s go together.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    They''re missing a few members due to casualties. The current ¡¾The Seeker of the Holy Grail¡¿ will have a hard time fighting on the ninth layer. Even if the opponents are small fry. The traps in the Dark Zone are also going to be tough since they lack a Thief.

    And there is no leader for them to rely on anymore.

    The other side seemed to be grateful for my offer, and everyone nodded with a relieved expression.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I gave the scales that the dark dragon had dropped to the weaponsmith, and while he was making me armor, I took a break from adventuring for a while.

    As you can imagine, the ninth layer is harsh, so I''m not in the mood to dive right in.

    I''ve been to the place where the first king gave up and went home, and I feel like I''ve reached a breaking point.

    ...... is the ostensible reason.

    ¡¸Landlady, give me a breakfast.¡¹

    I grab a fork in the inn''s dining room and demand that Ada to do it.

    ¡¸It''s already past noon, Alec, and since you call it breakfast, you should have it in the morning. I can reheat the rest of the soup if you like. Two gold for the labor.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that a rip-off? Well, that''s fine. By the way, has anyone come to visit me?¡¹

    ¡¸No. You''ve been asking me that every day. Who are you waiting for?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a secret. You never know where information might leak out.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a woman of my word.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. ...... It''s Thalia.¡¹

    ¡¸Thalia? Ah, the archer who came all the way to you from the ¡¾The Seeker of the Holy Grail¡¿. She''s a summer bug that flies into the fire, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, a summer bug. I''m sure she''ll come back to visit me.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt it. Maybe she got fed up and went back to her old ways.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think so.¡¹

    I assured her with certainty. She loved Gallard so much that she wouldn''t have found it interesting to be a "The Seeker of the Holy Grail" without him, and if she was a girl who wanted Gallard, she wouldn''t have gotten along with a girl who wanted has the same purpose.

    I, on the other hand, remained a gentleman while Thalia was around. I had stripped her naked during the interview, but I thought that was safe. I made up a good reason, and she agreed with it. Fufu.

    But she''s not here yet. Would you normally leave a clan you joined without saying anything?

    That''s something you shouldn''t do as an adventurer, or even as a person. I know she came to me to spy on me, but there should still be a formal greeting. I''m not supposed to find out.

    Does she want to go preaching now?

    No-no, wait, wait. I''m afraid that if she do that, she''ll say that she''s acting suspiciously and that she''s actually a spy.

    After pouring the tasteless onion soup into my stomach, I gave up playing card games with Murphy when he said there were no refills, and Thalia finally arrived.

    ¡¸Um, Alec-san?¡¹

    The elf with the bow called out to me, looking dejected.

    ¡¸Oooh, how have you been, Thalia? We were worried about you.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry to have caused you worry. I''m not feeling well. ...... But I''m still planning to continue my adventure.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, that would be great. It''s better to be doing something so you don''t get depressed. Come on over to my place. They''re all good guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, actually, I''m up for that request.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s talk upstairs. Murphy, it''s four card.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah!? Damn it! Not again!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Alec-san, you''re a strong card player, aren''t you?¡¹

    Thalia laughed.

    ¡¸Yeah, not so much, though¡¹

    I smiled at her like it was no big deal, but it''s no surprise that I''m stronger than Murphy. I''m a resilient hero, so if even I don''t cheat, I can usually beat him with my luck ability. Of course, I don''t tell Murphy about this.

    We goes into my room and lock the door.

    ¡¸C''mon, sit down.¡¹

    Designate the bed with my hand.

    ¡¸Yes, but first, I''m sorry!¡¹

    Thalia lowers her head vigorously.

    Mmm, You can''t keep me company, huh?

    ¡¸To tell you the truth, the reason I joined this clan was to scout out the Gallard rival clan.¡¹

    Yeah, I knew that.

    ¡¸Did Gallard send you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he asked me if I had any information on your clan, so I offered myself to go check it out. He seemed reluctant because he said, "I don''t hear too many good things about his relationships with women, so..." but I was like, "I''m not sexy and I have small breasts", so it''s okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry for deceiving you. If you still want to¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind. I know you were trying to help your clan ,weren''t you. You did it a little wrong, but information is important.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. I''m glad you said that.¡¹

    ¡¸How''s it going over there now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾The Seeker of the Holy Grail¡¿ are on par with the first king, and there are a lot of retirees. It was decided that the remaining two team would do their best with Arnett as their leader. ...... To tell you the truth, I don''t really like that guy.¡¹

    Well, she was a woman. Arnett must have been after Gallard, too.

    ¡¸Is that okay with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, Alec-san is quite all right. You avenged him.¡¹

    That was a high point, after all. I don''t really care if Gallard is alive or dead, I would have done the confrontation with the boss.

    ¡¸But it must have been hard for you, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did. But I decided to stay positive. I know I''ll never be as good as Gallard-san, but I''ve decided to become an adventurer in my own right.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no need to push yourself too hard.¡¹

    I hugged Thalia gently, pretending to be a gentleman. It''s a father''s position. But I keep my hands firmly on her hips.

    ¡¸Ah, yes, thank you very much. But I''m not pushing myself too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸When you''re lonely, the warmth of a person is the best. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied with my technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? No, um, for now, please don''t touch my butt. Hyaaa! H-hey, please don''t put your hand under my skirt. W-wh-wh-wh-what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Thalia, let''s be more honest. You would have jumped for joy the day Gallard did this to you, wouldn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh!? No, he wouldn''t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸If he did, that is.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, there were times when we talked alone, so I was a little nervous and wary. ......Kyaaa! Y-you can''t touch me.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I bet you masturbated in bed imagining these perverted things. As long as you and I are adventurers, we don''t know when we''ll die, right? It''s much better to have sex and have fun before you die. You missed out on that happiness because you didn''t choose to come on to Gallard yourself.¡¹

    I''ll also fold it up using ¡¾Talking¡¿.

    ¡¸Ehh? No, but I''m very....¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll train you in that area.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaahnn, Y-you don''t have to train it!¡¹

    She''s confused, but she doesn''t hate it that much. I''m not getting slapped, and most importantly, she''s not trying to run away.

    ¡¸But have you ever wished you could have kissed Gallard at least once?¡¹

    I say and bring my lips close to her.

    ¡¸That''s ...... well ...... hmmm, hmmm? Mmm! Mmm!¡¹

    Yes, first kiss, I got it.

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-why did you suddenly ki-ki-ki-kiss me!?¡¹

    All right, she''s freaking out just fine. Now, if I can just get things moving at a pace faster than Thalia''s thinking speed, I can get there.

    ¡¸That way, when a nice guy like Gallard shows up again, you can kiss him right away.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t say anything about wanting you to train me¨D¨DMmm, mmm, Nnhh, Ahnnn ?¡¹

    I slipped my tongue in and used the [Super Fast Tongue Technique]. *Lick*, *roll roll**roll roll**roll roll*, *slurp*, *roll roll* ?.

    Of course, both of my hands are using [Stroking Lv5] skill and I''ve been stroking her little butt since earlier.

    ¡¸But you''ve got to take your chances. Thalia, I''m sure you''ve anticipated this kind of danger since you''re an undercover spy.¡¹

    ¡¸*gasp!*, I was a little worried, but no, no, no, no, I though all I got was a quick pat on the butt.¡¹

    ¡¸How naive, how naive of you, a female spy. Here''s what happens when you get found out¡¹

    ¡¾Strip Lv5¡¿

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, doesn''t it feel good to be touched? Just think if Gallard touched you.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s absolutely impossible. Um, and I don''t really want to think about Gallard-san right now. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay. Then I''ll make you forget about him for now. With my skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You won''t be able to think about anything else, with sex.¡¹

    I say, wringing my hands.

    ¡¸Ugh. T-that''s what you mean. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, um, can you touch my butt just one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸What, you like it, huh? Thalia-kun, you''ve got some real talent, you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸W-What talents!? It''s not like that. I''m an adult now, and I''m just a little ...... curious.¡¹

    Thalia stammered and turned away.

    ¡¸Of course it''s good. That''s healthy too.¡¹

    I gently hug her and pat her buttocks from underneath in a genlte manner.

    ¡¸Aahhnnnn?¡¹

    Thalia''s whole body trembled and she let out a bouncy moan.

    ¡¸Do you want to know more, Thalia-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yees.....well...¡¹

    The blushing girl replied honestly, moving her gaze restlessly from side to side.

    ¡¸Then lie on your back on the bed. It''s a frog pose.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Naked like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The more embarrassed you are, the more pleasure you''ll get.¡¹

    ¡¸P-pleasure......gulp. Uuhh.....I think it might have been a mistake to come here .......¡¹

    Muttering this, Thalia turned on her back as I had instructed.

 Volume 13 - Prologue

    I received the news that the Dark Dragon Armor I had ordered was finally ready.

    I immediately went to the weapons shop to pick it up, but an Guard knight was waiting for me in front of the inn.

    I recognize his face, but I don''t remember his name.... I did an appraisal, Ah yes, his name was Gareth.

    ¡¸What do you want, Gareth?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, His Majesty the King has Officially requested that I bring Alec-sama to His Majesty. And your friends too, please..¡¹

    He must have heard from the survivors of the Gallard clans that I went to the place where the first king had arrived.

    What a hassle. And the part where you say "officially".

    ¡¸What happens if I ignore it?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, ...... that has been entrusted to me, but if I can''t use it like this, I''ll lose the name of the Guard chief, and I''ll have to be prepared to use emergency measures.¡¹

    It is likely that they will slash at me with deadly determination, which will cause even more trouble.

    ¡¸All right, all right. I''ll follow you quietly, so please be gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    He wanted to me take my friends with me, but if I took the second and third team with me, there would be too many people and it would be too much trouble to lead them. I decided to take only the leaders of the teams, the first team, and those who really wanted to go.

    ¡¸Alec-san! I''ve never been to a castle before! I''m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Will I get to meet the king? I''m so nervous!¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, what about etiquette?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know. Just kneel down properly, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know if it''s appropriate, that''s why I''m asking.¡¹

    ¡¸I said I don''t know.¡¹

    Zeed is honestly happy, but the rest of them are confused. Well, I don''t think they''ve ever been to a royal castle.

    ¡¸You should imitate Serina for etiquette. You''ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. When you see the King, kneel like this and bow your head.¡¹

    It seems like Serina studied etiquette as well, so she demonstrated and explained it properly.

    ¡¸I see, like this.¡¹

    I thought about dressing up as well, but Gareth urged me to do so by noon, so we all decided to go in armor, the formal attire of adventurers.

    When we arrived at the castle gate, it seemed that everyone had already been informed of our arrival, and there were many commoners waiting around.

    ¡¸There they are! The Black Cat of the Wind is here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s them, huh¡¹

    ¡¸They''ve got a nice face, as expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that Alec, the leader in the front?¡¹

    ¡¸The red-haired girl in the back is cute.¡¹

    ¡¸I like the blond one next to her.¡¹

    ¡¸Aleeec!¡¹

    One after another, the crowd cheered.

    ¡¸There''s a huge crowd.¡¹

    Serina murmured as if she was under pressure.

    ¡¸Yeah, tsk, I would have at least prepared a fancy cloak for this kind of thing.¡¹

    It''s a shame that Gareth didn''t even let us prepare for this special occasion.

    A soldier on top of the castle wall took out a trumpet and greeted us with fanfare. This seems to be the official welcome of the Grand Sword.

    ¡¸This way, please. Come in.¡¹

    Gareth led the way and we walked through the castle. Soldiers lined up in the corridor in an upright posture, and as we passed, they raised their swords up in a nimble motion in a ceremonial gesture.

    I was worried that we would be attacked on the way, but we made it safely through to the throne room.

    ¡¸King of Grandsword, His Majesty King Caius II, Honorary~!¡¹

    I had never heard the king''s name before, but I didn''t know it was like that. But it doesn''t seem to make much sense to know now that His Majesty can understand it.

    There were many ministers and nobles in the throne room, so I knelt down politely to avoid causing any trouble.

    The king opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Good to see you, Alec. And welcome, ¡¾Black Cat of the Wind¡¿. You can make yourself comfortable.¡¹

    Wearing a crown and a red cloak, the king really looked like a king today.

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve already received a report that you''ve reached the place where the first previous king reached in the Labyrinth of No Return.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Oh ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The nobles are thunderstruck.

    ¡¸Give them a round of applause. They have rivaled the feats of the first king. They deserve to be praised.¡¹

    The applause is sparse, but it erupts.

    ¡¸Well then, Alec, here''s my gift to you. Please accept it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, thank you.¡¹

    With both hands, I accepted the bag of gold coins that Gareth had given me. Whoa, this thing weighs five million gold.

    He was complaining that he was short of money the other day, but it seems that the king was quite excited.

    ¡¸Then, it was a great honor. Get back.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    I leave the throne room.

    ¡¸Uheee, I''m so nervous!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too.¡¹

    ¡¸I got stiff shoulders, too.¡¹

    ¡¸At times like this, I feel like screaming and destroying everything. Well done, me!¡¹

    Everyone started talking like a dam, but even I get nervous in such situations. I was relieved until Gareth called out to me.

    ¡¸Alec-san, please wait in the other room. His Majesty will be there later.¡¹

    I guess it''s not over yet.

    ¡¸All right then, you guys can go home first.¡¹

    I said to the members of the team who were standing there looking stupid.

    ¡¸Phew, good.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Go home, go home.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, I''ll go home first.¡¹

    Perhaps thinking that it would be too much to deal with the king, everyone chose to leave.

    The only ones left were Meena and Serina.

    As we sat waiting in the usual bleak reception room, the king came in, dressed only in cloth.

    His minister, Zenon, was with him.

    ¡¸Good grief, there are too many people are making unnecessary assumptions..¡¹

    The king turned his head and said in a tired voice.

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    The minister chimed in. The king looked at me and said.

    ¡¸Alec, just for the record, do you intend to become a nobleman of this country? Of course, with a territory.¡¹

    ¡¸No, let me refrain from doing that. My shoulders get stiff every day.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I knew you''d say that. If you want to be king, I''d be happy if you take my place.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    Zenon says in a sharp voice as if scolding the king, but I guess that''s an unintentional remark in this world.

    ¡¸I was joking, Zenon.¡¹

    I''ll tell him that, too, when I hear it.

    ¡¸Just to be safe, let me formally decline that as well. I don''t think I can take your place.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you''re a lifesaver, Alec. Some of the nobles are worried that you might try seek the throne.¡¹

    Guiding questions? You are a disgusting bastard.

    ¡¸If I''d been in on the joke, I''d have been slashed from behind, wouldn''t I?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I said it was a joke. It''s a joke, and you can laugh it off..........However, there are those who have unnecessary concerns. I''m sorry, but I don''t think you should stay in this country for too long.¡¹

    The king said with a regretful look on his face.

    ¡¸How much time do we have? We haven''t finished our search for the Labyrinth of No Return yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything left to be done?......Or are you planning to move on?¡¹

    The king asked me with a slightly surprised look on his face.

    If I said yes, it would probably be more trouble than it was worth. I shook my head.

    ¡¸It''s an oversight. I don''t know how you got the report, but we just came back to see the first king''s warning. That''s good enough for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well said. According to Arnett, you have defeated the Dark Dragon. One that even the First King couldn''t stand.¡¹

    ¡¸You must have heard it wrong. It was claws and flame that I defeated, not the dragon.¡¹

    ¡¸I heard you left the scales with a weaponsmith.¡¹

    You''re still in possession of all that information.

    ¡¸I did, but what proof do you have that the scales belonged to the dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t. You have six months. If you stay here any longer, rumors will start that Alec is trying to get past the king. This is ridiculous, but I have no control over it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need six months. It''ll be over in a month or so.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''m sorry for everything. If you ever raise a flag in any country, I''ll help you. It''s a man to man deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Are we done here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s it. I''m sorry I kept you company today.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be.¡¹

    I''m leaving the parlor.

    ¡¸It''s getting to be a bit of a mess, isn''t it?¡¹

    Serina says, who had been silent earlier, you''re right Serina. It takes a lot of nerve just to conquer the ninth layer, and now the outside world is being too noisy.

    ¡¸That''s right. Now that we''ve given a month by the king , let''s make that as a deadline for the capture.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure the king will be fine if we talk to him and tell him we''ve postponed.¡¹

    ¡¸I doubt it. I don''t know. If he sees that I''m ambitious, I won''t even know if I''ll make it out of this country alive.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, do you think the king would go that far?¡¹

    ¡¸He might not, but he has Zenon and his men.¡¹

    I say.

    Zenon, the minister, who was looking at me without even smiling. I think that guy is going to send assassins without a care in the world.

    I''d better keep an eye on the movements of the castle.

 Volume 13 - CH 1

    Our departure was delayed a bit due to the meeting with the king, but we headed to the ¡ºLabyrinth of No Retur¡»" as usual.

    ¨DNo, Letty and Jouga''s faces are getting loose, and we need to tighten up or we''re in trouble.

    ¡¸Anyone who makes a trivial mistake today will be expelled, so keep that in mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahhn!? Brother, that''s not true, right, we''ve come this far together.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s riiight! Hahaa, we''re getting in the way because we''re starting to feel like we can become aristocrats, aren''t we? That''s not the way it works.¡¹

    Letty made a troublesome assumption.

    ¡¸It''s noisy. The nobleman''s invitation came up, but I formally refused.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Ueeh¨DWhat a waste. Why would you turn it down?¡¹

    ¡¸You felt like screaming in the throne room today, didn''t you?¡¡I think that happens every month when you''re a nobleman.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that''s impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to be so formal either.¡¹

    ¡¸Me neither.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, I''m the one who''s always saying that. You''ll die if you get carried away in the dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s keep our heads up!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Just as I regained my usual energy, the soldier guarding the entrance to the labyrinth called out to me.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec. Isn''t there anywhere else to go here?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s some treasure I missed on the way. I''m going to pick it up.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But I never thought you''d make it to the top. Everyone was surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure they were. You were betting on it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I had to buy you two drinks.¡¹

    The soldier shrugged his shoulders and laughed.

    ¡¸''Cause you wouldn''t bet against me.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. Well, be careful there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That old man was always talking like he was favoring you, but he didn''t bet on you? I don''t get it.¡¹

    As Jouga said, it''s one thing to hope that this guy will win, but it''s another thing to predict the real winner.

    I like that soldier for his honesty. It would be nice to give him a few gold coins as a parting gift.

    We''re going down the stairs.

    ¡¸Master, behind you. The two parties that were waiting for us earlier are coming with us.¡¹

    Meena tells me in a whisper.

    ¡¸Yeah. That''s right.¡¹

    I''ve noticed it too. When they saw us, they got up and started moving. And they didn''t call out to us. So we''re thinking they are is an assassin.

    ¡¸What do we do?¡¹

    Serina asks me.

    ¡¸Just keep go¨D¨D¡¹

    Just as I was about to say, "Just keep going," the party attacked us.

    ¡¸Alec, brace yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸I got that black armor!¡¹

    I thought the nobles had sent them, but it looks like they''re just PKs looking for treasure.

    ¡¸All right, Meena, I''ll handle this.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Master.¡¹

    I stopped Meena from trying to stop the warrior from slashing at me, and I took the sword head on.

    However, there is no defense.

    There was a slash sound, and blood flowed from my neck. You''re pretty good at hitting the vital points, aren''t you? Well, there''s also the fact that I haven''t moved an inch.

    ¡¸I got it! All right! I''ve got the A-ranked bastard! Hahahahahaha! "The Black Cat of the Wind" is nothing special! It''s easy to catch ''em off guard!¡¹

    The warrior who''s using the crescent moon (scimitar) shows an excited smile.

    ¡¸Congrats.¡¹

    I give him a quick word of praise.

    ¡¸W-What is it? No, why doesn''t he fall down!? Damn, this guy!¡¹

    As expected, it hurts for me to be slashed continuously, so I use the [Ice Javelin] to freeze the warrior''s arms.

    ¡¸Uwahh, E-eeekkk! M-My arm, my arm is!¡¹

    The warrior screamed when he saw his iced arm.

    I did a quick [appraisal], and it looks like there''s no connection. It''s just a C-rank party.

    But how did they think that a level 22 could defeat a top ranker?

    ¡¸Not many C-rankers have ever hurt me, Collins. I commend you. Now your party, the Iron Hyenas, will be famous.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, all of your friends are already dead, though.¡¹

    Saki said coldly, and Collins looked around.

    All the other warriors were slumped over on the spot, bleeding. It was an instant kill by my party members.

    ¡¸A-Ah, no, ...... this is more of a joke.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. You kill people with a joke? That sounds like a pretty fun joke. I''ll go along with you.¡¹

    With a refreshing smile.

    ¡¸N-no, no, thank you.! You don''t have to go along with me. Please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I''ll do that, asshole.¡¹

    I stabbed him roughly with my sword. I''m not going to let you kill me when you''re trying to kill me.

    This is a problem that can''t be solved with an apology.

    ¡¸Hey Alec! Are you......safe?¡¹

    A soldier running down the stairs to check on me stopped and looks at me suspiciously and asks me if I''m okay.

    ¡¸I''m fine. I''ll deal with these guys, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It would have been nice if they''d attacked us on the surface, anyway.¡¹

    The soldiers grimaced looking at the corpses below.

    I guess it''s too much trouble to carry the bodies up to the surface.

    ¡¸The name of the party is "Iron Hyenas". You know the situation, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. I saw and heard them come after you. It''s their fault, no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    ¡¸So I''m gonna burn this place to the ground, Is that all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''ll be easier if you clean it up. Go ahead, Alec.¡¹

    I have him carry the corpse to the end of the passageway and set it on fire with¡¾Firewall Lv5¡¿.

    This is a wide passage, so it won''t interfere with the other adventurers.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go!¡¹

    The other party of pursuers is looking at the flames burning there with a creepy look on their faces.

    ¡¸I guess it''s a not good idea to be famous. It''s a little depressing to see something like that pop up every now and then, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    We''ll have to think of a security system, maybe we''ll assign a guard to watch the surrounding of the inn, and have the second guard take turns. Well, even if we''re up against a strong enemy, as long as they warn us or Ada that they''re coming! That''s all we need.

    ¡¸I''ll take the night watch.¡¹

    Hannah said, but even vampires need to sleep during the day.

    ¡¸I''ll have the second team take turns keeping watch. Don''t worry, Hannah.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but I''d love it if you''d take a special look around my bedroom.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have to pass on that, Alec.¡¹

    Smiling Hannah is too flawless.

    ¡¸Geez, you''re really pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, It''s Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''ll... I''ll... I''ll look around Alec''s room.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Luka-san, just on the days you''re on duty. I''ll keep an eye on him.¡¹

    With Meena watching over me, I''ll be safe in my room.

    ¡¸Master, the other party from earlier is coming after us.¡¹

    As Meena announced, we drew our swords and took up our fighting stance.

    A warrior came running at us with a *clank, clank* sound, but he didn''t draw his sword and I didn''t feel any killing intent.

    ¡¸Hey, don''t do that, Hank, it''s annoying.¡¹

    His companions who were chasing him were also shouting.

    ¡¸Uhm, Alec-san, wait, I''m not the enemy! My name is Hank! *inhale*, *exhale*¡¹

    Hank stopped right there and then, but if he can''t catch his breath after something like that, he''s not ready yet. He''s not even equipped yet.

    ¡¸What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Congratulations on reaching the ninth layer! I also heard about the "Immortal King" and the "Calamity"! Alec-san is the adventurer of my dreams. I want to be like you someday! Ah, uhh, I-I''m rooting for you!¡¹

    The serious-looking Hank was nervous, but he said it all the way through.

    ¡¸Oh. Good luck to you too, Hank. Don''t let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Thank you very much!¡¹

    With Hank and his friends bowing, we walked off.

    ¡¸Hmm, being famous wasn''t all bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was.¡¹

    I''m a little tickled.

    Yeah, it''s not all bad.

 Volume 13 - CH 2

    Heading to the ninth layer, we stepped into the hall where we had defeated that dark dragon again, but no enemy seemed to appear.

    Unlike last time, the magic of the lights could shine light far and wide, and I could see the hall clearly.

    ¡¸There''s a passage over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let''s go.¡¹

    We found a passage on the left side of the hall on the north side, and headed that way.

    As we went down the passage, we found it.

    ¡¸This is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a lie right ......¡¹

    ¡¸Whee, brother, what are you going to do? this¡¹

    We all gulped for a moment. From the moment they saw it, they were filled with tension.

    No, it''s not a nervousness.

    This is a shiver.

    In a way, this is scarier than the back boss.

    ¨D¨DIt''s a staircase to the bottom.

    Is there more to the bottom?

    I turn around and say.

    ¡¸Let''s hear what you guys think. Raise your hand if you think it''s better not to go down. If you''re ready to move on, stay put.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yeeees, yes! I think it''s better to stop.¡¹

    Lily was the first to raise her hand.

    Then, Hannah raised her hand as well.

    ¡¸Alec, you''ve got enough treasure and honor already. I think it''s really dangerous down here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think we should go any further, either. ......¡¹

    Fianna also raised her hand cautiously. Even if there''s a resurrection spell ahead? I was tempted to ask her in a mean way, but I think the answer would be the same as it is for the current Fianna: no.

    Even if there really is a resurrection spell, no one can bring us back to life once we''re dead.

    ¡¸As for the rest, are you willing to proceed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I''m going to follow you all the way!¡¹

    Jouga made a fist and said with a smile. He doesn''t seem to have much of a plan for the future, but that''s okay.

    ¡¸I''ll go with you, too.¡¹

    Serina smiles.

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    Ione too.

    ¡¸Me three.¡¹

    Luka said with a smile.

    ¡¸I can''t leave you alone, darling.¡¹

    Saki too.

    ¡¸I''m just going to follow my master.¡¹

    Meena said with pride.

    ¡¸I''d like to know what''s out there. Noo, but...¡¹

    Letty peeked at the bottom of the stairs in annoyance. Well, there''s no way you''re not going to follow me when you see this, right?

    ¡¸Hmm. Hmm¡¹

    Mare nodded, but I think she was trying to say she was ready.

    ¡¸Hawawa, Come on, welcome, adventurers. Auh-auh....¡¹

    Nene seems to sense something down there, though. she''s scared.

    ¡¸All right, then let''s go! Those who don''t want to go can set up camp here and wait. And even if the tenth layer isn''t the lowest, our adventure ends here at the tenth layer. Our last floor.¡¹

    I declared.

    As expected, I don''t want to die either. This dungeon seems to have an infinite number of stairs, but with our level and strength, the tenth layer is probably our limit.

    ¡¸I understand. In that case, I''ll go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go with you too.¡¹

    Fianna and Hannah agreed.

    ¡¸Ehh? So you want me to wait here by myself? I don''t want to do that. I''ll go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸But you''ll have to buy me dumplings later, right, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure. Okay, everyone, check your gear and items. Let''s assume we''re going to face some tough enemies. Make sure you''re ready when the back boss comes out of nowhere.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Undestood ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After carefully inspecting our equipment and deciding on this place as a refuge, we nodded to each other and went down the stairs, step by step.

    The stairs of the tenth layer.

    ¡¾The Labyrinth of No Return¡¿

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    After the stairs, there was an even wider staircase leading down. It''s like a big underground temple.

    There are no passages here.

    There is only a gentle staircase below us.

    The staircase was very long and wide, spreading downward like a mortar, like a stadium seat.

    The stairs on the other side of the room were too hazy to see.

    Inevitably, there was a vast, empty space in the horizontal direction.

    It was so wide that I thought I was looking at a gray sky.

    ¡¸So this place has a white floor.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not a floor, but rather a staircase. I can''t see the enemy, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if this place is like an entire atrium.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe so.¡¹

    Auto-mapping only recognizes the space without dividers.

    I can''t see the edges, but a ten-kilometer square atrium would be a big deal.

    ¡¸Yoo-hoo!¡¹

    Letty suddenly shouted loudly. I and everyone else were on edge. We were all in a panic.

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re an idiot, Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸Muga-muga¡¹

    Saki quickly covered Letty''s mouth with her hand, but her voice had already echoed.

    Shit.

    ¡¸If you have a reason, I''ll listen. Letty. But do it in a low voice!¡¹

    I asked in a slightly pissed off tone. I can feel myself twitching under my left eye.

    ¡¸No, because if it''s this big, you''ll want to try it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Die.¡¹

    I snatch the pointy hat from Letty and angrily squeeze it like a rag.

    ¡¸Gyaaa¨D!¡¹

    Hmmm? Why the voice coming out from the hat. That''s disgusting.

    ¡¸Ah, wait, Alec, that''s the main body of the Evil God, stop it!¡¹

    Letty hurriedly took the hat back, but that''s the evil god? I felt that touching it was not a good idea, so I quickly returned it to her.

    ¡¸Letty, listen to me seriously. What are you going to do when the enemy comes by? If they concentrate on you at the level of the enemies here, you''ll die.¡¹

    Serina also warned with a straight face.

    ¡¸Ah, Okay-okay, I''m sorry. That''s why I''m apologizing.¡¹

    ¡¸You know what?¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got a bad attitude. You''re not usually like that, but when you apologize, your annoyance level rises.¡¹

    Saki''s face is twisted, but she seems to be really angry.

    ¡¸Letty, apologize to everyone with a serious bow. That was an act of endangering your friends, just like Serina said, okay?¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Yes, I''m sorry.¡¹

    I''d like to see a little more seriousness, but demanding more apologies from this guy is only going to frustrate the party.

    ¡¸All right, I''ll make Letty cry with my cowgirl and [Machine Gun Vibe Lv5] later. Let''s call it good.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh?¡¡I think lvl 5 is too much.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why it''s good. It''s enough of a penalty to make her never want to do it again.¡¹

    ¡¸Uehh.¡¹

    ¡¸But, brother, isn''t it weird?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What is it, Jouga?¡¹

    This guy doesn''t really get into the whole sex thing. He''s just a guy who blushing and listens.

    ¡¸That was Letty''s voice just now! Isn''t it strange that the enemy didn''t come close to us even though we were so loud?¡¹

    ¡¸Murhh, you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, nothing is coming.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, ......¡¹

    We all look around, but no enemies are coming.

    ¡¸See? You''re making me look bad all by myself, but now we know from the experiment that there are no enemies whos responds by voice, right? Right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but don''t brag about it, Letty. One wrong move and we''ll end up bad ending.¡¹

    ¡¸A bad end. Dead end?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, we''re alive.¡¹

    Letty squirms and whines in her little voice, but she''s a little bitch.

    ¡¸Wait! Something''s coming.¡¹

    At the sound of Hannah''s voice, everyone became tense at once.

 Volume 13 - CH 3

    Hannah warned us that something was coming, so we quickly looked around and took precautions.

    ¡¸There''s nothing here, huh?¡¹

    Jouga said, looking around at the bottom of the stairs.

    ¡¸No, it''s up there. The shadows are wavering.¡¹

    Hannah said while looking up.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it''s true. The light is moving.¡¹

    I finally noticed that the ceiling was glowing faintly on this level, as Serina said.

    ¡¸Letty, I''ll give you a chance to make up for this. Hit the light magic up there.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! I''m going for the full-on glare!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. Just enough to keep us out of sight.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, that''s about it. Bang!¡¹

    Letty held out her hands, and the yellow sphere lit up like a firework.

    ¡¸No, a little more to the right, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Where? Around there? Bang!¡¹

    ¡¸Too far. Up and to the left.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez. Then, bang, bang!¡¹

    Letty was setting up lights in the air one after another. Then I saw something approaching.

    ¡¸There it is. Right in front direction. A black shadow?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there''s something, a square thing coming down.¡¹

    Serina has good eyesight, she can see the shape. It looked like a dot to me, though.

    But it was getting bigger and bigger. Slowly a black cube was descending.

    ¡¸Woow, darling, that thing is bad, isn''t it? Maybe we should run.¡¹

    Saki said, but even if it''s just one of them, it''s probably a pretty high level enemy. It might be the boss.

    ¡¸Letty, take out all the golems.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye aye sir! Servants of the evil gods, all of you, gather together!¡¹

    Three golems came out. Iron Golem Z, Stone Golem R, and the other one is wood? It''s a wood golem.

    ¡¸Hmm, Letty, let me ask you something... You''re not going to resurrect the evil gods when they all get together, are you?¡¹

    Serina asked with concern.

    ¡¸No¡¹ she said, ¡¸if it were that easy to resurrect, I wouldn''t have any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I hope you won''t resurrect it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever. It''s obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸The enemy is going down that way.¡¹

    Hannah says, but the black cube is going straight down.

    ¡¸It''ll be easier to fight on the wide floor than the stairs here. We''re going down, too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Understood ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We run all the way down the long, long stairs to the bottom.

    ¡¸Letty, let''s get a head start. Whatever you got to hit, hit it!¡¹

    ¡¸You can count on me! Crusher Letty''s specialties! ¨Dnever aim at a person''s eyes because you will lose your sight or go blind! Converge! Photon laser!¡¹

    As Letty pointed the rod, a blue laser shot out from it, hitting the cubic enemy as it was about to land on the floor.

    ¡¸Yes, I hit it! I''m ahead of the game!¡¹

    ¡¸But nothing is happening, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, huh, huh? That''s a pretty big explosion. A little over there.¡¹

    When Letty shifted the laser a little to the side, the stone floor smeared red and exploded with a flourish.

    ¡¸Whoa!? Wait a minute, Letty!¡¹

    I hurriedly said while enduring the blast.

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought that was a bit much, too. Don''t worry, I already stopped it.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got some great magic there, .......¡¹

    ¡¸But it consumes a lot of magic power.¡¹

    That''s true. It''s a big magic.

    ¡¸Hawawa, You can''t destroy it!¡¹

    Nene says impatiently, but why?

    ¡¸What do you mean, Nene?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t know what it means, but someone''s in a hurry.¡¹

    Who is it?

    ¡¸The enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t know. ......?¡¹

    ¡¸All right, call off the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Alec, this is our chance.¡¹

    Letty said impatiently, but it''s a different story when it''s an enemy that''s not attacking.

    The black cube hasn''t moved since a moment ago.

    ¡¸I don''t know, I don''t feel any evil in that thing.¡¹

    Fianna says, but maybe it''s not the enemy.

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s get closer and find out. Saki!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m on it!¡¹

    Saki nimbly approaches the cube with a tap-tap-tap. The cube has already landed on the floor, but there is no particular movement.

    I''m going to approach it too and use [Appraisal].

    ¡¾Name¡¿¡¡¡¡Moving Floor

    ¡¾Category¡¿¡¡¡¡Facilities

    ¡¾Material¡¿¡¡¡¡£¿£¿£¿

    ¡¾Defense¡¿¡¡1000000

    ¡¾Weight¡¿¡¡¡¡£¿£¿£¿

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A mysterious cube five meters square.

    It moves according to a predetermined setting.

    What the hell?

    Letty wasted MP on this one, didn''t she?

    ¡¸It''s just a floor. It''s not the enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh, ......¡¹

    ¡¸That box is a floor, right? Brother.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you''re a little out of alignment. Here: ...... Hmph!¡¹

    When Saki kicked the cube, it slowly sank and became one with the floor. There seemed to be an indentation right there.

    ¡¸Oohhh! It''s true. It became the floor!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, everyone, get on this.¡¹

    Get on the black floor and wait. Then, slowly, a cube emerged.

    ¡¸Oooh? I-It''s moving!? It''s alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Jouga. This is an elevator.¡¹

    Saki will explain it to him.

    ¡¸Ele, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you don''t understand. Well, if you just standing there blankly, you''ll be able to get to the top.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee~.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I can''t do this, this is scary. It''s too high!¡¹

    Lily peeked down and shivered, but it was indeed scary without walls or railings, wasn''t it?

    ¡¸Letty, can you cast levitation magic on everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸If it only slows down the falling speed, I can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then cast it on us.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. ¨D¨DLighter, lighter, lighter than a feather, everyone''s fluffy, perfect to the touch, Feather Bodies!¡¹

    The moving floor continued to rise, but I could see another series of cubes on the other side of the top.

    It''s the exact same shape as this scaffolding.

    ¡¸There it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The floor we were on moved right next to the cubes floating in the air, and then stopped.

    ¡¸All right, move over there.¡¹

    Get on the floor next to it.

    We all got on, waited for a while, and now the floor started to move horizontally.

    ¡¸I wonder who''s moving it?¡¹

    Hannah murmured in doubt, but it was automatic. No, if the question was who set up this floor, there had to be someone.

    ¡¸Here comes the next endpoint.¡¹

    The floor slows down a bit and attaches itself to another floor.

    After going up and off to the side, like a puzzle, we finally reached a slightly larger area consisting of a cube 5 x 5.

    On the floor, there was an arched pillar, placed in the middle as if to ask us to go through it.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s find out.¡¹

    First, we observed the pillar from the outside. Saki went around to the back side, but her figure looked normal.

    ¡¸I don''t see any traps set up. That''s what I think.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, do you have any magic to make your vision fly?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, there''s a magic that lets you peek at the coordinates, but Alec wants to let you go through that door, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Then my magic won''t do.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there any way?¡¹

    ¡¸Can''t we just stick your heads in?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to stick your neck out, that''s fine.¡¹

    I''ll tell Letty with a straight face.

    ¡¸Ew. That might be a little scary. ......¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, why don''t we throw this iron ball before you try your neck.¡¹

    Saki threw a five centimeter diameter iron ball at the door.

    ¡¸¡¸Ah! It disappeared¡¹¡¹

    The moment the iron ball passed through the arch pillar, it became invisible. It didn''t fall on this side or on the floor on the other side.

    ¡¸Oh¨D, so that''s how it works. Then, next is the rope.¡¹

    Saki threw a rope with a hook into the door, but the end of the rope was still invisible under the pillar, and a piece of it was still floating. It seems to be connected to some other dimension.

    ¡¸Now, let''s try to pull it out. If this doesn''t work, I''ll try Letty''s neck next.¡¹

    ¡¸Why should I!?¡¹

    ¡¸I was just kidding. Oooh, it''s connected!¡¹

    But I''m worried about sticking her neck in now.

    ¡¸Letty, get the slime out.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that''s right. And let''s put the evil god on it.¡¹

    Letty put a pointy hat on top of the slime.

    ¡¸Can it see things?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it can. And it can talk too. I knew this was a good idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Noo¨DI''m scared. I don''t want to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Nene, don''t talk now. It''s confusing¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa, I''m so sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, off you go.¡¹

    The slime with the pointy hat on it went under the pillar.

 Volume 13 - CH 4

    The ¡ºLabyrinth of No Return¡»Tenth Layer

    In the vaulted hall, there was a stone floor floating near the ceiling.

    We got on the moving stone floor and found the "door" at the end of it.

    The arched pillars invited those who passed underneath them to enter another dimension.

    Probably no one has passed through it in the five hundred years, or even longer, since the dungeon was built.

    The question is, where does it lead?

    I sent the slime that Letty controls, but.......

    ¡¸Huh? It''s already back.¡¹

    A slime wearing a pointy hat reappeared from the empty door.

    ¡¸Was it a dead end?¡¹

    I asked, trying to figure out why it had come back so quickly.

    ¡¸Evil God-sama, Evil God-sama, please tell me...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can tell you, but I demand an offering. Show me your panties.¡¹

    A slightly high-pitched voice came from the hat, sounding like a voice changer.

    ¡¸I knew you''d come for it, you erotic god. Here you go.¡¹

    Letty peeled off her leotard to reveal a pair of white panties.

    ¡¸Guha! Nuhohohoho, V-very well, this one was riding straight into the slime.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph-hmph, And then?¡¹

    ¡¸I rode straight ahead and came out back here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That''s it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s it. That''s all. Whoa!?¡¹

    I grabbed the pointy hat.

    ¡¸Oi, you better tell me what''s on the other side. Or I''ll tear it off and burn it right here, right now.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what a punishment. This one is a god you know, know your place¨D¨DBahh!? You hit me, didn''t you? I''ve only allowed candles in SM play!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re noisy! You''re nothing but a erotic hat now. You''re the one who should know your place.¡¹

    And you''re not a good god when you ask for panties. I''m going to be strong here.

    ¡¸Unnu......¡¹

    One more push.

    ¡¸Then I''ll show you Serina''s panties.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, fine! It''s deal!!!¡¹

    The evil god came at the deal with all his might, but Serina immediately raised her voice in protest.

    ¡¸Hey! Why dou you make a deal to show peple''s panties on your own!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is also for the sake of the adventure. It''s for the good of everyone, okay? The Hero Serina¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuh, Can''t I use something else, Evil God-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. This one won''t accept anything but your pantiess! This one''ll never accept anything else!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I''ll make it up to you later.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you have to go through all that trouble to get into my underwear? ...... Well, then, Alec, I want you to spank me in the Doggy Style. With verbal abuse.¡¹

    Serina whispered in my ear so that only I could hear her, as if she was embarrassed.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I guess that was her favorite part. You''re still a young high school girl, but you''ve become a great pervert.

    That''s good thing.

    ¡¸Well then, you guys can''t stand in front of me.¡¹

    Serina, who doesn''t want her friends to see her panties, turns around and says.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s move, move, move.¡¹

    ¡¸...... It is not human being, it is?¡¹

    After placing the pointy hat in front of her, Serina turns around and checks with Letty.

    ¡¸No, it''s not. It''s a genuine evil god.¡¹

    Letty answers with a straight face, but I have to believe her.

    ¡¸Hmmm ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Serina, you''ve shown me so much, don''t hesitate now, just show it to evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I''m not that kind of girl. ...... Just this once. This is the only time.¡¹

    Serina flipped up her miniskirt and hid it quickly. It was so fast.

    ¡¸Nuu!? THis one can''t believe it! Even with this one eyes, this one can only see the color. ...... One more time!¡¹

    ¡¸No! As promised, speak now. Or I''ll cut you down right here.¡¹

    She pulled out her sword with a straight face. You''re really angry, aren''t you?

    ¡¸T-this one get it! Don''t rush me. Good grief, you''ve got a pair of pants or two on you, and then you''re angry ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa! Wait, wait. This one''ll talk, so This one guess can talk¨D¨DThe other side is a ...... wormhole, which I''m not sure you''d understand if I explained it to you. Wormholes are space-time tunnels where someone has fixed the gravitational field. ...... You can think of them as fully automated tunnels that can warp great distances. This one and the slime fell into the tunnel and flew 13 billion light years into the galaxy. Then we came back to this point an hour ago¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ehh!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What? The time shifted?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. This one doesn''t know how it works in detail, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait! So, Evil God-sama, if I use this "Door" properly, could I possibly go back to my childhood?¡¹

    Letty bent down to ask, but the pointy hat waved its tip sideways with a scoff.

    ¡¸No, the space-time tunnel is fixed, so there is no way for anyone to escape from it. However, This one could see out through the minute gaps surrounding the tunnel. Hmm, Letty, with your clairvoyance spell, you might be able to see a year into the future.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat, I can''t go back to the day of the test...¡¹

    Letty clicked her tongue, disappointed.

    ¡¸Hey, If that story is true,...... isn''t this a device that can see the future?¡¹

    Serina said, looking back at the ''Door'' as if she was afraid of it.

    ¡¸What do you think, erotic hat?¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard, Alec, This one used to be a god, and you''ve got me tied up with these subordinate spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸Just answer me. I''ll worship you as a god depending on your answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Hmm. Very well. Well, this is certainly a device that can see the future. That is, if you can use the clairvoyant spell. However, only one person can pass through here at a time. This one can''t go through it anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, are you ready to go?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? I don''t care if I look a year into the future, I''ll probably fail the test again and have sex with Alec in desperation.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not about your future, it''s about the future of this party. ...... Or maybe I should go.¡¹

    With Letty, it''s like she doesn''t know what to look for.

    ¡¸Are you serious, Alec? You''d better stop. I think the wormholes are dangerous.¡¹

    Serina''s worried.

    ¡¸I''ll be fine. This door was set up here by someone ...... for adventurers to allow humans to pass through, given its height. It''s not like you''re going to die just walking through it.¡¹

    This labyrinth always has the right path to go deeper. Even if there were vicious traps along the way, there were few traps that would kill you out of nowhere.

    ¡¸But what is the fate of the future ......¡¹

    Fianna murmured with a negative nuance. However, the reason why she didn''t deny it outright was probably because clergymen can also see the future, through divine revelation or something.

    If this "door" was set up by God, she couldn''t complain about it.

    ¡¸You might regret what you saw, you know?¡¹

    Hannah said. That would be true. If any of these people were destined to die, or if I myself were dead and gone in a year, I''d feel worse.

    ¨D¨DBut still.

    I might be able to do something about it.

    Besides, I felt like I might regret coming this far and leaving without doing anything.

    ¡¸I''m prepared for that. Then I''ll go. If I don''t come back in an hour, Saki, you''ll be the next leader. I''ll leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. But make sure you come back, okay? Darling.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Of course I will.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, please let me go with you.¡¹

    Meena''s going to ask.

    ¡¸No, I can''t bring you Meena. Oi, erotic hat, is this for one person, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s right. If two of you go through, the coordinates will overlap, and one of you will definitely die on the way out.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s how it works. You got it, meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. If the master doesn''t come back, I''ll go look for you. Even if I can''t use my clairvoyance, I have a good nose.¡¹

    Meena smiles.

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll ask you then.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey, brother, it feels like you''re going to die. Please don''t go.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be fine. My gut says so. It''s just a precaution.¡¹

    I smiled at the worried looks on their faces and checked my skill list.

    ¡¾Clairvoyant¡¿.

    I was going to give up if it didn''t come up, but fortunately or unfortunately, it came up as a candidate.

    The required acquisition point is 1000 points. It''s a bit heavy, but I have that many points.

    ¡¾Clairvoyance Lv3¡¿ New!

    I had planned to raise it to the max of level 5, but for some reason I needed 20,000 points from level 4.

    Since I''m running out of points, I''ll just hold out at this level.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m off.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Be careful.¡¹

    Everyone was staring at me, but they looked nervous.

    I exhaled loudly and stepped into this invisible door by myself.

 Volume 13 - CH 5

    The "Door" is located on an arched pillar near the ceiling of the tenth layer.

    As I passed through it alone, I immediately experienced a state of incomprehension.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh!?¡¹

    I thought I was walking horizontally, but my body was suddenly being pulled forward. And it wasn''t the wind.

    ¡¸What? Is this a fall?¡¹

    In the darkness, I could see the walls of a tunnel glowing faintly around me. It''s a translucent cloud-like tunnel. The speed quickly gains momentum, but then I remembered that the erotic hat was also falling down the tunnel earlier.

    The gravity is fixed on the front side, so the front side is the direction of the ground.

    There is also air inside the tunnel. Outside is the universe where you can see the stars.

    I understood and regained my composure, then remembered the purpose of entering this place.

    ¡¸Tsk, I don''t know where the starting planet anymore?¡¹

    I turned around and thought I''d screwed up, but I was going too fast for that. But this was still the naked eye. The tunnel is a thin line and I can see all the way to the other side, so if I follow it with my ¡¾Clairvoyance Lv3¡¿, I should be able to see the future of that planet.

    That is, if the evil god is right.

    I immediately used the ¡¾Clairvoyance¡¿.

    As if I were looking through a telescope, the image zoomed in quickly. I think I''m going to get a little drunk, but I also have ¡¾Anti-Sickness Lv5¡¿. I''ll be fine.

    As I followed the thin line of the distant tunnel, I could see the planet where I was starting from.

    It''s a greenish planet. Unlike Earth, this planet seems to have a lot of land.

    I zoomed in further. My vision was passing through the clouds, but I was clairvoyant.

    Remembering the map, I determined the location of the Kingdom of Grandsword based on the coastline and mountain ranges, and zoomed in on Grandsword Castle.

    I could see it.

    It''s approaching from the upper side of the castle, looking down on me.

    ¡¸Next is the ...... inn.¡¹

    I move my viewpoint to the "Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence" where we''re currently staying, and land on the ground.

    It''s amazing, I can see the ground on the same scale at such a distance. The magnification of the clairvoyant is outrageous.

    I have no idea how it can see horizontally.

    However, perhaps because I was looking at the image with a telescope lens, the periphery of my vision was a little shaky and blurry.

    I looked at the counter of the inn, but found Ada, the landlady, was as usual. She was moving in real time in front of me. There was a wooden tag hanging behind Ada, dated September 8th, today''s date.

    Murphy is also playing a card game with a stranger at the table, but He''s like playing card, too.

    He''s got his armor on, so I guess it''s just a game until his friends are ready.

    I don''t think he can even hear the sound with my clairvoyance. Murphy is laughing, as if he has a good hand of cards, but I can''t hear anything.

    But this Murphy was different from the Murphy I knew.

    He was much better equipped. I see, this is what he looks like in the future.

    If so, it would be exactly one year from now.

    I went up the side stairs. Normally, I wouldn''t be able to see through the roof or walls, but with my ¡¾Clairvoyance Lv3¡¿, I can easily move my perspective.

    ¡¸Murhh, I guess it''s not my room anymore: ......¡¹

    The room on the second floor that I was using was being used by a strange male adventurer. He''s changing his clothes, but I don''t want to see the bastard, and if I were alive, I wouldn''t let him change in my room. And the luggage is different, too.

    Just to be sure, I looked around for Serina and Luka''s room, but they were no longer living here either.

    Tsk, I''ve wasted enough time. I don''t know how much longer I can keep my vision at this distance.

    I need to hurry up and find me.

    But how?

    What came to my mind was the first country in the other world where I was first summoned by the magicians. It was the Kingdom of Vernia.

    I''m planning to leave the Kingdom of Grandsword soon, so if I were there, I''d probably in one of the other countries.

    There''s a good chance I''ll be striking out, but let''s see what the Kingdom of Vernia will look like in a year.

    Once I returned the telescope to the sky, I moved my viewpoint to the east.

    I followed the road, and soon found the Kingdom of Vernia.

    The five-day journey by horse-drawn carriage would only take a moment.

    I zoomed back in.

    The wheat in the fields around the kingdom was wheat-colored, probably just before harvest. The ears of wheat were hanging down, and they were full of fruit.

    I think it was almost harvest time, but this was a year later.

    A farmer''s daughter was walking along the street, wearing an oddly short miniskirt.

    I took an angle of her skirt from below¨D¨D.

    Oops, this was not the time to lock on to a beautiful girl.

    My vision was getting blurry at times, and the blurriness was slowly increasing.

    I think I''m about to reach my limit.

    It''s not going to be easy to find the future me.

    But that''s okay.

    In a year''s time, I''ll go to the Kingdom of Vernia and pick up this miniskirt-wearing girl and make her take off her clothes. She has a really cute face.

    Then, the girl suddenly falls on her buttocks and starts to feel uneasy.

    The ground goes dark.

    What was that?

    I looked behind.

    There was a huge black sea anemone. It must have been more than 20 meters long.

    What the hell is this thing?

    It looked strangely bossy for a monster that appears in the field.

    Its wriggling form was the first thing that struck me as disgusting. It''s a shiny black monster with an uncanny appearance.

    Perhaps because it was right next to the castle town, the castle soldiers were quick to rush in, spearing and slashing at the anemone with their swords.

    However, they didn''t seem to be doing any damage.

    In the meantime, the anemone shook its body and smashed the soldiers together with its tentacles, crushing them.

    ¡¸Murhg... Serina and Saki?¡¹

    I recognized them as soon as I saw them. A swordsman in a white cloak and a twin-sword thief in leather armor rushed to the scene and started fighting.

    Behind them were Fianna, Jouga, Ione, Letty, Nene, Lily, Mea, and Hannah. Sarah''s party is also there.

    Then there''s me and Meena, who was ...... there!

    I''m wearing a gold circlet on my head and a gorgeous cape.

    What the heck is that?

    Well, it may look subtle, but it''s probably equipment with high defense and magic defense.

    ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹

    The future me unleashed the Ice Javelin spell, but the sea anemone seemed to have absorbed it.

    It seems to have taken no damage and is continuing to move towards the castle.

    ¡¸Oi, why don''t you retreat? Idiot, stop! Take it easy!¡¹

    My stomach turned cold, but they were all fighting like they had no choice. If our attacks don''t work, we should just retreat and reassess our strategy.

    If we don''t, someone''s going to die.

    Sure enough, Jouga was the first to fall. Saki carried him on her back and tried to run away, but a tentacle swung down on her as if to catch her up.

    Both of them were beaten.

    Serina slashed the tentacles with her [Starlight Attack], but instead of disappearing or dying, the tentacles she cut off grew larger.

    So this is a split. ......!

    I see, it seems that we in the future have had a battle with this thing once and know who it is.

    I can see the impatience on everyone''s face instead of surprise.

    However, if Serina''s [Starlight Attack] and my [Ice Javelin] don''t work, it''s going to be ...... tough fighting this monster.

    Letty summoned a golem and hit it, but it was sizzling back under its power.

    Ione made a profound move, but it seemed to have little effect. Immediately after, Ione was hit by a tentacle. That would have killed her instantly.

    Serina and the others were still down and not moving.

    Then, Sarah was beaten. Nene and Meena also collapsed.

    My friends were dying one by one.

    *ngh!* I was surprised to hear a sound near my ear, but it was the sound of my teeth grinding.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is that Keiji and Erwin?¡¹

    Why are they here?

    The junior high school hero, Keiji, comes towards the them with a bright smile that seems out of place, drawing his sword.

    Erwin also smiled, then produced a magic circle and started chanting a spell on the spot.

    The surgeon, Kojima-sensei, also rushed in and desperately held the bleeding belly of the fallen Meena with his hand, but there seemed to be nothing else he could do.

    There, the electric shock spell that Erwin had cast fell and struck. On top of Meena''s body.

    In addition, Keiji swung at the unconscious Meena, who was blasted by the electric shock¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stop it! You little shit!¡¹

    I reached out my hand, but it cut through the air. I then tried to do the [Instantaneous Movement], and remembered that this scene was a year in the future.

    If I deviated from this tunnel, I would never be able to return to my original location.

    ¡¸Damn, I can''t see anymore.¡¹

    I seemed to have reached the limit of my distance, and my vision quickly faded away, the planet shrinking to nothing but dark space.

    What the hell was that?

    I know it''s a scene from a year from now.

    I also know that a powerful monster has appeared right in front of Vernia Castle.

    However, it looked like Keiji and Erwin were covering for that monster, and were even more hostile to us.

    No, that''s what it looked like.

    They were attacking Meena, trying to cut her down.

    Could that black anemone have been summoned by Erwin?

 Volume 13 - CH 6

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Alec!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Master! I''m glad you''re safe!¡¹

    Meena jumped at me, and I realized that I was back in the tenth layer.

    ¡¸How much time has passed since then?¡¹

    That''s the first thing I ask.

    ¡¸Fufu, you ask a strange question. It''s been a moment. You walk in and walk out. I''ve lost my mind worrying about you.¡¹

    Serina replied with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡¸That''s exactly what I was thinking. If you hadn''t come back in an hour, I was going to go look for brother!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I believed you, you know? Of course my darling would come back.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, I''m glad.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m sorry for worrying you. Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. Alec, what did you see over there?¡¹

    Hannah asked me.

    ¡¸...... No, nothing. My clairvoyance failed me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, as long as you''re safe, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It''s better not to see the future, I guess.¡¹

    ¡ºActually, ......, I saw you all die.¡»

    If I tell them, some of them will be scared to death for the next year.

    I''ll tell them when the time is right, but it doesn''t have to be now. There''s still time.

    We don''t need to talk about it now.

    I¨D¨D

    ¡¸Letty, what color and shape will this evil god take when it materializes?¡¹

    I asked something else.

    ¡¸Well, it''s a very cute little white rabbit.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure. I can''t wait to build up my erotic power and show you guys how pretty this one. I can see myself rubbing on your chest and saying, "Oohh, You''re so cute!¡¹

    The hat says proudly.

    ¡¸I see. Letty, give me that hat.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Sure.¡¹

    I took the hat and burned it with [Fireball Lv5].

    In an instant, the hat turned into charcoal and stopped talking.

    ¡¸Hey! W-w-w-w-what are you doing, you idiot!!!?¡¹

    Letty froze and grabbed her hat to take it back, but the charcoal shattered in her hands.

    ¡¸Eeekkkk! Evil god-samaaa! Look, panties, it''s panties! Cheer up! Uwaahhh, Oh, no, he''s completely dead!¡¹

    I ask Letty, who is crying on all fours.

    ¡¸Letty, how much magic can you do in that state?¡¹

    ¡¸How much is 30% less, 30% less! Uwahh, now I can''t summon the golem in a short time, and I''m not sure if I can use the instant death spell, and I can''t use slime magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I''m relatively okay without it.¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaah?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll give you 10,000 points for this apology later.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Hmm, that might be a better deal.¡¹

    All right, I''ve buried the suspicious one for now. Next time I see a black anemone, I''ll bury it as fast as I can.

    ¡¸And don''t try to find any new evil gods, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t have to worry about that, it was super rare. It took me three years to decipher it after I accidentally found it in the underground storage of a magic guild I snuck into, and I had a hard time finding the place where it was sealed.¡¹

    If it''s super rare and I finally found it by stealing it from the magic guild, the next evil god won''t be so easy to find. Then good.

    ¡¸Hey, Letty, I just heard something I don''t want to hear... Did you steal it?¡¹

    Serina put her hands on her hips and asked with a difficult face.

    ¡¸Eh? No, ...... I did return the old document properly. I didn''t steal it. I just borrowed it. It''s just borrowed. No one even noticed. It''s back there!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, ....... I''ll lecture you later.¡¹

    ¡¸Question, sir. Because it was Alec who killed the evil god, so why should I get lecture?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s your fault, Letty. You should reflect on yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey.¡¹

    ¡¸You know....¡¹

    ¡¸That''s enough, Serina. The evil god is gone. If it''s a god of some sort, it might come back again, but not in our lifetime.¡¹

    That "Immortal King" will take three hundred years to heal from the injuries he got slashed by Serina. If it''s an evil god that was turned into charcoal and hadn''t fully recovered, it will take more than that.

    ¡¸That''s right. The next time I see a talking hat, I''ll slay it without question. Okay.¡¹

    I''m going to warn her, though.

    ¡¸You might end up as a PK bounty hunter, so don''t do it out of the blue.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    ¡¸But is this the last place? This is the tenth layer. I don''t see a boss either.¡¹

    Saki said, looking around.

    ¡¸There might be one if we look for it, but we''re done here. Let''s go back to the surface. We''re done exploring the Labyrinth of No Return.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone who responded with a spirited voice must have thought that this labyrinth was indeed enough.

    I don''t want any more traps that are too difficult for me either.

    I don''t feel like doing the tenth layer or the tenth layer bosses. I''ve had my fill of dark dragons.

    It''s too much trouble to ride the moving floor again, so I trust Letty''s levitation magic and fall straight down.

    It was a reasonably long flight time, but we were able to land on the bottom floor without any problems. It wasn''t so great that my body spun around while I was falling, though.

    ¡¸Now, it''s the job of an adventurer to return home. Let''s go with caution.¡¹

    Saki said, and everyone paid attention to their surroundings.

    We climbed up the long, slow stairs, and then the stairs to the ninth layer.

    ¡¸Phew, I thought something would definitely come out, but there was nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That was a strange floor.¡¹

    Well, it''s best if there''s nothing.

    We left the labyrinth, went up to the surface, and returned to the inn.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    After removing my gear and relaxing with dinner, I got up from Meena''s lap pillow.

    ¡¸Meena, I''m sorry, but I need you to invite five people to this room: Serina, Ione, Saki, Mare, and Hannah. Just them and no one else.¡¹

    I''ve chosen the six people I need to talk to about the future. Meena is a little nervous about talking, but she trusts me a lot, so she should be fine.

    ¡¸I understand. Let''s see. Finally, the seven of us are finally going to have a 7P? Gulp.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not. I mean, Hannah''s not my girl yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you''d force her to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t. Hannah is the type of girl who would definitely leave me if I raped her. She''s not like the pervert Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Yeah, I guess you could say that. Well, I''ll go get them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, please do.¡¹

    While Meena goes to call everyone, I think about how I''m going to say.

    ¡¸Well, I guess I''ll just tell it like it is.¡¹

    It''s also difficult to decide if what I saw was a definite fate or if it can be changed.

    I wanted to discuss this and other issues with everyone.

    ¡¸Oh, come on, Alec, you called all of us. You''re not planning to have a 7P with all of us, are you¡¹

    As soon as she came in, Serina said that.

    ¡¸You''re also thinking about eroticism, aren''t you? I''m not talking about sex. I''m talking about serious strategy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah, I get it.¡¹

    I told them exactly what I saw at the "Door" at the tenth layer today.

    ¡¸Ehh? I see. You were acting a little strange, so I suspected that you might have seen something in the future.¡¹

    After all, you have a keen intuition, Serina.

    ¡¸But it''s a good thing that Darling didn''t tell us right then and there. Lily and Nene would have been scared, and Letty would have escaped.¡¹

    Saki said.

    Well, not many people would want to go to a place where they know they''re going to die.

    I can''t blame Letty for escaping.

    Of course, I''ll have her join the battle without telling her. She''s a genius magician, right? She''s got skills.

    ¡¸I don''t know if my skills are good enough for a black anemone. ...... Return to the kingdom of Vernia. ...... Ahem, you are going?¡¹

    Ione has rephrased "return" and changed it to "go", but Vernia is her birthplace.

    ¡¸Don''t be weird about it, Ione, of course we''re going back.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then I guess I''ll just have to train.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I want each of you to think of a countermeasure based on what I''ve just said.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Yes ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me! A little bit of anemone, is easy¡¹

    I''m glad I talked to these guys. They all seem to have a positive attitude and will come up with something good to do.

    I guess it''s the role of a leader to rely on his friends.

 Volume 13 - CH 7

    The next day, I told Ada that I was leaving and settled the bill for the inn. I had plenty of money, from the king''s reward and the sale of the items I had acquired in the dungeon.

    ¡¸I see, I''ll miss you guys when you''re gone. I''m hoping that the customers who are less troublesome will stay longer.¡¹

    The landlady behind the counter shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Is that so? The last time a White Dog mercenary barged in here. I''d say that was some serious trouble.¡¹

    I''d say so myself, but luckily they didn''t make it inside the inn. They didn''t even charge Ada for cleaning up the yard.

    ¡¸Don''t underestimate me, Alec. That''s not your problem. It''s White Dog''s fault. I did my research.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you did. No, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all right. So, you want to get some breakfast? I''ll give you for free.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. It''s past noon. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. It''s the last thing I want. It''s a real breakfast.¡¹

    The landlady gave me an unusually pleasant smile, and I took my bowl of onion soup in a good mood.

    ¡¸Oi, Alec, I see that you and your friends are clearing out your room, are you moving to a better place?¡¹

    Murphy came down the stairs and asked.

    Better place, huh?

    ¡¸No. I''m done exploring the labyrinth here. I think I''ll go back to my country.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Ohhh, I see. ...... Well, you''ve made it to the ninth layer, the lowest level, just like the first king. ......¡¹

    Murphy said with deep emotion. I haven''t told him or the adventurer''s guild about the tenth layer. We''re on par with the king''s achievements. That''s enough.

    The warning left by the first generation was not directly useful, but it was appreciated. It was like a thank you.

    ¡¸That''s why you should pay me now for the loss you owe me.¡¹

    I turn to Murphy and put out my hand.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha. Is that coming?.¡¹

    Murphy laughs happily.

    ¡¸Ooh. Pay up.¡¹

    If it''s 2,000 gold, this guy who is a B rank adventurer can afford it if he wants to.

    ¡¸Tsk, it can''t be helped. ....... Then, Alec, here''s a parting gift from me. Thank you for taking it!¡¹

    Murphy said, and then threw a ball of smoke at me.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    Black smoke billowed out in front of me, and I shook it off with my hands, but my vision didn''t clear at all.

    I''m sure I can catch him easily if I use my spotting skills to chase him, but from the looks of it, he doesn''t seem to have much money.

    I feel sorry for him, so I''ll just leave him alone.

    I thought so, but the landlady came out from the back and yelled at him with a fierce sword.

    ¡¸Hey, Murphyyyyyyy! This is a serious business obstruction! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeppp!? Y-you''re wrong, Ada, it''s mostly Alec who''s at fault! Listen to me, guehh!¡¹

    Shw must have some good night vision skills to be able to throw a tub through that smoke and hit him. You''re so strong for nothing, you''re an innkeeper.

    ¡¸Wow, what it is? It''s a great smoke!¡¹

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸A fire!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, get that fire out of here! Come on, fellas, it''s a big one. Get out of here!¡¹

    Everyone came down to get ready, but when they saw the smoke, they panicked.

    ¡¸No, there are no problem, don''t make a scene. It''s not a fire. It''s just Murphy''s idiot using a smokeballs here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Ahhh ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a real pain in the ass, Murphy-danna.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re an idiot. I don''t think you''ll get much more than bloodshed if you do this. Fufufu.¡¹

    Letty laughs gleefully at other people''s misfortune, but you''d better watch out, too.

    I think that the evil gods and the innkeepers were quite dangerous.

    ¡¸Alec-san, we''re all here.¡¹

    Clyde, the leader of the second team, reported to me that they were 45 minutes behind schedule. These guys are really punctual, aren''t they?

    ¡¸Finally. Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In addition to the first team, we had more than thirty people from the clan with us. I''m a little nervous about whether or not we''ll be able to make it to Vernia without getting lost.

    ¡¸We''re going to a bar now, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It''s Matheus'' retirement party.¡¹

    It hasn''t been a year yet, but the clan''s funds have increased considerably, so I gave them all 50,000 gold as a bonus. As expected, it would be strange to distribute the same amount of money to those who haven''t even reached the ninth layer, so the amount is considerably less than the first team members.

    I announced that I wouldn''t mind they retiring with this money, but there was only one person who retired, perhaps having gotten a taste of the large bonus. That was Matheus.

    Matheus, a white-haired dwarf, was not very fast, but as far as I could tell, he was able to fight well. However, he must have been pushing himself very hard. He has back pain, you know. Even so, Matheus has never complained about it to anyone. I think he''s a great guy.

    ¡¸I think Matheus can still do it, can''t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he''s much more powerful than me.¡¹

    That''s what the guys in the clan say.

    ¡¸Matheus made his own decision. Let''s give him a chance to celebrate.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Congratulations?¡¹

    ¡¸Zeed, that''s a good job, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, that''s no different than the end of the day. Thank you for your hard work, isn''t it?¡¹

    Everyone seems to be unsure of what to say to congratulate him.

    ¡¸Hannah, what''s the adventurer''s way?¡¹

    I asked Hannah, who seemed to know the most.

    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t know much about it because I haven''t seen it up close. But I think the way the Black Cat of the Wind celebrates is fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, congratulations on your safe retirement, I guess.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s good! I wish I could retire alive without getting hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re an idiot, Zeed. An injury or two is part of being an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga''s legs are growing back, too. A leg or two, no big deal, hahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, that was really hard. Let''s take care of our legs.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know, we can celebrate Jouga''s leg another time. Congratulations on your safe retirement, Matheus-san!¡¹

    Saki said, taking the lead.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Congrats! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I told you not to abbreviate there.

    ¡¸Fumu, I''d like to thank you as well, Alec. If you hadn''t picked me up, I''d probably be lying in a labyrinth right now.¡¹

    The white-haired dwarf said without smiling. I''m sure he''s just embarrassed because he''s saying thank you, though he seems more mushy than usual.

    ¡¸You may be right, but that''s your strength, Matheus. There''s someone in our Clan who''s dead.¡¹

    Marth was not a lucky guy either.

    ¡¸But in your clan, only one who''s dead in six months. There''s been a death in Janatha''s store every week.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. What a bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸I think Alec''s place is definitely good because We are allowed to stay in a good place!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸We can eat well every day, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s important.¡¹

    ¡¸If I get injured or sick, I can take a day off. But I can still eat! Oops.¡¹

    As Ash was walking backwards, he bumped into a passerby.

    ¡¸Watch it, asshole!¡¹

    A rough-looking man shouted at him.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Ash, watch where you''re going.¡¹

    I''ll pay attention too.

    ¡¸Yes, Alec-san, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ash, you used to be so quick to make a move, but you''ve mellowed now.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? No, we''re about to celebrate Matheus'' celebration, and I don''t want to get in the middle of a boring fight.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s a celebration, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we''re celebrating.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s eat and drink our fill today!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m gonna throw up! I''m gonna throw up! I''m gonna throw up all over you!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, stop throwing up. You''ll ruin the good food.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, too. Hahahaha.¡¹

    After the celebration party, we''re not going to the inn, we''re going to take a carriage out of the country. We''re going to be traveling by carriage out of the country, so I''d like them to keep their drunkenness to a minimum. Well, it''s a memorable day for us as the Clan. I won''t say too much about the details today.

    As long as they''re loaded into the wagons, we''ll be fine.

    ¡¸There you have it, the tavern you''ve been waiting for, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ALL RIGHTTTT!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I''m worried.

 Volume 13 - CH 8

    ¡¸I''m planning a party to celebrate the clearing of the Labyrinth of No Return and the retirement of the clan, and the guys are strangely excited about the prospect of free booze.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if they''ll be okay. ......?¡¹

    Serina, too, showed a look of concern.

    ¡¸No problem! I''m the organizer of this event, so leave it to me! There''s a lot of people here, and we don''t want any trouble. I''ve already reserved the room for us.¡¹

    I left the arrangements for the tavern to Saki, but it was a good decision to leave it to her.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s a private party. That way, we won''t get into fights with our neighbors, find a girl and try to drag her to ......, or any other bad stuff, right?¡¹

    Hoshirina also nodded.

    ¡¸Yes, but Serina, you''re the girls, so you should be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Huh, well, at their level, I can handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh heh, it''ll be fun when the drunken Serina-san starts taking off her clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, no, Nene-chan! We''re not thinking about that! Not at all!¡¹

    ¡¸H-h-h-he''s right.¡¹

    The men who were saying "hooray!" earlier suddenly became impatient and meak. If Serina gets really angry, she''ll go straight attacking with a  her Starlight Attack.

    ¡¸Well, you guys, don''t worry about it, just drink. Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious. I''ve also prepared a girls who''s okay with doing nice things for everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo, Saki-neesan, thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Those girls, Alec, don''t mess with them.¡¹

    Serina said something strange.

    ¡¸Haa? What are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it''s Matheus'' celebration. If you keep them all to yourself, the rest of the clan won''t enjoy it either.¡¹

    ¡¸Ummm.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll at least pour you a sexy drink, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re just going to pour me a drink? I can''t have any fun if you don''t Porori, Serina.¡¹ (TLN: Porori- inadvertently (coming to the surface) maybe he''s asking Serina to pop-out her breast?)

    ¡¸Hey, ......, I won''t get naked in front of another guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Really, Alec is such a dirty old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, well. I''ll take care of that too, both of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I''m not taking my clothes off, Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, that''s okay. Then, it''s "Black Cat of the Wind"...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeees, come here. I''ve been waiting for you?¡¹

    About seven bunny girls came out and posed with smiles on their faces.

    Hmmm,  Well, I think all seven of them are beautiful, but they''re a little too sexy, a little too mature, and a little too high-ball.

    ¡¸Saki, couldn''t you have found a cuter girl? A little more loli and a little more innocent-looking.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, darling, but they''re a girls who does nice things for the guys, so I have to pay for this. I''m on a budget.¡¹

    Saki made a coin mark with her finger and said. If that''s the case, I guess I have no choice. I''ll leave the purse to Saki. I''m sure she''s not that stingy either, considering the significance of today''s celebration.

    ¡¸But at least invite one model or amateur ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, no, that will be bad. If one of them starts to take it off, Alec will try to take that thing out, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that''s totally crime, isn''t it? Luka and Ione should have said something too.¡¹

    Serina seems to have been spoon fed and tells the others.

    ¡¸Even if you say that...¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, we can settle that later.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, No! You can''t do that. If you use money to get rid of rape, you''re out of line as a person.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Well, I''ll pick them up the right way, don''t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸The right way. Don''t use skills, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m good just using ¡¾Talking¡¿.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s okay, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, Serinaa. It seems that all the girls are out of Alec''s strike zone.¡¹

    Saki winked at me.

    ¡¸You''re right. He loves a virgin, after all¡¹

    ¡¸So, you guys can go in first, don''t wait for me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ All right! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The celebration went off without a fight, even though we had a lot of fun with a bunny girl strip show and Serina got really drunk and got involved in drinking.

    Matheus just slurped down his mug and didn''t even smile the whole time, but he did let the bunny girl pour him a drink, so he seemed to be having a good time.

    ¡¸So long, Matheus, and good luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks you for taking care of me.¡¹

    He said he knew a woodworker and was going to try to get an apprenticeship with him. Dwarves are good with their hands, and he had a carved bear in his room, so he should be able to make it. Even if he doesn''t, he''s already made enough money.

    ¡¸He''s gone, huh ......¡¹

    Meena looked at the back of Matheus and said a little sadly.

    ¡¸Well, he has his own way. Meena, you can follow me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, all that''s left are these guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. ......¡¹

    Me and Meena turn around and can''t deal with them.

    ¡¸I can''t drink anymore~ Hick!¡¹

    ¡¸Aan? If you can''t drink my alcohol, then I''m going to use Starlight Attack. Is that okay? Still, Hick!¡¹

    ¡¸Crap, I didn''t get their contact info!¡¹

    As expected, we were a chaotic group of over thirty drunks. Some of them are snoring on the street.

    ¡¸Alec-san, do you mind if I drop by the brothel for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. We have an appointment. Let''s go.¡¹

    If we''re not careful, some of them will try to go somewhere else.

    ¡¸See, these are the guys, so I''ll take care of them.¡¹

    However, it seems that Saki had asked the adventurer''s guild for a quest beforehand, and a well-built adventurer picked up the drunken clan and roughly pushed them into the carriage.

    ¡¸Oh, she''s a handful, so I''ll take care of her. Alec, carry her like a princess.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice. Serina, don''t throw up.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m invincible. ugh, uhhh, yuuuukkkkk¡¹

    ...... Don''t ever drink alcohol again.

    ¡¸Oh no, that''s not good. Wipe, wipe it off. Fianna, I need you to cast a little detoxification spell on Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll do it. ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, rid this man''s body of the evil that is eating away at it! Cure!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuhh, it hurts......I''ve got a headache....¡¹

    I don''t think she''s going to be cracking up any time soon.

    ¡¸Come on, get in the carriage, you stupid woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaah, Aah, Alec. Well, I''m is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you remember when you were drunk?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, come to think of it, Ash and the others were having a drinking contest, and I joined in, and, wow, I don''t remember anything from that!?¡¹

    ¡¸You were the worst, getting involved with all the members.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I would never do such a thing. Stop with the boring jokes.¡¹

    You''re an annoying woman.

    ¡¸Serina, that''s the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Hannah, Ione, really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got tangled up in it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, if you don''t remember, that''s probably for the best.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that much? Uwahh, stop it. Sorry, guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha ...... Give us a break, Serina-san¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, that was hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were a nice person.¡¹

    ¡¸Auh-auhhI, ''m so glad you came to your senses!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Really, really ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that. ......¡¹

    Serina bowed her head seriously in a careful posture.

    ¡¸Everyone is on board, right? Then let''s depart.¡¹

    Nick, the coachman, said.

    I''ve used his carriage before and it was the right choice, so I asked him to help me find a competitor this time as well. There were so many of us that one carriage was not enough. We only had a day or so to get there, so we were going to delay our departure for a few days if we couldn''t get the right people, but he is a very good man. It was also fortunate that he was in Grandsword.

    ¡¸You''re sure we can do without the light magic?¡¹

    I''ll make sure.

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve been eating wild grapes, so I''m fine with just moonlight. I''ve fed the horses well, too.¡¹

    Normally, I don''t do departures in the evening. The roads are dangerous at night, and there are strong monsters wandering out in the fields at night.

    However, we''ve become too famous in this country, and there''s a possibility that we''ll be targeted by unscrupulous PKs.

    That''s why we deliberately decided to leave at a different time.

    ¡¸Then, take care of the escort, okay?¡¹

    I said to Sarah party who were standing by. I knew that we would be a drunken group, so I asked another adventurer to escort us.

    I couldn''t leave it to someone I didn''t trust to some extent, so I called on someone I knew.

    ¡¸You can count on us! We''re not called the "Laughing Goddess of Fortune" for nothing. After all, we have a hundred percent success rate in escorting people!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. By the way, how many times?¡¹

    ¡¸Seventy-two times, or eight times in A-rank.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Eight successes in a row on difficulty rank- A only? How can you succeed so much?¡¹

    I''m quite impressed.

    ¡¸Hmm, but that''s not it, Alec. We choose the jobs we can completed.¡¹

    Jamie, the burly female warrior, said in an unamused tone. I see, that''s what you mean.

    With Sarah''s uncommon "Intuition of Death", she probably avoids all quests that are likely to fail.

    I''ve never heard whether it''s a skill or just a hunch, but it doesn''t matter which. If it was a skill, it would definitely be rare. I have no way to copy it. I''ve been with Sarah, and I haven''t been able to copy her intuition skills.

    ¡¸I see what you mean¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s nothing wrong with that, is there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if you''re going to fail, there''s not much point in taking it all.¡¹

    It may seem unsympathetic, but Sarah is also a kind-hearted woman, so if she can help, she will.

    ¡¸It''s not in my nature to give up before I even try, though. Well, I''ve never won a bet with her.¡¹

    Jamie shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Oh, so Sarah, when I asked you to play cards with me, you said you''d do it if there were no stakes.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well. Ah, but Alec, please don''t tell anyone about this. I told the marketeer in the arena about this before, and some troublesome people got involved, and it was a lot of trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸There was a time when that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a pretty nasty situation. ......¡¹

    What kind of results does Sarah remarks? Well, they don''t seem to want to talk about it, so I''ll leave it at that.

    The only thing left to do was to leave the country in a carriage, and just when I thought that...

    ¡¸Uuaaaaahhhh!¡¹

    Jouga suddenly screamed, and we all drew our swords at the same time.

 Volume 13 - CH 9

    We''re trying to avoid being seen, and we''re trying to leave in the carriage just as the sun is about to set.

    Jouga suddenly screamed, and I thought it was PK, so I looked around impatiently.

    But there was no sign of the enemy.

    ¡¸No sign of the enemy! Clear!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t see anything either!¡¹

    Jamie and Lunette couldn''t find any enemies either.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Jouga?¡¹

    I''ll ask the person who screamed.

    ¡¸No, brother, it''s the arena! I forgot! I''ve never passed the preliminary round at Grand Sword arena!¡¹

    Come to think of it, when this guy had the one-legged death flag before, he said that his dream was to win the arena.

    ¡¸You. ......¡¹

    It''s too late to remember when we''re about to leave.

    ¡¸No, I''m sorry. brother, I''ll go there alone. I''ll catch up with you in a week or so.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I owe that arena a bit of a debt, too. I''m sorry, Sarah, but can we postpone our departure?¡¹

    I don''t like the idea of going back to home on a bet either.

    ¡¸A week or so is fine. We''re bored now that we''ve cleared the labyrinth anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸Sarah! We told the king we''re leaving today, remember? We can''t delay anymore.¡¹

    Jaime scolded Sarah.

    ¡¸I don''t think Kei-chan would be mad at us for that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not the king. It''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the people in the castle, right. But we''re not "Over the King". If anyone''s going to be targeted, it''s going to be Alec alone.¡¹

    Lunette took over Jamie''s stunned words. Lunette is a wise-cracking member of Sarah''s party, so it''s not interesting to be told definitively that I''m the only one being targeted.

    ¡¸Sarah, did you by any chance know that it''s not that the Dark Dragon can''t be defeated, but that the "Over the King" part is what make you trouble?¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this, so I ask her.

    At the ninth layer, Sarah had felt a premonition of death and finished exploring the labyrinth before we did.

    ¡¸Hmmm, I''m too stupid to think of anything. Oh, man, you know how it is, Alec, fufu. It''s just that we thought we were in trouble there, so we retreated.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think I''m okay now, so I think this is okay, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, there it is, Sarah''s seal of approval. It''s coming out.¡¹

    Sierra didn''t seem to be happy about it, but Jamie explained it to me, probably because ...... I looked dubious about it.

    ¡¸She says it''s okay, it''s okay, so I go with her, and then she suddenly says, ¡¾Oh, I knew it was bad¡¿, and run away.¡¹

    It''s good that she has a good intuition, but it''s not good for your heart when she suddenly realizes that it''s really dangerous.

    ¡¸Well, no, that''s just occasional. And I''ve never been out of line when I''ve said it''s dangerous, so why not?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a laughing goddess of death.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t like it the way you say that.¡¹

    With her mouth agape, Sarah must have seen many deaths of others. She has seen her predictions come true.

    ¡¸Well, I''ll have to discuss it with my party and decide. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll assign someone else to guard us, so don''t worry about it.¡¹

    I told her gently. It''s completely up to our party, and it''s our responsibility.

    ¡¸No, no, Once I''ve accepted the job, I''ll do my best to escort you, okay? It''s not uncommon for a week or so to be delayed, you know! Right! Right!.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Sarah. You seem to be obsessed with Alec, but the request is for a carriage escort. If you change the content for your convinience, you''ll take the penalty and the money for the extension.¡¹

    For a big, burly warrior, Jamie is rather detailed, isn''t she?

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I''ll pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, it''s not worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, come on. I''ll pay for it out of my own pocket.¡¹

    ¡¸Lunette, please scold her.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if it''s her pocket money, I can''t scold her. I have no idea what''s so good about this unfaithful, dirty old man.¡¹

    You say that, Lunette, but you also come to my room for a bath every week.

    ¡¸Well~¡¡He''s very good at sex, he doesn''t lie, and he was generous enough to pay me 10,000 extra gold for my last request. Oh, come to think of it, we had a promise, right? I''ll lend you a hand next time.¡¹

    Promise, ....... I don''t remember much about it, but if Sarah says so and lends me a hand herself, so be it. On the other hand, if you don''t remember and you''re asked to lend a hand, that''s a big problem.

    ¡¸S-sex ......¡¹

    Sierra blushed and pressed her own cheeks with her hands.

    We''ve been having steady sex since then, but she''s still not very good at that kind of erotic conversation.

    Next time, I''ll use verbal abuse to get her to say it. Hihi.

    ¡¸Sigh, I don''t really like it. I''m out of this job.¡¹

    Jamie said, waving her hand up in the air wickedly.

    ¡¸Hmm, too bad. Then I''ll be your only escort. Yay, it''s just you and me!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Sarah. I''ll take it, too¡¹

    I grinned as Lunette said this, but she glared at me as if to tell me to shut up.

    I don''t think I''ve told my party mates about this, so I''ll just keep my mouth shut about my friendship with Lunette. I think it''s obvious that Sarah is grinning too.

    ¡¸Hmm, I can''t help it. I''ll take it too then.¡¹

    Says Sierra.

    ¡¸Then, when you leave, call me at the inn. I''ll meet you there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay, Jamie. I''ll do that.¡¹

    It''s not often that my party is separated by a quest, but Sarah''s party seems to be unconcerned about it.

    ¡¸So that''s how it is. Nick, I''m sorry, but ......¡¹

    I said to the coachmen who were waiting for me there in silence.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s postponed. Adventurers do this all the time. I''ll see you in a week when the date is clearer.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m really sorry. Tell me what the cancellation fee is.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s for them. I don''t want my share.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry Nick, but we''re in business. I''ll take one large copper.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take that.¡¹

    ¡¸Me, too.¡¹

    Three of the seven gentlemen asked for a cancellation fee, which I agreed to. Well, a hundred gold is a small price to pay.

    But if I keep cancelling, they''ll never accept any work in my name.

    ¡¸Next time, no cancellations. If something goes wrong, I''ll pay you in full.¡¹

    ¡¸Full payment, as expected of an A-rank party. I was relieved to hear that. Well, I''ll see you in a week. Boy, do your best to get through the preliminary round!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks a lot, old man! But I''m not old enough to be a monk.¡¹

    Jouga''s complaint was met with laughter from the other coachmen and everyone else, but from the perspective of that old coachmen, Jouga must be just like a child.

    ¡¸Well, ......, then, you guys, get off.¡¹

    I had a hard time waking up the drunken troops and getting them to walk.

    In the end, some of them couldn''t help themselves, so I asked Nick to take us to the Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence in his carriage, and I duly paid for it.

    Some of the rooms at the inn were already occupied by new guests, but Ada got us another room.

    As soon as she saw me, she said, "There''s no more breakfast for you!" I was disappointed to hear that.

 Volume 13 - CH 10

    Across the central square from the Royal Castle of Grandsword, the Coliseum of the arena awaits the warriors.

    It is also close to the Labyrinth of No Return.

    This is where death matches take place every day, and many people actually lose their lives in the arena.

    I thought it couldn''t be done with only such daredevils, but it seems that sometimes the arena operators hire battle slaves to fight.

    ¡¸Tsk, It''s a disgusting, I can''t watch this.¡¹

    When I saw the girl with the white cat ears being tortured one way or the other, I left my seat in the middle of the match. The rest of the crowd didn''t seem to mind, and even cheered from the seats.

    ¡¸Let''s get out of here. That girl can''t win.¡¹

    Sarah said with a slightly unamused look and followed me.

    ¡¸It''s a good thing I didn''t bring Serina and Meena with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they do stand out, don''t they?¡¹

    Serah also thought that they would stand out, but the blonde and erotic looking swordsman seemed to blend in rather well in this arena.

    ¡¸I guess so. But I said I was right, because those guys are going to be mad.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that one.¡¹

    Meena might not say anything, but there''s no way she''d be happy to see a slave like her position being tormented.

    I''ve already erased her slave crest, but she still calls me master, and I don''t think her position has changed.

    ¡¸Are there any other candidates for the championship that I should be looking at?¡¹

    ¡¸There are many, but the candidates for the championship will be in the seeded slots, and they shouldn''t be playing their seeded games today.¡¹

    ¡¸Then there''s no point in me staying here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You want to go to Tabitha''s?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    The love hotel I go to.

    Sarah seems to want to have sex, but, well, we can kill two birds with one stone if we have sex after we''ve worked out a plan.

    First, after a light blowjob, I ask Sarah what she knows about the candidates for the arena championship.

    ¡¸First of all, the main contender is the "Mad King". He''s won a lot of battles in a row without losing, and even if his opponent is an A-rank, he''ll win easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that A rank? Not S?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it should be A. The S rank has been vacant since Bard and the others retired.¡¹

    ¡¸I can beat an A-rank with ease, but I can''t become an S-rank?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, strength in the arena and skill as an adventurer are two different things, Alec. The Mad King is a loner, and I once helped him when he was lost on the third layer. He''s the kind of kid who gets lost even if he has a map.¡¹

    So he''s a solo adventurer.

    ¡¸So he doesn''t go into dungeons much?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I haven''t seen him in the labyrinth since then, and he can make money in the arena, so there''s no need to dive, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess you could say that. No, you have to go down to the lower layer to get an A rank.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Come to thing of it you''re right. Well, the Adventurer''s Guild certifies them, so it''s a special category, right?¡¹

    So the theory is that he''s so popular in the arena that they gave him an A rank as a mascot. That''s possible.

    ¡¸What''s his gear?¡¹

    ¡¸He''s got full-face, full plate armor and a halberd. Do you know what a halberd is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s, like, an axe and a spear in one, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s it. Normally, it''s too heavy to wield, but it''s not half as strong as you think it is. It''s about three times the weight of a normal halberd, and she''ll swing it around like a bat out of hell.¡¹

    ¡¸That girl? Is she a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t know? Maybe a man?¡¹

    Sarah twists her head, but if the mad king''s  wearing full body armor and a helmet, so we can''t see the mad king in the flesh.

    ¡¸Any weaknesses?¡¹

    ¡¸The helmet limits mad king vision, so mad king sometimes lose sight of quick enemies. But the mad king has good defense, and the moment the mad king are attacked, the ma king fires its halberd, so the mad king never loses. To be honest, I don''t want to fight with the mad king either. I''ll leave it to Lunette.¡¹ ( TLN : Since we still don''t know the mad king gender, I''ll use either The mad king, or they)

    ¡¸Can you defeat the mad king with magic?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve never done it before, but the mad king''s a vanguard warrior type. I''m sure I can do it.¡¹

    ¡¸What are the mad king skills?¡¹

    ¡¸The mad king''s recklessly violent. Ha-ha-ha.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a skill?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It''s like the mad king activates it when they''are in trouble. Their speed would increase by about five times, and their power by three times, or something like that. They were gouging the stone floor.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm ......¡¹

    It''s tough for Jouga.

    He is also capable of serving as a vanguard in an A-rank party, but even so, he is not the type who has any particular trump card.

    With Serina, there is a one-shot deadly evil skill "Starlight Attack" that can kill the opponent even with just a scratch, and with Ione, her [mind''s eye] and her swordsmanship skills, can grasp the enemy''s movements even when her eyes are closed.

    Especially such a skill is immensely powerful in a one-on-one battle against a person.

    And as far as Sarah is concerned, Jouga is not a good match for the Mad King.

    Jouga is power oriented, so he''s not fast.

    If the opponent has more power than Jouga, he will have to dodge and evade, but Jouga is the type that can slash head-on and take a beating.

    He uses a broadsword, which is a rather large and sturdy weapon, but it will probably lose to the halberd in reach. And if the axe part hits the sword properly, it could destroy the weapon.

    ¡¸Well, if Jouga can get a critical hit before that thing comes out, he can win, right?¡¹

    Sarah says lightly.

    ¡¸You''re relying on luck. ......¡¹

    But it''s not like he has to win.

    It''s a dream of Jouga''s, and now that his level has risen, he''s ready to give it a shot.

    If he lost after giving it all he had, he should be able to give up.

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, no matter who you''re up against, there''s always luck. It''s usually win or lose. So, the next candidate is Jake, the Black Dragon Slayer.¡¹

    ¡¸I already know how he fights. I''ve seen it myself.¡¹

    He''s a pick-up artist with light blue, upswept hair.

    Typical speed fighter, uses a slender shortsword.

    He''s rambunctious and a bit of an idiot, but he seems to have had some serious training in swordsmanship, and his sophisticated movements put his opponents at his mercy.

    However, since his movements are clearly designed with the audience in mind, he sometimes struggles when his opponent moves differently from what he has planned.

    However, he''s good enough to laugh at the ninth layer and say, "I almost died," and he''s probably better than Jouga because he''s a leader with that personality and his friends follow him.

    ¡¸That''s about it then! Let''s do more, sex!¡¹

    Sarah grinned at me expectantly and hugged me, so I complied and squeezed Sarah''s modest breasts.

    ¡¸Ahnn ?, Fufufu¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 11

    I postponed our departure for a week to challenge the arena.

    I spent most of my time gathering information, because it''s the most basic thing to understand the enemy''s strength.

    But there are those who don''t understand that.

    ¡¸Alec! When are you leaving? If you''re just going to play around with Sarah, I''ll finish her work right here and now.¡¹

    Jamie came all the way to the inn and yelled into my room.

    I don''t want to see a big, muscular man or woman when I wake up.

    I replied, biting back a yawn.

    ¡¸*yaaaawn* ......! Whew, don''t be so frustated, Jamie. We''re leaving tonight as planned. Besides, if you kill me, your escort mission will be a failure, and it will affect the credibility of "Laughing Goddess of Fortune". You''re a worthy bounty hunter, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, good for you. Sarah, we''re leaving now. Get dressed.¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn, *yaaawn*. Yes, yes.¡¹

    Sarah, who was asleep in my arms, finally wakes up and starts to get dressed.

    I get dressed too and go downstairs, and sit down at the table first.

    ¡¸Get me breakfast, landlady.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought it was time for you to say so, so I heated up some soup. But there''s a special price of 20 gold.¡¹

    Ada brought me the soup, but I didn''t like the price.

    ¡¸Twenty times more, or I can start a rumor that this inn is a rip-off.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t speak ill of me. It''s top-A VIP treatment, and I''m sure people will envy you your 20-gold breakfast, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s the same old thing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I''ve added a piece of bacon and a few grains of corn. That''s our real special menu.¡¹

    I''m sure I''m being ripped off, but I''m satisfied with that and sip the soup with a wooden spoon. Oh, it''s delicious.

    ¡¸By the way, Alec, I heard that Jouga made it through the preliminary round.¡¹

    Ada also seemed to be interested in the arena match, and brought it up.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. If he''s good enough, he should be able to qualify. The problem is the seeded players.¡¹

    Today is the main tournament, and it''s a big annual title match. For Jouga, it''s the best stage in the world, but of course, that''s how many fierce competitors will be there. The difficulty level is the worst.

    The qualifying round was held three days ago.

    ¡¸Seeded, huh? The Mad King, Jake, Marouk, and who else...¡¹

    The landlady said a name I was unfamiliar with, so I stopped my spoon and asked.

    ¡¸What kind of a man is this Marouk?¡¹

    ¡¸He''s an axe-wielding warrior. He was the winner before the Mad King came out.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Sarah didn''t seem to know who he was, but ......¡¹

    It''s a pain in the ass to leak information here.

    ¡¸That''s because he''s already dead.¡¹

    Saki came from outside the inn.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, he''s'' dead, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Marouk was badly injured in the semifinals against the Mad King two years ago, and he just fell apart. To be honest, I''m worried about Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if he''s no match for him, he''ll just give up when the time is right.¡¹

    I''ve been telling my party members that adventurers are only as good as their survival.

    ¡¸That said, the last time the Mad King and Marouk fought, Marouk gave up, but the Mad King still attacked, and the judges tried to stop the Mad King, but even the judges turned on the Mad King! I heard that some people died.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know how the Mad King can continue to fight like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, The Mad King''s a popular guy, and they gets paid to fight. That''s why Darling, you should tell Jouga what to do.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll do that. I told him to take it easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you think Darling will win the championship, if you participate the Arena?¡¹

    Saki said, I don''t know if it''s a sure thing or not, because there''s also Jake, who is A-rank, but I''m confident that if I use my skills to the fullest, I can win.

    But, I said.

    ¡¸That would be like crushing Jouga''s dream. All I need to do is make up for the loss of the bet.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, I''m falling in love with you all over again, darling. Well, it''s almost time for the match. Let''s go to the arena after you finish eating that soup.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    After finishing the soup, I called Meena and we headed for the arena together.

    The huge circular arena came into view across the street, and even from a distance I could hear the passionate cheering and shouting of the spectators.

    ¡¸...... Master, we have two more who''s following us¡¹

    Meena said while worrying about the back.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. It''s probably some nobleman anyway. They might try to contact us, but we''re just going to play in the arena and go home.¡¹

    I said in a loud voice so that the people following us could hear.

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸We''d better stay close, too. The legionnaires will be there, too, and if they take you hostage, we''ll be in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don''t think we need to worry about that. In this world, slaves are not worthy of being hostages.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right.¡¹

    Meena looked a little stiff when she heard that, so I hugged her and told her.

    ¡¸Except for you, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Darling will protect his friends. That''s just what the others think.¡¹

    When we entered the Colosseum, there seemed to be standing room only, so we had to wade through the crowd to proceed.

    ¡¸There are so many people here. I don''t think we''ll be able to see much of the match.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, we''ve got VIP seats. As you can see, we couldn''t fit the whole clan in there because of the number of people.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice work, Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I''m aiming for the position of a useful mistress.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''ll do my best too!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Meena is already useful in the search for enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You don''t have to compete with her too much. Which seat is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That way. All right, all right, move over. Let us through.¡¹

    We walked down the corridor and found a door with a soldier guarding it. A soldier?

    ¡¸Hmm? Is the Royal Castle running this place?¡¹

    I was curious about the soldiers, so I asked Saki.

    ¡¸I don''t think so. But today is the big title match, a preliminaries match.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, I see.¡¹

    I walked in and saw a man wearing a magnificent red cloak. It''s the king.

    ¡¸Yo, Alec. Well, have a drink. A drink on the run.¡¹

    The king, with a cheerful red face and a bottle of wine in his hand, seemed to be ready to go.

    ¡¸This is not a tavern. Are you sure you want to do this in front of all these people?¡¹

    ¡¸This is fine, this is fine. No one''s looking at me. They''re all here for the match. No noisy ministers, with rude lecture.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''ll just have a drink.¡¹

    The king''s bodyguard, Guard Chief Gareth, quickly hands me a glass without saying a word. I''m worried about his skill as a bodyguard, but the king himself can use a sword, so there''s no need to worry about that.

    Even now, the king has a sword hanging from his waist. It''s a rugged sword that looks like it''s been used for actual combat. It is undecorated.

    ¡¸Alec, isn''t Sarah with you?¡¹

    Lunette, a mage who was there, asked, and it seemed that Sarah''s party had also taken this VIP seat. However, there was no sign of Sarah and Jamie.

    ¡¸Nope. Jamie took her from the inn earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I wonder if she''s making a detour.¡¹

    ¡¸Something like that. You guys aren''t playing, are you?¡¹

    When I said that casually, Lunette got a little angry and said something back.

    ¡¸You''re kidding, right? There''s not even that much prize money. For a magician to go one-on-one in this small space with no place to hide is like asking them going to die.¡¹

    I was going to say, why not Jamie or Sarah? Well, I guess the arena isn''t really in the cards for Sarah and the others who like adventure and escort missions.

    ¡¸Stop it, stop it, Alec. If you ask Sarah and the others to participate in an arena match, they might cut you down from behind. First of all, the people in the arena guild wouldn''t approve.¡¹

    The king says as he puts his shoulder around me. Let go of me, you drunkard.

    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, I heard there was some trouble before.¡¹

    I think Sarah and the others told me that they had a dispute with the marketers in the arena.

    ¡¸Just so you know, we didn''t do anything wrong over here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we are not it the wrong. We did a few people, but it was the other side that was at fault.¡¹

    Lunette and Sierra came right out and said it, but I didn''t doubt them.

    The crowd cheered loudly, and the match seemed to be in motion.

    I walked over to the railing that jutted out like a balcony. Lily and the others were leaning over to watch the match.

    ¡¸The winner, Jouga, from the Black Cat of the Wind!¡¡With his overflowing guts and power, he''s been winning steadily up to this point. That''s what I call an A-rank party for you!]

    An announcement was made in a voice that was loud due to skill or magic. A girl with cat ears holding a microphone that looked like a magic tool was reflected on the magic bulletin board, not the electric bulletin board in front.

    ¡¸Oohhh, you''re not bad, Jouga!¡¹

    ¡¸Nice fight-no desu!¡¹

    In the ring below, Jouga was smiling and looking at us with his hands up.

    ¡¸Good job! Jouga!¡¹

    I cheered him on.

    ¡¸Uhyioohh, the odds are four to one, so that''s 40,000 gold! Aahhh, I should have bet more!¡¹

    Letty was holding her pointy hat in regret, but there was always a chance that she would lose, so that was fine. There is a rule in the arena that if a party member participates, you can only bet on the winner.

    I bet 100,000. Phew.

    ¡¸And now, for the fifth match, the seeded players are finally here! And it''s another member of the Black Cat of the Wind! But, oh, what a surprise, this match is a tragic duel! The bloody battle of hot women is about to begin!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The Black Cat of the Wind is going to fight each other?

    Ash from my clan wanted to participate too, so I let him, but I believe only two bastards, Jouga and Ash, who''s participate.

    And a seeded too?

    What does that mean?

 Volume 13 - CH 12

    There is a member of the "Black Cat of the Wind" who should not have been entered into the arena.

    ¡¸It seems that someone has using our clan''s name. Saki, go contact the management and have them correct the announcement.¡¹

    I concluded and asked Saki to do so.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s the thing, ...... is actually a real official member.¡¹

    Saki said with a bit of difficulty.

    ¡¸Hmmm? Who is it?¡¹

    I look around the balcony. Sure enough, there were two members of the first team who hadn''t come here.

    ¡¸Well then! On the Red corner, fluttering long red hair, just beautiful girl! The fluttering white cape and miniskirt are justice! "Black Cat of the Wind! "White Comet! "The invincible hero!"¡¡Serina~!¡¹

    Serina comes to the ring, smiling and waving to the crowd. Are you stupid?

    ¡¸And on the blue corner, the ice smile, the well-birded swordsmanship license! Her calm demeanor exudes the charm of a mature woman! "Black Cat of the Wind! "Mysterious Swordsman! "Beautiful Waterfowl! Ione~!¡¹

    Ione also needs a sermon, but I guess she''s out there to promote the Welbard Dojo. That part is understandable, though.

    ¡¸Why didn''t you tell me?¡¹

    That part is hard to understand.

    ¡¸I was going to tell you about it, but actually, Jouga asked me to ''keep quiet about it to brother''. Darling, when you heard that Serina and Ione were going to compete, you were against it, weren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, both of them have always participated in the big games in the arena.¡¹

    ¡¸I haven''t heard anything about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s because Darling was pissed off because you lost a bet, and you once declared that you didn''t want me to talk about the arena.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I wonder if that ever happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga also said while showing his manliness, "There''s no point in winning if I don''t beat the regulars!" Even if he lose, you should cheer for him.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If that''s the case, I won''t scold Ione.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure you''ve heard the announcement that she''s a hero.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I think that''s just a name, a ring name that the management gave her on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    Sarah hadn''t told me about them either, but I guess she thought, "Why would you need information about your own party members?".

    I feel like I''ve been had.

    ¡¸Oh, looks like the seeded already out.¡¹

    Sarah came over and grabbed me by the shoulders and put her face on my side.

    ¡¸Sarah, who do you think will win?¡¹

    I decide to ask her intuition just for reference.

    ¡¸Hmm, if it''s a real fight to the death, it''ll probably be Serina, but she doesn''t seem to be able to fight in her full power in the arena.¡¹

    Sarah answered. I''m sure she''s referring to the fact that Sarah and the others had witnessed her special move, the Starlight Attack, in the battle of the Immortal King.

    ¡¸So Ione is going to win?¡¹

    I muttered to no one in particular.

    The two of them stood on the east and west sides of the ring, both holding slim longswords, bowed to each other, and began to slash each other.

    ¡¸Uwahh, they''re really going at it, those two.¡¹

    Luka said with a hint of reluctance, but both Serina and Ione were wielding their swords with great vigor. Even I, with my maximum level of [Dynamic Vision], could only see the glint of their swords .

    Ione has the skills of [Lookout] and [Mind''s Eye], so she can take it at that speed, but what skills does Serina have?

    Her skills include a special skill for blocking appraisal, so I can''t see her skills either.

    ¡¸Hmm, in terms of power and speed, Serina is the winner. But it''s Ione who wins in technique.¡¹

    Sarah said, but it seemed to me that she was pushing harder than her. Ione was inching back towards the edge of the ring, which was made up of a circular stone base.

    Ione was just one step away from falling out of the ring when she unleashed her ultimate move.

    ¡¸Waterfowl sword! ¡¾Tsubamegaeshi¡¿¡¹

    I thought that she would not be able to use it in this situation of a slashing match because the gap between the two is too large, but the tip of the sword immediately bounced back in the opposite direction after slashing.

    In the next moment, the two of them stopped moving immediately. Both of them brought their blades to within an inch of each other''s necks.

    ¡¸I give up, I''ve lost. I was the one who''s slower here.¡¹

    Serina said, drawing her sword first.

    ¡¸In a real fight, it would be a match. A forceful push is one technique, but I think it would be better to break it down and fold it up with a little more flow.¡¹

    Ione also drew her sword and smiled.

    ¡¸Thank you, Sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, wow! It looked to me like it was going to be a draw, but Serina, you give up! At last, at last, the legend of the undefeated has come to an end! Well, here''s a warning from the management. Please do not throw away your betting cards, as they may be misplaced.¡¹

    The announcement called out, but countless wooden bills were flying through the air like confetti. It seems that a lot of people had bet on Serina.

    ¡¸Hey, Saki, what happens if both of these are party members?¡¹

    Letty asked, seemingly curious about her bet.

    ¡¸The bet failed. This game will be carried over to the next round.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, I don''t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, you didn''t lose. I lost twenty thousand gold. Serina''s you idiot!¡¹

    Lunette cursed in frustration. But you don''t know the game until it''s over, you know.

    ¡¸What? Lunette, did you bet? How did the guild accept your bet?¡¹

    Sierra said.

    ¡¸Fufu, I know a few people.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahh, you asked someone to do that? That''s illegal, what''s more ......¡¹

    Sierra stiffens up her face and looked to the side, but the king was there too.

    ¡¸Haha, I''ll give you a pass on that. It''s not like you''re cheating. I''m too drunk to hear anything.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of His Majesty, a man who knows what he''s talking about. Thank you very much.¡¹

    Lunette affectionately flattered him.

    ¡¸Your Majesty.¡¹

    One of the soldiers came over and asked the king a question.

    ¡¸I refuse. I''m here to watch the matchs. Tell him I have no intention of meeting anyone.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸You seem to be busy, too.¡¹

    I say this with half sarcasm and half sympathy.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s especially easy to get in the way in a place like this. I envy you, adventurer.¡¹

    I''m sure you mean what you say.

    ¡¸You''ll just have to put up with the occasional breather.¡¹

    ¡¸I do. Hey, it''s coming up. The "Mad King" is next.¡¹

    The king said, and I turned my gaze back down the balcony.

 Volume 13 - CH 13

    The one who came into the ring was a gray, burly guy with a full plate. It''s a big guy.

    But their face is also covered with a helmet that covers their eyes and mouth, so it''s unclear whether they''are a man or a woman.

    This is the ...... Mad King?

    ¡¸GUOOOHhhh!¡¹

    He barked in a thick voice. He''s intimidating the audience.

    ¡¸He''s a man!¡¹

    I complained to Sarah, who was hugging me next to me.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, well, that''s what his voice sounds like.¡¹

    I was fooled. I was a fool for expecting to find a cute loli beauty in that armor.

    ¡¸All right, Mad King!¡¹

    ¡¸Get them!¡¹

    ¡¸I bet all my money on you, so you better win!¡¹

    The cheering got louder and louder, but then again, he was the main contender for the championship.

    His opponent was an unknown warrior, but he already looked intimidated and prepared himself.

    I think the Mad King is going to win this one. The warrior is a big guy with a big hammer, but he''s bit coward.

    In a battle, the one who is frightened will loses.

    That''s what I''ve learned from dungeon diving and PK in this world.

    When it comes to winning or losing a battle, pure strength and ability are secondary.

    Because if you are too frightened to act calmly, you will make more mistakes and miss your chance to attack.

    This will surely reduce the damage your opponent receives and reduce your attack power.

    This is why you need to condition yourself first, rather than your opponent, to ensure victory.

    ¡¸Then......Let''s get started!¡¹

    The big gong rang out, and it was the "Mad King" who took the lead. He held a halberd in his hand that was larger than he was tall. He swung it and swung it around with a side-swipe.

    ¡¸Eeekkk!¡¹

    The warrior hurriedly held his mallet vertically to catch it, but the game was already decided there.

    ¡¸Guahh!¡¹

    The Mad King''s halberd snapped the handle of the mallet and bent the warrior''s body sideways. It was a tremendous amount of power to do that much with a single blow to his iron armor.

    And it wasn''t the axe part of the halberd. It was the handle that did it.

    ¡¸T-That''s it! Oi! Stop that!¡¹

    The referee stopped him, but the Mad King continued to attack, swinging and poking his axe and spear.

    A number of armed warriors from the management came out and finally stopped him.

    ¡¸Ugh, what the hell is he doing? It''s almost as if he''s enjoy tormenting his opponent.¡¹

    Saki said this in disgust, but I didn''t see it that way.

    It was as if the Mad King was frightened and was waving his halberd frantically.

    Why?

    ¡¸Hmm, having fun, huh? Then he doesn''t have to defeat his opponent with a single blow.¡¹

    That''s what the King said, isn''t it? The Mad King was fighting in a way that showed no signs of letting up. Even now, he is in a state of excitement, and his gaze is still locked on the "enemy" being carried away.

    ¡¸Sarah, you''ve met him before in the dungeon, haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he was calmer then than he is now, but he was a bit more peaceful.¡¹

    ¡¸Did he speak at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It was like he couldn''t speak.¡¹

    ¡¸He couldn''t speak. ...... Saki, do you have a profile on the Mad King?¡¹

    I asked the well-informed Saki.

    ¡¸No, I didn''t have it. I''ve done a lot of canvassing, but I can''t find anything on him except that he made his debut two years ago. I don''t even know who he is or where he''s from. Sorry I can''t help you.¡¹

    I''m curious.

    If the management is selling him as a mysterious warrior, I can understand why he wouldn''t take off his mask, but I don''t think they would keep his hometown a secret. For example, if you''re a mysterious magician, you should be from Austin, the holy land of magic. It doesn''t have to be true because it''s a profile of a show for entertainment. No one would be too upset.

    Or maybe he was a wanted criminal in some country and needed to hide his face and name.

    I tried to [Appraisal] the Mad King, who hadn''t gotten out of the ring yet.

    ¡¸Tsk, it''s interferenced, huh.¡¹

    I couldn''t even view his name, but it seemed like some kind of skill was at work rather than the opponent being too high level.

    Even the level 86 "Immortal King" was able appraised by [Appraisal] its name.

    ¡¸Are you curious about him, Alec?¡¹

    The king asks me.

    ¡¸Yeah. A little.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m curious, too. I''ve looked him up before, but I couldn''t even get his name. If he''s that big, one of the soldiers would have remembered him when he entered the country, but he''s probably from here.¡¹

    ¡¸That would be strange. If he was from this country, someone would have seen him in the neighborhood.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s true, but people from the slums don''t cooperate with soldiers, and neither does the thieves'' guild.¡¹

    The king seems to think that they are from the slums. Well, I suppose that is a possibility.

    However, ...... usually, if someone becomes famous for winning a series of match, there will always be someone who will say that "I am his best friend".

    If his childhood friend is not in this country, he or she is probably from outside the country. This country doesn''t have many customs, and the immigration control is not very good.

    ¡¸Oh, it looks like Ione and Jake are next.¡¹

    When Lily said that, I looked at the ring and saw a light blue haired Jake coming out, dressed up and waving to the crowd. He''s as vulgar as ever.

    ¡¸Jake, don''t lose.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m betting on you! Don''t let your guard down.¡¹

    ¡¸Fight like you mean it!¡¹

    The crowd was cheering for him, as if to warn him.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey, I got this, I got this. All I want today is to become champion! Whoo! YEAH!¡¹

    He says it with a wink, but he''s even more annoying than usual. His movements are 50% more restless.

    ¡¸Uwahh, he''s got a bit of a temper tantrum, that Jake.¡¹

    Saki said.

    ¡¸I''m starting to feel that way.¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad, there are so many people here today, I don''t know what they''ll say if I lose. Ah, I have to go to the bathroom.¡¹

    Nene says, but I''m pretty sure it''s in Jake''s mind.

    ¡¸Let''s begin!¡¹

    The referee called out, and Ione took the lead. She bends down and lunges at Jake, who is still smiling and waving at the crowd.

    ¡¸Oops, that''s dangerous!¡¹

    However, Jake reacted quickly and used his shortsword to repel Ione''s longsword.

    Ione immediately launched a second strike.

    ¡¸Whoo-hoo! Ohoh! Aaah!¡¹

    Jake dodges, making a dumb sound like he can''t afford it, but he''s managed to avoid all of Ione''s attacks. He''s a great guy.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, oh by the way. Ione is also very good, even though she''re bit slow.¡¹

    Sarah said, but I couldn''t help but notice the words "slow". Ione is the quick one, well, maybe slower than Sarah''s speed.

    ¡¸But her attacks aren''t hitting. He only let her take the first blow with her sword. I think we might have a winner here.¡¹

    Hannah said, but her prediction was right on target.

    ¡¸Waterfowl sword! ¡¾Tsubamegaeshi¡¿¡¹

    Ione unleashed a fast move, but Jake dexterously rode on top of the sword.

    ¡¸Now, young lady, will you please surrender? I don''t want to hurt your beautiful face.¡¹

    Jake said, pointing his sword at Ione. If she get into this position, I''m sure she''ll be cut down before she can attack Jake.

    ¡¸Phew, yeah, I give up.¡¹

    Ione seems to have given up and surrenders as well.

    ¡¸The winner, Jake! I knew it was going to be a winner! At first I wondered what would happen, but even if it was rotten, it was A-rank Jake! The name "Black Dragon Slayer" wasn''t a fluke! The battle between the A-rankers went to Jake! The Black Cat of the Wind is defeated!¡¹

    Hmph, a black dragon is just a lowly black dragon around here anyway. Jake is no match for the dark dragon we fought.

    ¡¸Uwaaahhhh, 10,000 gold gone! Ione''s an idiot!¡¹

    Letty slams her pointy hat on the floor and stomps on it in anger, but I bought her a new one and gave it to her as a gift. It''s not an evil god. Well, it''s cheap, so she can take it out on all she want.

    ¡¸Now it''s time for the semifinals! Will it be revenge for Jake, the winner of the previous round, and the Black Cat of the Wind? Jouga, the power rookie!¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh, Jake was so strong, even Ione was no match for him, but uwahh, he might get wiped out!¡¹

    Letty was distraught, but Sarah and I smiled at her.

    ¡¸Well, Letty, we won''t know the outcome of the match until we open the lid.¡¹

    ¡¸What? How is Jouga going to beat that guy?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve given him a winning strategy.¡¹

    I say this with confidence.

    ¡¸Heeey! I helped you too!¡¹

    Sarah says.

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Jake''s speed is light years ahead of Ione''s. Of course, he''s much faster than Jouga.

    But there are several ways to make an attack inevitable against a speed fighter enemy.

 Volume 13 - CH 14

    The semi-finals of the arena are approaching.

    It was neither Serina nor Ione who remained victorious

    It''s Jouga.

    Well, Jouga''s luck was also good, as Serina and Ione crushed each other.

    Aside from Serina, who had sealed her Starlight Attack for the match, he would have had no chance against Ione.

    ¡¸Jouga would win.¡¹

    I confidently declared on the VIP balcony.

    Sarah and I had worked together to come up with a winning strategy, and we had passed it on to Jouga.

    ¡¸I wonder if it''s true? My 40,000 gold is on the line, you know.¡¹

    Letty doesn''t seem to believe it though.

    ¡¸Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Me and Sarah assure her.

    ¡¸Hmm, that sounds interesting. Let''s have a look at that winning strategy.¡¹

    The king drinks from a bottle of wine and says, "This is a free-for-all", even though it''s visible from the outside.

    But now everyone in the arena is paying attention to what''s going on in the ring. He must have taken that into account.

    ¡¸Good luck, Jake!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, you must win!¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga~!¡¹

    The names of both parties flew through the air of the coliseum one after another, intermingling with their thoughts.

    ¡¸Now, it''s a showdown between two A-ranked parties, the "Black Dragon Slayer" Jake? Will it be Jake, the "Black Dragon Slayer" or Jouga, the "Black Cat of the Wind"? The battle to decide who will win is about to take place!¡¹

    The cat-eared girl emcee is on the air, and the fight seems to be ready.

    Jouga and Jake face each other in the ring.

    ¡¸Let''s begin!¡¹

    The big gong was sounded. I know we''re going to win, too, but I won''t be able to relax until I see the results. I''m a little nervous.

    Take care of my wager, Jouga.

    ¡¸Okay, it''s the semifinals now. Let''s go for it!¡¹

    Jake was fired up and attacked aggressively as soon as the match started.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    Jouga held his broadsword downward to defend against Jake''s attack.

    He''s not a very good defender to begin with, but it''s a tight stance.

    ¡¸Oh no, oh no, Keep your hands to yourself, or it''ll be one-sided! Jouga!¡¹

    Saki is concerned and sends her advice. But Juga seems to be completely on the defensive, and doesn''t even try to make a move.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec! That''s no good. He''s pushing Jouga, he''s pushing Jouga!¡¹

    Letty is fuming and complaining to me, but she need to calm down and trust her friends a little bit.

    ¡¸Letty, calm down a little. Both of them are A-ranked, so overall strength is the key here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, Jouga''s overall strength is lower than him. Isn''t it just power and competitive spirit that he have over Jake?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹

    I nodded.

    ¡¸That''s no good!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, God. ......¡¹

    Fianna looks up to the heavens and prays, but hey, it''s not like he''s going to go down that easily.

    ¡¸Oh! He fought back.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Jouga, who had been getting slashed all the time, finally couldn''t take it anymore and swung his broadsword to the side and launched a counterattack.

    ¡¸Hmmm, the side one has a better hit rate and the aim isn''t as bad. ......¡¹

    Hannah said as she folded her arms, but the problem was the deadly slowness of his speed. Jake only has to quickly backstep backwards and he dodges Jouga''s best shot.

    ¡¸Oraa, one more!¡¹

    Jouga stepped forward and stretched his arms to the limit, but he easily ducked.

    ¡¸Don''t forget to defend yourself, Jouga! He''s coming!¡¹

    I warned him to be careful, but after the attack, he was in a pinch. Jouga must have known that.

    ¡¸All right, I got it! Give it up.¡¹

    Sure enough, quickly and easily, Jake slipped into Jouga''s pocket and put his shortsword to his neck.

    ¡¸Uwahhh ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh ......¡¹

    Letty and Fianna let out a squeal as if they were done. Surely, most of the people in the arena must have thought, "We''ve got a winner!".

    But.

    ¡¸Shut your mouth! I haven''t lost yet!¡¹

    From there, Jouga moved to counterattack with all his might.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    Jake, you forgot to attack because of your opponent''s unexpected move. That was pretty close, but as long as he doesn''t attack, there''s nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Damn, if that''s the way it''s going to be, next time I''m going to give you exactly what you want!¡¡Prepare yourself, Jouga!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye! But before that, eat this!¡¹

    Unlike usual, Jouga swung his sword in a dexterous "¡Þ" shape and made two consecutive vertical cuts, but there was no sign of hitting Jake at all.

    ¡¸Is that a technique that Alec made up?¡¹

    Letty asks.

    ¡¸Well, yeah.¡¹

    The power-driven Jouga doesn''t usually do such a series of moves. Ione also instructed him and taught him some combos, albeit tweaked, so that he could catch even the quickest of enemies. ......

    ¡¸In this situation, the only thing he can do is hit Jake.¡¹

    As Hannah said, Jouga would do it unconsciously without saying anything. He''s a reckless guy.

    ¡¸Damn it, hit it!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, where the hell are you aiming? I''m over here! Jouga! Butt-fuck!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooohhh, Jake, he''s overwhelming the challenger! He''s mocking him! He hasn''t taken a single blow so far! Jouga, on the other hand, is covered in wounds from being slashed all over the place! I think we''ve found our winner. I''m in a perfect mood for an easy victory!¡¹

    The announcer said that if I were in the dungeon and heard something like that, I''d get mad and say.

    ¡ºDon''t think you''ve won until you''ve killed your enemy.¡»

    ¡¸Tsk, don''t think you''ve won until you''ve killed the enemy!¡¹

    As if Jouga had remembered my little comment, he shouted and kicked. It would have been difficult with a prosthetic leg, but thanks to Letty, his leg is back.

    As you can see, Jouga was traumatized when he became a slime, and he frowned, saying he didn''t want to remember that.

    ¡¸Oops!¡¹

    Jake was also a warrior who had survived the ninth layer, so even though he didn''t expect it, he reacted well and avoided it.

    He was completely out of his depth.

    I''m sure most of the audience must have thought so.

    ¡¸This will end this!¡¹

    Jake seemed to think so too, and approached carelessly.

    Here it is!

    This was the only chance for Jouga to finish off his quick enemy as he approached.

    ¡¸Go, Juga!¡¹

    Before I could shout, Jouga had started to move.

    ¡¸Uooooohhhhh!¡¹

    He completely abandoned his defenses and unleashed a side-to-side blow where the opponent couldn''t dodge by backstepping.

    It was an attack aimed at striking each other.

    It was a strike aimed at hitting each other, and it was well within range.

    ¡¸Heh, I can see right through that!¡¹

    But Jake parried it with his shortsword.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, oi, Jouga, why did you think that I, the "Black Dragon Slayer", was the one who was always avoiding? That''s naive of you! I''m the vanguard protecting the rearguard. I can even parry a dragon''s claws, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Guhah!¡¹

    Jake''s blow pierces near the throat.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Jouga! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I yelp as well. It was a close call.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Jouga. You''re a friend of mine. I''ve avoided the vital points. It''s a place that doesn''t bleed easily, so you won''t die.¡¹

    Jake said while trying to look cool.

    ¡¸I''m sorry about that, Jake. If you know me, you should know that I''m a man who doesn''t give up, you know?¡¹

    Jouga smiled wryly as he bled.

    ¡¸What, idiot, stop it!¡¹

    Jake was in a hurry, but his reaction was delayed by the fact that he had a sword in his opponent''s neck. No defense, no evasion.

    ¡¸Oraaaaaa!¡¹

    There, Jouga swung his broadsword with all his might.

    When he had been raising his level with his prosthetic leg, he had begun to pay more attention to his positioning.

    With a prosthetic leg, the second step is inevitably delayed, and the range of the sword''s reach is narrowed.

    Therefore, Jouga naturally learned the technique of using his upper body to extend his reach even without moving from the spot.

    The ability to fight back even when in an unnatural position.

    A mind that never gives up, even in adversity.

    These were the benefits of losing one of his legs.

    Jouga''s sword caught Jake''s body perfectly.

    ¡¸Gueh, man, that''s foul. ......¡¹

    The fallen Jake said with a pained face.

    ¡¸What? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s safe! Jouga-san hasn''t shown any intention of surrendering until the very end! Doctor stop here! Jake the Black Dragon Slayer is judged to be seriously injured and unable to continue the fight! The winner, "Black Cat of the Wind" Jouga!!!! A rookie wins against a potential winner!¡¹

    The referee raised Jouga''s arm, and the play-by-play announcer announced in a high-pitched voice.

    Its a gut-wrenching victory.

 Volume 13 - CH 15

    My member, the warrior Jouga, has won against Jake from the Black Dragon Slayer.

    I was happy to see that my stake had increased by a large margin.

    My plan to let the flesh cut the bone, and to target Jake after he attacked, was probably a success.

    However, I was worried about Jouga, who was bleeding profusely after being stabbed in the neck and forcing himself to move.

    A few of us went to the infirmary to check on him.

    ¡¸Sorry, brother, I told you I could still do it.¡¹

    said Jouga, who was lying on the floor with a bandage on his neck.

    It''s a good thing he won, but I guess he''s still seriously injured.

    I heard that the decision will not be overturned with Jouga''s victory, but the doctor has stopped the next match.

    ¡¸Well, don''t push yourself too hard, because if you beat A-ranked Jake, you''re already big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, right. I''ve heard that Jake has won before, and he''s another challenge.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    The smiling Jouga is also very positive. Even if he doesn''t win today, he can do it again next time.

    ¡¸I mean, it really doesn''t make sense. I think it''s natural to be careless when attacking from there. Isn''t the decision strange? Isn''t it strange?¡¹

    Jake, who is also lying next to him in a cozy bed, complains in a cowardly way. I don''t think he''s going to die at this rate.

    ¡¸All right, Jake, go talk to the judge. Juga is disqualified, so you can move up to the finals as a loser.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸What? No, I can''t get up right now. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then, sleep quietly. You should get over your injury as soon as possible and win the next round. Besides, a man who gracefully admits defeat and praises the winner must be cool in the eyes of women.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Oh, that''s right! Jouga, you''re a great guy. Nice guts to attack from there!¡¹

    You''re not so tough. I''m sure Jake won''t resent me for this.

    ¡¸No, no, no. I''m as good as defeated. You''re really strong, Jake.¡¹

    You want to be popular too, Jouga?

    ¡¸Look, the two guys fighting in the finals are that joke! If you don''t get excited here, who will? It''s the King''s order, do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, we can''t do that, Your Majesty. ...... No matter how much His Majesty''s orders, we can''t do that.¡¹

    There seemed to be some kind of dispute between the king and the attendant in the hallway outside the infirmary.

    Ugh, I made eye contact with the attendant.

    ¡¸Alec-san! If you know His Majesty, could you please tell him?¡¹

    He''s coming towards me with a stern look.

    ¡¸What do you mean? I''m only an acquaintance of His Majesty the King, and I''m no servant of his.¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you? You''re the only one who talks to me like that.¡¡Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, that''s... that''s a rude thing to say.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, this is a rude situation. Listen to my idea and agree with me, Alec. It''s that simple. No, you don''t have to hear it, you can just agree with it.¡¹

    The king smirks, though.

    ¡¸That''s absurd. So what were you trying to order me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸The final. It''s the finals, and with both of the Mad King''s potential opponents in this state, it''s not going to be another match. I''ve heard that the semi-finalist, Ione, is out of sight.¡¹

    ¡¸She''s out of sight? Didn''t you order Ione to do something?¡¹

    I''ve got a bad feeling about this, so I''ll point out the king''s evil plan to expose it first.

    ¡¸Don''t speak ill of others. Ione''s absence is quite convenient for me, but I''m not going to set it up. Since you''re the leader, go find Ione. If you don''t find her by the next match time, my plan will work. Am I right?¡¹

    The attendant who looked at the king wiped off his sweat with a handkerchief and shook his head.

    ¡¸No, Your Majesty, I''m afraid the match is canceled. ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t cancel that! If the match is canceled for such a trivial reason, the audience will be angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh¡¹

    ¡¸What''s more, it''s the final match.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, go find Ione and Serina as soon as you can.¡¹

    I''ll instruct her since the situation it''s getting suspicious

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t rush. Take your time.¡¹

    The king is going to say something unnecessary, though.

    ¡¸You know, Your Majesty, the plan you have in mind is different from ...... the Mad King''s uncontested victory, isn''t it?¡¹

    Hannah ask him, but you shouldn''t ask him that. The king''s eyes lit up with joy. I''ve been trying not to ask him.

    ¡¸Oh, I''m so glad you asked, Hannah. Of course you did. The audience is there to see the battle. No one wants to see a no-win situation, except for those who bet on the winner. My plan is to have a substitute fight the final. Well, don''t worry, even if he wins, he won''t steal the championship. It''s an exhibition match. Fortunately, we have a famous and skilled warrior here.¡¹

    ¡¸So, who''s going to be his agent?¡¹

    I asked, bracing myself to tell him that if he asked me to do it, I would absolutely refuse.

    ¡¸It''s me.¡¹

    The king says with his chest out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Eeehhh? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The strongest "Mad King" who has killed many opponents, and the king himself is challenging him?

    ¡¸Gareth, that''s the part you have to stop His Majesty. As the Guard Chief.¡¹

    I say to the guards who stand aside and keep quiet.

    ¡¸Sigh, I already tried to stop him, but he said he would fire me right here and now if I refused. Then he have to appoint the next Guard chief, but now there is a complicated factional dispute, so it is not easy to do ......¡¹

    Is that what you''re worried about?

    The funny thing about this country is that they expect the king to survive even if he fights the Mad King.

    And I don''t mind if it''s a country I don''t care about, but I''m still rather fond of the Kingdom of Grandsword. Including the king.

    So this is the only solution to this problem.

    I sighed and opened my mouth.

    ¡¸I had no choice. If it''s an exhibition match, then it should be me or Sarah, who is A-ranked opponent. You don''t think you''re going to abandon your position as king by leaving your seat in the final of a public game, do you? I know a decent king when I see one. That''s not exactly a match for the King.¡¹

    ¡¸Umuu, It hurts when you hit me like that. But if I stand on the ring and look at it, isn''t it possible?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ No, sir ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We all say it clearly in unison.

    ¡¸I can''t help it. I''m not going to force you to do something that no one else agrees with. But, Alec, you''re the one who raised the objection. Why don''t you ask Sarah to do the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s fine. Let''s go back upstairs.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk.¡¹

    The king clicks his tongue deliberately, but it doesn''t sound like he''s really angry, but more like he''s in a caring mood, so I''ll let it go. He had a little grin on his face, though.

    ¡¸Oh, Alec, how was Jouga?¡¹

    When I returned, Sarah asked me with concern.

    ¡¸The doctor had to stop him, but he''ll be fine in three days.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad to hear that he''s okay. I can heal him faster with recovery magic, but I''m sorry, I don''t think it''s a good idea to borrow the power of the gods unnecessarily.¡¹

    Sierra said, but Fianna was just looking out for her like that. We don''t have any plans to fight for a while, and the other members can cover for us, so let''s let Jouga rest. We''re not in a dungeon, you know.

    ¡¸Sarah, I need to talk to you about something.¡¹

    I''ve decided to talk to her about the finals.

 Volume 13 - CH 16

    The match in the arena.

    Jouga won the semi-final match with flying colors.

    However, because his strategy was to "let the flesh cut the bone," the damage he sustained was so great that he had to be stopped by the doctor for participate the final.

    It would have been nice if there had been another way to do it, but Jouga looked happy, and as long as he was happy, that was all that mattered.

    There''s always next year''s tournament in the arena. If you don''t give up on your dream, your dreams will continue as they are.

    The problem is the final match with the "Mad King" this time.

    I thought it would be fine to have a no-win situation, but the king insisted on having an exhibition match.

    As expected, it''s not good for the king to challenge himself to a final match, so either I or Sarah will have to take his place.

    Well, I''m sure Sarah can do it, so as long as she agrees to do it, it''s all settled.

    But...

    ¡¸Ah, soorry~, that''s impossible, even if Alec who asks me!¡¹

    Before I could tell her what I was asking, Sarah refused.

    That''s bad luck.

    ¡¸You have a hunch?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I had a really bad feeling about this. So, what were you going to ask for?¡¹

    ¡¸The king''s plan was to have a proxy fight against the Mad King since none of the candidates are qualified for the finals.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah.¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re saying he win by default?¡¹

    Lunette confirms.

    ¡¸That''s right. He doesn''t like it. He even offered to participate on his own.¡¹

    ¡¸What? He''s, well, he''s the King, isn''t he?¡¹

    Sierra asks in a low voice, afraid of her surroundings, but there are no soldiers here.

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s that annoying King Freedom.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why don''t you just leave him alone, Alec?¡¹

    Sarah laughs and says, but it doesn''t work that way. The king seemed to be drunk, and it would be no fun for me if he lost his life here.

    ¡¸No, that would indeed be a bad idea.¡¹

    It''s not me, it''s the burly Jamie, she says with concern.

    ¡¸Really? I don''t think Kei-chan will get hit too soon, and I think the ref will stop it in the middle of the game.]¡¹

    If it''s just a casual match, Sarah said, it''s possible that the king will say, "Well, I give up, I give up, I''m going to do it", to the Mad King.

    But I''m sure King Caius will be taking this challenge seriously this time. If he is serious and loses, he may not mind, but there will be ministers and nobles who are concerned about his reputation. That''s where the trouble lies.

    And above all, there is the danger of death. I know that he''s very skilled and high level.

    ¡¸No, Sarah, the king can''t lose in front of so many people.¡¹

    Lunette seemed to be concerned and said with a difficult face.

    ¡¸Hmmm, if Lunette says so, I guess I have no choice. What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Master......¡¹

    Meena is worried about me. If it''s me, I''m confident I won''t die even if I''m beaten to a pulp.

    ¡¸Why don''t you just use Serina for that? Huh, she''s not here?¡¹

    Letty says, looking around the balcony, but it''s rather dangerous because Serina has sealed her¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿in this arena.

    In fact, she has lost to Ione.

    ¡¸Ah, then, I''ll go find her and call her.¡¹

    Thalia was smart enough to leave the VIP box seats, but that guy Serina, I don''t know what she''s doing now that her own match is over.

    She could tell we were here by looking at the audience from the ring. She''s got good eyesight, too. Ione is not back either.

    ¡¸Sarah, I''m going to go look for Serina and the others. You''re taking care of these guys, right?¡¹

    Jamie, the female warrior, said.

    ¡¸Yes, but, Jamie, is there something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I was downstairs when I saw Zorome''s men talking to Serina. I gave them a quick glare and they just disappeared.¡¹

    Zorome. That''s a name I don''t know.

    ¡¸Eehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if they''re up to something again.¡¹

    Sarah and the others looked each other with a mixture of disgust and confusion.

    ¡¸Who is this Zorome guy?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸She''s a woman. But ...¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ She''s nasty fellow ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sarah''s party said together, their faces contorted.

    You seem to hate her so much.

    But that doesn''t really tell us what kind of guy she is.

    Lunette added.

    ¡¸She''s like the head of the marketers in the arena here. However, since she had a dispute with us before, she should no longer be in control. ......¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Well, I''m sure Serina''ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, I don''t think she''ll get beat up.¡¹

    Sarah''s way of agreeing with me is also uncomfortable.

    ¡¸Meena, just make sure to warn the clan members not to jump on the bandwagon. You can do that through the leader.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, Master, I''ll tell them.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then, I''m off to the finals. Cheer for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Good luck, Alec.¡¹

    I was sent off with a smile by Sarah and the others, and headed downstairs to the ring.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Well, here we are, the 507th Grand Sword final match! In the finals, the familiar "Mad King" versus the master of the "Black Cat of the Wind", Alec!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwoooooohhhhhhh!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸He''s finally come out, that bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and die!¡¹

    ¡¸Pull back!¡¹

    ¡¸Good luck, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I''ve been waiting for you!¡¹

    The crowd''s cheering got even louder, but somehow I heard who''s want to me die. Well, I guess it''s the envy of someone who''s betting against the Mad King. I don''t care about that.

    But the commentator on the actual situation, it''s like I''m the villain.

    I glanced at the live seat table next to it, and then looked back at the ring.

    In front of me, the "Mad King" has been preparing himself for a while now.

    He''s a big guy in full plate and full face armor. In his hand is a long halberd that looks like the scythe of a god of death.

    As expected, there is a sense of intimidation as he had crushed many A-rankers.

    And ...... what''s with this ominous feeling?

    It''s a similar feeling to when I confronted that dark dragon.

    ¡¸Let''s get begin!¡¹

    The big gong rang out, and before I could prepare myself, the match had begun.

    ¡¸Grrrrr!¡¹

    The "Mad King" roared like a beast, but unlike the previous matches, he didn''t charge in.

    As expected, this guy seems to sense my strength by instinct.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Mad King? If you won''t come at me, I''ll come at you.¡¹

    I held my shortsword directly in front of me and dashed in.

    ¡¸Gauh!¡¹

    Contrary to my expectations, the Mad King didn''t hunt me with his halberd, but he did catch my shortsword and guarded it.

    I''m tempted to just keep pushing and pushing, but I don''t want to have a power struggle with this guy.

    No matter how resilient and hero I am, we''re too different in size, and I''ve already seen what this guy can do.

    Instead, I''ll use my technique and speed to toss him around.

    Quickly, I walked around to the left side of the Mad King. He''s right-handed, so he can''t launch a powerful attack unless he swings to the left side of his body as I see it.

    So, I use my positioning to block it first.

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    The "Mad King" reacts quickly and changes his direction. However, he is wearing this huge body and tough armor. It doesn''t matter how much power he has, he can''t move that easily.

    ¡¸I got it! Let''s make the first move!¡¹

    On the other hand, I swung my shortsword with enough swing to hit him in the waist.

    Screech! My sword made a loud metallic sound, but damn, his armor looked like rough stone, but it was metal.

    It was also very hard.

    I was able to scratch his armor, so it wasn''t so bad that I couldn''t stand him, but this was a disadvantage for me.

    ¡¸Guahhh!¡¹

    The shivering "Mad King" must not have taken much damage, but he showed a lot of anger.

    ¡¸Whoops!¡¹

    He tried to crush me with his body without swinging his weapon, so I backed away and backstepped to get a safe distance.

    ¡¸Whoaa! Alec ducked this time, after a valiant attack! This time, he dodges! He''s more than a match for the Mad King. This is amazing!¡¹

    The audience and the commentator have raised the voltage even higher, but I don''t think the Mad King is capable of anything like this.

    The danger is his rush, so I have to stay ahead of him and not let him attack.

    Even if he does, I should immediately move out of range and cut off his attack.

    With this in mind, I switched to my magic attack this time.

    There were many spectators watching the game. Some of them were probably planning to PK me.

    So, if possible, I don''t want to show my hand too much,......, but I can''t be so lenient with the previous winner of the match.

    ¡¸Eat this, "Mad King!" Ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, ja, Javelin¡¹

    Unleashes a series of magical attacks with high-speed chanting. It''s a ¡¾Super high-speed tongue Lv5¡¿.

    A furious barrage of ice spears flew from my left hand like a shooting game.

    All of them hit the target.

    In the blink of an eye, the body of the "Mad King" is covered in thick ice.

    ¡¸Gaaaaaah!¡¹

    However, as I had expected, the Mad King was also strong against magic.

    If he was a normal person, his HP would have been exhausted by now, but he didn''t care, he shattered the ice wall with all his might and came out.

    ¡¸Whoa! What the hell was that? Countless ice spears attacked the "Mad King" like a rainstorm! I have no idea what kind of magic this is, but it''s an incredibly advanced form of magic! Is this the power of the "Black Cat of the Wind"?¡¹

    The Ice Javelin itself is an intermediate level magic, though.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    During the game, I was curious about a light that came from a completely different direction than the "Mad King".

    What is that?

 Volume 13 - CH 17

    The final match of the arena.

    I''m in a battle with the Mad King.

    During the fight, I saw something glowing in the other direction.

    I looked over to see if it was a sign from my friends, but it wasn''t in a VIP box seat.

    It seemed to be a glittering hand mirror or something reflecting the sun''s rays.

    ¡¸Murgh! That''s it...!¡¹

    Even from here, I could see that the loli girl in the audience seat holding the hand mirror had rolled up her own clothes and was exposing her stomach.

    It''s not just her stomach. I could almost see her nipples.

    ¡¸Gaaarghh!¡¹

    ¡¸Guooghh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaand, the Mad King''s most powerful blow hit clean! Alec falls to the ground! And here comes the rush! Rush! Rush! It doesn''t stop, "Mad King" doesn''t stop! Returning the favor to Alec with a series of merciless attacks!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    I was able to regain consciousness because of a few hits from the Mad King''s bullshit swings, but if I had continued to take hits from him, even I would have been in real danger.

    What power.

    Is this guy really human?

    ¡¸He''s up! Alec''s on his feet!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve never seen anyone take the Mad King''s rush so hard and still alive.¡¹

    ¡¸But isn''t his neck bent in a weird way?¡¹

    ¡¸Is he really human ......?!¡¹

    The crowd erupted.

    With a crunch, I repositioned my neck and moved away from the Mad King.

    ¡¸Garrghh! Garghh!¡¹

    ¡¸Who would have predicted this turn of events! Alec has risen to his feet! He withstood the Mad King''s rush! The Mad King is furious!¡¹

    Rage, huh?

    The Mad King is certainly moving recklessly, but I''d call it excitement.

    This is somewhat similar to Nene''s panic "Hawawa".

    The proof of this is that the "Mad King" doesn''t attack right away.

    He''s still moving, but he''s keeping his distance from me.

    Is this guy afraid of me?

    In the first place, "The Mad King" is a ring name that the arena team has taken the liberty of giving him.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Alec!?¡¹

    ¡¸Focus, focus!¡¹

    ¡¸Use [Instantaneous Movement] Get behind him!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s better to move, and not let him narrow down your target.¡¹

    ¡¸You''d better get ahead of him!¡¹

    Some serious advice from my friends is flying in from the VIP section, but wait a minute. Let me think.

    ¡¸Now, his fellow ladies are watching anxiously from the VIP seats as well. Alec, the Black Cat of the Wind, is not moving at all, as if he is badly injured. Is Alec, the "Harem King", going to fall down with no way to attack!?¡¹

    No, that''s not it. I''m just thinking about it right now, but I''m not badly injured that I can''t move. There are plenty of ways for me to attack.

    It''s just that the cat-eared girl in the background doesn''t see it that way.

    What if the "Mad King" is the same?

    He''s called the "Mad King" because he wears this evil-looking armor and can only say "Gaarggh".

    If this thing is human, it should be able to speak human.

    Let''s give it a try.

    ¡¸Listen, "Mad King", we need to talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Garrghh!?¡¹

    This thing reacted to my voice, didn''t it? He seems to be able to understand what I''m saying.

    ¡¸I''m not going to attack you any more. So you can rest assured. I''ll give you the win.¡¹

    ¡¸Grrrrrrr ......¡¹

    ¡¸Both fighters, fight! I''m going to give you a warning if you keep staring at each other.¡¹

    The referee is going to say that we need to end the fight as a fight so we can talk about it calmly.

    ¡¸I give up.¡¹

    ¡¸I accept. The winner!¡¡"The Mad King!"¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaand, it''s finally settled. After all, it seems that Alec was more damaged than he looked, and although he managed to get up, he couldn''t move an inch! The winner was, after all, the main contender, the "Mad King"! Overwhelmingly strong!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸You could have done more!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you did well, Alec!¡¹

    The applause from the audience was mixed with boos, but I didn''t have to be so concerned about winning. I didn''t come to the ring looking for a victory in this final.

    Now that Jouga has made it to the finals, my stakes have increased.

    ¡¸I''ll talk to you later.¡¹

    I called out to the "Mad King" as I stepped out of the ring to present him with the trophy.

    ¡¸Alec, you could have made it a little more exciting. If I were you I could have done more.¡¹

    The King seemed to have come downstairs and greeted me with a smile, but I guess the crowd was happy enough.

    ¡¸If I win, they''ll have to wrangle over the stakes.¡¹

    That''s what I''ll say.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that, the moderator explained it earlier. Well, it was a nice fight against a nasty opponent. By the way, is your neck okay? It looked broken to me.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s just your imagination. Rather, I''m going to ask you to do me a favor for a change.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s that? Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸I want the Mad King.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. It doesn''t belong to me, but ...... will do. I''ll talk to the people in the arena later. But if he doesn''t say yes, there''s nothing I can do anymore. Then you''ll have to give up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess that''s a given.¡¹

    I met up with everyone in the VIP section.

    ¡¸Good job, master. Nice fight!¡¹

    Meena greets me with a smile as if I''ve won, but well, I guess that''s okay.

    ¡¸Hmm? Have Sarah and the others left already? Saki''s not here either.¡¹

    I can''t see some of them.

    ¡¸That''s the thing, Saki said, ''Malicious interference from the spectators'' seats and.... I won''t allow you to interfere with a serious game!'' And Sarah and the others went away, saying, "We could have checked here".¡¹

    Letty reported that it was the loli girl who had distracted my attention by showing her stomach in the audience.

    Her face wasn''t much, and the game was already over, so I didn''t need to worry about it.

    ¡¸So, Serina and the others aren''t back either.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, not yet, but ......¡¹

    Fianna answered, but it''s too late indeed. Where the hell are they running off for?

    ¡¸Meena, let''s go look for them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master!¡¹

    I''ll send the others back to the inn first, and Meena and I will walk through the arena. Well, with Meena, we should be able to find our friends by their smell.

    ¡¸Kun Kun, I can smell Serina-san fresh scent over here. I think it''s about ten minutes ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s track her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    The spectators in the arena are heading out of the corridor in a calm manner, as if the festival is over. Meena and I go against the flow and walk ahead.

    ¡¸It-It''s blood, Master. It''s from Serina-san.¡¹

    When Meena turned the corner of the corridor, she bent down and turned around with an upset look on her face.

    ¡¸What? Tsk, Her HP bar is barely down, but was there a battle here?¡¹

    What''s going on?

    Since it''s about her, I''m sure there''s a good chance that she''ll bite the pervert with a goo-punch and the pervert will be so enraged that he''ll slash her with a knife.

    But even if she is a regular swordsman who takes the seed in the arena. It''s not as if she can be cut down by a knife made by a pervert.

    ¡¸Shall I go get the others?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s hard to use Nene and Letty in a place like this. We''ll go alone, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    We walked down the aisle with caution. There are still a lot of people coming back from the auditorium, but if they''re after us, we don''t know where they''ll come from.

    I don''t have a problem with killing assassins paid by noblemen or those who are looking for a PK, but I don''t want to get involved with those who are not involved.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸M-Master!¡¹

    I was suddenly shot in the neck with an arrow from behind.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about me, Meena, go after him. Don''t let him get away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir! Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, what''s with you guys?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you bleeding?¡¹

    ¡¸A fight?¡¹

    A passing spectator gave me a suspicious look, but I didn''t care.

    I pulled the arrow out of my neck and ran after Meena as fast as I could.

 Volume 13 - CH 18

    ¡¸F-forgive me! I was paid to do this!¡¹

    I grabbed the guy who shot me in the back with arrow, but it looks like he was just an errand boy.

    ¡¸Who asked you to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, uh, that''s...¡¹

    The way he was looking at me, I''d say he knows the client''s name and identity.

    ¡¸If you don''t tell me, here''s what I''m going to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaa!¡¹

    Before I can do anything, Meena is stabbing the guy in the stomach with her sword. Wait a minute, if you kill him, I can''t make him tell me his client name.

    ¡¸Here''s a potion. If you don''t tell me soon, She''s going to kill you because she''s got a temper, dude.¡¹

    I don''t think Meena has a temper, but I''ll say so.

    ¡¸Eeeekkk!, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, it''s Zorome-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Zorome?¡¹

    I heard that name somewhere....... I remember now. She was a marketeer in the arena who seemed to have had some sort of history with Sarah''s party.

    I''ve never met her, so I don''t know what she''s like, but I''m guessing she''s the kind of guy who''s send out someone to kill people.

    ¡¸Interesting. I''ll show you firsthand what happens when you pick a fight with the Black Cat of the Wind. Tell me where she is.¡¹

    I smiled fearlessly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Anego, it seems that Alec and the others have returned to the inn.¡¹

    A man reported in a dimly lit room in the basement of the arena.

    Zorome, sitting on a sofa in the middle of the room, was a yankee woman.

    She was dressed in a transparent camisole, a shiny black leather miniskirt underneath, and a flamboyant feathered gown. Her taste in leopard print gowns was terrible, but she had a good face and was glamorous. She is younger than I thought.

    First, let''s have a look at her using [Appraisal].

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Hidaka Akira

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 19.

    ¡¾Lv¡¿ 25

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Hero.

    ¡¾Job¡¿ Gambler

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Female

    ¡¾Hp¡¿ 132/144

    ¡¾Status¡¿ On a diet

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A hero from another world who was summoned by the Gilan Empire.

    She is active as "Zorome", the head of Grandsword Arena.

    She has a meticulous personality and is quite active.

    Her hair is gray, but her name suggests that she is Japanese.

    Her skills and abilities are not to be underestimated as a resilient hero, but her HP is quite low and her level is not that great.

    It''s an easy to deal with.

    She''s probably a someone who specializes in making money, judging by her job.

    She didn''t even know I was here, but when she heard the report, Zorome lightly waved the pipe in her hand and said evasively.

    ¡¸Is that so, hmm, they''re a nuisance, aren''t they? It''s just a little spice to make the audience dramatically intoxicated. You know, think about it. If the better player always wins, the matchup won''t be thrilling, will it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right.¡¹

    The man who seemed to be her subordinate nodded with a straight face, but it was a self-serving argument. It''s just a way for you guys to make a lot of money by setting up a betting agency.

    ¡¸But this time, I let the higher-ranked "Mad King" win as planned, so I''m sure our customers won''t complain.¡¹

    ¡¸But are you sure? If we let the "Mad King" win all the time, it won''t be good for us.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. Even if he wins, the odds are set at a low number, and the customers won''t make any money. When the customers stop betting on the big hole because they think that no one can beat the Mad King, that''s when we have our big chance.¡¹

    Zorome grinned and blew on a her pipe.

    ¡¸I see, as expected of Anego.¡¹

    ¡¸However, because of the curse, the "Mad King" doesn''t listen to my instructions very well. So, even if we want to make a new champ, we need to prepare a strong swordsman.¡¹

    Well, that''s good to know. The curse of the Mad King. If it''s cursed, I wonder if that armor is the cause of the suspect.

    ¡¸I''ll look for that, but what about ...... Serina and the others?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let that disgusting woman eat the poisoned bread and feed it to her. I was going to take a hostage and incorporate her into the match-fixing, but she wouldn''t listen to me. She''s also very skilled, so it''s best to eliminate her as soon as possible.¡¹

    Zorome said, but this exchange seems to indicate that they were using someone from the audience as a hostage to blackmail Serina and Ione into captivity.

    They''re a tricky bunch.

    I walked right behind Zorome''s men and decided to follow them to the room where they were being held.

    I''ve got ¡¾Optical Camouflage Lv5¡¿, ¡¾Distraction Lv5¡¿, and ¡¾Levitation Lv5¡¿, so there''s no need to hide.

    ¡¸Here, I''ve brought you some food.¡¹

    In the room where the man entered, there were Serina and Ione, seated on chairs and tied with ropes behind their backs.

    Their clothes were undisturbed, and there was no sign of any beating. They seemed to be okay.

    ¡¸What are you going to do with us?¡¹

    Serina said, glaring at the man. This situation is intriguing.

    ¡¸Well. I''ll let you go soon, so eat first.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That''s not what you promised. You said you''d release the hostage after Alec''s fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, It''s soon.¡¹

    I walked behind Ione''s chair and untied her.

    Next, I untied Serina''s rope as well.

    Both of them seemed to recognize me right away and were not surprised.

    ¡¸Well, maybe now.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell!? Guehhg!¡¹

    Serina stood up and hit the man with a goofy punch.

    ¡¸Tell me, where are the hostages?¡¹

    Ione asked the man who was crawling on the floor.

    ¡¸It-it''s in the other room.¡¹

    ¡¸Where is our sword?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s in the next room. But you guys, if you go against Anego, living in this neighborhood ...... Gufughhh!¡¹

    Ione slashed the man who was about to stand up with her bare hands. That''s amazing.

    ¡¸I don''t need your permission for me to live.¡¹

    Ione smiles and says.

    ¡¸Wow, what was that technique, Ione?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the secret of Waterfowl sword, [Empty Handed Sword].¡¹

    ¡¸Please teach me that technique later.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll let the hostages go first, and then we''ll go fuck Zorome.¡¹

    I was about to open the door, but it opened from the other side.

    The enemy!? I thought, but it was an ally.

    ¡¸Huh? Yaahooo, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Sarah, why are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I was checking to see if Zorome was doing anything strange again. And sure enough, I found out she''s been taking hostage girls.¡¹

    ¡¸The hostages in this room were these guys. There must be one more hostage in another room.¡¹

    I''ll explain the situation to them.

    ¡¸Then we''ve already let them go.¡¹

    Lunette, who was behind Sarah, said. I''m sure she''s very good at what she does, so I''m sure she''ll be able to help.

    She also seemed to have gotten her hands on Serina''s sword, and Lunette handed it to her.

    ¡¸Okaaay, now all we have to do is take care of the Anego.¡¹

    Serina said with a snap of her fingers. It''s a refreshing but scary smile.

    ¡¸As for that, it''s not a good idea for us to make a flashy move here, since we''re suspected of going over the king''s head. As the leader of the "Black Cat of the Wind" clan, I''ll take care of things, so can you leave this to me?¡¹

    I said.

 Volume 13 - CH 19

    That''s a perfect reason.

    The clan leader is responsible for killing Zorome and does it in secret.

    And she had some pretty nice boobs.

    ¡¸I can''t let you do that.¡¹

    ¡¸The same goes for me.¡¹

    But if it''s just Serina, even Ione refused.

    ¡¸Her level is low. If you''re worried about me, don''t be.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m not worried about Alec winning or losing at all, but the fact that you''re facing a young girl is a bit much. That type doesn''t belong at our party.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s okay. I''ll just give her a little spanking and take her back to the castle. I won''t allowed her to join the party.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you promise me that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I promise.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then. I''ll leave it to you Alec. But we''re leaving tonight as planned, so don''t be late.¡¹

    Serina says.

    ¡¸Yeah. That''s fine with Ione, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, if you say so, I''m fine with it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if Alec says so, we''ll wait in the carriage.¡¹

    Sarah, you''ve been very thoughtful, and now we''re all set.

    ¡¸He''s a disgusting, pervert old man who likes that woman.¡¹

    Lunette said with a dumbfounded look on her face, but who said that Zorome was a good woman?

    Don''t make the mistake of thinking that.

    Well, I''m going to fuck her, aren''t I?

    That''s simply payback for messing with our party members.

    Perhaps the loli girl who even showed her nipples in the audience during the match was a ploy by Zorome to get the Mad King to win.

    It was an exhibition match, so it didn''t affect the official betting, but there was no doubt that Zorome and her team were placing bets behind the scenes.

    Now it was time for the fun part.

    I headed for the room where Zorome was.

    ¡¸Oh, you''re late, aren''t you?¡¹

    Zorome seemed to have mistaken me for one of her subordinates, but she soon realized that I wasn''t and changed her complexion.

    ¡¸Alec! Why are you here!¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve done some interesting things to our members, Zorome.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, I can''t believe you noticed it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Listen, if you don''t do any more kidnapping or any other illegal activities, I''ll let you off with just jail time. I''ll even give you a decent lawyer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no point in telling me the truth, Hidaka Akira.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How do you know my real name?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a [Appraisal] skill. And since Sarah and the others from the A-rank party said they checked you out, the charges are clear.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    The impudent Akira looked at me with a ''so what'' look.

    I can''t believe she''s not feeling remorseful or even awkward. ......

    Nice.

    ¡¸Then, let''s get started. Change into this.¡¹

    I took out a uniform from the item storage.

    It''s a Japanese high school girl''s uniform that I secretly acquired at an auction.

    I don''t know if it was made by a curious person from this world who heard about clothes from another world, but I don''t know the details either.

    But the quality is quite good.

    I tried it on Meena, but it didn''t fit her and she refused to wear it, so it was left in the item storage, but now it''s finally time to see the light of day.

    ¡¸Huh? Alec, you think you''ve won, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am. I''m an A-ranked party, a high-level hero who cleared the Labyrinth of No Return and came back. You''re only level 25 and much lower than me¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh. Then bow down to me!¡¹

    Zorome threw two small stones on the floor.

    I took a step back in alarm, but they were just dice. They didn''t even hit me, they just rolled around on the floor.

    But then the number 1 came up.

    ¡¸Guughh!?¡¹

    It''s heavy.

    My body.

    It felt as if I was being weighed down by iron balls, and I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I dropped to my knees and thrust my hands forward.

    ¡¸Hahaha, It''s funny to see an A-rank getting down on his knees, serves you right!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, is that some kind of mental skill? No, it''s not.¡¹

    I don''t think I''m going to be easily beaten by a lower level opponent, as I have ¡¾Mental Resistance Lv5¡¿. And my thoughts are still clear.

    But it must be some kind of skill.

    I was caught off guard.

    I was confident that I wouldn''t get hit by anything, be it poison or a knife, but skills are really tricky.

    There are even special skills like Serina''s Starlight Attack that can bury an opponent with a single blow, no matter how tough they are.

    ¡¸My skill is skill of "luck". It doesn''t matter what level you are, as long as the dice doublets, I can force my opponent to do whatever I want, even if it''s cheating. That''s where the name Zorome comes from.¡¹ (TLN: as long as the dice doublets, = Saikoro ga zoro-me ni nari sae sureba, that''s where she get name of Zorome)

    The victorious Zorome told me the secret of her skills, but people who are victorious can easily let their guard down. Me, too.

    However, it''s a foul skill that works even with cheating dice, and always produces Doublets, isn''t it?

    ¡¸Now, Alec, you''ll be a slave to me for the rest of your life. I''ll let you fight in the arena as the new champ, yeah, I''d like that!¡¹

    Zorome smirks, but she''s just bluffing.

    I''ve seen that she can''t give orders that complicated.

    Because, bow down to me , Zorome said, but what I''m doing now is not worship, but just a motion with my hands there.

    I don''t feel the slightest bit afraid or anything like that.

    I''m also curious about the duration of the order, but I guess I''ll have to find out the acceptable range of the order first.

    ¡¸I''m sorry for my rudeness, Akira-sama. Now, let''s start with a foot lick or something.¡¹

    I put my right hand out in front of me, but it move.

    --I''ve won.

    ¡¸N-no, you don''t have to do anything gross like that. So don''t touch me. Ah, shit.¡¹

    Akira tried to pick up the dice on the floor, but she couldn''t reach them because I was holding one of her legs with both hands.

    I''m sure she has other dice anyway, so I quickly tied her up with a [Tortoise Shell Bondage].

    ¡¸D-damn it, what the hell is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the Tortoise Shell Bondage.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t ask you to tie me up! Untie me!¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t do that, Akira-sama. I''m going to bow down to you and treat you like a queen.¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re going to treat me like a queen, why are you tying me up? Ah, It''s SM!? It''s SM, Isn''t it!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Akira-sama. And for M, you''re the masochist one.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, that''s messed up. There''s no way you can grovel like that!¡¹

    ¡¸But if I''m going to grovel to a young woman, this is the only way.¡¹

    ¡¸As if I''d know! O-Okay, I''ll ....... I''ll apologize, and I''ll let your friends go. If you want money, you can have it. A million gold. That''s a lot of money, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Not so much for me now, is it? Well, Akira-sama, if you want to make a deal, I''ll take you up on it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh.¡¹

    ¡¸However, you turned down my offer once. So the terms will be worse than before.¡¹

    ¡¸...... What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Put these clothes on. Then we''ll talk.¡¹

    ¡¸This is a high school uniform, right? I don''t even know what that means. I mean, what the hell are you gonna do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll tell you when you put it on.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. Who''s gonna wear it!? Hurry up and untie me!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh. You''re so dumb. Can you get through the rope with anything other than your dice skills?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve got some level one rope-loop skills, but, kkuh, no, I can''t use them in this kind of straitjacket.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it''s impossible. You know I can leave you alone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! You''re not groveling.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m groveling. You told me to grovel, and that''s what turned on my SM mind. I''m going all out here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t get it. Oh, shit.¡¹

    ¡¸If you struggle too much, you''ll tighten up even more, and you''ve probably heard of economy class syndrome1 . People are in danger when their blood stops pumping.¡¹

    ¡¸H-help me.¡¹

    ¡¸Promise me that you''ll wear the uniform.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay! I''ll wear it. Just get me out of this!¡¹

    We have a deal.

    I took a position in front of the only door, folded my arms and waited.

    Akira, who had been looking for an opening, finally gave up and instructed me to turn around and change herself.

    ¡¸I don''t know why these socks are so loose. Is loose socks is trend nowadays?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. It''s my taste.¡¹

    ¡¸Ughh....... Hmph, Is this okay?¡¹

    Akira, who looked at me with a disgruntled look on her face with her hands on her hips, is unmistakably a delinquent type of girl in uniform.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s get started.¡¹

    I approached her.

 Volume 13 - Epilogue

    ¡¸Akira, Sensei is sad.¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell are you ......¡¹

    Akira, or Zorome, stared at me with a half-hearted look of resignation.

    She was wearing a blazer and a mini-skirt, the uniform of a high school girl, and was tied to a chair with her hands behind her back.

    It would have been more natural to play kidnapper, but the combination of a delinquent girl and her homeroom teacher was hard to ignore.

    ¡¸Sensei knows that you''re a good-natured girl. But the fixing illegal gambling, and the kidnapping, that''s a bit ......¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t behave like that, Akira, even if you''re sorry to your teacher. What do you think will happen now?¡¹

    I slowly walked around the chair and put pressure on Akira.

    As you can see, as a girl, she can sense the danger on her face, and a nervous Akira is looking at me.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Akira, sensei is also a human being. I''m going to face you as a man.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re not a teacher if you''re rubbing my chest from behind while saying that.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a man before I''m a teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re not even a teacher, you''re a creeeep, Nnhh, So don''t rub it, Aahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter, you''re not a virgin, right? Is this what you want?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I threatened you. And besides, if you rubbed me in such a obscene way, anyone would be ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re not. It''s because you have unpleasant expectations. You want it here, don''t you?¡¹

    When I slide my fingers down the inside of her thighs, Akira''s whole body shakes with excitement.

    Her sensitivity is high.

    ¡¸Hyaaa, shit, who would want a dirty old man''s dick?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, I didn''t even say what I wanted specifically, but that''s a huge leap. Sensei is sad.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you still going to playing that teacher game?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am. Now, tell the teacher to forgive you and let me in.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll never tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re stubborn, Akira. But how long will that stubbornness last?¡¹

    I gave Akira''s earlobe a sweet bite from behind.

    ¡¸Eekk! No, stop it, M-my ears are weak, uuhh.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good to know.¡¹

    I gave her another sweet bite and nudged her collarbone as well.

    ¡¸Hyaaah, why are you touching my ...... breasts that way?¡¹

    It seems that she wants me to rub her breasts, but I keep poking her nipples with my fingers and touching her buttocks to hurry her along.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, haah, haah......ughh, hey, that''s enough right. Untie me. I''ll give you a blowjob or whatever.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll untie you when you give me a good blowjob.¡¹

    I unbuckled my belt and stood in front of Akira.

    ¡¸Remember this: ...... Mmm, chupa, chu, mmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~ you''re familiar with it, Akira. But you have to go deeper.¡¹

    I grab her head and push it in.

    ¡¸Nnngh!¡¹

    Akira, who seemed to be in pain and had tears in her eyes, glared up at me.

    ¡¸That''s a good look. I''m almost ready to let it out, so serve me well.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm! Mmm!¡¹

    She''s protesting something, but I guess she''s not satisfied with the definition of groveling.

    ¡¸Just suck it. It''s time for the last spurt.¡¹

    I ignore her protests and move my hips.

    ¡¸Mmm, mmm, nnhhh, nnhh-, Nnhhh, kyaaaa!¡¹

    Plenty of it came out.

    ¡¸Ugh, w-why is it so sweet? Is this condensed milk?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is. I used my skills to change the flavor. Here, taste some more.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it. I don''t like sweet things.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I''ll put it directly in your mouth down there.¡¹

    I untied the rope, but Akira seemed to be happier to have her hands free and showed a relieved expression.

    ¡¸Come on, Akira.¡¹

    I said, laying down on the sofa.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s only one time.¡¹

    Akira''s body seemed to be in the mood for it, and she straddled me without hesitation, still in her uniform.

    Unbuttoned her blouse and let her bare her breasts. She has huge breasts that are just bursting at the seams.

    I licked her nipples with my [Super Fast Tongue Lv5].

    ¡¸Uuwaaaahhhh, w-what is this!? Eekk, I-It''s amazing!¡¹

    The trembling Akira hugged me. I also use the ¡¾Machine gun vibe¡¿ in a controlled manner.

    ¡¸Uwahh, Kkuhh, No, I can''t take this!¡¹

    ¡¸Say ''Sensei, please do more!''¡¹

    ¡¸S-sensei, please do more, more!¡¹

    Akira, who was shaking her hips on her own, seemed to be having a lot of fun.

    ¡¸How many guys have you been with in your life? You must have been in high school before you came to this world, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I haven''t had that many relationships, so I''ve had three, maybe four.¡¹

    She can''t even remember the number of boyfriends she''ve had, that''s probably more than double digits.

    She''s such a lewd woman.

    ¡¸Now, come on, let''s make me cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, I''m cumming, I''m cumming! Aaahhhhhh!¡¹

    Akira screamed the loudest and seemed to have reached her climax.

    Her abdominal muscles were twitching.

    ¡¸All right, that''s enough, we''re done here.¡¹

    I tell someone who was waiting outside the room to be disciplined.

    ¡¸You''ve noticed that, haven''t you? Alec-san.¡¹

    A knight in full plate opens the door and walks in with a smiling face.

    This is Gareth, the Guard Chief.

    ¡¸I don''t care what you say, but why are you here?¡¹

    I moved aside Akira, who was fainting with a happy smile on her face, and picked up my sword first.

    Just the fact that a knight under the king''s direct command is here is a warning.

    ¡¸But don''t worry. It''s not like I''m an assassin.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean then?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve come here on my own initiative to give you some advice.¡¹

    If it were the king''s errand, He would have come on his own.

    I was getting more and more cautious as I put on my clothes.

    ¡¸So, what is your advice?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve received information that a nobleman named Baron Stokes is gathering skilled mercenaries. The purpose is unknown, but a request that doesn''t go through the adventurer''s guild is sure to be considered dirty work.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. Can''t we catch him before he does something?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, that''s impossible. It''s not easy when it''s a nobleman with backing. It''s not even illegal.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s tough being the king, huh. Well, I''m off.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I appreciate your help in apprehending Zorome. Hey, put a robe on that woman and take her away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    Gareth''s men roughly put a cloth over Zorome''s head and pulled her up.

    ¡¸W-What the hell!?¡¹

    Akira was also startled, seemingly unable to comprehend the situation.

    ¡¸It''s a soldier. Follow us quietly.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, Alec, since I let you do it, you should at least lose a little of my guilt.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, Akira, you can''t bargain away your sins. You''ll have to reflect on that in prison.¡¹

    ¡¸Remember what I said! He got down on his knees and asked me, "Please let me do it!".¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. I''ll listen to your story in my office.¡¹

    The soldiers took her away without taking her seriously.

    ¡¸Alec-san, I''ve talked to the people in the arena about the case. We''re ready for you now.¡¹

    Gareth said as he left. That''s what I asked the king for.

    ¡¸I see, thank you. Let''s go then.¡¹

    I told the other guy who was there and left the room.

 Volume 14 - Prologue

    When they saw the guy I brought back from the arena, some of them startled and some of them even pulled out their swords.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait, this guy is safe.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, what are you saying!? He''s a very dangerous guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, are you out of your mind, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t agree with you either.¡¹

    Perhaps it is because of the image attached to it, but not only the misunderstood Serina, but even the calm Hannah has come against it?

    ¡¸Aha! As expected of Alec! You''ve brought in a great one. Is this one also going to join the Black Cat of the Wind?¡¹

    Sarah said happily, but Jamie was holding her eyebrows with her fingers, as if she had a headache.

    Yes, the one I brought out of the arena is the Mad King.

    A big man in lumpy stone textured armor.

    A ruthless fighting maniac who continues to attack with his halberd even when his opponent is down.

    A man who has reigned as the grand champion of the arena.

    But the truth is a little different.

    He had been cursed with a nasty curse that drowned out even appraisal, and was forced to fight as a warrior in the arena.

    He wasn''t enjoying the arena of his own volition.

    That''s why he came along with me.

    As I observed and searched for the Mad King''s weaknesses in an attempt to help Jouga win, I noticed it.

    Zorome, the marketeer, the ruler behind the arena, had also said something to that effect.

    I had brought him along, but not with the intention of making him a member of the Black Cat of the Wind.

    ¡¸No, I was undecided about that. But I thought it would be a pity for him to be forced to fight endlessly in that place.¡¹

    I''m going to be honest with them.

    ¡¸Does that mean that ...... he wasn''t doing it of his own free will?¡¹

    Serina tilted her head and said in a questioning way, and the "Mad King" nodded.

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? You''ve been excited killing your enemies!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s a situation there. You must have equipped it with a cursed item or something. Right?¡¹

    The "Mad King" nodded his head.

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t believe it either.¡¹

    Everyone is still skeptical, but for the time being, they''re no longer pointing their swords at him, so that''s good.

    ¡¸I''m againts it, Sarah.That guy. What if he gets out of control on the way?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all right, Jamie, we''ll just throw him out when the time comes. Alec and the others are not weak, and this escort mission will be a success.¡¹

    ¡¸But it''ll be a jump in difficulty. I don''t think the rewards it''s not worth.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. Sarah''s intuition may be safe at first, but it may turn out to be wrong in the middle of the mission.¡¹

    Sarah''s party is in trouble over there, If the price is an obstacle, I can just pay the extra fee.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I''m getting out. I didn''t hear that the Mad King was on board.¡¹

    The trouble was, the coachman seemed to be worried that he might get out of control.

    ¡¸Now, now. If that''s the case, I''ll have the Mad King-san ride in my carriage. If you stay away from him, you''re all with A-rank party members, and they''ll give you plenty of time to escape.¡¹

    Nick, a familiar friend of mine, stepped in between us and calmed us down. Since there are so many people moving around, we''ll need several carriages, and it''s a lot of work just to get the right people.

    ¡¸That''s right. All right, if you say so, there''s no point in being scared. Then get in.¡¹

    It seems to have come together well.

    ¡¸So, "Black Cat of the Wind" Alec-san and 62 others will be leaving in 10 carriages. Our destination is Erland, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Vernia, and we will be traveling for five days. I, Nick, will be taking care of the group. Everyone, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oohhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¡¡¸All right-¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if there are that many people?¡¹

    I cocked my head.

    I thought there were about 30 of us, plus a dozen or so from the first team, although the second team has increased.

    ¡¸Oh, darling, that''s the thing, we had another prospective member come to us this morning. He was a warrior who had been leading the first team of Esclados, so I thought there was no harm in accepting him as a provisional member.¡¹

    Saki said.

    ¡¸I see, he came from Esclados, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems that they only gathered slaves, and their leader........died an untimely death¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. He was a really good guy, defending me.¡¹

    Esclados, in his turn-of-the-century black armor and fluffy fur collar fashion, smiled at me and gave me a fresh and endearing wink and smile in my head.

    ¡¸Are you going to make up that story here, too?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, Serina. You don''t know where their ears are. Besides, there are former party members here, so be a little more careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah, you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, if it''s about us, you don''t have to worry about it. He really was a terrible person.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s how it was.¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh...¡¹

    Our carriage started to move. The "Mad King" is on board, so he''s at the back of the line. The weight of the carriage is going to be tough, so it''s only me, Serina, Saki, and Meena in this carriage.

    The sky over the top of the carriage was already dark, and a few stars were twinkling.

    ¡¸But then again, you''re quiet unlike as I imagined.¡¹

    Saki spoke to the "Mad King".

    The "Mad King" turned to look at her, but remained silent.

    ¡¸You can''t even speak?¡¹

    ¡¸Grrrr.¡¹

    ¡¸Hihi-nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops.¡¹

    The Mad King let out a roar, but the horses seemed to have heard it and were startled, causing the carriage to shake.

    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry, Nick-han.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. But if possible, please be quiet until the horse gets used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Suuure. That''s what he says.¡¹

    The "Mad King" nodded his head as if in a panic.

    ¡¸Nick, I''m sorry, but the guy who''s coming to see us off might make a fuss.¡¹

    I''ll go ahead and say it.

    ¡¸Do you know anyone? Well, I''m sure you have some adventurers in your life.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ve already said hello to everyone who knows me. Other than that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... Then, even if they stop me, I''ll come without stopping, but please try not to fall.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    We were wary of what was behind us, but the carriage we were riding in passed through the streets of the royal capital without incident, and eventually we saw a flat area around the road.

    ¡¸It''s about time they made a move, isn''t it?¡¹

    Saki said, but we could see the shadows of men astride their horses.

    ¡¸Here they come, Nick.¡¹

    Nick gave two quick whistles to let the others know that things were changing.

    The speed at which the carriage was moving increased.

    ¡¸Master, shall I go stop them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you stay there and relax, Meena. I can handle those amateurs on my own.¡¹

    It''s not that I''m a professional raider, but it''s easy to understand if you think about it.

    For the attackers, if the wagon runs away, the attack is basically a failure.

    Some people might think that it would be OK to just kill me, the leader, but they wouldn''t have known which carriage the leader was in until they saw him.

    Thanks to the Mad King''s ride, Nick would normally be in the lead, but they switched the order.

    So, if they were going to attack, they should have made sure we didn''t see them until the last minute.

    If they had approached from the side of the carriage instead of right behind it, we would have given them more time to think, and we could have made them more nervous.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyah!¡¹

    It was clear that they were hostile. But why are all these marauders so stupid?

    Well, if they had any brains at all, they wouldn''t have attacked an A-ranked party clan in the first place.

    ¡¸Jajajajajajajaja javelin!¡¹

    I scattered the ice javelin''s attack magic at random.

    ¡¸Gyaaaahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Pupiii!?¡¹

    ¡¸Gofufu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hihi-nn!¡¹

    The marauders who had been chasing me fell off their horses one after another and disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡¸It''s like they''re not here.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you really think they could defeat us with that thing? I don''t understand...¡¹

    I twist my head.

    ¡¸Well, maybe they were just blinded by the money. Murphy got himself into a lot of trouble with that thing.¡¹

    That''s what Serina says, but I think she''s right.

    It''s a pity that people don''t even know the value of their own lives.

    If it was to protect someone, it would be a completely different story, but to be hired for money to attack someone is not acceptable. It''s like you''re being used by money and your life is being bought cheaply.

    ¡¸I''ll have to make sure I don''t take any odd jobs.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹

    Nick whistled again, and the carriage''s speed returned to normal.

    Under a starry sky full of shining stars, our carriage moves along at a leisurely pace.

 Volume 14 - CH 1

    The journey to the Kingdom of Vernia was uneventful and ended with a bit of playing with army ants in the field on the way.

    I even hired Sarah''s party as my escort, but I guess I went a little overboard.

    ¡¸We''re here~.Yaa~, I''m glad everyone''s okay.¡¹

    Sarah is unconcerned, but well, I''m certainly glad we''re okay.

    ¡¸Kkuh, I was on the lookout for the "Immortal King" class to come out again, so I''m not sleeping well. ......¡¹

    Lunette says with dark circles under her eyes. I don''t think that such a class of disaster with a level of over 80 would come out without any context.

    No, there was a black sea anemone.

    A powerful enemy that could wipe us out.

    That is our future, the one I saw at the door in the tenth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    ¡¸Alec, what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s nothing.¡¹

    I haven''t told Sarah and the others, but well, if I told her, she''d be like "I''d have to pass on that, I absolutely pass on that!" And that''s what I''m talking about, even if I say it forcefully.

    It''s hard to compete with the Laughing Goddess of Death''s seal of approval.

    ¡¸Now, about the price...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, sure.¡¹

    After paying, Sarah and the others were now negotiating with Nick, who seemed to be heading east to a country called Soltaire.

    ¡¸Well, Alec, we''d better get going too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Thanks for all your help, Sarah.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh? I didn''t take care of you. Don''t be like that. I have a feeling we''ll see each other again soon anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so. Sarah.¡¹

    I stopped her not to kiss me, but she hugged me and asked for a kiss.

    Of course, there was no reason for me to refuse, so I responded with a deep kiss, with moist and intense.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, that''s enough!¡¹

    Lunette stepped in between us and pulled us apart.

    ¡¸Ahn, more!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys should stop kissing and petting in the middle of the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, sure. Why don''t you do it too, Lunette?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the point. I don''t even like Alec. Eh? Uwahh. Mmm. ......¡¹

    I also decided to kiss Lunette and Sierra as well.

    ¡¸Oh, come on, geez you idiot. I told you it''s secret.¡¹

    ¡¸Awawa, I got kissed ......¡¹

    The two embarrassed people are adorable, but oops, there was something more important than kissing.

    ¡¸Sarah, you need to polish your skills. A year from now, you''ll be able to beat me and the Mad King with ease.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Alec, you survived having your neck snapped by the Mad King, right? I could beat the past Alec at the time we were fighting against the Immortal king, but for the Alec now, I might lose against you¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right, I''m a little surprised at how fast you guys are growing up.¡¹

    Jaime said with a shrug. She''s got her sword drawn and ready for battle, but don''t worry, I''m not interested in muscular women.

    ¡¸Yeah, you''ve risen through the ranks pretty quickly, haven''t you? What''s your secret?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s skills. It''s called [Increased Experience].¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec!¡¹

    Letty whispered a reproach to me, but since we''ve cleared the Labyrinth of No Return and it doesn''t feel like a competition anymore.

    ¡¸Hee~, I didn''t know there was such a thing. Oh, it''s on the list. I''ll keep it.¡¹

    Now Sarah can expect to grow even more. That''s good.

    ¡¸Take care of yourselves, everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸See ya!¡¹

    We parted ways with Sarah and Nick, and walked down the street.

    It''s been a while since I''ve been here, but Erland, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Vernia, seems has a slightly smaller building and more compact than Grandsword.

    ¡¸Stop! Stop! Stop! Who are you people?¡¹

    Perhaps it was because there were too many of us, but we seemed to stand out, and soldiers from the city soon arrived.

    ¡¸Don''t be surprised to hear that, Okay!... We''re the Black Cat of the Wind, the top clan that cleared the Labyrinth of No Return. We''ll be staying with you in Vernia for a while, so please take care of us.¡¹

    Saki introduced ourselves in an exaggerated manner, but I think she would be suspicious if she didn''t make such a show of herself.

    ¡¸You may not know it, but no one has reached the ninth layer of that great labyrinth since the first king of Grandsword reached it five hundred years ago!¡¹

    A soldier with a bit of age tells me this proudly, but the information is a bit outdated, isn''t it?

    ¡¸Yeah. But this year, just two weeks ago, we made it to the ninth layer, where the first king went. If you think I''m lying, ask the merchant or adventurer who''s coming from Grandsword.¡¹

    ¡¸What? No, you''re bluffing. I''m not going to be fooled.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don''t you go and ask them, old man? If you want, why don''t you travel to Grandsword now and find out? We''ll be here waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Anyway, break up now. Now, go, go, go. Disperse.¡¹

    Even if I were to explain, it would take a days to confirm if they suspects us from the beginning.

    ¡¸All right. Team leaders, each of you find a suitable place to stay for your team. If there''s no room available, come to the Welbard Dojo.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Clyde, Zeed, and the others responded with vigor, but well, they''ve been training in the Great Labyrinth too. They can at least stay at the inn.

    First of all, I wanted to drop my luggage and become light, so I looked for a place to stay by myself.

    Unfortunately, the inn I used to stay at before in this country didn''t have any rooms available.

    Well, I''m rich now, and it would be better to stay in a high-grade inn for security reasons.

    ¡¸Master, I found a fine inn on the other street.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s take that one.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    The inn seemed to be a store for merchants and nobles, not for adventurers, but when I showed them the bag of gold coins, the innkeeper readily agreed.

    ¡¸So, Alec is going to the Welbard Dojo, right?¡¹

    Serina asked me in my room.

    ¡¸Well, tomorrow.¡¹

    It''s a dojo run by Ione''s parents and my sword master. I just thought I should at least say hello to him when I come to Vernia, no other intentions.

    ¡¸Is that so. Then, can I come and visit him too?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, do as you please.¡¹

    I decided to lie down on the bed and recover from the long journey. It was only a five-day journey by carriage, but it was a long journey.

    The next day.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, it''s already past noon, when are we going?¡¹

    Shut up.

    ¡¸When I fell like it.¡¹

    ¡¸I was wondering when that was going to be, but I don''t think it''s been decided yet.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Serina-san, I''ll call for you when we leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, sorry, Meena. I''ll see you later then.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I savored my breakfast soup in a relaxed manner and adjusted my equipment. The black dragonscale mail, I knew I wanted to show it to him. I''m sure Billy will be jealous.

    ¡¸It looks like everything is ready.¡¹

    Ione also arrived at the right time. She''s not wearing any armor and is dressed in cloth, but I guess that''s better since she''s at home.

    ¡¸Well then, Meena, go get the ungainly one.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, hmmm.......Ah, come to think of it, Serina-san said she was going too, so I''ll go get her.¡¹

    That''s where Meena paid attention to Serina without sympathizing with me, but don''t hold back on her.

    The four of us, Meena, Serina, Ione and I, headed to the Welbard Dojo.

    ¡¸What kind of person is Welbard-san?¡¹

    Serina asked me on the way.

    ¡¸Hmm? Well, he''s calm, friendly, and respectable.¡¹

    Next to me, Meena nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡¸Huh? He''s a man, isn''t he?¡¹

    Serina looked at me suspiciously.

    ¡¸That''s right. I''ve told you before. He''s Ione''s father.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, it looks like it''s going to rain when Alec complimenting a man.¡¹

    ¡¸Speak for yourself. You''ll know him when you see him, and even if you don''t, you''ll know him when you see Ione.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess he''s a solid guy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, he''s not that solid. Fufu.¡¹

    Ione smiled and said, but only on condition that''s from Ione perspective.

    As we approached the dojo, I heard a spirited shout from within the walls.

    ¡¸Hyaah! Hyaaaaahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Tee-ya!¡¡Tee-ya!¡¹

    It seems they are still doing the same thing.

 Volume 14 - CH 2

    The gate was open, so we went straight inside.

    In the yard, children with wooden swords were swinging their swords, and I remembered that this was how it was here.

    I felt a little relaxed, remembering that there was a time when I was one of them and had a hard time swinging.

    I looked for Billy, the bad boy who got tangled with me around that time, but he was not there.

    ¡¸Excuse me, what can I do for you?¡¹

    A girl of about sixteen came in with a suspicious look on her face, but I didn''t recognize her.

    I guess she''s a new student. She had a very short haircut with a cute forehead.

    ¡¸Yeah. Tell Welbard-sensei that Alec is here to see him.¡¹

    ¡¸Um, I''m sorry, sir, but he''s out of town today. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, I guess I''ll just wait inside.¡¹

    Welbard-sensei sometimes leaves the dojo, so at that time I only thought that my timing was a little bad.

    ¡¸No, I''ll ask you come here another day.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, to his own daughter¨D¨DAnyway, call Fritz or someone who knows familiar with me.¡¹

    ¡¸With all due respect, sir, I''m the head instructor here.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat?¡¹

    Fritz used to be the head instructor here, but what happened to him?

    Did he run away from the dojo because things didn''t work out with Bianca, the girl he replaced Ione with?

    I don''t think he was that irresponsible, but he seemed to be clumsy when it came to love.

    ¡¸What is it? Is that an insult that I''m not the right person to be a Head Instructor?¡¹

    Odeko-chan asked me back, looking a bit annoyed. (TLN: Odeko-chan => forehead chan)

    ¡¸No, it''s not that, but are you really a head instructor?¡¹

    She''s small in stature and still young. I don''t think she''s much older than Fritz.

    ¡¸Hmm, if you doubt me, fine. This is a kenjutsu dojo. You have a high quality sword hanging on your waist, so I''m sure you have some skill. I''m sure you''ll be convinced as soon as I show you my skills. Let''s go! Let''s fight fair!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait.¡¹

    As she raised her wooden sword, I tried to grab the tip of it with my bare hand.

    ¡¸Whoa!?¡¹

    She feinted and quickly ducked my hand and stepped in with great speed.

    It was like a viper that had been slinking along and then suddenly jumped at me.

    I can''t avoid it, I decided, and used [Instantaneous Movement].

    ¡¸What? That''s absurd! I''m pretty sure I just caught that: ......!¡¹

    Odeko-chan was surprised, but I was surprised too. Now, she''s as quick as Fritz. For someone this young and this small.

    ¡¸I get it. It seems that you really are a head instructor.¡¹

    ¡¸ ......I can''t¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Meena?¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t just suddenly point a wooden sword at master, even if master allows it, I won''t allow it! Prepare yourself!¡¹

    So why do you lose your temper right there?

    ¡¸Kuhh, wait, seriously, I''m using a wooden sword, whoa!¡¹

    It was a great skill for Odeko-chan to catch Meena''s shortsword with a wooden sword, but as expected, against a sharp of sword, she could barely prevent it once, and the wooden sword was easily broken.

    ¡¸That''s enough! Meena-san, that''s not fair against someone who''s using a wooden sword. Let''s do it properly and seriously.¡¹

    Ione handed her sword to Odeko-chan with a smiling face.

    Oi, I thought you were trying to stop her.

    ¡¸Idiot. You don''t have to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, now that you''ve challenged me to a match, I can''t run away, even though I''m Yulia here, the teacher in charge of his absence. I''ll try to make it last until Welbard-sensei returns. Sensei, please come back soon. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, I''ll be the referee. Rules are skimpy, and there are no other limitations. ¨D¨DBegin!¡¹

    Ione will start on his own.

    ¡¸Oi, Ione.¡¹

    ¡¸No, now that we''re here., she had to show me her seriousness.¡¹

    She''s the new girl in the house, so she wants to know what she''s capable of. If that''s the case, then this is like her dojo, and I''ll let her do as she pleases.

    ¡¸Haaaahhh! Tou!¡¹

    Yulia''s best bet was to buy time, but she boldly slashed her way in.

    ¡¸Is it possible to slash a superior opponent with a big uppercut?¡¹

    Serina was also curious about that and asked Ione in a whisper.

    ¡¸Yes, there is a risk of being dropped with a single blow, but she has not given up on her victory yet.¡¹

    Hou. No matter how you look at it, Meena is better than her in terms of level figures. She has earned a lot of experience by diving into famous dungeons and passing through death lines.

    But in terms of swordsmanship techniques and knowledge, Yulia is probably the better.

    In terms of muscle strength, Meena should have the upper hand since she is a dog-eared vampire. You can say that she has already won the battle with her physique.

    In sword fighting, the length of the reach is directly related to the advantage of the hit rate. If you''re as tall as Fritz, your arms are going to be incredibly extended, not to mention the tip of your sword.

    So I knew that Meena would win.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    As expected, the power of each blow is different. Yulia is taking the blow cleanly, but her face is distorted in pain and her legs are going backward by one or two steps.

    ¡¸Please apologize to my Master!¡¹

    Meena seems to be taking her anger out on her instead of her swordsmanship, but I wish she would be a little more calm around here.

    ¡¸I have no head to bow to a rude person!¡¹

    Oh, you mean me, the rude one? It''s true that I may have been arrogant to Yulia when we first met, but as a senior member of the dojo here, I don''t think it''s something that needs to be said that much.

    ¡¸Master is, kkuhh.¡¹

    Meena stammered, but she didn''t seem to be polite enough.

    Yulia stepped in hard as if she could see through the turmoil in her opponent''s mind, and the offense and defense were reversed.

    ¡¸Kkuh, if things turn out this way¡¹

    Meena stopped swinging her sword in the correct form, and grasped it with only one hand and swung it around.

    It is true that Meena, who greatly surpasses Yulia in terms of muscle strength, would be able to use only one hand.

    This is the reason why the speed and range of the sword swinging increased, and Yulia instantly became inferior.

    ¡¸That''s enough¨D¨D.¡¹

    When Ione was satisfied and was about to raise his hand, Yulia took a stance at a distance.

    ¡¸Waterfowl Sword Depths, ¡¾Hayabusa!¡¿¡¹

    Let me explain.

    The falcon is the fastest bird that can fly, reaching speeds of up to 390 kilometers per hour.

    In some games, by equipping a sword bearing its name, you can exceptionally attack twice in one turn, which is double the normal speed.

    ¡¸Kkuuhh ......!¡¹

    It was Meena who raised her voice in anguish.

    Yulia had closed the gap in an instant.

    Meena closed both of her eyes and shrunk back, but this was a complete defeat in itself.

    It was a little taken back, but that was where Ione, the referee, had properly produced a spare sword to prevent Yulia''s blow.

    ¡¸T-That''s ridiculous, my fastest sword has been seen through: ......!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not the fastest. You have too many distractions, Yulia.¡¹

    Ione said, but it was more of an advice than a rebuke.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, I lost. ...... You can do whatever you want. But you have to promise not to mess with the kids.¡¹

    Yulia, who had slumped down on the spot, looked at me and said.

    ¡¸You have a very good attitude. That''s fine, I''ll give you plenty of love in return. Fufufufu¡¹

    ¡¸Master ......¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Alec was an outcast sometimes, but he''s still an outcast.¡¹

    ¡¸No, bad, you know, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m just kidding.¡¹

    Of course I''m just kidding.

    If I raped someone here, the teacher would excommunicate me, of course.

    ¡¸Huh? It''s Ione isn''t it? You''re back.¡¹

    I heard Fritz''s carefree voice from behind.

 Volume 14 - CH 3

    The Welbard Kenjutsu Dojo in the Kingdom of Vernia.

    It was the first place I learned swordsmanship after arriving in this world.

    Not only did the master teach me swordsmanship, but he also taught me how to have a good attitude and how to behave as a superior.

    I learned that the title of Master is not just a title, but a role model for his or her students.

    In that sense, I''m still inexperienced when it comes to being a clan leader.

    ¡¸Yes, yesterday. Long time no see, Fritz.¡¹

    Ione also smiled as if she was relieved to see Fritz.

    ¡¸Eh, you two know each other!?¡¹

    Yulia is surprised, but .......

    ¡¸Yeah, of course I know her very well, She''s the Sensei''s daughter, Ione.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Ha! Ione!? Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡¹

    She must have heard her name, but she didn''t realize it.

    ¡¸No, Yulia, you don''t have to be so surprised. I''m glad to hear that Alec and Meena are both doing well.¡¹

    Fritz smiled and asked me to shake his hand, so I shook his hand firmly.

    His tall figure and silver hair are not changed a bit, but he seems to have gotten more courageous and manly than before.

    ¡¸Now, I''m going to serve you some tea, so please come on inside. Bianca! We have a guest! Prepare a tea, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Su~re¡¹

    We all take off our shoes and go up to the wooden floor of the dojo. Nothing''s changed here from before.

    ¡¸Well, have a seat.¡¹

    Fritz pulled out a cushion for me.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting. Oh, Ione-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Long time no see, Bianca. And that belly ......¡¹

    Ione noticed the girl''s stomach as she brought us a tray of tea, but it looked strangely distended.

    Her face was that of a slender child, but only her belly looked fat.

    ¡¸Ah yes, It''s Fritz''s child.¡¹

    After the freckled girl put down her tray, she smiled and patted her belly lovingly.

    ¡¸Eehh? Hey, what are you doing, Fritz?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, no, this is...¡¹

    Ione''s unusually stern face made Fritz impatient.

    ¡¸I can''t believe you made a pregnant woman bring us a tea. I would have done it myself¡¹

    That way. Fritz regained his composure.

    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, this much. They say it''s better to move to a certain extent¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good, then. But the wedding?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, the ceremony took place right after you guys left, six months ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, congratulations, both of you.¡¹

    Ione says, smiling. We''ll congratulate you too.

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, if you touch Bianca, I''ll kill you.¡¹

    Serina whispered in my ear, but I''m not that outgoing.

    ¡¸Idiot. Don''t talk nonsense.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    ¡¸Yulia, what are you sneaking around for? Come here so I can properly introduce you too.¡¹

    Fritz said, and Yulia, who had been hiding at the entrance and peeking at us, came hurriedly.

    ¡¸Y-yes! I-I''m sorry about earlier...¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you treated the heir to the dojo as a suspicious person, you called your brother rude, and you almost killed your senior student.¡¹

    Ione said teasingly.

    ¡¸Hauwahh! I beg your pardon!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m kidding. You don''t worry about it. I''m an outcast, so I''m not an heir, and my two brothers aren''t mad at you.¡¹

    Ione said softly. Fritz and Bianca were puzzled, so I explained to them what had just happened.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat''s what happened¡¹

    ¡¸What, you thought they were a dojo-breaker? You''re so careless for such a skilled fighter, Yulia.¡¹

    Fritz smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸I am truly sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s quite a feat for you to become a master in six months. I wonder if sensei''s guidance was good?¡¹

    Ione said, but I think he meant Fritz. I see, you''ve been promoted.

    ¡¸No, she was strong before I taught her. She''s Orson-sensei daughter.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Uncle Orson''s, huh. No wonder.¡¹

    Fritz and Ione seem to know him well.

    ¡¸No, my father was an inexperienced swordsman who was beaten by a bandit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yulia ....... If you are going to humble yourself, don''t speak ill of your father. Orson-sensei was a fellow student of Welbard-sensei, and his abilities were well regarded by Welbard-sensei.¡¹

    Fritz admonished her.

    ¡¸Haah, But...¡¹

    ¡¸It was the wrong opponent. Even the soldiers of the royal capital had a hard time with Galdon, and even Ione was badly wounded.¡¹

    Bianca told me that the bandit who did Orson tried to get his hands on Ione as well. That''s a little unforgivable.

    ¡¸Ah, It''s Blood Shadow.¡¹

    Meena said, but that name sounds a little familiar.

    ¡¸Eh, so the bandit-head from that time. He was definitely high level, and his level is 34, right?¡¹

    Serina asks me for confirmation.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, we already defeated him ourselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I don''t remember that at all. Well, if we beat it, that''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that''s just like Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Ahh, thank you so much for avenging my father''s death! Kkuh, to such a benefactor ......!¡¹

    Yulia bows her head, but she''s a stiff

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, you didn''t know what we looked like either, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Anyway, Fritz, when is sensei coming back?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s ......¡¹

    Fritz showed a gloomy face.

    ¡¸Oi! Is it true that Alec and the others are back!¡¹

    Just then, I heard a brash kid''s voice, and he came up with a thud.

    ¡¸Hey, Billy! No shoes allowed in here. Take them off and dust them.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re so finicky, Fritz. Oh! It''s Alec, isn''t it? What''s with the black armor?¡¹

    As expected of a boy, Billy was the first to bite on this armor, but brother Fritz is scolding him here.

    ¡¸Just do what your teacher told you to do. I''ll explain the origin later.¡¹

    I turned around and said curtly.

    ¡¸Kkegh, what the hell is a teacher? Fritz is just a little bit older than me, isn''t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my, I guess you''ll have to prove yourself then, Fritz.¡¹

    Ione said.

    ¡¸Fuuh, I guess we''ll just have to do that.¡¹

    Fritz also stands up with a wooden sword.

    ¡¸O-Oi, wait a minute, everyone''s back and you''re an adult, Fritz, ouch, Alec, help!¡¹

    Billy bends down and ducks under Fritz''s horizontal slash, but he seems to have improved his skills.

    I used [Instantaneous Movement] to move away from Billy so that Fritz could easily corner him.

    ¡¸What the hell!? Alec is gone!? Ogyaaa! Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸Billy, do you still need guidance?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not guidance! That''s bullying! That''s abuse!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Fritz, you''re too soft on him. Break his ass into four pieces. It''ll make Billy a little more mature. As a swordsman.¡¹

    I said to him to get him to reflect quickly.

    ¡¸All right, all right, I''ll wipe it off, I''ll wipe it off. Damn it.¡¹

    Billy took off his boots and threw them outside, and reluctantly began to do the dusting.

    ¡¸Good grief, ....... You''re getting pretty good at this, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. It''s not so much swordsmanship as it is level and skill.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve dived into dungeons to raise your level, but it seems to be more than that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ve raised mine in Grandsword''s Labyrinth of No Return. But you shouldn''t do that. That place is not for the orthodox like you. There are too many traps.¡¹

    ¡¸The Labyrinth of No Return, huh. It''s a place where even the best adventurers lose their lives. As the person who entrusted the dojo to me, I couldn''t go there even if I wanted to.¡¹

    Fritz laughed and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸About that, Welbard-sensei is ......¡¹

    When I cut him off, Fritz wrinkled his brow and said bitterly.

    ¡¸Sensei is dead.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Eh!? ¡¹¡¹

 Volume 14 - CH 4

    It''s Ione''s parents'' house and also the dojo where I first learned swordsmanship, so I just dropped by to say hello to the sensei. Then...

    The shocking words came out of Fritz''s mouth.

    ¡¸Fritz! What do you mean Sensei is dead!? Is he sick!? Or did someone kill him!?¡¹

    I asked eagerly.

    Welbard is still young, so it''s not because of age.

    He has been training his body and soul as a swordsman, and he doesn''t seem to be inattentive, so illness is unlikely.

    So it''s natural to think that he was attacked by someone.

    ¡¸Oh no, he''s not really dead. He told me to assume he was dead, and he''s been going to dungeons lately.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you''re scaring me.¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡¹

    Meena also seemed to like Welbard-sensei, and said grumpily.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, I still want to learn more, but I feel like I''m being pushed around.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, why don''t you come with me? There she''s here.¡¹

    I indicated the serious-looking Yuria sitting there with my chin.

    ¡¸N-no, no, I''m not a good teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸No, intermediate students are fine, but when it comes to beginners and advanced students, I''m not sure Yuria is up to the task.¡¹

    Fritz said, and Billy nodded his head.

    ¡¸That''s right. She''s not very good at teaching. She''s always going on about every little thing, and she''s always making it sound so complicated, because swordsmanship is not just about technique, it''s also about the mind. You have to think more from the point of view of the person being taught.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ......,wait, Billy, I don''t want to be told that by you!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? That''s the way you talk to your brother senior, isn''t it? Ow, ow, ow!? What are you doing, Ione? If you pull my ear like that, my ear will be torn off! It hurts!¡¹

    ¡¸Billy, you''re the one who''s mistaken. Yulia is the one who''s supposed to teach you when she''s a teacher, and she used to practice sword fighting at Uncle Orson''s place, so she''s much senior than you.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    Fritz nodded.

    ¡¸Kkehh, what the hell, you''re my senior? ......... it''s boring!¡¹

    Billy sits down in a huff, but I check him out.

    ¡¸So he''s coming back, right? Or will he not be back for a few days?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he''ll be back in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we''ll wait. Billy. I''ll tell you how I got this armor.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¡Let''s hear it!¡¹

    When Billy leaned forward, I told him about the dark dragon and told him about it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Oh, Ione, Alec, and Meena. I''m glad you''re okay.¡¹

    Welbard-sensei returned to the dojo with a smile on his face. I guess he is most happy that his daughter is safe.

    His beard has grown a little longer, making him look wilder than before, but he doesn''t look drab because of his original refreshing beauty.

    ¡¸I heard you''ve been neglecting the dojo, Dad.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I watch it from time to time. Besides, I''ve already entrusted Fritz to become a teacher. He''ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸He didn''t seem too happy about it, though¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I have very little to teach him anymore. What''s more, Fritz has something to gain by teaching someone else and gaining a deeper understanding of swordsmanship. That''s the stage he''s at.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay if you''re thinking about it. What about dinner?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I''ve already eaten. Rather than that, who is she?¡¹

    Welbard-sensei looked at Serina.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Welbard-san. I''m a member of Alec''s party. My name is Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you''re one of Ione''s friends. Nice to meet you. My daughter is in your care, isn''t she?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s my pleasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since you''ve got a sword hanging from your back, let''s have a match. Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s what I want.¡¹

    She drew her sword and held it up without hesitation, as if she had originally followed me here with that intention.

    ¡¸Hou~, your stance, your breathing, you look like you''ve had a lot of practice for someone so young. And I like that there are no distractions.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, level 42. It doesn''t look like an easy opponent to beat.¡¹

    Both of them immediately recognized the other''s ability at first sight.

    ¡¸How can she be so sure that she''s going to win if she can see through the sensei''s level?¡¹

    Yuria said indignantly, but since Serina is a resilient hero and has a full range of skills.

    Even if his level is a little higher, she''ll turn that place upside down.

    ¡¸So, let''s go with the skimpy, no-holds-barred.¡¹

    Ione will be the referee.

    ¡¸Yeah, but you can guess a little bit. I''ll also give you the first move as a handicap. Come at me.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. But if you underestimate me too much, I might embarrass you in front of everyone. Sorry, Ione.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. My father and I don''t mind that kind of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Here I go!¡¹

    Serina changes her stance and rushes forward. That guy, she used some kind of skill. It looks like she''s trying to make up for the difference in technique with her skills.

    ¡¸She''s fast! Whoa!?¡¹

    The only ones surprised here were Yuria and Billy.

    Welbard, with a generous smile on his face, slowly moved his broadsword and prevented Serina from cutting into him.

    ¡¸Sei, Haah! Yahh!¡¹

    Serina slashes at him in rapid succession, but Welbard catches her with his sword and stops her.

    It seems that Serina has the upper hand in terms of speed, but I don''t feel like she can hit him because he''s completely blinded by her sword line.

    In addition, I myself thought that with our level, we could win against the teacher, but it seems that I was very wrong.

    ¡¸Kuhh, I didn''t expect this.¡¹

    Serina also became astonished.

    ¡¸Fufu, I''m sure your ability is not like this. I don''t care what you do, just give it your all.¡¡¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''ll take your word for it! Waterfowl Sword Depths! Swan Leaves!¡¹

    Serina used Ione''s secret technique and slashed in, leaving an afterimage.

    A loud metallic sound rang out, "Kiiiiiiin," but the teacher''s smile did not falter.

    Serina looked frustrated, but I guess that was a little confident hidden ball.

    ¡¸Ione, did you teach her that?¡¹

    Welbard asks.

    ¡¸No, I didn''t. It''s amazing how you can steal a technique just by looking at it, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸And it''s a good move. You just need to work on your footwork a little more, and you''ll be fine. Now let''s see some of your defense and evasion.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    Serina stepped back.

    Just the fact that Welbard was going on the offensive seemed to put a lot of pressure on her, even before she had done anything yet.

    ¡¸In general, the weight of a longsword and a broadsword makes them inferior in terms of sword speed. But if you can handle the weight well, you can do something like this.¡¹

    Welbard began to attack with the same type of continuous slash that Serina had used earlier.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, I-it''s fast! Besides...¡¹

    Serina managed to pass it off with her longsword, but her arm was shaking and she felt like she was too busy just taking it. She is being pushed.

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s the weight. Even if you know your opponent can take it, if you add weight to it, it''s easy to break them.¡¹

    Deciding that she can no longer take it, Serina moves to avoid it. She''ll try to avoid them at the last minute and look for an opening, but I don''t think she''ll have much time.

    ¡¸That''s no good, Serina-kun. I like the idea of leaving room for a counterattack, but if you''re not going to fight back even once, you need to avoid them more reliably.¡¹

    Welbard changed the direction of his sword tip and pointed it sharply at her neck.

    I guess that''s it.

    ¡¸Murhh!¡¹

    However, Welbard changed from attacking to defending, and flipped the fireball that flew at his ear with his sword.

    ¡¸Idiot! Serina!¡¹

    You''re using magic there?

    ¡¸Because¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, no, I don''t mind. the rule didn''t forbid magic, but I''d ask you to refrain from using big magic that will scorch the whole dojo¡¹

    ¡¸Another one of those ridiculous ......¡¹

    Fritz came back and folded his arms in disgust when he saw the match.

    ¡¸She can even use magic, that lady is amazing.¡¹

    Billy was also impressed, but I can use it too.

    ¡¸By the way, Serina-kun, I''m willing to be serious, but you don''t want to show your hand here, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not what I meant. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Dad, Serina''s technique is too dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I said I don''t mind. Let it out your trump card.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    She looks at me like she''s in trouble. Well, from the looks of it, he''s not going to die.

    ¡¸All right, let it out, Serina. Go for it.¡¹

    I nodded and said.

    ¡¸I don''t care what happens after that, okay?¡¹

    Serina also made up her mind and readied her sword.

 Volume 14 - CH 5

    My sword master, Welbard-sensei, and Serina are having a match.

    If he''s that skilled, he''ll be able to handle Serina''s Starlight Attack.

    Serina used her left hand to shamelessly unleash a trifecta of fireballs, forcing Welbard into a defensive stance before slashing in.

    ¡¸Aah! Hey! Idiot!¡¹

    I couldn''t help but yell at Serina''s attack.

    Who would even use a smoke ball?

    That''s not what I meant!

    ¡¸I''m sure I''ll be seen through if I don''t do something like this.[Starlight Attack]!¡¹

    As the white smoke spread, there was a squeak sound, and the sensei seemed to have blocked Serina''s sword, but it gave me a chill.

    ¡¸*cough*, *cough*, That''s the end!¡¹

    Ione stopped the game.

    After I used my wind magic to blow the smoke out, everyone sat back down.

    ¡¸I see, your special move has a holy special effect. That looks dangerous, even if I''am resistant to it.¡¹

    Welbard seems to have seen right through to the effect. That''s great.

    ¡¸Yes, it seems to ignore HP.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~. This is ...... Everyone, this technique can not be told to others, you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean, "Ignore HP"?¡¹

    Billy doesn''t seem to know what it means, but that''s probably for the best, since he''s got a big mouth.

    ¡¸Ah, then, even if you graze it, ......¡¹

    Yulia came up with the idea right away, but yes, as long as it hits, all of Serina''s blows will have the same result.

    ¡¸I suppose so.¡¹

    Sensei nodded, as if he could predict the effect.

    ¡¸What is that? I don''t understand. Explain it to me, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Billy, it''s already dark. You have to go home now. I''ll see you tomorrow.¡¹

    Ione did a good job of diverting the conversation.

    ¡¸Right, I think Billy should go home now.¡¹

    said the teacher.

    ¡¸What? Fine. Oops, oh no, it''s time for dinner. See ya!¡¹

    Billy is so energetic as he runs home.

    ¡¸I hope he''s a little more relaxed now.¡¹

    Sensei chuckles.

    ¡¸He''s just a kid, after all¡¹

    Fritz shrugged his shoulders, too.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, if you have such bullshit special moves, you don''t have to learn swordmanship¡¹

    Yulia banged her fist on the floor in anger, but I guess that''s not true.

    ¡¸No, you''re wrong, Yulia. Serina techniques are useless if she doesn''t hit her enemies, and the techniques with attributes can be disadvantageous in some situations.¡¹

    Said the teacher

    I don''t remember Serina''s special moves didn''t work because of its attributes, but going by my knowledge of magic, of course there must be some compatibility.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, if you want to refine your skills, you should not rely on Starlight Attack for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I have to think that there are enemies that don''t work with my Starlight Attack, and I have to refine other techniques.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what I''m trying to say, but well, it''s good to try out different techniques. Alec, do you think you will stay in this country for a while?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven''t decided anything in particular.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, you can always come to the dojo while you''re here. We have a new sensei and a new master.¡¹

    Sensei looked at Fritz and Yulia with a smile.

    ¡¸Uekkkk!¡¹

    Yulia even screamed, as if she was afraid of her superior.

    ¡¸Is there anything we can teach Alec?¡¹

    Fritz seemed to be wondering the same thing.

    ¡¸Yes, there is. They have improved their level, but they are still only intermediate in swordmanship. There are a lot of techniques they don''t know. ...... Oh, yes, Alec, you wanted to know about Magic Swordman and Dimension slash, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. But I''m not in a hurry, because my level has increased and I have more skills.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Since then, I''ve been looking that information, and I''ve heard that there are Magic Swordman in the magical kingdom of Austin.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic system, huh? I see.¡¹

    If that''s the case, it''s no wonder that Welbard, who knows a lot about swordsmen, doesn''t know anything about it.

    ¡¸As for the dimensional slash, no one seems to know about it. It''s not just about slicing through the sky or wind, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Because it cuts through dimensions, it cuts through everything in the world. Whether it''s mithril, adamantite, or orichalcone, you can ignore the hardness of your opponent. Perhaps even the astral body can be easily cut.¡¹

    I reasoned, adding my own knowledge from my own research. It''s not like I haven''t been to the Royal Library of Grand Sword before.

    ¡¸Hou~, this is a technique that is unfathomable when it comes to cutting not only matter, but also spirits and mental waves at the same time. Adamantite is the hardest metal in the world, and orichalcone is a phantom metal whose name only appears in mythology. I''ve sliced mithril armor with iron, but I can''t help but break my sword when it comes to adamantite. Even with mithril swords. Perhaps there''s a different dimension to seek than speed and strength.¡¹

    It''s a realm that speed and strength cannot reach.

    I also asked my teacher and Fritz and the others about the black sea anemone, but they didn''t know anything about it either.

    ¡¸Hmmm ...... that was helpful. Thank you, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I haven''t said anything to be thanked for.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll leave you to it then.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Ione is ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m going back to the inn, too¡¹

    ¡¸No, you should probably stay the night, at least for today.¡¹

    I say. This is her parents'' house.

    ¡¸I understand. I''ll follow the leader''s words.¡¹

    Leaving Ione at the dojo, we left the place.

    ¡¸He''s a nice guy, isn''t he, Welbard-sensei?¡¹

    Serina said with a smile.

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I told you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Are you going here again?¡¹

    ¡¸In my spare time, yes. For the time being, we''re looking for black sea anemones.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I think I''m gonna have to train here.¡¹

    ¡¸Have it your way.¡¹

    I heard footsteps running behind me, so I looked at PK with caution, but it was Yulia.

    ¡¸Um, everyone, I''m sorry for being so rude to you today!¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s stop talking about it anymore. I''ll show my face again, and you can be my partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''d love to! I''m at your disposal for anything you need.¡¹

    Hou~.

    ¡¸Wait, Yulia, if you don''t promise to limit yourself to swordmanship, this guy will take you to bed in no time.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Serina, you... ......¡¹

    ¡¸What, am I wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Sheesh...¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaat?!!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my master for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Meena, don''t spoil your master.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh¡¹

    It''s not going to be easy to have sex with Yulia if she''s going to stick with Serina.

    Well, it''s better here. This is the Welbard Dojo, you know.

 Volume 14 - CH 6

    The next morning, I woke up in the early afternoon, so I gave up on going to the dojo and decided to take my time to taste the soup in the inn''s dining room.

    The inn I was staying at was a nobleman''s inn, so when I asked for breakfast, the inn clerk said, "Yes, sir," and prepared it for me.

    But what was this potage soup?

    I thought the thin soup served at the inn in Ada was delicious, but I must have been deceived somehow.

    I had a suspicious feeling about the identity of this thick and satisfying food, so I did an [Appraisal] just to be sure.

    The ingredients were wheat, butter, salt, and cream.

    I had underestimated that the science and technology of this food would be about as advanced as that of the Middle Ages on Earth, but as it turned out, there was nothing inferior about it. In fact, it seemed to be of a higher quality than the instant soup I had been eating on modern Earth. A warm, thick soup that soaked my waking body.

    It''s delicious.

    ¡¸Another helping!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll prepare it.¡¹

    If the waiter was a young girl instead of a man, I would have nothing to say.

    ¡¸Hmm? I think I forgot something: ......¡¹

    There were a few things I was going to do when I got back here to Erland.

    I met my teacher at the Welbard Dojo and showed Billy my armor.

    I''m also going to visit the adventurer''s guild here, the Erland branch, but...... No wait, there were more important things to do.

    Someone from the Clan will take care of the details.

    I think it was something I had to do rather than that.

    What was it, ......?

    ¡¸Oh, I remember. I''ve to go ever there.¡¹

    It was careless of me to forget a very important member of my harem.

    As expected, I felt like I didn''t have the face to match her in these pants, so I went back to my room and changed into the silk clothes that Serina had given me as a gift.

    She knew that I would be bothered by all the belts, buttons, laces, and other details, so I wore a loose-fitting, clergyman-style robe. The color was blue, so I wouldn''t be mistaken for a professional and stopped.

    Just as I was getting ready to leave the room, Lily also came out of the room.

    ¡¸Whoa, Alec, what''s with that look?¡¹

    She looks at me as if she''s just discovered an alien, which is too surprising.

    ¡¸Is this not suit me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not bad, but ...... are you going to the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a nice place.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! Then I''m coming with you!¡¹

    Lily said something like that.

    ¡¸Ahh? No, it''s a woman''s place, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But if you''re so dressed up, isn''t there supposed to be tea and cake?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe there will be. You''re a good guesser, Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu~n, I''ll take care of the food! Well, I''m just gonna eat it¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure you will. Well, you''ve got a discerning palate, given your origins, so you could be a gourmet critic.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh~, but I can''t use complicated words...¡¹

    ¡¸You should study.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Absolutely don''t wanna to study!¡¹

    Frowning and making battens with both hands, Lily hated it with all her might... It was a good thing she didn''t become the queen.

    ¡¸Well, It''s your choice.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hey, wait a minute, erotic oldman!¡¹

    She seemed to be determined to follow me. Well, she would be quiet if I offered her some sweets.

    I took Lily to Baron Riot''s mansion.

    The grounds are reasonably large, surrounded by a high brick wall and a well-kept garden with flower beds full of beautiful white flowers.

    It''s not that I have any business with the Baron. I''ve already taken care of him and he''s under the grave.

    I''m just here to see his wife.

    When I say this, it may sound like I''m the worst kind of outsider who killed her husband and slept with his wife, but....

    The baron was the one who was attacking innocent townspeople in cooperate with bandits, and I was just doing the heroic thing by defeating the Blood Shadow bandits.

    Of course, I don''t tell anyone about it.

    I''m a good adventurer who avenged the death of Baron Riot, who was accidentally attacked by bandits as he passed by.

    If I didn''t do that, my life would be in danger in the Kingdom of Vernia. Aelyria would also lose her position.

    Serina, who was also there, is somehow helping me to keep that secret.

    ¡¸Ugh, it''s a mansion. ...... Are you acquainted with the nobles here?¡¹

    Lily looks at the mansion and is taken back, though.

    ¡¸I thought that''s what you were following me for, Lily. And don''t let the royalty be intimidated by a baron.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I''m not like that anymore.¡¹

    I came here once to get Lily''s ring back, you know. I''m sure she didn''t go inside the mansion at that time.

    Anyway, I open the gate proudly and enter the premises, knocking on the front door of the baron''s mansion.

    ¡¸Yes, who is this ......¡¹

    The old butler showed his face. But before I could say my name, the old butler called out my name.

    ¡¸Oooh, are you Alec-sama right!? Please come in. Ma''am! Alec-sama has returned!¡¹

    The old butler somewhat hurriedly went to call the mistress, and she came down from the second floor as if she were running.

    She was a young girl with transparent white soft skin and beautiful silver hair.

    It would be more appropriate to call her daughter rather than wife. Aelyria is only 16 years old. In Japan, she would be a young wife in high school.

    ¡¸Alec-san! I''m so glad you''re okay!¡¡Ah!¡¹

    But she was in too much of a hurry, and her legs got tangled on the stairs, causing her body to float in the air.

    I immediately used [Instantaneous Movement] to hold her in my arms.

    ¡¸Oi, be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m sorry ......, but it''s been half a year, and I couldn''t even stand still.¡¹

    Embarrassed, Aelyria apologized.

    ¡¸Well, let''s talk about it in your room. I''m sorry, but could you please serve tea to my companion there?¡¹

    I''ll leave Lily in the hands of the old butler.

    ¡¸Very well, sir.¡¹

    The old butler smiled, bowed, and led Lily to another room. From the looks of it, he''s already figured out that I''m having sex with Aelyria.

    But she''s a widow now, so I''m sure he''ll tolerate that much.

    ¡¸So, Alec-sama, how was the Kingdom of Grandsword?¡¹

    When we were alone in Aelyria''s room, she called me by my name. I used to go here twice a week before I went to Grandsword. It''s not easy to find a woman who can stand up to a man regardless status.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was a lot of work, and I almost died, but I made it to the ninth layer, which the first king had accomplished, and I got a reward from the current king.¡¹

    I took out a bag of gold coins and a platinum pass from the item storage and showed them to Aelyria.

    ¡¸Oh my! Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think I''d lie about something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t. But I didn''t know that he was such a great person. ...... The prince of the Kingdom of Soltaire also lost his life when he challenged that labyrinth before. My second sister was a minister close to the prince and married his eldest son. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, the important person you are is not always stronger. So, we''ll talk later. Did you put up with all the masturbation I taught you? Aelyria.¡¹

    I ask with a grin.

    ¡¸Y-yesh, I tried eggplant, but ...... I think, you know, the real thing is better.¡¹

    She blushes and glances at my lower body.

    ¡¸That''s fine. I''ll give it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    I lifted her up in a princess''s arms and went straight to the bedroom bed.

    As I was playing with her body using my skills at random, she begged me, so I inserted the real thing into her.

    ¡¸Aahnnn! Kkuhh, as I though, it''s not the same ......¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. So, which one feels better, your husband''s or mine?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I can''t tell you that, ¨D¨DAaahhh~!¡¹

    ¡¸If you don''t tell me, well, I''ll stop now.¡¹

    I said, stopping the movement of my hips.

    ¡¸N-no way, I-I''ll tell you! You''re so much bigger and better than my husband, Alec-sama! That''s why ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~, what a easy woman to scream that loudly during her husband''s mourning.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you''re wrong, Aahnn! I mean, Aahnn! You''re the one who made me like this.......¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t blame the others. You''re the one who brought me into the your room and invited me out.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm! T-thats, Aaahhn, noo~! It''s been so long, my body is sensitive! I''m gonna cum! I''m cumming!¡¹

    Normally, Aelyria is a ladylike girl, but the Baron has trained her well, and she''s wild in bed.

    I''ve been training her again and again to make her even more erotic.

 Volume 14 - CH 7

    I woke up rather early today, but instead of going to the dojo, I decided to go to the adventurer''s guild to show my face.

    I also wanted to find out if the Hero Keiji and the Hero Erwin were here.

    There is also the matter of the black sea anemone.

    ¡¸Meena, if you see those two, tell me right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    I''ve already told Meena that there''s a possibility that they''ll become enemies.

    Shin, a fellow heroes who was also summoned here, has also been an enemy of mine, so I''m not particularly surprised.

    ¡¸Darling, it seems that Keiji and Erwin are not here. And there''s no information about the anemone.¡¹

    When I entered the guild, Saki, who had already finished her investigation, came to report. And Serina was with her.

    ¡¸I see. Well, it''s been a year since they were here. Any word on their disappearance?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Erwin went to the magical kingdom of Austin, but nothing about Keiji.¡¹

    Serina shrugged lightly.

    ¡¸Hmm. It hurts that my face is broken, but it''s also annoying that I''m sneaking around.¡¹

    ¡¸Master has done nothing wrong, and you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I''ve already given the name and description of those two to the clan, and well, as soon as those two enter Royal Capital, Darling''ll hear about them, so don''t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well. Also, have you finished with the guild procedures?¡¹

    I had instructed Saki to register the clan "Black Cat of the Wind" in this branch.

    ¡¸I''m sorry that I''m useless to you even though you made me an executive.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re not useless, Saki, then what''s the problem?¡¹

    ¡¸If the clan leader doesn''t come to register in person, they can''t talk, and we can''t bribe them. I''ve loaded up on million gold bags and it''s not working.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t waste your money like that. I''ll just come myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, if that doesn''t work¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If that doesn''t work, I''ll shut down this guild myself!¡¹

    Meena said in a loud voice. The adventurers in the room all looked at her as if she was scandalized.

    ¡¸Meena, I don''t want any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master. I was just kidding.¡¹

    Meena stuck out her tongue adorably, but I guess that means you were serious for the most part..

    I think it''s better to be clear about our policy here.

    ¡¸Meena, the "Black Cat of the Wind" won''t bend the rules with threats or do any kind of injustice like that. Remember it.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I''m sorry, master.¡¹

    This time, Meena nodded with a mysterious face.

    ¡¸Well, Darling, Meena just wanted to help make sure that the registration went smoothly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I know that.¡¹

    I pat Meena on the head. She''s usually so sweet and smart.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, I''ll give Saki some reward for her work.¡¹

    I looked at the list in the item storage.

    ¡¸Oh, no, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Just keep it. The boss item of the third layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, the Ring of Poison Removal.¡¹

    I just looked at the list and found the item lying forgotten, so I''ll give it to her here. It''s an item that Meena and I don''t need, since we already have maximum poison resistance. It''s a drop from Killer Bee.

    ¡¸Wow, are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, darling. *kiss*.¡¹

    Saki thanked me with a kiss.

    ¡¸Well, then¡¹

    I was about to head to the guild counter again.

    ¡¸Oh, man, what a surprise. There''s a familiar face here. I didn''t know you were still alive!¡¹

    I turned around when I heard a booming voice from behind me. I didn''t recognize the bearded face.

    ¡¸Meena, do you know him?¡¹

    ¡¸No...¡¹

    Saki said she was new to this country, and well, he must have the wrong guy, or he must have just been talking someone behind me. Serina didn''t say anything either, so it must be someone I don''t know.

    But when I tried to ignore him and go to the counter, the guy grabbed me by the shoulders.

    ¡¸Oi, don''t you dare ignore me, Hero Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I would like to call for a guest. Hero Alec-sama, hero Alec-sama, if you are here, please raise your hand and come this way.¡¹

    ¡¸No! I''m talking about you!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I''m sorry about that. I was wondering if there happened to be any heroes here with the same name.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that name sounds like it could be anywhere, but you''re the only professional hero with Alec''s name¡¹

    I thought I would remember if I talked to him, but I couldn''t remember a thing.

    I had no choice but to [Appraisal] him.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Vargas.

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 32.

    ¡¾Lv¡¿ 8.

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Warrior

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾HP¡¿ 50/52

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Unhealthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A mob adventurer in Erland.

    Active only when he feels like it.

    There''s nothing worth mentioning.

    I had no memory of his name. His level is also low.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Vargas, but I don''t remember you at all.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you do remember my name.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, at least your name.¡¹

    It''s too much trouble for me to talk about my appraisal skills, so I''ll just ask the guy himself about the relationship.

    ¡¸So, Vargas, what kind of relationship did you have with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, you''re my junior, you know. No, you''re my younger brother. See, the first thing you do when you meet a senior is get down on your knees and say hello.¡¹

    The bearded old man smiles with his missing front teeth.

    I see, so this is the kind of guy he is. I can''t remember him at all, but I don''t think I need to remember him at all.

    ¡¸As I recall, the adventurer''s guild rules allow for fights between adventurers, right?¡¹

    I asked Serina, who had just walked in.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Then get lost, Vargas. You''re no match for me at your level.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, ...... good! I''m going to have to punish you again like I did the other day! You guys! Another stupid heroes has turned on me again¡¹

    ¡¸Get him! Vargas.¡¹

    ¡¸Teach the heroes a lesson!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re bullying a newbie again. ...... You''re such a boring guy.¡¹

    Two of them were excited, one was dismayed, and the other four were just observing what was going on at the round table.

    With I am at level 41, I could take care of this guy with a single shot of decapitation, but I have to show them a certain difference in ability, otherwise they won''t understand.

    ¡¸All right, alter ego technique!¡¹

    I shouted out a fake skill technique and used [Instantaneous Movement] to move back and forth around Vargas at high speed.

    ¡¸W-what the hell!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s amazing! I''ve never seen a move like that before: ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that''s interisting! He''s good!¡¹

    ¡¸Which one is the real one?¡¡I can''t tell them apart!¡¹

    The adventurers in the room widened their eyes in surprise.

    ¡¸Next, the fireball is......I''ll eat it!¡¹

    I puts a fist-sized fireball in my mouth, swallows it, and lets out a cloud of smoke. It''s not a problem since I have [Flame Resistance Lv5].

    ¡¸Wha, wha ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, He ate it!¡¹

    ¡¸For real?¡¹

    The adventurers open their mouths wide.

    ¡¸And ...... Summon! Exorcist!¡¹

    ¡¾Stick to Wall Lv5¡¿¡¾Stick to Ceiling Lv5¡¿

    Scuff the walls and ceiling with newt skills.

    ¡¸Eeekkkkkk!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahhhhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad, this is bad, this is bad!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait, wait!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Alec. That''s too much!¡¹

    Saki says, but you''re right, the reaction around us is a little intense.

    I''m going downstairs.

    ¡¸Calm down, gentlemen. That was just my illusion.¡¹

    ¡¸What, it''s just an illusion ......?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were a demon. ......¡¹

    They''re so naive.

    ¡¸So, Vargas, are you still going to do this?¡¹

    I say to the bearded man who sits hunched over in front of me.

    ¡¸N-no, I''m sorry!¡¹

    The bearded warrior dashes away. Now he won''t bother me again.

    Once again, I head to the guild counter.

    ¡¸It''s been a long time, Alec, Meena, and also Serina. How have you been?¡¹

    The old man who worked at the guild, whom I recognized, greeted me with a smile.

 Volume 14 - CH 8

    The Erland branch of the Adventurers'' Guild of the Kingdom of Vernia.

    It''s where I registered as an adventurer for the first time since I came to this other world.

    It''s a bit nostalgic.

    I look around the building again.

    The large, wood-paneled room is divided into two sections, one for staff and one for adventurers, by a counter that straddles the floor. There are also two round tables for adventurers, so if you need to discuss something, you can do it here. You can discuss things like forming a new party or where to go for today''s adventure.

    On the right wall, there is a large bulletin board with many requests (quests) written on it. Some of them are wooden tags hooked to nails, but they are always quests, like collecting ten bunches of medicinal herbs or killing goblins, which are prepared by the guild for beginners.

    ¡¸It''s been half a year, but anyway, I''m glad you''re okay.¡¹

    The old guild employee nodded his head as if he was looking at a grown relative''s child, but I guess adventurers are just that easy to kill.

    ¡¸Darling, are you acquainted with this old man?¡¹

    Saki asked me suspiciously, but well, we used to see each other almost every day before we went to Grandsword.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. His name is .......¡¹

    Come to think of it, I hadn''t heard this staff member''s name yet.

    ¡¸Marco. Well, you don''t have to remember me. If you come here, someone will be there to answer your call.¡¹

    ¡¸This old man said he wouldn''t register us until I brought you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m sorry. I thought you were using Alec''s name as a prank. You''ve been pretending to be a solo adventure, and now you''re in a big clan.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it. I wasn''t pretending. Well, now that I''m here, can you sign me up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure. Sign here, please.¡¹

    Marco wrote on a piece of parchment and handed it to the staff, who was in the back.

    ¡¸All right, now you guys are A-rank adventurers in Erland.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t there a certification or exam?¡¹

    I was a little curious, so I checked with the old man.

    ¡¸Actually, there is, but I''ve already figured out your level, so you don''t have to. Are Keiji and Erwin with you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they''re going separately. If they come here, keep me out of it and let me know first.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Alec? Did you get into a fight with Keiji and Erwin? I''m sorry, but as a guild, we''re fair for anyone who asks, and we''ll tell them what they want to hear.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice.¡¹

    If they don''t give special treatment to anyone, then we can trust them more.

    ¡¸So, Alec, are you stay in the inn the same as before?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s on the main street, a high grade place for nobles. I may be moving again, so please contact me at the Welbard Dojo. I''m a student there, so that''s how you can reach me.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I''ll let you know as soon as Keiji and the others arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anything else I can do for you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, if you''re going to be here for a while, I was wondering if you could help me with the guild work, since A-rank parties only show up in royal capital once in a while.¡¹

    That''s what the old man said.

    ¡¸Hmm? In Grandsword, there were so many A-Rank parties wandering around.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lump this place with those places. The Labyrinth of No Return is a popular place where adventurers from other countries come to make a name for themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right. Well, it depends on the job. If it''s not too much trouble, one of us might be able to take it on.¡¹

    ¡¸That''d be great. I''ll talk to you upstairs. Come here.¡¹

    The old man raises the board on the counter and beckons me over.

    ¡¸Hey, look, that adventurer is on a designated quest.¡¹

    A warrior who was bored at a round table pointed at me and said.

    ¡¸What? Isn''t this just a sermon? He was making a lot of noise earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, He''s invited inside the counter. If it''s sermon, He''ll do it in front of the counter. They don''t let people in there all the time. Security is rather tight here.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish I could be the kind of adventurer that the guild wants to hire.¡¹

    I seem to be in an enviable position, but is there any merit to being nominated?

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right, as expected master!¡¹

    Meena shakes her fist and looks happy. Well, if Meena is so happy, I guess I can take it once in a while.

    I, Saki, Meena, and Serina went up the stairs behind the counter.

    We were led to a room on the second floor and sat on a sofa. A young female employee made us some tea.

    I almost reached out to touch her well-shaped buttocks, but Serina made a clicking sound and put her hand on the scabbard of her sword, so I kept quiet. There is no need to rush here, there are plenty of opportunities.

    ¡¸First, take a look at this.¡¹

    The old man spread the map on the table and placed bear-shaped paperweights in the four corners. The map is made of parchment and will warp if left unattended, so we need to weigh it down.

    ¡¸This is the royal city of Erland, where you are now, and if you take the road northeast from here, you will find an inn town, and if you go south over the pass, you will find a village called Mox.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it far?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s right there. It will take you three days to get to the inn town by wagon, and half a day by horse to make the pass.¡¹

    People here say that a three-day journey is like a convenience store in the city, but it''s close. I''m getting used to it.

    ¡¸What''s in there?¡¹

    Serina asks.

    ¡¸That''s still unclear. At first, the merchants'' guild asked me about the peddlers who went to Mox Village and didn''t come back. So we sent a C-rank party to Mox Village to investigate. ...... Neither of the two groups came back.¡¹

    ¡¸That sounds bad. I wonder if they were wiped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. But even if they were killed, normally one of them would have run back. The second group is the one that told them the first group was missing, so they might be in a lot of trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Old man......you should at least give B there.¡¹

    Saki says, but the guild was also bypassed.

    ¡¸Yeah, I can''t say anything back, but I''m pretty sure they''re good enough there, and it''s only a matter of time before they''re promoted to B rank, because that''s the kind of party they were. It is possible that the first group abandoned their work, and it was a lax party, so I let my guard down. Just as well, there were no other B ranks. I''m sorry for what I did to them.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. You look like you''re in trouble, so I''ll go.¡¹

    This old man took care of me when I was a beginner, so I''ll help others here.

    ¡¸Oh, you''re going! Thank you. Anyway, there''s no need to push yourself too hard. I just want to know what''s going on. Just be careful, all right?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it. We''ve got a lot of people, and I don''t want any of them to leave without coming back.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we''d better leave right away. I''ll go call everyone in the clan.¡¹

    Serina left the room at a fast pace.

    ¡¸I''ll arrange the carriage. What about the members? Do you want to go with the full team?¡¹

    Saki asks.

    ¡¸No, if C-rank is all wiped out, it''ll be too much of a hindrance to bring in a whole bunch of second and third team. Just the first team will be fine. Let''s send the rest to the dojo or something.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! Okay, let''s get two carriages.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Saki, make sure to arrange for three carriages. We might bring back the injured adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right, I forgot about the injured. How many members are there in the two missing parties, old man?¡¹

    ¡¸The first party, "The Perjured", has two members, and the second party, "Sudden Death", has six members.¡¹

    ¡¸What a party with a big name. Well, okay, I''ll get four carriage ready for eight people to sleep in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, what shall I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Meena, tell Clyde that all the clan members should train at the dojo until we get back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    I thought about the various possibilities and decided to get some recovery items just in case and hire another priest who could help Fianna.

 Volume 14 - CH 9

    ¡¸That beautiful girl over there. Hey, yes, it''s you.¡¹

    I stop the woman in the white robe in front of the temple in the royal capital with my [Talking Skills].

    ¡¸Eh! Are you talking to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, it is. It''s you. What, you''re not aware that you''re beautiful?¡¹

    ¡¸No. ...... Sometimes people compliment me like that, but I''m also flattered.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, I don''t say that to ugly people, even when I''m flattered. You should realize that you are beautiful when you are flattered, even sometimes. Hey, you know what pisses me off the most about ugly people?¡¹

    ¡¸No. ...... What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸The most annoying thing is when a beautiful person says to you in front of you, "I''m so ugly".¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hah. I-I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I''m not mad. I''m sorry for staring at you. Even so you have beautiful blonde hair.¡¹

    I enjoy the touch of the light platinum blonde.

    ¡¸Oh, um, please don''t touch it.¡¹

    ¡¸I bet you look amazing when you take it off.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m actually this kind of person.¡¹

    I quickly hand over the silver business card that I had made by Grandsword''s craftsman.

    ¡¸"Black Cat of the Wind"?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I''m an A-rank adventurer who knows the King of Grandsword.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? That''s amazing. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, not so much. It''s just, we''re in need of more priests right now. We''re planning to go to Mox Village, but there could be a lot of injured people there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸So I''d appreciate it if you''d follow me for a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, Mox Village, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, I can''t be away from home for days. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take care of that. I''ll only need it once. Just the tip, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Just the tip???¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll give you 30,000 gold a week.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That''s a lot of money.......but, hmmm.¡¹

    Oh, she''s lost. I think I can push this one.

    ¡¸How about 40,000?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Then sign this contract.¡¹

    I quickly pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill from the item storage and handed them to her.

    ¡¸Sure. Hmm? What is this "right to cum inside"?¡¹

    ¡¸"Right to cum inside" means, you know, to put it inside. It feels really good, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But that''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can get it fifty thousand. It can be for a week.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that much?¡¹

    Okay, I can do it. I can get one.

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaahh, Ah, aah, Noel.¡¹

    Tsk, I was almost there, but then I saw that troublesome guy. It''s a female knight with cold eyes.

    She''s about fifteen years old. ...... Now, she said "mother," didn''t she?

    The girl in front of me looks like she''s about 20 years old. ......

    ¡¸You hooked up with another shady guy. ...... Hey, I''m gonna need to see that contract.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you can''t, Noel.¡¹

    ¡¸Just let me borrow it. Wha!? This letter says here that you will not complain about sharing a bedroom, but you are not the owner of the room, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, we have a lot of female members. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see. It says here that you are in absolute obedience to the leader, but who is the leader?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... me.¡¹

    ¡¸Haahnn! This job is not worth talking about. Mother, if you are at the mercy of such an impersonal man, you never know what he will do to you. In the first place, signing a contract on the street is out of the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, but, it was a relatively good part-time job. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I understand. Noel, you don''t have to yell at me so much. I''m sorry, Alec-san, but my son doesn''t seem to agree with me, so I''m going to have to say no to this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it can''t be helped then, but my son?¡¹

    I look at the knight again. Her back is straight and muscular, but no, no, no, she''s probably her daughter.

    Her eyelashes are long and her lips are adorable, and I want to flick them.

    ¡¸Yes, but what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t fooling my eyes. If you''re lying, let me have sex with you.¡¹

    This is using [Appraisal], of course.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Noel.

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 15.

    ¡¾Lv¡¿ 24

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Knight

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾H P¡¿ 251/251

    ¡¾M P¡¿ 146/146

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A low-ranking knight of the Kingdom of Vernia.

    Born in Erland.

    He is a serious non-active person.

    Has the blessing of Frey, The God of Fertility.

    A man!?

    ¡¸T-That''s ridiculous. ......¡¹

    I put my hands on the ground and groaned.

    ¡¸Apparently, you''ve been accepted me as a man. Now, Mother, let''s leave the fool alone and go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll be back as soon as I report to the priest, Noel, can you wait for a moment?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll wait.¡¹

    I looked at Noel again.

    Huh, that''s weird, isn''t it? He looks like a woman. I can''t tell about his breasts....... because of the armor.

    Oh well, I''ll be shocked if I take it off and it''s really a man''s body. Let''s not do that.

    There are many beautiful girls in this world.

    I don''t need to wake up to a man''s daughter, and now is not the time to challenge myself.

    I remembered my original purpose for coming here and tried to enter the temple.

    Noel stands in front of me.

    ¡¸You''re in my way, Noel-kun the man.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s no use trying to stalk my mother.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t. I''ll get another priest to do it for me, so don''t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to seduce the other priests into becoming your slaves?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not. I''m just trying to get them to go along on a serious adventure. I''ts a job, a job. No sex.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t trust you so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need you to trust me. For the record, I''m officially on an appointed quest from the Adventurer''s Guild. And it''s an urgent mission with lives at stake. If you interfere, you''ll find yourself in a bad position, or even worse, your mother''s position.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuh, you''re coward. You''re threatening me.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not threatening you. I''m warning you. Anyway, I''m in a hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    With all his strength, Noel tried to hold me, but hmph, he was no match for the hero level 41.

    He''s still chasing me and trying to catch me, so I used [Instantaneous Movement] to get through.

    ¡¸What the hell, t-this guy ......! He can do that......!¡¹

    Hmmm.

    When I went to the back of the temple, I found that the mother from earlier was being courted by a strong-looking middle-aged man.

    ¡¸Come on, Olivia, you can have a drink with me at least today. Boss and subordinate at work, let''s get along. Okay? Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, you little harasser.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, you mean me? I don''t know what''s going on, but I think you''re being very rude.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. I need to hire someone urgently, and I need you to find me a suitable person. As long as they can use recovery magic, that''s all that matters.¡¹

    I gave up searching with beautiful girl criteria.

    ¡¸As you can see, I''m busy. You''ll have to find someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll pay you a fee.¡¹

    I''ll show him a gold coin.

    ¡¸Whoa! A gold coin! I got it!¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was more surprised than he was, but the stinky priest was snatching the gold from me at great speed.

    This guy is moving like he''s over level 40.

    ¡¸Gahahaha, that''s naive, little boy. It seems that you have improved your skills a little, but you still need more training.¡¹

    ¡¸You remember me, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do. Now, get Meena out of here.¡¹

    I asked him to take care of Meena''s illness before, but that was a mistake. I''m surprised he still remember me, you immortal priest.

    ¡¸No, no, no. If you got the gold, you better do your job.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I''ll go with you. Rejoice!¡¹

    It''s the worst.

    ¡¸I refuse¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?! Turning down the temple''s most experienced hyper-ace is just punitive.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I''m the leader and I decide who to take. It''s the leader''s privillege. No one who can''t be trusted.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re so selfish. Then wait a minute. I''ll bring you a handsome man who''s in the way. You can use him all you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Make them a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse. I''m the priest and I decide who to bring. Ga-ha-ha.¡¹

    Damn, well, I don''t care if it''s a guy. ...... I feel like I lost something.

    ¡¸Um, Alec-san. ......¡¡¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    I''ve been waiting for a while, and Noel spoke to me.

    ¡¸Can you teach me the technique you just used?¡¹

 Volume 14 - CH 10

    Noel, a guy who looks striking but doesn''t matter because his gender is male.

    It seems he''s taken an interest in my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    It''s not uncommon for a young knight to be shown an amazing technique and want to use it too!

    However, whether or not they can actually use it is a completely different story.

    ¡¸You can''t do it.¡¹

    I''ll tell him exactly so that he doesn''t get any strange dreams. Noel is not a child.

    This is something I got from a monster with my otherworldly hero skill [Skill Copy].

    This is why it is impossible for Noel, a local, to practice this technique for the rest of his life.

    ¡¸I apologize for my rudeness earlier. I didn''t realize that you were such a great warrior, and I am ashamed of my immorality. But, please!¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, you should join the Welbard Dojo and hone your skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, so that''s where you''re going to learn that skill, Alec-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I got it in a very specific way. But if you train hard enough, you can do something similar.¡¹

    ¡¸I''d like to know what that particular method is.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you ...... no, listen this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a hero summoned from another world. So I have this skill.¡¹

    I gave him an earful, but Noel freaked out and shrunk his neck. This reaction is like a girl. ......

    ¡¸Hyaahh, Y-you are a hero, huh¡¹

    Well, in this world, a heroes are rather well known, aren''t they? There''s no need to hide it that well.

    ¡¸Alec-san, you wanted someone who could use recovery magic, right?¡¹

    The mother who is still there said.

    ¡¸Yes, I did. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then take Noel with you. He can also use recovery magic.¡¹

    Mother winked at me.

    ¡¸Hmm, well, I''d rather take you , his mother anyway.¡¹

    She has a charming wink. Above all, she''s a woman. Glamour.

    ¡¸No, not my mother. That''s not what we''re talking about about.¡¹

    Noel, who shakes his head with a straight face, is also an inflexible person.

    In the meantime, the stinky priest came back with a young man.

    ¡¸You kept me waiting! This is the guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuh, if I hear that you''re going to help people, my hot heart won''t shut up, will it?¡¹

    Oh, I can''t. A goosebump narcissist came out.

    ¡¸Rejected. You can donate the that gold coin. Noel, let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure! Okay, Mother, I''m off!¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm. May the gods bless you all with 10,000 gold!¡¹

    I don''t want to come back to this temple again.

    ¡¸So, Master, where are we going next?¡¹

    ¡¸Master? Whatever. We''ll go to the tool shop next. Oh, Noel, do you know the high-end store?¡¹

    I know where the cheap tool shop is, but I''m rich now, and I don''t want to be stingy with recovery items.

    ¡¸Yes, I think the tool store used by the troops has a good selection.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, take me there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    With Noel''s guidance, we entered a well-built store on the main street. The items are kept in glass cases, and it''s definitely a high-class store. The selection isn''t bad either.

    I''ve seen much better stuff in Grandsword, though.

    ¡¸Shopkeepers, give me all of that unpetrification potion and instant death protection amulet.¡¹

    ¡¸All of them, sir?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. If it''s money you''re after, you''re in luck.¡¹

    I take the whole bag out of the item storage and put it on the counter. It''s got to be about a million gold.

    ¡¸Excuse me, I''d like to check it.¡¹

    The shopkeeper glanced at the gold coins, then placed them on the balance to check their authenticity.

    When I saw the third one on the scale, I got fed up and said,

    ¡¸They''re all real. If they''re fake, send the bill to the Welbard Dojo later. I''m a student there, and I''m sure Sensei will pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, but what is your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m Alec from the A Rank Clan, ¡°The Black Cat of the Wind¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸A-rank clan, sir? ...... I''m sorry, but I don''t recognize that name, may I check with the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, suit yourself.¡¹

    It was not going to be an immediate problem, so I decided to wait in the back room.

    ¡¸However, that much money...... is a real thing, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Noel, are you treating the man you worship as your master as a fraud?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, it''s just that I''ve never seen that much money in my life.¡¹

    ¡¸I earned it in the Labyrinth of No Return. I''ve made a name for myself over there.¡¹

    I used to think that fame didn''t matter, but in times like this, I guess they do.

    ¡¸Is that so? If that''s the case, I''m sure you''ll be famous here soon. Since you can use so many techniques.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. By the way, Noel, you''re a knight of the Kingdom of Vernia, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s good that you''re following me, but this mission will take a week just to get there and back. Are you sure you want to do this without consulting your superiors?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! I''m sorry, I''ll go talk to the captain. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. The Adventurer''s Guild has assigned me a quest to investigate Mox Village. Tell them that human lives are at stake.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I''ll be right back.¡¹

    I thought I couldn''t take Noel with me if he didn''t come back, but the captain readily gave his permission, and he came back immediately.

    After another ten minutes of waiting, the store finally seemed to have received confirmation from the guild, and we were able to buy the medicine.

    ¡¸Phew, that took up a lot of my time. Let''s go back to the inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll accompany you.¡¹

    Even though he said he would accompany me, Noel didn''t enter the room, so there was no need to be so reserved.

    Putting on my armor and gearing up, I left the room.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Noel.¡¹

    ¡¸No, oooh, ...... that''s great armor.¡¹

    ¡¸I knew you''d recognize it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, this shine, it''s not iron, it''s dragon scales?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Don''t ask me what kind of dragon it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I won''t ask, Master.¡¹

    While I was waiting on the first floor of the inn, drinking tea, all the members seemed to be ready and gathered.

    ¡¸Uwahh, did you add more girls? Alec.¡¹

    When Serina saw Noel, she looked disgusted.

    ¡¸If you have appraisal skills too, go ahead and appraise him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? It''s okay, but ......Hmm? Wh-wh-wh-what? A man?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Noel is a man.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Eehhh!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Well, you''d be surprised.

    ¡¸I heard this guy can use recovery magic, so he''s Fianna''s backup. His level is 24, and he''s on second team, so keep that in mind, everyone. He''s a temporary mercenary this time.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we''re off. Get in the carriage.¡¹

    I would have asked Nick to be the leader, but he was headed to the country of Soltaire with Sarah and the others, so he couldn''t make it this time. So it''s another coachman.

    ¡¸Grrrrr......¡¹

    Then a large man with full plate walked up to me.

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s up, "Mad King"?¡¹

    ¡¸Those people are scary, take me with you!¡¹

    Nene translated for me, but who are those people?

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, those guys from the second team.¡¹

    I was going to ask them to look after him. I''m going to send him to the dojo, too.

    ¡¸No, dude, that''s not gonna happen! You''re way more scary than I am.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! Everyone in the clan is too scared to go near you.¡¹

    As Jouga and Letty started to rant, I controlled them with my hand to silence them.

    ¡¸It''s okay to follow me, Mad King, but we''re in some dangerous quest. Well, at your level, it''s not a problem.¡¹

    He nodded, then don''t be scared of the second team guys, either.

    ¡¸Oh well, I''ll take you with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Gaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hihi-nn!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, don''t scare the horses. Keep quiet or I won''t take you¡¹

    The "Mad King" nodded his head in panic, but I hope he''s okay. I don''t need to worry too much about his own safety, but he''d better be careful not to panic and go out of control.

    ¡¸Can''t he speak?¡¹

    Noel seemed to be curious and asked me.

    [Yeah, he can''t. When he gets out of control, even I can''t handle him, so keep away from him.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But he looks scary, but he seems like a quiet guy.¡¹

    If you hadn''t seen his rampage in the arena, he might look like that.

    ¡¸All right, let''s go.¡¹

    With one team member and four carriages, the Clan "Black Cat of the Wind" left the royal city of Erland.

    It''s a quest.

 Volume 14 - CH 11

    The journey from the royal capital to our destination was uneventful.

    There were a dozen or so bandits screaming on the way, but Mare and Saki took care of them with flying tools while I took a nap.

    ¡¸I see it! That''s Mox Village.¡¹

    Just beyond the mountain pass, I saw a few houses standing side by side.

    It was a small village.

    It didn''t look particularly unusual, but two parties of C-rank adventurers had gone missing here.

    ¡¸We''ll pull ourselves together from here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We came to a place that looked like a village square. Once here, we''ll get off the carriage.

    ¡¸Meena, how it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Sniff, sniff, y-yes, I can smell the blood, master.¡¹

    Meena said with a tense face.

    It seems to be a bloody situation after all.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s start searching the enemies. However, Lily, Mare, Luka, and Noel should stay here and escort the carriage. Luka will be the leader of the escort team.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. This group will be fine. I''ll leave it to you.¡¹

    The female warrior in bikini armor smiles fearlessly.

    With her wealth of experience, she should be able to handle any unforeseen situation.

    ¡¸Ehh? The escort team is too small.¡¹

    Lily complained, but we wouldn''t know what we were doing here if we were all escorting a carriage.

    We''re here first and foremost to gather information, to find out what''s going on.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, if there''s a problem, you can take the carriage and get out of here first. I promised that someone would go to the adventurer''s guild in Erland to report it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so that means we have the best chance of survival, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then. Good luck, everyone!¡¹

    With Lily''s cheerful and affectionate cheering at our backs, we stepped deeper into the village.

    ¡¸There''s no one here, is there?¡¹

    Jouga said first, looking around.

    The village was quiet and there was not a soul in sight.

    ¡¸You''re right......It''s not like they were attacked by bandits or anything. There are no dead bodies.¡¹

    The bandits wouldn''t bother to hide the body, Serina said.

    Even if they were to hide and ambush us, this is a place that few people visit.

    ¡¸So maybe they were attacked by a monster and wiped out?¡¹

    Hannah speculated, but there was still too little information.

    ¡¸Meena should take care searching of the monsters. Hannah, you search the ground carefully for any clues.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Okay ¡¹¡¹

    While keeping an eye on the area, I look for a figure.

    But there''s no one, no sign of anyone.

    ¡¸Let''s go inside the house.¡¹

    Stick to the door of the small, thatched house.

    ¡¸There''s no enemy inside.¡¹

    Serina use my [Enemy Counter] skill to check before she enters, and I open the door.

    It''s empty inside.

    ¡¸It looks like it''s been ransacked a bit. ......¡¹

    There are dishes scattered on the floor.

    ¡¸But will the monster close the door?¡¹

    That''s the tricky part, but it''s best not to make a prediction.

    I''m sure the C-rank party that came here to investigate before we got here was well aware of the possibility of bandits and monsters.

    ¡¸Next is.¡¹

    We enter the next house. The situation here is the same as before.

    ¡¸Alec, come here for a minute. There''s writing in the backyard.¡¹

    Letty called from outside.

    ¡¸What''s this?¡¹

    I say as soon as I looking at the ground.

    ¡¸I told you, it''s writing. Someone must have written the words "S-Save me, ......" in an emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸In the backyard? If they have time for that, they should run away.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don''t need to tell me that. I thought their leg was busted?¡¹

    But there''s no blood here.

    ¡¸Meena, do you smell blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah, um, no, not here, sir. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s the matter, Meena, are you sick?¡¹

    She doesn''t look well.

    ¡¸N-no, I''m fine!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, ...... take it easy, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master.¡¹

    I checked her status just to be sure, but her condition is healthy and there seems to be no particular problem.

    Come to think of it, I hadn''t heard the story of how Meena became a slave.

    If it was because the village where she was born and raised was attacked by bandits, she might have remembered her own village.

    I''d like to say something to her, but my priority right now is to investigate.

    ¡¸The fields here have been devoured.¡¹

    Hannah said, looking at the lettuce that are planted. Some of the vegetables have been pulled out or bitten and have teeth marks clearly visible.

    ¡¸Let''s go to the village chief''s house.¡¹

    I spotted the biggest house in the village and headed there.

    ¡¸"Mad King" and Juga will wait here. Stay on the outside.¡¹

    I told them in front of the front door.

    ¡¸Grrr.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve got it, brother. No matter what comes, I won''t let someone in!¡¹

    ¡¸There are no enemies inside the house.¡¹

    Serina confirmed with the [Enemy Counter].

    I opened the door gently and went inside.

    As expected, there were dishes lying on the floor here too.

    There was a teacup on the table, but it looked like it had just been filled with tea, and the steam was rising.

    ¡¸There must be survivors. If you see something moving, don''t attack it out of the blue. Especially you Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you have to keep reminding me? I mean, I make mistakes sometimes, but...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the point. If you use powerful magic indoors, there could be collateral daMagician. You''re a high-level magicians, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. I''ll be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    Hannah, who was examining the back room, called out sharply.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    I''ll take everyone and hurry over there.

    ¡¸Here it is.¡¹

    The floor was covered with a gaudy streak of blood, as if they had dragged a bloody corpse towards the door.

    As soon as she saw it, Meena quickly turned her face away as if she couldn''t take it anymore.

    There was no body here, but the door beyond was closed.

    ¡¸Hmm, let''s all go in then.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I think our level can handle this many people.¡¹

    Serina said.

    ¡¸That''s right. But if there''s a super powerful boss or something, it would be better to have all of us together. Saki, go get the guys from outside. And Luka. All of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    But Saki went outside and came right back.

    ¡¸Alec, we''re in trouble! Jouga and the Mad King are gone.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Hou~, I see.¡¹

    I was a little impressed with how well they did.

    ¡¸Hey! Don''t be so carefree, we have to find them now!¡¹

    Serina ran out in a hurry, but there was no noise. It''s possible that she used a muffling magic tool, but there shouldn''t be any fighting going on.

    ¡¸Don''t be so hasty.¡¹

    I go outside too, but I''m a little worried because there''s a little blood on the ground where Jouga was.

    I hope there aren''t any dead, even if the wounded can''t be helped.

    ¡¸I''ve brought him here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Alec, why do we have to come too! If we all gather here, we''ll be in trouble if we''re all wiped out! Are you nuts!? Are we going to die!?¡¹

    Lily said half in tears.

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that. Let''s go see them.¡¹

    I grinned, took everyone back to the bloodstained room, and opened the back door.

    ¡¸You idiot! You''ve been tricked! Adventurers!¡¹

    ¡¸Big catch~!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think there would be gross dead bodies? Too bad! It''s a very sexy lady.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! Stupid! You fell for it!¡¹

    From inside, villagers in fancy costumes came out with big smiles on their faces, dancing and singing in unison.

    There was a naked man dancing on a drum with the words "Joy" and "Welcome" written on it.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Huh? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Serina and a few other people were staring at it blankly.

    Saki and Hannah are laughing, but they seemed to have noticed it along the way.

    ¡¸So, you see, there hadn''t been any trouble in the village all along. So the nomination quest itself was a set-up for a big surprise.¡¹

    I told the members who didn''t understand the situation.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Eehhh...... ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 14 - CH 12

    We were ushered into the dining hall and tasted the food that the people of Mox Village had prepared for us.

    Some of our friends still looked unconvinced, but neither the Adventurer''s Guild nor the villagers had any ill intentions.

    ¡¸Originally, this was a remote area surrounded by mountain passes. If the adventurer had lost contact with adventurer guild and they had been wiped out, they would not have even noticed.¡¹

    The mayor took off his costume and began to explain the origin of this mission.

    ¡¸That''s why the guild regularly sends adventurers to the village, and those who are promoted to the rank of B are given a special treat: a taste of the Dokidoki Thrilling! That''s the idea!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh ......¡¹

    ¡¸So that blood on the floor is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, the blood on the floor is from a bird that was used in the food we served. It''s not human blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s why Meena looked so distressed.¡¹

    Seirina had also noticed that Meena was acting differently than usual. I''m sure the vampire and dog-eared Meena knew the village''s intentions and condition almost from the start.

    I noticed it too during the course of the game, but it would have been awkward for Meena to deceive her master and her friends.

    ¡¸Well, I thought it was strange from the beginning too. Even though the second C-rank party was wiped out, the old man from the guild was like a stranger. Besides, in that situation, it would have been a matter for the Knights to come in. I''m sure you''re not going to have a Sudden Death party from the start anyway, are you?¡¹

    I''m not sure if I want to name this party "Hyottoko" or "Sudden Death". That''s where I should have realized it. (TLN: Hyottoko)

    ¡¸Well, yes. It''s a kind of gimmick. It''s a gimmick!¡¹

    The village chief winked and gave a thumbs up, but Letty saw it and with a dark look on her face, she pointed the rod at the village chief and activated the magic power, about to cause a real catastrophe, so Hannah quickly took the rod away.

    ¡¸I understand the purpose, but ...... won''t that cause any trouble?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸Not these days. The guild doesn''t want to appoint adventurers who look like they might be in trouble from the start, and even so, there have been times in the past when a young man from the village wearing a mask was cut down and the surprise party was hurriedly called off.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I can understand why the village chief would be excited about it, but can we adventurers enjoy it? I think it would be better to stop the real tragedy and make it more like a mystery.¡¹

    Saki advised.

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s right, It''s hard to clean up, so it might be better to play pranks in moderation.¡¹

    The village chief nodded, but it would be better if the direction would change.

    ¡¸The prank was quite elaborate, though. I was quite confused, because I thought that the villagers would never do such a thing as destroying the vegetables in the field.¡¹

    Hannah said.

    ¡¸What? Hey, did someone destroy the field?¡¹

    ¡¸No. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not going to scold you, just be honest.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Neither do I.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no.¡¹

    The villagers all shake their heads.

    That''s weird.

    ¡¸Chief, gather everyone here right now. If this is the work of monsters, then we''re really in for it.¡¹

    I decided that it would be better to make things clear as soon as possible, so I gave a high-handed order.

    ¡¸All right. Gather them immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, Master, that was the smell of goblins.¡¹

    Meena said.

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    The village chief was surprised, but this was clearly not a gimmick.

    Once again, I went to the field behind the house and examined it in detail.

    ¡¸The fence here has been broken down, I didn''t notice. Nothing happened yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸The lettuce hasn''t changed much, and it was probably just a few minutes ago, just before we arrived. Lily, Mare, Noel, you''re to guard the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸All right! You can count on me. It''s easy even for me if it''s a goblin¡«?¡¹

    Lily was feeling good about the trip......, well, I''m not particularly sure either, and it''s better not to scare her off.

    If it''s really a goblin, but she can handle it.

    ¡¸Maybe they''re still around. I''m going to take a look around. Darling, can I borrow Meena?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Take Hannah with you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay.¡¹

    I''ve sent Saki, Meena, and Hannah to search the area around the village.

    ¡¸Chief, does this happen often?¡¹

    I''ll check it out while we wait.

    ¡¸No. In this village, there is a shrine made by a famous priest with it''s powerful charm. There hasn''t been a goblin to destroy a field since I was born. Besides...¡¹

    ¡¸Besides?¡¹

    ¡¸The only monsters in the vicinity of this village are the "Kamadouma". I wonder where the goblins came from. ...... Mmm, this is not good! If we don''t notify the guild as soon as possible, we''ll be in trouble if they take up residence.¡¹ (TLN: Kamadouma

    Goblins are weak, but extremely fertile monsters. In the royal city of Erland, many adventurers have completed quests to kill them, but they have yet to become extinct.

    Besides, a change in the distribution of monsters is an extremely serious matter in this world.

    The appearance of a certain type of monster is what guarantees the safety of the streets and cities to some extent.

    If a Greater Demon were to randomly appear here and there, the city would be destroyed in a flash.

    ¡¸We have the carriage we came in. Use it.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Hey, go inform the inn town and the guild in Erland immediately.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand!¡¹

    A young villager dashes forward, tripping over his own feet.

    ¡¸Wait, I''ll be your escort.¡¹

    Serina offered to run, but the village chief shook his head.

    ¡¸No, we can hire an escort in the inn town there. It''s only a stone''s throw away. They''re only a few levels above us. More importantly, we have a quest! I want you guys to kill goblins.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the reward? We''re A-rank adventures. It''s not cheap.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec!¡¹

    Serina makes a reproachful noise, but we are adventurers, not volunteers. We are a profession, and we don''t want to destroy prices and make it impossible for new adventurers to make a living.

    Above all, adventuring is always dangerous. I don''t want them to think that we can work for free.

    If you can''t afford it, you can always ask the knights of the royal castle.

    ¡¸Hmm, A rank. Very well, the reward is ......one virgin girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Murghh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DI''ll give you the right to pick up a girl. But she must be an adult, unmarried woman.¡¹

    Damn, you''re not bad at all, old man. It seems that he already noticed that I had locked on to the villager''s daughter and was groping her.

    This way, he can hire an A-rank for free.

    Moreover, he seems to have noticed my lolicon status, casually stating that the girls must be adults.

    So you have [Appraisal]!?

    ¡¸N-no, you can''t, chief. This man is such a lowlife that he would sneak into the women''s locker room of the royal castle and rape a virgin before hitting on her!¡¹

    As Serina misleadingly put it, that was a force majeure in many ways.

    And I didn''t sneak in. I didn''t hide, I walked right in.

    I don''t remember telling her that I was going in the locker room, but I don''t know where she got that information.

    ¡¸What? But you''re not criminal, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... yeah, well.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, there''s no problem. But you will be paid only after you complete the job. I''ll report any nibbles to the guild or the castle for a bounty, and I''ll expect you to do a professional job.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, the A-rank clan "Black Cat of the Wind" has accepted.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, that''s cool, dude! You''re not the least bit sorry for sneaking into the girls'' locker room! You can do what we can''t do! That''s what inspires me! I admire you!¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga! You musn''t imitate criminals like him!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, God, save this lost lamb and wolf!¡¹

    ¡¸Is the locker room really safe for our leader?¡¹

    ¡¸Luka, don''t get me wrong. That was just an unavoidable entry for the purpose of searching for the assassin.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the Grandsword thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m told there some underwear was stolen at that time?¡¹

    ¡¸It was a big mess. The assassins could have stolen it to stop the bleeding, or it could have simply gotten lost under the luggage.¡¹

    Even if it just happened to fall into my hands and I accidentally took it home with me, it''s still an assassin thing.

    Mumuu, Meena is looking at me with a frown, but it can''t be helped, I''ll just get rid of that thing.

 Volume 14 - CH 13

    After discovering traces of goblins in Mox Village, we''ve been formally requested by the village chief to move.

    ¡¸Kamadouma, three!¡¹

    Serina counted the enemies.

    It was a cricket-like monster with a mottled color that jumped up and down.

    It''s almost two meters taller than a human, which makes it look like a strong monster.

    They''re about level 12 and won''t attack you unless you get close to them, so they''re not too dangerous even if you leave them alone.

    ¡¸Oh, crap, one of them got away!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it alone, Jouga. Let''s go find the goblin.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    After a full day of searching, the result was only two goblins.

    That night, in a room in the village chief''s house, we had a strategy meeting.

    ¡¸Leader, what do we do? I think it''s safe to say that we''ve secured a one-kilometer area around the village.¡¹

    Saki said.

    ¡¸No, the ones we killed today were both solo goblins. They must have strayed from the pack. Meena found more than one stinker, didn''t you?¡¹

    I confirmed it and Meena nodded.

    ¡¸Yes, Master. There are at least four smells. And there were also smells of pink rabbit and other monsters.¡¹

    ¡¸Were there any strong monsters among them?¡¹

    ¡¸No, only weak ones.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, Saki, go back to Erland and get the rest of the clan here. And bring a week''s worth of food with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. We''ll do a thorough, large-scale search of the area, the way the Clan does!¡¹

    With the number of people we have, including the two parties, we can do a search in groups of three, almost twenty parties.

    Even if it''s a five kilometer radius, we should be able to finish it in a few days.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Alec-san. I think I should go back to Erland and report this to Captain Lancelot.¡¹

    Noel, who was originally a knight of Erland, said. He''s a man, but he looks like a woman, so let''s just assume he''s already a woman. I''m not going to touch him, though.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s fine. Go with Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸So, we''ll continue to search for the enemy at random tomorrow. We''ll do it in earnest after the clan is assembled. Saki goes and comes back, so that''s a week from now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Unlike the Labyrinth of No Return, the enemies here are weak and there are no traps.

    I''m sure everyone feels it''s going to be a piece of cake, and they''re all smiling with confidence.

    As for me, I don''t feel the need to tighten up everyone like I do in the dungeon.

    ¡¸Hannah, is it okay if the order of the watch is me, Luka, Mare, and you?¡¹

    Although Serina is whispering to Hannah.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Serinaa, you don''t need to be on guard here.¡¹

    It''s in the village chief''s house.

    ¡¸No, it''s your lookout.¡¹

    ¡¸An?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not good for the party members if the leader gets a bounty on his head for playing hooky without permission.¡¹

    I made a promise to the village chief. It is a promise that until the goblin matter is settled, pick up ...... of the villagers is strictly prohibited.

    ¡¸Hmph, mind your own business. I can handle it to sit back and wait for ten days or so.¡¹

    I fuck these guys every night anyway, and it''s not like I''m pent up.

    ¡¸You don''t say. And I don''t think you can put up with just one village girl.¡¹

    That''s a strange suspicion. It''s one of the pleasures of the game to take your time and choose who you want, but she doesn''t understand.

    Of course, if I solve the problem brilliantly, I''ll have the¡¾Charm¡î Lv3¡¿skill, so it won''t be a problem if the village girls get together and start crying and flirting with me.

    There, it''s free love!

    ¡¸Speak for yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m saying it.¡¹

    Serina and I looked at each other and gave each other a generous smile.

    ¡¸*yawn* I''m sorry. Well, I''m going to bed now, brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Jouga''s bedroom is in a different room from mine.

    ¡¸Good night, Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good night. I''m going to sleep, I''m going to sleep, *yaaawn*¡¹

    The remaining women are forming a circle and whispering in secret, apparently discussing the rotation of who will be their partner for the day.

    They didn''t do that when we were traveling in the carriage, as expected.

    ¡¸Well, I''m going to my room, too¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, good night, Alec.¡¹

    I went to the room assigned to me and checked the condition of the bed. It''s a sturdy bed. I''m sure it can handle the hustle and bustle.

    There''s also a soundproofing wand nearby, and the old man is ready.

    I took off my clothes, sat on the bed naked, folded my arms and waited.

    There was a knock on the door, and it seemed that my partner for the night had been decided.

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it''s you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, but why are you already naked ......¡¹

    Serina looks away as if she didn''t expect it, and she''s blushing.

    ¡¸Of course it''s because we''re gonna having sex.¡¹

    ¡¸You should''ve thought about the mood a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a little late for that. I''m sure you''d rather be told to take your clothes off than to have to do it all over again.¡¹

    ¡¸There are times when I want to be treated with kindness, too.¡¹

    She turned her head away with her mouth agape and seemed to be sulking a bit, but she didn''t seem to be trying to play trick and started to take off her clothes herself.

    As she turns her back to me, I gently approach her with [Float] and [Block Awareness] and run my fingers over her back.

    ¡¸Hyaaa! G-geez!¡¹

    She shivered and straightened her back, and even from this side I could see her breasts bouncing over her back. It''s an unbelievable breast that grew up selfish and unrestrained.

    I need to train them.

    ¡¸You don''t have to take off your knee socks and panties right now. Just turn around and bend over in a bowing position.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, like that. Bend deeper, to the horizontal. Put your hands behind your back. Keep your face to me. Open your legs a little.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s very detailed. ...... I''m not very comfortable in this position.¡¹

    ¡¸It''ll be done in no time¡¹

    As I said, Serina looks at me with her hands bowed behind her back.

    Her bell-shaped breasts are hanging down due to gravity, but they haven''t lost much of their shape.

    ¡¸Keep on swinging them from side to side.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay if I do it lightly. If I do it too hard, it hurts.¡¹

    ¡¸Start lightly.¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like that.¡¹

    When Serina shakes her upper body from side to side, her breasts also shake from side to side.

    ¡¸You have a really lewd body.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, that''s not true ......¡¹

    ¡¸How could a male teacher put up with you in high school?¡¹

    ¡¸I went to an all-girls school, and the only teachers we had were girls.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Just come forward and put your hands on the bed.¡¹

    I had Serina bend forward, and now I was going to get behind her.

    ¡¸What, what are you going to do ......?¡¹

    That''s all she seemed to be expecting, and Serina gave herself a little shake.

    ¡¸It''s what you want.¡¹

    I use ¡¾Spanking¡¿ and I gave her a slap on the ass.

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Kkuhh. ......!¡¹

    She is biting her lower lip and enduring, is she really enduring the pain or the pleasure?

    ¡¸Now, tell me with your own mouth what you want me to do, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, you have to be more gentle. ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. Be honest. Do you really want to be gently stroked? Or do you want me to give you another slap? I''ll do just that, so tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸G-Give me one more slap.¡¹

    ¡¸Your voice is too quiet. Also please hit me again, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, p-please hit me, please ......¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    Slap.

    ¡¸Ahhnn...?¡¹

    ¡¸You look so happy. You make your mouth twitch down there, too..¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You can''t see that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t need to see it to know. Hmm? You ...... Oi, oi, Serina, you''re are wet after two slaps on the ass?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you are wrong¡¹

    ¡¸And then, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure the judge will be surprised. I don''t know if they''d believe me if I confessed honestly.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. There won''t even be a trial because I won''t sue you, you idiot.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think I''m going to be able to satisfy you, even if we play it normal.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve had enough of you. ......geez¡¹

    She''s £÷hispere£ä.

    ¡¸Hmm. Serina, let''s try a little candle.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? N-no, it''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, now, let''s give it a try. I already have the skills, so you won''t get burned.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not the point. N-no, don''t, Aaahhh! Kkuhhh¡¹

    Staring at her, she shivered and seemed to be able to go for this too.

    ¡¸Fuh, Oh, man, your future boyfriend is in trouble. You''re a high school student, but you can only be satisfied with candles.¡¹

    ¡¸I can be satisfied with normal play! Aahnn?, wait, aahh geez, don''t make me do anything weird! I can''t do this!¡¹

    The night is still long, and it looks like Serina''s training will take even longer today.

 Volume 14 - CH 14

    In the village of Mox in the Kingdom of Vernia, I''m having sex at my leisure.

    ¡¸N-no you can''t, Alec-san, not in the daytime.¡¹

    There''s always something intriguing about ripping off a white robe.

    ¡¸It''s fine, isn''t? Fianna, the real investigation won''t start until after Saki brings in the clan members. Until then, you''re bored and I''m bored, and I want to have sex with village girls, too.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, you can''t. The village chief says he''ll put a bounty on your head if you break your promise.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. That''s why you''ll have to satisfy me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, o-okay. I''ll have to just satisfy you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right!¡¹

    I hugged her from behind and rubbed Fianna''s modest breasts with both hands.

    ¡¸Mmm, ha, mmm. yaa!¡¹

    I''ve done this quite a few times, but she still reacts like a virgin. It''s make me excited.

    ¡¸Here, don''t hide it.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes ......¡¹

    Fianna is obedient and does as I say. But that makes it even harder to know what she likes.

    ¡¸What do you want me to touch next? Tell me.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m too embarrassed to tell you that. ...... Aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. So let''s start with the normal position.¡¹

    I''ll start with Fianna''s preferred position.

    ¡¸Ahh.......Nnhhh! Kkuhh, aahh, Alec-san.......I am¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, leave it to me.¡¹

    I''ll move gently.

    ¡¸Nnhh, haa, nnhh, hmm......Aahh¡¹

    With a small gasp, Fianna bit her own pinky finger as it seemed to be rising.

    ¡¸I''m going to cum now.¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure, you can cum anytime you want, Aahhh, Aahnn, Alec-san! Alec-san! Kkuhh!¡¹

    I hugged Fianna, who was calling my name, and I shot my load as hard as I could.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh ¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    Phew.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Darling, it''s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, huh. Wait there for a minute.¡¹

    After I changed my clothes and Fianna was properly prepared, I opened the door.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting. I''ve brought the whole clan members! Darling.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I didn''t ask for this, but a company of knights from the Kingdom of Vernia has arrived, about fifty cavalry.¡¹

    Noel, the daughter of a man who is a member of the knights, had said he was going to report to the captain, so I had expected the arrival of the knights to some extent, but the reaction was quick.

    ¡¸Well, that''s a lot of them.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, the village chief and the captain, Lancelot, are greeting each other. In the meantime, I''d like you, darling, to meet them as a clan leader.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll do that.¡¹

    It''ll be a hassle if they ask me to join their ranks, but we''ll talk about it after we say hello.

    ¡¸It''s a pleasure to meet you, Captain. Oh, Alec-sama, this is Sir Lancelot of the Royal Knights. He''s the best swordsman in all of Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    A sharp-eyed man in light blue mithril armor looked at me.

    His hair is wavy and black, but he is deeply sculpted and his eyes are sky blue, so he is probably not Japanese.

    Just in case, I''ll give him a [Appraisal].

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Galahad-Lancelot.

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 42

    ¡¾L v¡¿ ???

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Knight

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾H P¡¿ ??? /???

    ¡¾M P¡¿ 26/26

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A senior knight of the Kingdom of Vernia.

    He is a knight captain and a swordsman.

    Born in Erland.

    He is quiet and inactive.

    I can''t see his level and HP. That''s scary.

    I''m not going to go against this guy.

    ¡¸So you''re Alec-dono, the leader of the Black Cat of the Wind clan?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve just heard the general situation from the village chief. As the captain of the Knights, I''d like to discuss the plan with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    He doesn''t particularly blame me for my language or attitude, and he doesn''t give me orders...does he? He may look scary, but he seems to be a more talkative knight than I thought.

    Lancelot spread out the map on the table and placed the pieces on top.

    ¡¸This is our current position. Alec-dono, what is the area you have searched?¡¹

    ¡¸You can call me Alec if you like. We''ve already searched this area.¡¹

    I also used [Auto Mapping] to trace the exact location with my finger.

    ¡¸I see. Then, it''s fine for you to call me Lancelot as well. Alec, where did you find the goblins?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, here, and here. Of course, we took them all out. But there''s still at least one goblin left. Meena, the dog-eared tribe, smells them and knows how many there are.¡¹

    ¡¸Dog-ears? I''d like to include at least one of them in my scouting party, but His Majesty doesn''t seem to be too happy about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so.¡¹

    ¡¸We, the Knights, will take the north. The cavalry can move easily along the road. It''s going to be a bit of a larger area, but can you take care of the remaining east, south, and west?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine. I''ll send in a report if there''s any movement, but after that, I''d like to move on my own. You don''t mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Then let''s get started.¡¹

    Now that the division of labor is well organized, we''ll go out to search for the enemy.

    ¡¸Now, you guys, come back here and report anything that happens. I''ll keep Lily on standby as a liaison.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Undestood!¡¡Alec-san ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The guys in the clan are also very enthusiastic, probably because it''s been a while since they''ve been on duty.

    ¡¸All of you, we''re going on a goblin hunt~!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ All right! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We split out in parties of three, searching for goblins in the mountains.

    ¡¸But, darling, are you sure you want with me?¡¹

    Saki said as soon as we set off.

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸This party. Meena will be Darling''s bodyguard, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s fine. It''s not a particularly thoughtful arrangement, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸What a pity. Well, I guess it''s a relief for the other girls. It''s a shame.¡¹

    ¡¸What a pity. Well, I guess that''s a relief for the other girls. Serina looked a little reluctant just now, ahaha.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you saying she was jealous? I don''t know about her that much either.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course she wants to be on Alec''s side, since she''s aiming for number two.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m afraid she''s trying to assassinate me, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahh, I''ll tell her about that poor thing later.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say that. It was just a joke. Okay, Meena, let''s go see what that smell is.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish, Master.¡¹

    We''ll follow the goblin''s scent trail. Meena stops every now and then and twitches her nose, but she remains standing. She has a great sense of smell, though, because she can sense it.

    ¡¸It''s a good thing it''s not raining.¡¹

    Saki said, looking up at the sky. I''m sure the rain will wash away the smell.

    ¡¸Uuhh, Master, there''s a new adventurer approaching.¡¹

    Meena says with a frown.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is it a smell? That guy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s perfume, so it doesn''t smell bad, but it''s a bit harsh.¡¹

    Meena shrugged her shoulders lightly and laughed.

    ¡¸If they''re in your way, I''ll kick them out.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s them.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooiiiii!¡¹

    I saw five adventurers running towards us.

    They were waving and seemed to want to talk to us, so we''ll wait for them, but .......

 Volume 14 - CH 15

    We''re searching the area around Mox Village to get rid of the goblin.

    ¡¸Hey there, you''re the leader, Alec-kun, right?¡¹

    A young man in white armor and a white cloak came up to us. He asked me with a smile.

    ¡¸Yes, but who are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m Sky of the B-rank party "Blue Sky". Fuh.¡¹

    The gesture of scratching up his long blue hair was annoying. First of all, cut your hair.

    ¡¸Hey, Saki, do you mind if I take a quick look at this guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t think so.¡¹

    Saki smiles bitterly, but I think she knows that I don''t like him.

    ¡¸I heard about it. I heard that goblins have appeared near here. But! Now that I''m here, you can rest assured. Can you gather the leaders of the parties here first? You.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious! Because it''ll be faster if we divide up the search by location than if we search separately.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah, yeah, Sky-han, that''s already been decided, hasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it''s between you and the Knight, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s rethink this. Since I''m a B-rank and I have higher rank you, I''ll be in charge of this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a superior, huh. Can''t you even tell the level of the other parties?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? Mumurgh, That sword, Mithril Sword and Flame Sword? Th-That''s ridiculous. ...... kkuhh, are those dragon scales on your armor? Wha, They''re all first-class item rarities. ......!¡¹

    The open-mouthed Sky was disturbing, but he seemed to have a decent eye for appraising equipment.

    ¡¸Let me introduce ourselves. We''re the A-rank clan the "Black Cat of the Wind".¡¹

    ¡¸What, you''re ace-ranked!?¡¹

    We pronounced it as "A", but Sky said it was "Ace". It''s so annoying.

    ¡¸Well, it looks like you got it, so let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Wait a minute!¡¹

    ¡¸You know, we''re busy, too. If you think I''m lying, you''d better check with the guild first. Our leader is not short-tempered, but he''s a little pissed off. I think you might die.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, no. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to find an ace class to be here. Please, let us help you.¡¹

    The misunderstood Skye has changed his attitude, so we''ll let him help.

    ¡¸Well, that''s fine. You guys go look for the west.¡¹

    I''ll tell them where they won''t run into us.

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    As soon as Sky and the others heard my instructions, they dashed off to the west.

    ¡¸That''s a B rank. I wonder if the rank on the Kingdom of Vernia is lukewarm?¡¹

    Saki said as she looked at Sky and the others moving away.

    ¡¸No, Murphy''s group was also B-rank, so I guess it''s not that different.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess you could say that. But when we were B-ranked, I think we noticed the higher rankings right away.¡¹

    ¡¸We were ranked A for speed. We were probably better than the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    When Saki was easily convinced, we resumed our search.

    ¡¸Master, the smell is continuing this way.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    I''ll follow Meena, but maybe...... If she''s here, we wouldn''t have had to call in the clan?

    Well, I don''t mind, because I''m ready to expand the search area.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The bushes in the forest rustled, and we stopped to take precautions.

    But it was Serina and the others who came out.

    ¡¸Oh, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸How''s it going over there?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven''t found them yet. It''s pretty hard to find an enemy.¡¹

    Nene and Fianna were with the Serina group.

    ¡¸I see. I thought your [Enemy Counter] would be useful here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. Because every single time I use this skill another Kamadouma gets caught. My skills don''t allow me to determine the type of enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, the goblins are close by. There are three of them.¡¹

    Meena told me, so I searched the area visually, but.....there it is!

    The goblins are hiding behind a tree, keeping a watchful eye on the area.

    ¡¸There they are! Over there!¡¹

    Immediately, Saki whistles and informs the others nearby.

    ¡¸Serina, you go around from the other side.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that!¡¹

    ¡¸Gigig!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh this is bad! A ningen, or an adventurer!¡¹¡¡(TLN: Ningen = Human)

    Nene started the guessing game.

    ¡¸Nene, do you know which way they''re going to run?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t read them that far. ¨D¨DIt''s all right, My Honey, don''t worry. I''ll protect you no matter what happen!

    Serina turned around and attacked one of them.

    ¡¸Gyaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Giiii!¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo! Darling! Stooop it!¡¹

    ¡¸Gigii.....¡¹

    ¡¸Kkhh, q-quickly and get out of here while you still can. ...... No matter what happens, I''ll always love you, my honey.¡¹

    Nene, stop doing that because it''s going to make it harder to defeat them.

    ¡¸Hmph, I''m not going to let you get away! Fireball!¡¹

    Furthermore, Serina relentlessly pursued them.

    ¡¸Gyaah!¡¹

    When there''s only one left, I stop her.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Serina!¡¹

    ¡¸What!? We''re dealing with goblins! And Nene, don''t say anything else.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not what I meant. ...... Well, I guess they''re all taken care of.¡¹

    But one of the goblins was still breathing, so I ran over to it.

    ¡¸Nene, come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you guys come from?¡¹

    I ask the goblin.

    ¡¸Giii!¡¹

    ¡¸Avenge my darling!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. it''s futile, huh¡¹

    It seems that the goblin doesn''t understand our language, and even if it did, it wouldn''t answer.

    I picked up the magic stone that the goblin that turned into smoke dropped.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Alec, you were trying to get information out of them.¡¹

    Serina seemed to have realized what I was trying to do, and apologized uncomfortably.

    ¡¸You don''t have to worry about it, Serina. It was useless anyway. Meena, can you track these guys?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll give it a try.¡¹

    Meena smelled where these three goblins had come from and began to track them.

    As we followed her, keeping an eye out for enemies, we saw a large group of goblins coming toward us.

    ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a Kamadouma, but there''s something strange about it. Are they trying to attack us?¡¹

    ¡¸No, look, that one is running away from us. They''re all over the place. It doesn''t look like they''re targeting us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Why are they moving around so much?¡¹

    ¡¸Are they ...... being chased by something? I see.¡¹

    I remember reading about this situation in a book. It was a pattern of weak monsters fearing a powerful monster that suddenly appeared and started running away all at once.

    Mystery solved.

    ¡¸No more chasing them. We''ll head back to Mox Village.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Undestood! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 14 - CH 16

    The goblins that had entered the Mox Village were monsters that originally inhabited a place called Mount Tyrmidt.

    It seems that the goblins had been chased by something new that had appeared there, and had fled here.

    ¡¸Hmmm, I see, that explains why the warding didn''t work. A monster that runs off in a half-crazed frenzy will run into you even if there is a bonfire there.¡¹

    Lancelot, the captain of the knights of the Kingdom of Vernia, nodded after hearing the story.

    ¡¸But that''s strange. That mountain has been called Mount Tyrmidt for a long time, but there shouldn''t be any strong monsters there.¡¹

    The village chief cocked his head.

    ¡¸But, in fact, a swarm of Kamadouma had escaped from the mountain. The same goes for the other monsters. There''s definitely something in that mountain.¡¹

    I assured myself.

    ¡¸Then we should investigate the mountain, and if there are any dangerous monsters, we should kill them.¡¹

    Lancelot responded nonchalantly.

    ¡¸I''ll leave that matter to you. As an adventurer, I can''t overlook the fact that this village is in trouble.¡¹

    I say.

    Of course, it''s because I have the right to pick up the virgins in the village.

    ¡¸Look who''s talking, the village chief offered you an erotic reward, and you just jumped at it.¡¹

    I was trying to be cool about it, but then Serina broke it up.

    ¡¸Serina, I''ll admit that I''m a pervert person, and I was moved by the reward. However, this small village can only offer a limited reward. Don''t mock the best efforts of the people of Mox Village.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ahh, yeah, ....... that''s not what I meant. I''m sorry, kkuh, why do I look like the bad guy here ......¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, don''t worry about it, we knights will take care of everything else. No reward is necessary.¡¹

    Lancelot has stepped out. That''s a problem, too

    ¡¸No, no, no, no. Once you''ve accepted a request, it''s the way of the adventurer to fulfill it to the end. You should stay out of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahh, not cool. I knew it wasn''t for erotic purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Alec, isn''t it? I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, my God, ......, put the hammer down on this pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, you can''t think of anything else but porn.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Eroticism are not cool ¡¹¡¹

    My friends are saying that.

    ¡¸What''s wrong with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh ......?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    I''ll do my best to break it down, no matter what kind of noble reason Serina comes up with.

    ¡¸Alec, that is indeed too much of a rumor for an A rank clan. Give me your ear.¡¹

    Hannah says, so I''m going to listen to her idea.

    ¡¸The reward would be a beautiful virgin, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll be your sacrifice. Not just any pick-up rights, but having sex right away.¡¹

    Hannah whispering in my ear.

    ¡¸Hou ......, that''s fine. Chief, I''ll take the job with no reward. Are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. The name of the adventurer Alec and the legend of the Black Cat of the Wind will be passed down for a long time in this village. You have my thanks.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Hannah, what did you say to Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I wonder what it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we''ll be leaving soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. If you go up the mountain now, it will be night. Mount Tyrmidt is so high that even in summer there is snow on the summit. You''d better prepare yourself properly.¡¹

    As the village chief said, don''t underestimate the mountain, or you''ll get hurt.

    ¡¸I understand. Saki, can you go to the inn town and get our climbing gear ready? You can go back to the capital if you need to.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. We have climbing gear here in the village. Of course, I''ll lend it to you for free.¡¹

    The village chief said. The village is surrounded by mountain passes, so I guess they have all the equipment they need.

    ¡¸I''ll be grateful for the loan. We''ll leave tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ All right! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The next morning, we climbed Mt. Tyrmidt with the first party members and a party of Captain Lancelot, Noel, and Sky who wanted to accompany me.

    ¡¸The monsters don''t look like they''re going to show up.¡¹

    Serina said in a disappointed voice, but we hadn''t come across a single monster so far.

    ¡¸I''m glad it''s easy, but the guy at the top is a little creepy.¡¹

    Saki said, looking at the top of the mountain.

    ¡¸Well, no matter what comes out, we should be able to defeat it. If not, we''ll retreat immediately.¡¹

    There is no change in our strategy of valuing our lives. That''s the plan all along. We''ll take it easy.

    We''ll take a break and take our time, considering that we''ll be spending the night in the mountains.

    ¡¸Alec-san, if we keep going like this, we might lose daylight on the way back. Shouldn''t we hurry up a bit?¡¹

    Sky said, sounding concerned.

    ¡¸Don''t worry. We''ve brought plenty of food and water, and we''ll even stay overnight. If you have a reason to hurry, you can go home.¡¹

    ¡¸No, if that''s the case, I understand. You are more cautious than I thought.¡¹

    Unless you want to die, of course.

    We came to a steep path, but no, this was more of a rocky area than a path.

    We all started to climb, gripping the rocks with both hands.

    ¡¸Wait, Alec. you can go ahead!¡¹

    Suddenly, Serina pushed down her white miniskirt, turned around and said angrily.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You saw it, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Saw what?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside my skirt. You pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what you''re showing. Before you call people perverts, think it''s funny to dress in a way that you can see your underwear from a slightly lower angle.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... no, it''s your fault for peeking. It''s not like I''m showing you this.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. You walk behind me.¡¹

    I''m not trying to peek at her at all, but it''s true that I caught a glimpse of her panties, so I switched positions to avoid a messy argument.

    ¡¸Look, there''s still snow on the ground.¡¹

    When I looked in the direction Luka pointed, I saw that the accumulated snow had covered half of the mountain face.

    ¡¸It''s nice and cool, but I think I''m getting a little cold.¡¹

    Lily said.

    ¡¸Okay, Meena, you''re on watch. We''ll set up camp here for now. Everyone get an extra jacket.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Understood ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I put on a layer of armor underneath, and equipped my armor again.

    Luka, an Amazoness with a belly button, also wore a black undershirt to cover her belly button. It''s strange that this is so erotic.

    ¡¸What is it, Alec?¡¹

    Luka seemed to sense the question in my boring gaze.

    ¡¸Good one, Luka.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re really pervert.¡¹

    Serina sees through my thoughts at once, but it''s up to me to decide how I want to dress.

    I''m not going to fuck her, though, because there''s an outsider in the room right now, and I can expect that we''re about to fight a strong enemy.

    As we resumed our movement, I heard something roar from the top of the mountain.

    ¡¸GYOoOOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What could it be? A bird''s call?¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds like it, but it''s louder.¡¹

    ¡¸Keep your eyes above your head. Let''s go.¡¹

    As I was hurrying up the mountain path with caution, I felt something''s eyes on me.

    ¡¸Be wary of the surrounding! It is coming!¡¹

    Right after I shouted, a white bird-like monster glided down from the sky and attacked us.

    ¡¸GYOoOOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, it''s this guy?¡¹

    With both wings spread out, it was a huge bird that looked to be 20 meters tall.

    Even though it''s a bird, its head looks like a seahorse, and its lack of facial expression makes it all the more eerie.

    What can I say, it''s a very unnatural monster.

    ¡¸Hmmm, I''ve never seen a monster like that before. Alec, do you know what it is?¡¹

    Lancelot asked me, but I''ve never seen one before either.

    ¡¸No. Has anyone ever seen one?¡¹

    I asked, but none of the party members had seen it either.

    ¡¸I wonder if it''s a new species. ......¡¹

    Hannah said, but I have no idea.

    ¡¸For now, just focus on defeating it. It''s coming!¡¹

    The white bird flew into the sky again and attacked in a big arc. It''s going to be tough to retreat because the enemies isi flying.

    Of course, we can''t just sit back and let them get us.

    ¡¸Photon laser!¡¹

    ¡¸Jajaja Jajaja Javelin!¡¹

    Letty''s laser magic and my high-speed shooting ice javelin explode.

    But the result was different from what we expected.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, did it bounce back?!¡¹

    Although the ice javelin hit, it did not freeze the opponent, and Letty''s laser was reflected by the bird''s body and exploded another mountain.

    Magic doesn''t work, huh?

    ¡¸I''ll handle this!¡¹

    Serina leaped upwards using the rocky ground as a foothold and took the top of the white bird.

    ¡¸Starlight Attack!¡¹

    Glittering, rainbow-colored stars spilled from her sword and slashed the bird.

    ¡¸GYAaAAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!!¡¹

    The white bird turned into smoke, leaving a decisive message.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, that was a bit of a rush, magic not working.¡¹

    After landing nicely, Serina looks at me and smiles.

    ¡¸Oh, good job, Serina. Just in case, I''m going to look around this neighborhood to see if any birds have laid eggs.¡¹

    I don''t know the level of the bird, since I defeated it before I could appraise it, but I have no doubt that it was of a very high level.

    At any rate, my level has gone up by two.

    It''s the same level as the boss in the deepest part of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    I''m sure the villagers of Mox Village won''t be able to get out of the house if those monsters are mass-produced in the field.

    The battle ended in a quick victory, but I was still feeling the adrenaline pumping through my body.

    ¡¸Aah! Waait!¡¹

    Saki seemed to have found something, raised her voice, and ran off in that direction at a glance.

    ¡¸A bird? Let''s go after it!¡¹

    We followed her.

    ¡¸Oh no, it''s getting away!¡¹

    Saki said, stopping on the cliff.

    ¡¸Saki, was there a bird?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not a bird. It was a human. He had a black robe and a wand, so he must be a magician.¡¹

    ¡¸A magician. ...... Sky! He''s not one of yours, is he?¡¹

    I''m just making sure.

    ¡¸No, sir! The only magician here is Tonnura.¡¹

    ¡¸Tonnura? His godfather''s a demon, too. ...... Oh well. He ran away after we killed the bird. Something fishy going on here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, there''s no way is Tonnura.....¡¹

    Serina frowned.

    ¡¸No, that''s enough, forget that one. It''s the magician we''re talking about. Yeah, okay, he''s got a price on his head for looking at Serina panties.¡¹

    I''ve come up with a way to frame the magician.

    ¡¸What? We''re better off just asking for information.¡¹

    ¡¸But if I labeled him a pervert, he might come out on his own in protest. If that bird is related to him and he ran away when he saw the result of the battle between us and the bird. I mean, I''m pretty sure he saw your panties during the battle.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, no, that''s....¡¹

    ¡¸You didn''t show that outfit or jump on purpose, it''s the one who saw it, right? Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Umm, I don''t like the way you say it, but okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki¡¹

    ¡¸I understand! Don''t go reporting it to the guild in the inn town right away. Until the pervert is found!¡¹

    We''ve taken care of that for now.

 Volume 14 - Epilogue

    After further searching on Mount Tyrmidt, we found a magic circle set up in the shade of an inconspicuous rock on the mountain.

    Unfortunately, the magic circle had already been scraped away by feet, and we could only make out traces of it. But Letty could tell that it was some kind of summoning magic.

    The most likely explanation was that the black magician had summoned that vicious white bird.

    That''s the most plausible.

    But what the hell was he doing in such a remote place?

    I have no idea.

    If he was capable of summoning such a high level of power, I would think he must have had some sort of purpose.

    Once we returned to Mox Village, I was pondering when there was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    It''s Hannah.

    She usually wears a silver breastplate, which makes her look more interesting, but right now she''s wearing a very sexy pink negligee.

    I, of course, was completely naked.

    I had killed the goblin and the white bird, and saved the village.

    I guess I deserve it.

    ¡¸Oh my, you''ve got a pretty good body, fufu¡¹

    ¡¸Hannah, are you drunk?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, I''m not very brave when I''m sober.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s okay. Next time you''re in my bedroom, you can always come in dressed like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m afraid of that too. Will you be as gentle as you can?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I cupped Hannah''s cheeks in my hands and smoothed my hands down her neck as she came to me.

    ¡¸Mmm!¡¹

    She''s a virgin, after all. Her expression was tense, and she was scared, even though she suggested it herself.

    ¡¸Don''t exert yourself so much. I''m not going to hurt you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yess......Ah, hmmm¡¹

    I brush her medium blonde hair and take her lips.

    I put my tongue in, and she licked it in defeat.

    My hands ravage her slender body in every direction. Hannah must have lost her strength with that, because she immediately gave in.

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry, I can''t stand up anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right, then, I''ll lay you down.¡¹

    I grinned as I took off Hannah''s negligee and placed her on the bed in a princess position.

    I grabbed Hannah''s wrist, who was quickly trying to hide her breasts.

    ¡¸Don''t hide it¡¹

    ¡¸B-But I''m embarrassed.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. It''s better that way.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez ......Ahh¡¹

    I continued to suck on her nipple. When I made a sucking sound, Hannah''s face blushed and she became even more embarrassed.

    ¡¸N-No, don''t do that. There''s no milk coming out.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I just want to lick it.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you making fun of me?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not. No, I mean, a little bit. I just like doing this to a woman''s body.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so. Aahnn, Aaahhhhh!¡¹

    When I flicked her nipples with my super-fast tongue, Hannah couldn''t stand it and pushed my head against her breasts herself.

    It was a pretty good reaction.

    She didn''t seem to have much of a sexual appetite, but she''s quite a loves it, isn''t she?

    ¡¸Next, is the bottom¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh ......? A-Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸You already know, by asking Luka, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t hear that much. Ahh, n-no way, wait, kkuhh, stop, Aaahhhhhh!¡¹

    When I licked Hannah''s secret places, a lot of erotic honey came out.

    ¡¸It''s about time, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuhhh, make it quick.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you''re not enjoying it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not what I meant, but I''m afraid I might be addicted.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. You''ll get hooked. We''re going to have a threesome with Luka, and I''m going to make her so horny that she''ll be stunned.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I don''t want to do that, Ahh, Ahh, Ahh, Noooo!¡¹

    I was going to be gentle at first, but Hannah''s reaction was so amusing that I couldn''t resist teasing her.

    The next morning, I didn''t want to ask the clear-faced Hannah, so I whispered to Serina.

    ¡¸Didn''t Hannah say something to you, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she told me this morning. She said that from now on, She should be included the rotation. You brute.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, well, that''s okay.¡¹

    I grinned.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    Four days later, we returned to the royal capital of Erland.

    We stayed overnight to recover from the fatigue of the trip, and I headed for the temple in the capital.

    I didn''t enter the temple, but leaned against a pillar and waited.

    ¡¸Oh my, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, Olivia.¡¹

    She''s Noel''s mother, but she looks a lot younger. She is 20 years old. She''s a platinum blonde like her son, but she has a fluffy hairstyle and her hair looks different.

    ¡¸It seems that you successfully defeated the demons in Mox Village. Thank you for taking care of my son.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I''m grateful to Noel for helping us too. When you''re young, it''s important to gain experience.¡¹

    Noel didn''t do anything in particular, but as I''m in front of his mother, I''ll praise him.

    ¡¸Fufu, he said you were a great adventurer and praised you a lot, even though he hated you at first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    It doesn''t make me happy at all to be praised by a man, but if Olivia hears about it and it raises her liking on me, then good for me, Nice Noel.

    ¡¸Olivia, do you have a moment right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do. I''m on my way back from a house call.¡¹

    ¡¸And while you''re at it, can you take care of one more emergency?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, this is bad. Where it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s no rush. I''m the one with the emergency.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? What''s wrong with you?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve got a little ...... pain in my lower abdomen.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a sexually transmitted disease?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, that''s not what I mean. It''s a disease that makes some parts of you hard, and it''s a disease that can be quickly cured if someone, some kind woman, would teach me how to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, dear. By the way, how much would you be willing to pay for the cure?¡¹

    ¡¸One gold coin.¡¹

    ¡¸One more word.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll give you two gold coins.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s settled then. Now, let''s go to an inn I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    Noel has confirmed that her husband died of illness a long time ago.

    I can fuck her without any worries.

    We entered the inn and Olivia immediately began to undress.

    ¡¸Do you always do this?¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸No way. Noel is annoying, and I think I raised him wrong, or he''s a bit fastidious. I didn''t have to force him to join the Order, but he wanted to follow in his father''s footsteps, so I supported him. Now that he''s safely joined the Order, I''ll be able to do what I want as a bachelor.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That would be good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, I''m going to heal you, so please take it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    I unbuckled my belt and pulled out my vicious, bulging thing.

    ¡¸Oh dear, this is bad, I can''t believe how swollen it is... and how big it is, gulp¡¹

    ¡¸It''s painful, so hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Now, if you''ll excuse me, nchu, *slurp-slurp*, *lick-lick*¡¹

    As expected of a married woman, she is quite experienced.

    ¡¸If you have any requests, please don''t hesitate to ask.¡¹

    Olivia and I smiled at each other.

 Volume 15 - Prologue

    I am now concentrating with all my might and facing the woman in front of me.

    She''s a cute little girl with a cute little forehead, but she''ve got a pressure on me that rivals that of a dark dragon.

    Yulia made the first move.

    ¡¸Haahhhh!¡¹

    I know that she uses feints. I''ve played against her many times.

    Even so, I haven''t been able to read her feint patterns.

    It was hard for me to believe that she would have another new technique.

    ¡¸There''s an opening!¡¹

    Yulia half-turned her cutting edge and stepped straight into it.

    ¡¸Tskk.¡¹

    I used my [Instantaneous Movement] and barely dodged the dangerous blow.

    ¡¸Not yet!¡¹

    Yulia''s next move, which she anticipated I would avoid. But I ducked the extending wooden sword with my skills again and jumped, kicking the floor.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    The tables are turned.

    Yulia spun her body around and once took my back, but I have [Eyes in the Back] I have no blind spot.

    You can say that I won when I crossed my wooden sword and brought it into a contest of strength.

    However, there is no way I can win if I go at it straightforwardly, so I grab the wooden sword with one hand and use [Train Molester].

    ¡¸Hyaaa! Y-you brute!¡¹

    When Yulia was touched on the buttocks, she turned red like a boiled fish and went into a rage.

    ¡¸Eat this, Waterfowl Sword Secret Moves! Flower Barrage!¡¹ (TLN: Hana Renda ÈAßB´ò)

    A myriad of thrusts were unleashed. It was no longer possible to avoid them. So I don''t avoid them.

    *thud, thud, thud, thud*! The pain is intense, but I can endure it because I''ve built up a resistance to blows.

    ¡¸Die, die, die, die, dieee!¡¹

    Yulia is still thrusting relentlessly, but phew, she''s distracted by the attack, isn''t she?

    ¡¾Brush fiddling (Erotic)¡¿

    I used my skills and patted Yulia''s flat chest with my wooden sword.

    ¡¸Eekk!¡¹

    Yulia released the wooden sword and protected her own chest with both of her hands.

    Kukuku, you let go of your defenses, huh?

    I quickly extended my left hand to Yulia''s lower body.

    But then another wooden sword extended and struck my fingers.

    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s it! Winner, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t accept it! Ione-san! I have not yet surrendered.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve thrown away your sword. If Alec touches you in a real fight like that, you don''t stand a chance.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, It''s a favoritism. Just because he''s the party leader doesn''t mean you should be more fair.¡¹

    ¡¸No, from my point of view, you''ve lost, Yulia.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no. Not even Master Fritz! You''re going to stand on this pervert''s sides!?¡¹

    Yulia pointed at me and said with anger in her voice.

    ¡¸Well, I don''t know if it''s a sword fight, but if you think of it as another style of fighting, ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, well, the technique Alec used is not from the Welbard Sword. But if it was a place to show the beauty of sword dance, but in a serious fight, he was cornered to the point where he could not attack. Consider yourself defeated there, Yulia.¡¹

    Welbard-sensei says.

    ¡¸......... YYes, sir. I''m sorry for my lack of diligence.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, I''m not impressed with the way Alec relies on his HP to throw away his attacks as a swordsman.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll think about it some more.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the spirit. Well, let''s take a break here.¡¹

    I went to the Welbard Dojo in the afternoon and worked up a good sweat again today.

    ¡¸Alec, you''re doing great, taking one from that forehead girl!¡¹

    Billy laughed at me, but it was because of the strenght of his level and skills

    ¡¸I can''t say I won that one.¡¹

    ¡¸Darn in, Alec''s you''re so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, bleehh!¡¹

    Yulia sticks her tongue out at me and swears, but it looks like she doesn''t like me very much.

    I guess it''s my inexperience that makes me attack her in an erotic way, even though she''s not that beautiful.

    I don''t know if she''s a brother or a brother pupil, it doesn''t matter which, but I don''t want to poison her.

    It''s not like she''s that beautiful.

    But her posture, or rather her reaction, is quite interesting.

    ¡¸Aleeec! Where are you?¡¹

    I hear Saki calling me, so I answer.

    ¡¸I''m here, I''m inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, there you are. The guild has received some information. It''s that Magician.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Tell me more.¡¹

    I said that, but Billy was standing next to me and overheard it, so I guess I shouldn''t do it here.

    ¡¸Sensei, I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I''ll have to call it a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, I see. I''ll see you later.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell? I mean, sensei, why is it okay for Alec to slack off and not okay for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Alec is an adventurer, and he''s here to learn all about swordsmanship. That''s not where you''re headed, Billy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, well, I want to be a strong swordsman.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the point.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, if you''ll excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, come again.¡¹

    Meena, Serina, and Ione also left the dojo with me.

    ¡¸That''s enough, Saki. Tell me the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we''ve already talked about that Magician going to Grandsword, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    A mysterious black magician who seems to be related to the white bird monster.

    We put a bounty on him two weeks ago for his perverted actions against Serina. Thanks to that, I had already gotten the information to the point where he was on a carriage heading to the Kingdom of Grandsword.

    I was not willing to go to Grandsword because of the suspicion that I was going over the king''s head,.......

    ¡¸I was able to track him down after that.¡¹

    ¡¸Where he goes?¡¹

    ¡¸Further west, to the magical kingdom of Austin.¡¹

    ¡¸That makes sense.¡¹

    I can''t be certain yet, but it''s probably someone from there.

    If it''s a summoning spell that can summon bosses over level 40, the number of users is probably limited.

    ¡¸We haven''t dived in the dungeon for a while, and I think it''s time to go somewhere else to prepare for the black sea anemone.¡¹

    The black sea anemone that Saki refers to is a powerful enemy that will appear in Vernia in a year''s time, and we are destined to be annihilated by that unknown boss.

    I''m sure I witnessed it at the ¡¸Door¡¹ where I could see the future on the ¡¸Labyrinth of No Return¡¹.

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    I''d like to find out more about magic swordsmen, and if it''s a magic kingdom, I can learn some new magic there.

    ¡¸It''s decided then.¡¹

    Serina nodded and seemed to agree.

    I told all the members, and we quickly prepared to leave.

    ¡¸Please let me come with you.¡¹

    Olivia, the priest, came and said.

    ¡¸M-Mother? Why?¡¹

    Noel was upset.

    ¡¸Hmm, I guess because I''m worried about my son. ......¡¹

    Olivia said, looking at my lower body. A different son.

    ¡¸I''m on my own now! Captain Lancelot also gave me the name of a survey in the west.¡¹

    Noel, who doesn''t know anything about it, replies earnestly.

    ¡¸Well, now, that''s fine. I''m also on a pilgriMagician to the west, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, it can''t be helped. Alec-san, is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I''m happy to accept it. If Noel knew about the relationship between me and Olivia, he would have a stroke, but she was a widow now, and it was okay for her to remarry.

    I have no intention of marrying Olivia, but if Noel finds out, I''ll explain it to him. It''s a sincere relationship.

    ¡¸All right, let''s go!¡¹

    As the ten carriages departed, there was someone blocking the road.

    ¡¸Tsk, what is it? Hmm? Alec, the kid from the Dojo is here.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Billy?¡¹

    I left the carriage, hoping that Ione would scold him if he insisted on taking him with me, but it was Yulia who was there.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸What, are you seeing me off?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not! Welbard-sensei told me that it was a good opportunity for me to follow Alec and get some warrior training. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~.¡¹

    He gave me a nice parting gift. I''m sure he''s figured out by now that I''ve been messing around with girls a lot, so he''s given me the green light.

    ¡¸Hmm, Yulia, I can''t guarantee your safety if you follow this guy. I mean, I''m pretty sure he''s going to poison you and make you suffer badly.¡¹

    Serina gave her a friendly explanation.

    ¡¸It''s like that, but even I can protect myself, at least. If the sensei doesn''t restrain me, I''ll be able to get rid of the poison fangs separately.¡¹

    Assassins, huh?

    ¡¸Oh, come on, Yulia. Just so I''m clear, the sensei told you to follow me, didn''t he? Then if you kill me, you''ll be disobeying your teacher''s teachings at that point.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s part of my training to beat you to a pulp.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh. Well, that''s one way of thinking about it. That''s fine. I''ll go along with your training. Now get in the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. At least you won''t be scratching your head in the middle of the night.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahh. Yulia, you should really think about protecting your own chastity first, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s none of your business, Serina-san.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s kind of like I''m looking at the old me. I can''t stand it. ......¡¹

    Serina seems to have realized that it''s useless to stopped me any longer, and kuku, I''m looking forward to the future.

 Volume 15 - CH 1

    In pursuit of the mysterious black magician, we''re heading west to the magical kingdom of Austin.

    If we go straight to the west of the Kingdom of Vernia, we can first reach the Kingdom of Grandsword, where the Labyrinth of No Return is located, but for various reasons, I don''t want to go near Grandsword.

    So I decided to take the southern route and make a detour.

    ¡¸Hyahhaa! Gyaaaaa!¡¹

    A bandit who appeared on the road was instantly killed by my high-speed barrage (shooting) Ice Javelin.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, how many are there now?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I counted up to the seventh group, but it''s probably about a hundred people.¡¹

    Saki also answered appropriately.

    ¡¸Tsk, there are too many bandits, no matter how many there are. What the hell is going on with this road? Nick, is this really a decent road?¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, I''ve only been to Grandsword in the west, but from what I''ve heard from my friends, I''m pretty sure it''s true. ......¡¹

    Nick was also chattering.

    ¡¸We''re on the right track, brother. The only people who come to Portiana are pimps and thieves.¡¹

    Another guard knew the way, but it''s a rotten country. Portiana.

    ¡¸Well, then, let''s get the hell out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Via a deserted inn town, on the seventh day after leaving the Kingdom of Vernia, we arrived at the royal capital of Portiana.

    ¡¸You say this is the royal capital?¡¹

    The royal castle is indeed visible, but it''s a small castle. Smaller than Vernia Castle.

    The houses were made of poor quality mortar, and there were few buildings that were more than two stories high.

    It''s a shabby house that looks like it''s been kneaded out of mud and left to dry.

    ¡¸What a terrible place!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, sister over there, you better watch your mouth. If a soldier here hears you swear, you''ll get more than just a beating.¡¹

    A bandit-like man walks by.

    I sigh.

    ¡¸Saki, go with Nick to find the best accommodation. The escort is ...... right, Jouga, Mad King, you guys.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m on it, Aniki.¡¹

    ¡¸Gaahh!¡¹

    I''ll choose the sternest looking one in our party and make sure they doesn''t get tangled up. But I guess that''s just a comfort.

    ¡¸¡¸ Hey, hey, Alec, Alec ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Misha, Sasha?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ I want to eat that ¡¹¡¹

    The twin lolis of the second party pointed at a food cart. It looks like grilled chicken.

    ¡¸You can eat it on your own.¡¹

    These guys must have that much money. As expected, their usual outfits were too revealing and dangerous, so they both wore robes over their dancing clothes.

    There''s a pale one and a tanned one, but one of them is Sasha. Well, they look exactly alike, so it doesn''t matter which one.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re the leader, you should treat me¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no rule that says you have treat someone because you''re the leader.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I''ll give you a blowjob later.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, double blowjob, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, why don''t you buy it with your own money? Well, okay, if that''s what you want, I''ll buy it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaay!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you''re so easy, easy.¡¹

    You''re the one who''s easy.

    ¡¸Old man, give me three.¡¹

    ¡¸Would you like a sheep or a bird?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Bird! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Six gold, then.¡¹

    It''s a subtle rip-off, but it''s not worth bargaining for.

    But when I was about to pay, Meena came over and whispered to me.

    ¡¸Master, that''s not bird meat. ......¡¹

    ¡¸What? What kind of meat it is then?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, oi, An-chan, I don''t want you to make any false accusations here.¡¹

    As he said this, the owner rolled up his arms and clutched his knife. It''s a lousy store.

    ¡¸I''m sorry about that, but I''m afraid it''s not my kind of bird. No deal.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? You''re gonna mess with me, and you''re gonna get it for free¨D¨DKkuhh!? O-oi, oi, hehe.....¡¡Let''s not do anything crazy. Let''s keep it cool. Keep it cool.¡¹

    Sasha and Misha walked up behind the shopkeeper, both of them holding a hairpin to his neck. That''s what I''d expect from an ex-assassin.

    ¡¸I said we''re not buying it.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it, I get it. If you''re not a customer, get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I thought we were going to eat grilled chicken.¡¹

    ¡¸Right?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll find you somewhere else, so don''t cause any trouble here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Eh, it''s that old man who''s in the wrong¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Even so¡¹

    ¡¸Master, the smell of yakitori is over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oohh.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸As expected of Meena, let''s go, let''s go!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I''m coming too.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Lily and Luka also want to eat grilled chicken.

    ¡¸Then, Serina ....... No, Hannah, I''ll leave this to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, why not me?¡¹

    Serina protested.

    ¡¸That''s because you''re about to cause a scene with your evil quick slash.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t agree with you, but I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you''d better behave yourself. In this country, my face pass doesn''t work if I''m in jail.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know.¡¹

    Leaving the disgruntled Serina there with her arms folded, the yakitori tour group headed for another restaurant with their guide Meena in the lead.

    ¡¸This is the place, master.¡¹

    Meena led us to a slightly larger building with a bar with a mug on the signboard.

    ¡¸A tavern. ......?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay isn''t it? In this world, we can enter as usual.¡¹

    Sasha or Misha said, but I wasn''t concerned about underage drinking.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oi!¡¹

    Before I could stop them, the twins went inside.

    ¡¸Shall I bring them back?¡¹

    Meena said.

    ¡¸No, they''ll be buzzing later, so forget it. Let''s go in.¡¹

    Even though it was still early afternoon, the bar was quite busy.

    ¡¸Welcome, how many of you are here?¡¹

    Hou, cute cat ears, short black hair.

    ¡¸Six, how much are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''m soorry, I''m only a waitress, so I''m not allowed to do that kind of thing. Okaay, Six people right? Please come to this table.¡¹

    She has an innocent and virginal face, but she handled it well.

    ¡¸Leia-chan, please refill this one. And a smile, too.¡¹

    Another customer called for a waitress, but I guess her name was Leia.

    ¡¸Suuure, one more ale, one more smile, here you go. Fufu?¡¹

    A smile with a pose and a wink, that''s quite something.

    ¡¸So, this customer here, what would you like to order?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ All kinds of yakitori, six servings. And ale. ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸And a smile and a kiss, please.¡¹

    I''ll add my order.

    ¡¸Well, sir, if you order all kinds of yakitori, it''s going to be quite a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just the skewers.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I understand. Okay, yakitori skewer set six, ale six, and throwing kisses. Chu?!

    The bar''s signature cat girl throwing kisses. No wonder it''s so popular.

    ¡¸Uwahh, the lewd old man is a fraud! I can''t get up.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re about to tell me with a straight face that I''m breaking a promise and to let you in.¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. Look, I''m a gentleman adventurer now. Keep it that way.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Yes, yes ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I think it''s too late for that. You know, ordering a kiss.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re fussy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, she''s certainly cute. Does Alec ...... want a cute girl like that?¡¹

    Luka is getting a little jealous.

    ¡¸Yes, but I also like the unpretentious type like you, Luka.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡¹

    ¡¸In short, anyone who''s a little bit beautiful is fine with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re just a pervert old man, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I told you I''m a gentleman now.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting, here you go, sir.¡¹

    Leia brought me a plate with a smile on her face, but she went all the way around and put the plate down from Luka across the way.

    I can''t believe she wouldn''t approach within my reach.....She seem to be on high alert.

    However, I have [Instantaneous Movement].

 Volume 15 - CH 2

    I ordered some yakitori at a tavern.

    It would be a pity if the waitress dropped her plate, so after she finished handing out the food, the gentleman, I carried out my plan.

    I touched Leia-chan''s butt, the cute sign girl with short black hair.

    ¡¸Ehh! Kyaaaa!¡¹

    Leia jumped up and startled, and hurriedly held her ass with both of her hands.

    Good, this feeling, I''m sure she''s a virgin.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong, Leia-chan?¡¹

    The guests around her looked at her with concern.

    ¡¸N-no, it''s nothing.¡¹

    By the time she turns around, I''m already returned to my seat.

    It''s perfect, I haven''t been found out.

    ¡¸¡¸The culprit is this guy¡¹¡¹

    The twins point at me and tell me off, but I eat my yakitori without a care in the world. It''s best not to react here.

    ¡¸Uh, sir, please don''t do anything weird, okay?¡¹

    Leia said to me half-heartedly, and hurried back.

    Is this ...... the kind of thing you can do in the middle of the night when you''re in bed?

    As I began to meticulously plan tonight''s mission, the other five members of the table stopped eating and looked sharply at the entrance.

    In their line of sight was a ...... man.

    ¡¸Heh heh heh, yo Leia.¡¹

    ¡¸Liquor, bring me some liquor!¡¹

    ¡¸And Leia''s ass.¡¹

    A group of rude men came into the tavern.

    ¡¸Ugh, it''s the Worley family.¡¹

    ¡¸C-check, I''ll leave it here.¡¹

    Some of the guests were in a hurry to get out.

    ¡¸Oi, wait a minute. What are you running away from, dude?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I was just thinking that I should go home~, gubehh!?¡¹

    The customer was suddenly hit and fell down on the spot.

    ¡¸Gyahahaha, ¡ºGubehh!¡» he says!¡¹

    I don''t know what they''re up to.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Alec, but I can''t turn blind eye to that.¡¹

    Luka was about to draw her sword, but I stopped her.

    ¡¸Wait, Luka. Let''s see how this goes.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, it''s only when you''re in trouble that the heroes show up.¡¹

    ¡¸I mean... aren''t we supposed to be watching Leia get raped?¡¹

    ¡¸You can even participate in the rape.¡¹

    That''s what the twins and Lily say. They''re really going to say whatever they want. Luka''s eyes are now fixed on me, aren''t they?

    ¡¸Don''t get me wrong. I''m sure Leia can handle it. If she doesn''t, we''ll be there to help her. Before they get their hands on her.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But that woman doesn''t seem to be very high level.¡¹

    ¡¸No, she''s not. But there''s got to be something.¡¹

    I say with confidence.

    A girl that pretty in this country is still a virgin.

    There can''t be nothing.

    ¡¸Oh no, sir, are you okay? pain, pain, fly away~!¡¹

    Leia ran up to the fallen customer and cast a spell, but the wound did not heal. It''s not as if she can use recovery magic.

    ¡¸Oi, leave a drunk like that alone, Leia.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Heh heh heh.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, let''s do something good with us.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew. You guys should leave. Don''t come back.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Don''t say that. Well then, let''s go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Where do we go next?¡¹

    These men of bad character did something very natural, but clearly the opposite of their intentions.

    ¡¸¡¸ What was that, just now ¡¹¡¹

    The twins stared at Leia with insecures faces.

    ¡¸It''s a skills. It''s mental system....¡¹

    If you can make your opponent do your bidding with just words, it''s a pretty scary category.

    However, it still doesn''t seem to be a universal, and one of the Worley family doesn''t seem to be working.

    ¡¸No, let me go!¡¹

    The guy grabs Leia silently.

    Leia flails, but there seems to be nothing she can do, so this is where I come in.

    ¡¸That''s as far as you can go.¡¹

    I stood behind the man with [instantaneous movement] and twisted his arm up.

    ¡¸Ow, ow, ow, ow¡¹

    ¡¸If you promise to never come near this place again, you won''t get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Great, you''re magnificent¡¹

    Huh, you''re quite a stubborn fellow if you don''t nod.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, that man is deaf.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Leia said, well, that''s why her mental skills didn''t work. It seems to be a skill that only works if you let Leia''s voice be heard. ¡¾I''m at your mercy.¡¿or something like that

    ¡¸I see. Get lost.¡¹

    I ordered him to go with hand gestures, and he left as if in a panic.

    ¡¸Then, everyone, please forget about what just happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I''ll just have to forget it now that Leia''s told me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s not something I want to remember.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, sir, there''s still some food left.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s an interesting skill to use. Is it rare?¡¹

    If it''s a normal skill, I''m going to copy it, so I asked.

    ¡¸Y-yeah, it''s a rare skill, but ....... I was surprised. Sir, why doesn''t my skill work on you?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been working on my mental resistance.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, I see. ...... I''ve never seen anyone train that before. Um, I''ll buy you a drink, so please don''t tell anyone about this skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, if you can give me a tongue kiss, I might consider it. I can even give you a breast massage.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh ......? I understand. Ah, but, but please wait until closing time so I can prepare myself, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I leisurely returned to my seat.

    Of course, I didn''t intend to do anything more than tongue kissing and breast rubbing.

    I''m going to use all my skills to get Leia into a horny state and make sure I get to eat her to the end.

    Another member of the "Black Cat of the Wind" has been added.

    ¡¸Ah, the pervert old man is back.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like he was rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? I saved her from a dangerous situation. There''s no reason for herto reject me.¡¹

    ¡¸What? What the hell is he talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you save her? I mean, you didn''t do anything. You just touched her ass.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the thing, so because he didn''t push her over there and rape her, Alec feels like a lone hero saying, "You guys should be thanking me for keeping my hands".¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, gross.¡¹

    Apparently, these guys don''t have any memory of what just happened.

    Oh well.

    ¡¸Go ahead and say what you want.¡¹

    I drank my ale with ease.

 Volume 15 - CH 3

    ¡¸Hey, wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh?¡¹

    He kicked me roughly in the ass, and I woke up, not knowing why.

    My cheeks are cold, but I must have been lying on the stone floor.

    My head is pounding.

    What the hell was that?

    ¡¸When you eat your food, make sure you leave it out in front of you. If you don''t, you won''t get another meal.¡¹

    The man who kicked me said.

    In front of me is a piece of bread and a bowl of soup with no ingredients.

    And on the other side of that is an iron bar.

    ¡¸Tsk, a prison, huh...¡¹

    I remembered why I had come here.

    The last thing I remember is drinking ale in a tavern with Leia. ......

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess I drank too much in general. ......¡¹

    I have [mental resistance] and [poison resistance], so a little sleeping potion won''t do this to me.

    I even have [Anti-Sickness] for alcohol.

    However, if I use [Anti-Sickness Lv5] all the time, I can''t even feel tipsy when I drink.

    That''s why I adjust the level when I drink to feel good, but this time I was a bit careless.

    Leia had promised to let me fuck her after closing time, so I drank too much to pass the time.

    I quickly restored my skill level and sobered up. There are many skills whose levels cannot be adjusted, but this one can be adjusted without spending skill points.

    That''s how it''s done.

    ¡¸Now, the time is ...... the next morning. I guess it''s time for me to get picked up.¡¹

    Since I had the [time] skill, I was able to figure out the exact date and time right away.

    I''m sure that Serina is going to fold her arms and give me a lecture, but I should at least be mature enough to listen to her.

    Anyway, that Leia, she sent me to jail. The next time I see her, I''m going to rape her.

    ¡¸Hey, I''m taking it down.¡¹

    The guard comes over, looks at the untouched food, and says,

    ¡¸Yeah, take it down.¡¹

    I don''t feel like eating the bad bread and soup.

    I sat back down in my cell and waited for the time to pass.

    Well, I guess they won''t be here soon.

    The people at the castle are lax in their bureaucracy. They won''t give us permission to see me until morning anyway.

    Serina and the others negotiate, get the soldiers to grab the gold coin, and somehow, well, it''s about an hour.

    ¡¸Should I go to sleep?¡¹

    I fell asleep against the wall.

    Two hours have passed.

    ¡¸It''s late. ...... What are they doing?¡¹

    I was getting frustrated, as expected.

    If the clan leader was caught in jail, it would be a big deal for the clan.

    Besides, I didn''t do anything wrong, let alone commit a crime.What I did was a touch.It was a little careless, but that''s all.

    After another three hours had passed, I felt the need to think calmly.

    Serina is likely to leave me in prison on purpose to put punishment on me... but the other members should persuade her to do just a lecture.

    If that''s the case¨D¨D

    ¡¸They doesn''t know that I''m being held here?¡¹

    That would be the natural conclusion.

    It''s possible that they''re having a hard time processing my release, but the soldiers here seem to have low morals, and I''m sure they can be bought off quickly.

    Wait.

    By the way, due to Leia''s mental skills, Lily and the others forgot about the rampage of the villains in the tavern.

    So it''s possible that Leia ordered them to forget about me too after she got me drunk.

    ¡¸So that''s what happened. ......¡¹

    But if Lily and the others went back to the inn without me, one of the rest of the team would have noticed the change immediately.

    ¡¸That''s not good.¡¹

    Then, Serina must have noticed right away and came to that tavern. In the course of yesterday, that is.

    Since no one but me has raised the level of mental resistance, I should assume that Leia had beaten me and had sealed my memories from my friends one after another.

    Since they don''t know that she has a skill that can seal their memories, they must not be on guard.

    Since it''s Alec anyway, he must be picking up sign girls.

    Since it was Alec anyway, he must be hitting on the sign girls¨D¨Dor so they would think.

    ¡¸Good grief...¡¹

    It looks like I''m going to have to get out of here on my own.

    I look at my body, but my armor and sword have been removed. The only equipment I have is my under armor.

    Well, in this world, there is a useful thing called [Item Storage].

    With this skill, I can retrieve gold coins at any time. Well, as long as I''m not using it.

    I was a little worried about what would happen if I had no gold coins, but my item storage was filled with bags of gold coins.

    Well, a couple of coins should be enough.

    ¡¸Oi, guard.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? You''re not in a position to call me out, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. I''ll give you this.¡¹

    I''ll throw the guard a gold coin.

    ¡¸O-ohhh, you know what I''m talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸Unlock the door.¡¹

    ¡¸...... You don''t know the going rate here, do you? You don''t think you''d be able to break out of here if I was a guard, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. By the way, where''s my armor and sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, they''re in the vault over there. I''m not sure if they''re still there, though, since they''ve been spotted by everyone for their karma.¡¹

    Public servants who don''t take their jobs seriously are really bad.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I''ll take your position into consideration then.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh!¡¹

    The guard grinned and held out his hand from behind the bars, but I stood behind him with [Instantaneous Movement] and knocked him unconscious with my hand knife.

    This way, when the guards find him, they''ll know he didn''t help me break out of jail, and they won''t be so hard on him. It was a kind gesture.

    I''ll make sure to take my gold coins out of the guard''s hands.

    ¡¸Oi, you''re amazing, aren''t you? Is that magic?¡¹

    A prisoner in the next cell called out to me.

    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Let me out, too. You''ll thank me.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but you''re on your own.¡¹

    I can''t just let a prisoner go free when I don''t know what he''s guilty of.

    ¡¸Damn it, please, or I''m gonna make some noise.¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead, make some noise.¡¹

    I went through the locked doorway with [Instantaneous Movement].

    I just realized that I can do all the crimes I want, can''t I?

    But I''ve been bounced off walls in dungeons, and I''m sure there are prisons that have countermeasures against skills and magic, so I guess I shouldn''t get too carried away.

    ¡¸So this is the vault.¡¹

    I used [auto-mapping] to locate it and entered the room, but I couldn''t find my sword and armor because it was all crap.

    It seems that someone had immediately stolen them. Damn it.

    I need to get them back before they get sold at auction. Especially that dark dragon scale armor, it''s a valuable item that will never be found again.

    I found a soldier''s gear in another room, equipped it, and walked out of the basement of the castle, pretending to be a soldier.

    ¡¸Well, first things first.¡¹

    I would have liked to look for the equipment right away, but it would be faster if my friends remembered me and then we could split up.

    I decided to search from the inn where my friends were staying.

 Volume 15 - CH 4

    The inn where the first party was staying was easy to find.

    It was a piece of cake to go to the best inn and ask for the clan name "Black Cat of the Wind". Moreover, since I was now dressed as a soldier, the innkeeper thought I was a soldier and was scared of me.

    ¡¸What do you want from us, soldier?¡¹

    Saki came down the stairs.

    ¡¸I have a few questions for you. Let''s talk in your room.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Well, yeah, but...¡¹

    She was a little alarmed, but she didn''t seem to remember me at all. It''s kind of funny.

    It would be a shame if she didn''t remember me, but I have a hunch that she won''t.

    ¡¸So, what do you want to ask me about?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you know about this adventurer named Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that guy.¡¹

    Oh?¡¡I was expecting her to say she didn''t know, but she responded.

    ¡¸She was a member of our group until yesterday, when she got caught up in a tavern fight and passed away. Well, I heard that it was Alec''s fault for molesting her, and as a sub-leader, I''m responsible for my subordinate''s mistakes. I''m very sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Molester, huh? I heard you''re a sub-leader, but do you remember Alec''s face?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Hmm, I wonder what he looked like. Let''s see, ......huh?¡¹

    ¡¸When did he join?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m sorry, I can''t remember. I''ll check the list.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait.¡¹

    I stopped herself from looking at the list, because I was sure Saki would remember at once.

    ¡¸Sigh. Ah, can you please stay away from me?¡¹

    I was going to kiss her, but she was indeed very alert.

    I made sure that the soundproofing magic tool was there and used the [Turtle Shell Binding].

    ¡¸Kkuhh, I knew it you were some kind of assassin!¡¹

    Saki, who quickly cuts the rope with a knife, is as good as they come. It''s a good thing I nominated her as my sub-leader.

    I wanted to play with her a bit, but I didn''t want her to get hurt, and if she didn''t, I might get hurt.

    ¡¸I give up. All right. Check the list.¡¹

    I said, holding my hands up.

    ¡¸But first, who the hell are you? You''re not just a soldier, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Don''t worry. I''m not your enemy and I won''t hurt you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, you''re the one who tried to tie me up. You thought you were going to rape me, weren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re the worst kind of pervert old man. If you move even a little, I''ll throw an iron ball at you.¡¹

    Saki then took out a piece of parchment from her suitcase.

    ¡¸Ah! Alec is ...... sorry, darling.¡¹

    ¡¸You remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m really sorry. I don''t know why I didn''t recognize you when I saw you.¡¹

    Saki looks like she''s about to cry.

    ¡¸Well, that''s the skill. Don''t worry about it. Did you remember everything?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I do. My darling is a messy lewd old man, but you''re also a friend, and you''re the love of my life.¡¹

    Saki hugged me and kissed me, and I responded by rubbing her breasts.

    ¡¸Ahnn. Ah, but we''ll have to have sex later. I have to tell everyone right away.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don''t have to tell Serina.¡¹

    I said with a grin.

    ¡¸Ehh? It''s a little dangerous, isn''t it? Her Starlight Attack is about to explode.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll make sure to keep her sword out of that. One more thing, my equipment has been sold to a soldier and is missing. I need you to find it.¡¹

    ¡¸You got it. I''ll see you back here in a bit, darling.¡¹

    As soon as Saki left, Hannah came into the room.

    ¡¸Alec, you''re safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I am.¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, when Meena and the others came back separately, I thought it was strange, so I went to the tavern to check. But she got you right in the face, didn''t she, that sign girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll thank you for that later. But first, I need you to wake up our friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right away.¡¹

    Sasha, Misha, Lily, Ione, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Luka, Mare, Thalia, Mad King, Noel, Olivia, and Yulia.

    They all came to my room one after another, relieved to see that I was okay, and then apologized to me.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it.¡¹

    It''s not their fault, so I smile and say so.

    It''s a funny story because they reminded me of it, but skills to manipulate the mental system are dangerous in many ways.

    ¡¸Darling, there it is. Your armor and a sword.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re fast as always Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who stole them left them at the merchant''s guild, but they couldn''t even tell me where they came from. I told them where it came from, and they did it right away. A merchant would have to be an idiot to handle such dangerous stolen goods.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, do you think they all remember now?¡¹

    Hannah came back and asked.

    ¡¸I guess so. The second party didn''t go to the tavern originally, so I guess it''s almost over. Oh, Meena''s not here.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, I haven''t seen her since this morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe she''s following my scent to the castle dungeon. Can someone please go check on her?¡¹

    If I go, there''s a chance I''ll get caught again, so I''ve decided to send someone else.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    It seems that Meena had regained her memory without being told by anyone, and I''m glad about that.

    ¡¸Well, then, it''s punishment time. Call our current leader.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    The one Saki brought is Letty.

    She resisted mental skills and didn''t lose her memory, but now she''s sitting there as the leader.

    ¡¸Gehh, Alec!¡¹

    I smiled and said to Letty, who looked pale as soon as she came into the room.

    ¡¸Letty, I didn''t know you wanted to be the leader. Just as well, we have most of the members here, so raise your hands if you think Letty is worthy of being the next leader.¡¹

    Not a single person. Of course not.

    ¡¸Next, Alec.¡¹

    Everyone''s hand went up.

    ¡¸All right. Now, let''s see what kind of punishment we can come up with. I''ve heard it said that liars get their tongues ripped out.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekkkk.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I''d like for her to be torn into eight pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeehhh? Meena, san. ......? Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m serious, I''m reeaaally serious¡¹

    I''m sure Letty knew how loyal Meena was to me. You''re underestimating her in so many ways.

    ¡¸Why don''t you give her a strip show in front of the second party and make her everyone''s meat toilet?¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft, that might be a good idea.¡¹

    The twins said, and Letty went limp.

    ¡¸I''m really sorry about that!. ......Uuhh¡¹

    ¡¸So, Letty, why don''t you do something for each of your friends to make them feel better and make them a little more likeable to you. If you don''t, you may not be banished, but you''ll still be picked up when you make a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Ha!¡¹

    ¡¸So, right off the bat, you''re going to have to play along with my prank. I''m going to restrain Serina well.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a problem with that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t. Hahaha!¡¹

 Volume 15 - CH 5

    I want to play a little prank on Serina, who has her memory sealed about me.

    However, Fianna, Hannah and other sensible people warned me not to do anything too bad.

    Well, it''s not her fault, so I guess it''s natural.

    I was vaguely thinking of forcibly raping her, but yeah, I think that would be too much.

    Then, as we were all trying to figure out what to do instead, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Letty, Saki, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, it''s Serina. Eh? Huh? What am I supposed to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Letty. I''ll just buy you some time while you''re away¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey. He''s in there, isn''t he? It''s obvious from the signs.¡¹

    I don''t know if it''s the ¡¾Enemy Counter¡¿, or some other presence skill, but I don''t think I can fake it.

    ¡¸It''s no use. Open the door.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on a second.¡¹

    Serina walks into the room.

    ¡¸Ahh, I knew you were here. Hey, I can''t believe we''re all here.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that''s because there''s a newcomer who wants to join us.¡¹

    Saki says, deceiving her well.

    ¡¸Huh? Oh, that person. Hmm? His Level 40+, that''s pretty high.¡¹

    Come to think of it, Serina has an ¡¾Appraisal¡¿, right? I guess it''s only a matter of time before she regains her memory.

    ¡¸Serina, can I borrow your sword?¡¹

    Saki takes up the weapon. Nice assist.

    I looked over at Letty to see if she was going to use some kind of restraining magic, but she was sweating profusely with an expression of serious on her face. She''s afraid of her, but I think she''s even more afraid of me.

    ¡¸¡¸ Quickly, quickly ¡¹¡¹

    The twins seem to be expecting me to do something and push my back.

    ¡¸Hello. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    I posed as a gentleman, pretended to shake hands with her, and used the ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding¡¿.

    ¡¸Wha-!¡¹

    The usual Serina would have avoided this kind of trap, but now that her memories (data) about me were sealed and everyone was in a harmonious atmosphere, she didn''t think of me as an enemy and let her guard down.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, wh-what are you doing?¡¹

    Serina''s breast is hanging in the air, *poke*.

    ¡¸Ahhnn?¡¹

    Well, I guess this is the only place where pranks are allowed. I''m afraid of what will happen if I make her angry, and I have a feeling I''ve already made her angry.

    ¡¸Aleeec......!¡¹

    Serina, who looks like a demon, seemed to have already remembered now.

    ¡¸It was a light joke.¡¹

    I kept my distance and let Saki cut the rope.

    ¡¸Geez, you idiot! You had me worried!¡¹

    Tears in the eyes of a demon.

    ¡¸I''m sorry.¡¹

    I''ll apologize honestly.

    I freaked out when Serina hugged me, but she didn''t attack me.

    ¡¸Then, Saki, my sword.¡¹

    Serina held out her hand and demanded.

    ¡¸All right...¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oi, Serina, calm down a bit.¡¹

    That''s really not a joke.

    ¡¸It''s okay, Alec. For you, it was just a light joke, and I''m not that mad at you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸Except for Letty, of course. Starlight attack!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaaa! Forgive meeeeeee!¡¹

    Serina, of course, didn''t actually activate her skills, just her voice, and her sword was on the verge.

    The twitching Letty probably didn''t feel like living, but well, of course she did.

    It''s a little strange that she would take advantage of a time when her friends are in trouble by trapping them in the enemy''s skills to hijack the leader with a fake.

    ¡¸You''ve gone too far by calling you "-sama" and asking me to kneel down to greet you, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, sorry about that. I was a little annoyed and did it.¡¹

    ¡¸You know what? Do you think you can get away with saying "I''m little annoyed" about anything?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because ......¡¹

    ¡¸Geez. If you feel bad, why don''t you just apologize honestly and don''t make any weird excuses?¡¹

    ¡¸I think apologizing is a losing proposition.¡¹

    ¡¸Silence!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess that''s enough. Now, I''ve got to pay back the person who put us in this mess. Letty, follow me in the evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Letty has suddenly become very lively. ...... Well, if Leia hadn''t sealed everyone''s memories, this wouldn''t have happened, right?

    I''m starting to feel a little sensitive about it, but we should talk about it. I''m going to fuck her anyway. I''m sure we''ll be able to understand each other if we talk passionately with our lower bodies.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After midnight, we headed to the tavern where we met yesterday. The lights were dimmed in the tavern, and the hours of operation had long passed.

    However, there is a small light leaking in the back, so it looks like someone is still there.

    ¡¸I''m looking forward to it. Hmm?¡¹

    I walked into the tavern to find several soldiers and a well-dressed knight tying Leia up.

    ¡¸Hmm, hmm!¡¹

    Leia, gagged and tied up behind her back, was flailing frantically.

    These guys are no ordinary soldiers, are they?

    ¡¸This place is already taken now. Go home.¡¹

    Says the knight who seems to be the leader.

    ¡¸That''s not going to happen. I''ve got business with that girl.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. Do it!¡¹

    The knight ordered with a hand gesture, and the soldiers attacked. They were all wearing earplugs. I see, there was a countermeasure for this.

    But it was the wrong opponent.

    I used my <Instantaneous Movement> to go around behind them and kicked them, easily taking them all out.

    ¡¸Leia, what''s wrong with these guys?¡¹

    I took off the gag and asked her what happened.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s ...... they asked me to help them assassinate the king.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    There was an assassination attempt on the king in Grandsword, but wasn''t that assassin set up by the king of this country, as I recall?

    I wonder if assassinations are popular in this country. Well, it doesn''t matter.

    ¡¸That was a close one, Leia. If you''re at the mercy of these people, even if the assassination goes well, you''ll be erased along with them. Covering up evidence.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, really, you''re helped me. ...... Uhm, you''re going to help me, right?¡¹

    Leia looked up at me a little anxiously, but I gave her an angelic smile.

    ¡¸Of course I''ll help you. However, as a thanks for sealing my friend''s memories about me and causing me trouble, let me have a shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-, No, I don''t want to. I was just trying to get rid of a dirty customer who was trying to touch me. It''s my right.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. But, Leia, didn''t you also use your mental skills on a customers to turn them into regulars costumers?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... doing that much isn''t it just fine. I have a good ability. If I don''t use it, it''s my loss, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know that. You have to use your skills. If you can become invisible like this and use levitation, you''ll naturally peek up the skirts of passersby from below, and that''s just the way people are.¡¹

    I used ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ and ¡¾Float¡¿ to demonstrate around the skirt side of the fallen Leia.

    ¡¸Wait, no-no, That''s just plain overkill. Isn''t that just pervert!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Well, it''s a kind of desire, so it''s a trivial thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa, hey, don''t stick your head up my skirt! Oh, please, untie me. You Magician behind me, stop staring and help me!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I''m also loyal to my skill points. Alec, what should we do with these guys?¡¹

    Letty said, looking at the soldiers stretched out on the spot.

    ¡¸Well, let''s tie them up and have Leia manipulate them into confessing to the assassination attempt later. That''ll save your life, Leia.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. But, yahn, ah, my virginity seems to be unsalvageable, no matter how I look at it, *kick* Don''t touch meee.¡¹

    Leia tries to kick and dodge me at random, but she''s not very strong. She seems to be ready for it.

    ¡¸You need to grow up, Leia. It''s more fun play with a man.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. I like being fawned over by men, but I don''t want to fall in love with them. I don''t even want to be touched, especially by a dirty old man like you.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, since you''re so picky picker, you can have all the men you want later.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, that''s not the point. Oh, no, you''re really put it in, I can''t believe it. You can''t rape meee.¡¹

    Leia may not like it verbally, but she''s wet and seems to be enjoying the situation.

    ¡¸You messed with people''s minds, and you''re going to pay for it with your body.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I didn''t do anything to yoou!? Yahnn, kkuhh, aahhhh, no way, yyahnn, my stomach is starting to feel good. This is better than masturbation. Haahnn.¡¹

    It''s a bit extreme that her first time is in the Doggy Style of bondage r*pe play, but I''m sure Leia will get over it.

 Volume 15 - CH 6

    After a lot of things, the next evening, I took some of my friends to the tavern where Leia was working.

    ¡¸Welcome~, six people it is~, I''ll guide you! Please come to the table in the back.¡¹

    Leia is a great woman. She doesn''t seem to care at all about the way she played yesterday, and she''s all smiles.

    I would have been able to comfort her and be a little nicer to her if she had been depressed.

    ¡¸Leia-chan, give me one of your cute smiles. Oh, and get that ......¡¹

    Another customer ordered something.

    ¡¸Su~re, a cute smile is in! The butt touch will be 20 gold per time. Please pay in advance.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, here you go!¡¹

    ¡¸All right~, you can touch it twice. Ahnn? no way, customers-san, you''re so good. Leia think Leia felt it a little....¡¹

    Leia smiles brightly, but unlike yesterday, her cheeks are dyed in a sexy way.

    ¡¸What the hell is this shop!?¡¹

    A frown creases Serina brow as she hit the table with a bang.

    ¡¸It''s a place where you can eat proper yakitori.¡¹

    I replied with a straight face.

    ¡¸No, ...... I should have guessed that when Alec invited me to go. It''s a crappy restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t worry about that thing, just eat the yakitori. Yakitori skewer set, six servings, with ale.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s, yakitori skewer set for six, ale for six, order accepted!¡¹

    ¡¸B-brother, oh, ooohh, oohhhhh, Bu-butt¡¹

    Jouga is looking like a club scratcher, but I hope he gets a girlfriend soon.

    However, I''m the one who eats most of the female members, so I guess it''s difficult for the virgin-conscious unicorn-type Jouga.

    ¡¸All right, I''ll buy you a drink. Leia, this one gets three butt touches.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye~s, I''m coming. I''ll see you in a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, brother I''m so proud of you for being able to order without embarrassed!¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Jouga, you can''t follow the example of a human scum like this who doesn''t have a shred of shame left in him. He''s the worst, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but Serina, you said yourself before that you''re Brother''s woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... that topic has nothing to do with this¡¹

    She looks embarrassed, but she doesn''t seem to deny it.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, but this is the Leia you ordered, fufu¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, Damn, you''re just plain cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Then, here it is, Onii-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. ........................... ......... Kuhh, I can''t ......¡¹

    ¡¸All right, just get on with it!¡¹

    Luka seemed annoyed and grabbed Jouga''s wrist and shoved him.

    ¡¸Uwahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Yaahn?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhhh~! Th-This is a woman''s butt. ......¡¹

    Fufu, Ahnn?, what do you think? My B-u-tt¡¹

    ¡¸I-it''s the best. ......¡¹

    Juga''s face turned red and he turned down and blurted out. He''s such a pure-hearted guy.

    ¡¸So, Alec, are you going to let this girl join the Black Cat of the Wind?¡¹

    Hannah asked.

    ¡¸Let''s see. ......¡¹

    Her mental skill is powerful enough to make her enemies listen to her words and do her bidding perfectly. If her opponent''s mental resistance is high, it seems to fail as expected, but if she catch them off guard for the first time, the success rate will be high. This is especially useful in PKs.

    I can also use Leia''s ¡¾I''m at your mercy¡¿ skill on girls ......

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sorry~, I''m everyone''s Leia-chan, so I''m afraid I can''t go on an adventure with you guys~. Please come back to this tavern again. You can meet me anytime!¡¹

    She winked at me with a smile and didn''t seem to be planning to come with me at all. I''m sure the sign girl wants to do this, so I''ll let her do what she wants.

    Women are more interesting if she attack them herself.

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, maybe it''s better that way. Mental skills are a little scary.¡¹

    Serina shrugged her shoulders lightly and said. I''ve actually experienced it.

    ¡¸I guess so. It''s not like she''s got a bad personality, but she might not stand out at our party, which has a high percentage of girls.¡¹

    Saki doesn''t seem to be interested letting her join either.

    ¡¸Yes, Leia often told that Leia-chan is a natural. Teehee.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you were talking normally the day before yesterday.¡¹

    Staring at her, she must have changed her attitude towards women.

    ¡¸Ehh~, is that so~? I''m an idiot, so I don''t really remember~. I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure you''ve done your calculations.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Well, I have another order to make, so I''ll go. Oh, the back menu at night is 300 gold, so if you''d like to order, just ask. Bye.¡¹

    She winked at me and left, but the back menu¡¢eh. I guess it''s usually prostitution.

    I can''t help but notice that Serina looks at me as if she''s looking at a rotten oranges.

    ¡¸What about you, Jouga?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, no, Leia-chan is cute too, but it''s kind of different to buy her with money ......¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then, let''s eat this and get going.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    We didn''t want to stay long, so we left the Kingdom of Portiana.

    A few of the clan members complained of stomachaches and had Fianna and our healers treat them, but other than that tavern, this country is a disappointment in many ways.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    As I was relaxing in the next inn town, Nick, the coachman, came to my room.

    ¡¸Alec-san, may I have a moment of your time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course, but what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I was told by the innkeeper that the suspension bridge up ahead has fallen down and the carriages can''t get through.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see. ....... Is there a detour?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s a little bit of a detour, but there is a path to the west that goes around the south side. However, it''s close to the Tengu village, so they might charge a toll.¡¹

    ¡¸A toll? Is it expensive?¡¹

    ¡¸It depends on the person. If you''re a sick person, it''s free, but if you''re a merchant, they charge you a silver coin.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess I can pay that much.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The next day, our carriage departed from the inn town and headed south along the forked road to a detour in the mountains.

    We entered a forest with tall trees, but the road wasn''t too bad. We swayed along in the carriage, chatting as we went.

    ¡¸Wow, Letty had a friend from the same school.¡¹

    Serina was asking about the magical city of Austin, and Letty started talking about it.

    ¡¸Yeah, the three of us were taught by the same master. Noye is now a guild official in Grandsword. She''s a gentle girl with a slightly slurred voice.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we''ve met her before, too. She''s the receptionist who''s kind and gentle. She seemed bright and firm.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes. Noye wasn''t much of a Magician, but she was popular with the teachers because she was good at small things and serious. She was friendly and unpretentious. But Christina was ...... Aghh, so annoying just remembering her.¡¹

    Letty frowned and said.

    ¡¸What? You''re friends, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Noye is my friend, but Christina is a poop.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, so she''s the classmate you don''t like.¡¹

    Serina says with a wry smile.

    ¡¸That''s one thing, but she has hair that looks like she''s got poop hanging out of both ears. Double poop.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, don''t talk poop this, poop that. It''s going to taste bad when I''m eating chocolate.¡¹

    It was a triangular bite of chocolate, but it''s a disgusting shape.

    ¡¸Ahh, Okay-okay, I''ll stop it! I''m not gonna talk about poop. I''m done talking about Kusorin¡¹ (TLN: Kusorin = Kuso Christina = Shit Christina/Poop Christina)

    ¡¸So ...... someone gag this guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master.¡¹

    Meena quickly pulled out a cloth and tied Letty''s mouth shut.

    ¡¸Hmm, MmmMmmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Well done.¡¹

    I was satisfied and reached for the chocolate, but now the carriage stopped.

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

 Volume 15 - CH 7

    The carriage stopped on the way to the magical kingdom of Austin. By the way, Nick told me yesterday that this is the area where the Tengu tribe lives, and that they might charge a toll.

    ¡¸I''ll take a look.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Since there was a possibility of bandits, Serina jumped off the carriage and went to look ahead.

    Then she came back with a foxed look on her face.

    ¡¸Alec, we can''t go through here.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? No, I heard it''s a detour.¡¹

    ¡¸No. Anyway you''ll have to see for yourself. There''s a big rock blocking the way.¡¹

    Nick, a man I trusted, had asked the innkeepers in the town to confirm the route, so there was no way he could be wrong.

    With that in mind, I got out of the wagon and went to look ahead.

    ¡¸What the hell is this?¡¹

    I looked up and opened my mouth.

    The road was indeed going straight, but there was a large, rectangular rock about ten meters high blocking the way.

    The path was blocked by a cliff valley on both sides.

    It reminded me of a puzzle game, but it was huge.

    ¡¸It doesn''t look like any kind of illusion. It doesn''t even have a handle, so this might be not gonna work¡¹

    Saki said, examining the rock.

    ¡¸Nick, is there no other way out?¡¹

    I turn around and ask.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was a straight path all the way here, so we couldn''t have gone the wrong way. ......¡¹

    Nick twists his head.

    ¡¸Ouryaaaahhh! Kkuhh, this is not work. Brother, this rock is not going to budge!¡¹

    Jouga pushed the rock with all his might, but of course it would. It''s not big enough to be managed by human strength. It''s hundreds, maybe thousands of tons.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to go back to the road.¡¹

    Nick said with resignation.

    ¡¸Wait. I''ve got something to try. I''ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oohhh, that''s very encouraging. Well, Alec-san, I''ll leave you to it.¡¹

    I moved Jouga and the others away from the rock, and I drew my sword and unified my mind.

    ¡¸What is he going to do, that erotic swordsman .....no way.¡¹

    Yulia wondered, yes it''s as you imagined Yulia.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaahhhhh! Oryaahhhhhh!¡¹

    I put all my energy into it, and with all my strength, I flashed my sword in front of the big rock.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Ooohhhh! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone behind me let out a pressurized cry, but there was still no change in the appearance of the rock.

    ¡¸Uwahh, nothing is happening, did you fail? That''s lame!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, you''re not cool~. You''re only allowed to be that enthusiastic in elementary school! Hahaha!¡¹

    The twins were making fun of me behind my back, but I had a good response.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. One more time.¡¹

    I put my energy into it once more, and this time I swung my sword in an X shape.

    This skill consumes a lot of TP.

    I''m pretty tired.

    ¡¸Alec, this is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, stand back a bit. It''s going to collapse¡¹

    As soon as I said that, there was a scraping sound and the rock began to shift along the section I had cut.

    ¡¸Whoa! It''s cutting!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸Such a big rock. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Awesome ......¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Ehhh©`?! ¡¹¡¹

    It''s kind of neat that my friends were surprised and impressed, but it''s kind of a failure.

    The rock was indeed able to be subdivided into about six pieces, but it had crumbled into a pile of rubble on the spot. This would make it impossible for the carriage to pass.

    ¡¸Ah, Aleeec! What was that swordplay just now! How in the world did you do that!? I''m, Owahh¡ù¨Œ¡ð¡ù¨Œ¡ð!¡¹

    Yulia the forehead Swordswoman is foaming at the mouth, pointing at the rocks and ranting, but calm down. I don''t know what you''re talking about.

    ¡¸It''s ¡¾Zantetsuken Lv5¡¿!¡¹

    I say in a dandy voice.

    It''s a skill I got a free copy of from Lancelot, the knight of Vernia I met the other day.

    He had an air about him, but I didn''t realize he had such a skill,......, and it''s not someone you want to make enemies with off. His Skill level is already lvl 5 from the start. It was a good decision to raise the level of the ¡¾Skill Copy¡¿ skill itself.

    ¡¸Za-Zantetsuken.......Ha! I''ve heard of it. A stiff skill that can cut through iron. As I recall, the captain of the knights of the Kingdom of Vernia had this skill.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so.¡¹

    I''m not telling Yulia about the ¡¾Skill Copy¡¿.

    It''s also because we''re not friends, although we''re students together, but if she finds out, I''m sure she''ll say, "That''s not fair!"

    ¡¸It seems so. ...... He''s from another style of sword! I can''t believe a student of the Welbard Dojo would ask someone like that to teach him!¡¹

    Forehead Yulia is going to get angry and make things difficult, but I don''t think it''s a problem to be taught by someone from a different school.

    Maybe that was also Welbard-sensei plan to encourage Yulia to look outside more.

    But if you tell that to Yulia, who is very fussy about swordsmanship, it is obvious that it will become a troublesome discussion.

    ¡¸I didn''t learn it from him.¡¹

    I''ll tell her that. In fact, I did.

    ¡¸He didn''t teach you. ...... So you think you stole his skills? No, that''s impossible! There is no way that a rock can become like this just by mimicking a sword. It''s impossible¡¹

    She''s a troublesome woman.

    ¡¸Maybe so. Well, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I do care. Noel-san, you said you were working for Captain Lancelot, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, I am, but. ...... I''ve heard rumors about this technique, but I''ve never been shown it. The captain said, "It''s not for show," and wouldn''t show it to anyone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Then how did Alec learn it!? Uwahnn!¡¹

    Stop crying.

    ¡¸Yulia, just get out of the way. I''ll teach you the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ later.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    You stopped crying in a flash. She really likes swordsmanship, doesn''t she?

    ¡¸Yeah. In return, I can''t teach you for free.¡¹

    I smiled wickedly.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, I don''t care, I''m the one who''s asking you to teach me, and I can pay you up to a thousand gold¡¹

    ¡¸That''s too small. You can pay me with your body.¡¹

    ¡¸My body?¡¹

    Yulia was puzzled, she didn''t know the man yet.

    ¡¸In other words, he wants me to have sex with you, you erotic old man¡¹

    Serina explained to her.

    ¡¸Nah! Wh-wha-wha!?¡¹

    Yulia, whose face is like a boiled octopus, looks like she needs to get used to kissing first.

    ¡¸Well, I''m not force you. Think it carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸He''s right. You should think it over.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of you, Brother, you''re not afraid to say things I can''t!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my master for you!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you guys are going a little off the rails. That''s not a compliment.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, get the golem out.¡¹

    I''ve decided to count on Letty as my next move along the path.

    ¡¸No, I can''t Alec, did you forget? That golem can''t be taken out right away without the evil god. Someone''s is burn it and kill it.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure that''s been taken care of. How long is this gonna take?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, with a golem that can take on this big rock, it might take an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸Then do it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m the one who has to chant and draw the magic circle. It''s gonna be a lot of magic and a lot of work, it''s troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if there''s another spell that can blow up that rock, then, no, ......¡¹

    I was about to say that, but I was slightly worried that Letty would fail at that.

    ¡¸Ah! Then we could all turn into something else, like slime¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    I never want to be slime again. That''s a memory I want to forget.

    ¡¸Isn''t there anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re asking me what else I can do, there aren''t that many spells that will work.¡¹

    ¡¸*Uoaheeem*! Are you in some kind of trouble, people over there?¡¹

    As we were discussing how to do this, I heard a deliberate coughing sound from the top of the rock.

 Volume 15 - CH 8

    In an area said to be inhabited by the Tengu tribe, we were blocked by rocks that blocked our way.

    I was about to use Letty''s magic to do something about it, when, oops, someone seemed to have arrived.

    ¡¸Yes, actually¨D¨D¡¹

    Serina looked up and immediately tried to explain the situation to the guy, but I interrupted her and said.

    ¡¸No, we''re not in any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean? From the looks of it, human, you''re in trouble because your wagons can''t get through.¡¹

    I looked at the rock and saw that it was a bird man with black wings. He had a red mask on his face and an oddly long nose.

    But maybe it''s the clothes, but it''s a different kind of Tengu. He''s wearing white cloth clothes and pants. ...... cosplay feeling?

    Well, it doesn''t matter.

    ¡¸It''s a difference of opinion. We''re just taking it easy and enjoying the adventure, as well as the exercise. Because we''re adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Umumu. But you''re going to have a hard time getting that rock out of the way. If you pay me a few gold pieces¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not going to pay you!¡¹

    I made it clear to him.

    If this guy happened to be walking by and he wanted to help us out, I''d be happy to give him some money later.

    However, the unnaturalness of the rock and the toll, I can only think that the Tengu tribe set this up.

    Could it be that the suspension bridge at the inn town was also done by them?

    ¡¸What? But then you wouldn''t be able to pass through here, would you, Human?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. Letty, you got any ideas?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m on it. Nothing''s impossible with this super miracle genius Magician!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re reliable¨D¨Dno, I''m counting on you to use a spell that won''t hurt our friends.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. Don''t you think you''re mocking of this genius?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not mocking you. I''m just a little worried.¡¹

    ¡¸We''ll be fine. I don''t need that kind of magic. All we need to do is fly over here like he did.¡¹

    Letty pointed at the Tengu standing on the rock and said.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Then we don''t have to deal with these big rocks and rubble. That was easy.

    ¡¸Hmmm, sometimes I think Letty is smart.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is. Sometimes, though.¡¹

    My friends are whispering to each other, but if Letty had been a real genius, she would have resurrected the evil god in no time and caused a lot of trouble, so this is about right.

    ¡¸So, Letty, I''m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸You can count on me. First, I''ll cast a spell to make us lighter¨D¨DMake it lighter, make iti lighter, lighter than feathers, everyone is fluffy and soft to the touch, feather bodies!¡¹

    She used the feather body spell that she had used before, and then Letty used the flight magic.

    ¡¸¨D¨DLet us free ourselves from the curse of the apple that crashes into the earth, surpass the speed of sound, brothers, fly to the moon, yaan, ecchi, two rockets!¡¹

    As Letty finished her incantation, there was a gurgling sound from nowhere, and the ground lit up.

    No, is that my ass glowing!?

    ¡¸W-What the hell is this spell?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Yabe, I have a bad feeling about this. There''s fire coming out of my ass!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, are you sure this is gonna be okaaaaaaaay?!!!!¡¹

    With a tremendous G force, we were all launched into the sky.

    ¨D¨D¨DThree minutes later, we were on the ground, feeling grateful for the ground.

    ¡¸I-I thought I was going to die. ......¡¹

    Nick said, but he hadn''t experienced Letty''s magic before, come to think of it.

    He was only a coachman, not an adventurer, but I should have explained things to him. I did something wrong here. I should have secretly given him some points.

    ¡¸Why are you always doing these ridiculous spells ......¡¹

    Serina didn''t seem to fell alive either, and she was groaning on all fours.

    The rest of us did, too.

    ¡¸Well, there were zero injuries this time. I didn''t expect it to be a success.¡¹

    Having said that, I was prepared for the unexpected, but apart from being a little scared, everything was fine.

    My ass and clothes were strangely safe.

    But then Letty seemed to notice something and apologized.

    ¡¸Ah ...... Sorry, Alec ......¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? Oi, stop apologizing so gingerly after that, Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what happened to you, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just realized that ...... Alec''s ¡¾Levitation¡¿ skill would have been fine. I could''ve used levitation magic too. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. No, we had a carriage. It would have been difficult for my skills to lift the big one. No one was hurt, so let''s call it a success this time, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? So that''s it! Mmm-hmm ?¡¹

    Letty hummed in a good mood, and the rest of us, feeling relaxed, got into the carriage and we set off quietly.

    But before we had gone more than ten meters, the carriage stopped again.

    ¡¸Huuuhh? This is weird, there''s a big hole here, this is a problem, this is a big problem!¡¹

    The Tengu said in a deliberately barbed voice.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec. It''s okay if I kill him, right?¡¹

    Serina puts her hand on the hilt of her sword and asks with a straight face.

    ¡¸That''s fine. I''m with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Mare!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Mare nodded and drew her bow.

    ¡¸Uwahh, what are you doing? Stop it!¡¹

    The Tengu dodged the arrow with great dexterity, but the next time Serina shot, the oversized fireball hit his right wing and he crashed headlong.

    ¡¸Gufu, y-you''re all terrible! How dare you attack me out of the blue,......!¡¹

    ¡¸How dare you harass us like that? I''m sure you''ve taken tolls from other passersby in the same manner before.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, but we have a life of our own. I''m not taking all your money. ¨D¨DAnd you know what? If you don''t heal me soon, you''ll never get out of this village alive¡¹

    ¡¸I''m relieved to hear that. You seem like a bad guy after all. I can do it without hesitation.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? Ugyaaaa!¡¹

    Serina thrust her longsword into the Tengu''s body, killing him.

    Tengu don''t seem to be treated as monsters and they don''t turn into smoke. Well, so are bandits, I guess. We don''t have any particular thoughts about it, as both me and Serina have gotten used to it.

    If you have a life, don''t extort money from others, just live a normal life.

    ¡¸Shall we go then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I was wary that the Tengu would attack us, but they didn''t come out again and we were able to safely exit the forest.

    ¡¸We have passed through the Tengu village, Master.¡¹

    Meena said with a cheerful face.

    ¡¸I see. After all, they haven''t attacked us since then, have they?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. ...... Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Serina?¡¹

    Don''t tell me you don''t feel like wiping out all the Tengu in their village? It''s too much trouble to go back every time.

    ¡¸He''s not the Tengu I thought he was. I thought they were more of a good guy type.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, yeah, just think of them as completely different creatures than the Tengu we know. They''re wearing masks.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right.¡¹

    It''s a different world, after all.

    We''ve already experienced that not all elves are so smart.

    So it''s scary when the type of thing we know so well is so different in our reality.

    ¡¸Meena, if there''s someone who looks like a bad idea, or if I or Serina are wrong about something, tell us right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s all right. Master didn''t do anything wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸And the rest of you, too.¡¹

    If it''s just Meena, she''s going to say everything''s not wrong, so I told the rest of them.

    ¡¸It''s okay. I cut down that Tengu too.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    Luka and Hannah nodded, and the ethics of this adventurer seems to be fine

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¾Nose Insertion Lv2¡¿ New!

 Volume 15 - CH 9

    After passing through Tengu Village, we took a leisurely wagon ride to the west.

    On the way, we left Big Snake, a small fish monster, in the hands of the second team, and arrived at the next inn town without any problems.

    As expected, we had a hard time finding a place to stay since we were a large group of over 60 people, but sleeping together in a large room was better than sleeping out in the open.

    In the wild, it is essential to keep a lookout in case of monsters.

    Of course, I had the privilege of being the leader of the group, sleeping in the women''s room. I don''t want to sleep in the men''s room.

    I was shaken.

    ¡¸Wake up, Alec.¡¹

    It''s Serina''s voice.

    ¡¸Kuahh....what''s wrong? Is there problem?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no trouble. But you should have some breakfast. I heard we''ll be camping out for a while from here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It can''t be helped.¡¹

    I''ve heard that it''s half a month''s journey to the Kingdom of Austin by carriage.

    The mysterious black magician is said to be heading there, so that''s where we''re going.

    I''m also trying to find a way to change my class to Magic Swordman, so that''s my goal.

    We need to somehow acquire the ability to defeat the black sea anemone by the end of the year.

    If not, we''ll be wiped out.

    But we still have a year to go. There''s no need to rush.

    I managed to shove the tasteless bread and almost tasteless soup into my stomach and put on my armor.

    I checked out of the inn and immediately boarded the carriage.

    ¡¸Is everyone here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve checked the numbers. We''re fine.¡¹

    Nick, the coachman, says with a smiles, but that''s relief.

    Many of our members are rather free-spirited, but they don''t want to be thrown out at this inn with bad food.

    Then, if it''s a good food inn, I''m worried. ...... Well, it''s no use worrying about it now. They''re not kids, and they should be able to support themselves on their own.

    The view from the back of the wagon changed from grass to grey soil and then to puddles in places.

    There were horse hoof prints on the road, and our steps slowed down due to the slush.

    It''s a swamp.

    ¡¸It''s monsters. It''s okay, it''s low level, Clyde, please.¡¹

    Serina called out to him.

    ¡¸Hehe, you can leave them to us. Let''s go, boys.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Oohhhh! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The second party fought against a larger-than-human water strider. I was going to back them up if they struggled, but they were single-digit level monsters, or they were going up in smoke easily.

    ¡¸Okay, it''s clear!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad it was so easy, but I''m covered in mud.¡¹

    Clyde and the others said, looking at their clothes.

    ¡¸Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, *splash*, then!¡¹

    Letty splashes them with water without chanting, but this time they are soaked. The second army member who was sprayed with water made a subtle face.

    I was about to tell her to dry them off, but I had a bad feeling about it, so I used wind magic on them myself.

    ¡¸Phew, thank you very much, Alec-san, Letty-san!¡¹

    The carriage started moving again, but Meena''s nose twitched and she made a grim face.

    ¡¸Meena, what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, I smell another monster. It''s not nearby, but it''s coming through here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is there something that''s bothering you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there''s a smell of dried meat mixed in. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then maybe some adventurers have been through here.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. Yeah¡¹

    Meena seemed to be satisfied with that and returned to her calm face.

    The leader of the carriage whistled and the carriage came to a stop. Something seemed to have happened.

    But it wasn''t a signal of an enemy or an emergency, so we waited.

    Nick arrived.

    ¡¸Alec-san, we can see the village to the south ahead. We''re going to start preparing for night camp soon.¡¹

    If it''s off the road, it''s probably not an inn town. So, I guess we can''t expect to find a place to stay.

    But still, it''s better than camping out.

    ¡¸I guess so. Serina, Saki, please try to negotiate with the village chief. I''ll be happy to pay for the lodging.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave it to me¡¹

    When they came back, they smiled and said that the village chief had given them permission.

    ¡¸However, the maximum number of people who can sleep in a room is five.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we can all go outside.¡¹

    The village seemed to be quite small, with only about ten houses when we rode in by carriage.

    ¡¸If there''s anything you need, just let me know. But as you can see, it''s just a village, and I can only offer you medicinal herbs.¡¹

    The old, bent-over village chief said with a sullen look on his face.

    ¡¸There''s no need. We''ll leave tomorrow morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. Um, ......¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸...... No, nothing.¡¹

    The old man walked into the house with a depressed look on his face, was he unhappy about something?

    ¡¸Saki, did you force yourself to ask for money?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. I wouldn''t do such a nasty thing. I don''t like it. The other side said, "If you''re a skilled adventurer, you won''t have to worry about monsters attacking you¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a pretty gloomy look on his face, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. Well, something must have happened, but you know, it''s probably not the right thing to ask. Like a death in the family.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    The other side knew that we were an adventurer and gave us permission, so if they had a request, they would have said it themselves.

    The next morning, I woke up and quickly checked the women of the village to see if they were hanging their laundry out to dry, but there were no young women.

    It''s a withering village.

    ¡¸All right, we''re off.¡¹

    After the carriage started moving, Serina murmured.

    ¡¸It was kind of a lonely village, wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it was.¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday, the village chief was about to say something to Alec, but I think he was asking for a favor.¡¹

    ¡¸If so, why didn''t you ask him?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe he thought it would cost a lot of money for a big clan with ...... great skills.¡¹

    ¡¸That may be true, but then again, they could have asked another adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true. I wonder if there are many people on this road. ......?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve heard that there aren''t many on this road, and there are some strong monsters ahead.¡¹

    Nick answered to Serina''s question.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not much, but it''s not zero.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    It seemed that she still had some reservations, but she didn''t want to go back.

    We had been moving for a while when Meena silently jumped out of the carriage.

    ¡¸Meena?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, it''s the human who''s chasing us! It looks like someone from that village!¡¹

    Something''s happened in the village.

    ¡¸Stop the carriage!¡¹

    I stopped the carriage and waited for the middle-aged father who was running from the other side. He seemed to have run all the way from that village and was gasping for breath when he arrived. I gave him a bottle of water and waited for him to be able to talk.

    ¡¸Phew, Ah I''m glad, I''m caught you up!¡¹

    ¡¸So, what do you want from us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, actually, one of the village girls has disappeared. She might have been kidnapped by a monster or something. ...... Ahhh, I don''t know what I should do!

    ¡¸Calm down. So, your quest is to find the girl, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the status of the kidnapping? Did anyone hear or see the monster?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s the thing... the girl''s old man said that she was gone by the time he noticed her, and he couldn''t find her when he looked around.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, of course you''ll accept, right?¡¹

    This is a very bad quest, Serina said. Worst case scenario, his daughter will be eaten by a monster and we won''t find anything.

    ¡¸We only have one day to search. Then I''ll accept. I''ll talk to the village chief about the reward later.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good, thank you very much!¡¹

    The villager man was pleased, but as we talked more on the way to the village in the carriage, it seemed that there was a reason why the village was so dark. Just two days ago, the village chief''s daughter had been attacked by a giant lizard and lost her life.

    ¡¸Why don''t you evacuate to a safer place?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸Even if we wanted to move, the land around here is too thin. Even if we abandoned our fields and went to another country, we wouldn''t have a place to live. Besides, we didn''t have many monsters or lizards until last year. From that day on, all of a sudden... that guy was the god of epidemics, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a woman in a pitch black robe! I was against it because it was creepy as hell, but the village chief said we have to be nice to travelers. Nothing happened at that time, but the next day, right after the woman left, a swarm of lizards came to the village, and the village was torn to pieces.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    It is possible that this is the same person as the magician we are chasing.

 Volume 15 - CH 10

    A young child has gone missing from a village in the Lodar wetlands.

    The village has been plagued by a swarm of lizards since last year, and I wonder if something couldn''t have been done sooner, but I''ll ask about that later.

    ¡¸Ione, Mare, Lily, Nene, and the Mad King, you and a group of Arks will be guarding this village. I''ll leave the leadership to Ione.¡¹

    Arcs is a former slave of Esclados and a level 35 swordsman. He''s a small, fat man who doesn''t look like much, but his abilities are such that he was the vanguard of an A-ranked party, and I''ve made him the leader of the first team as the successor to Matheus, who retired. The first team is already overstaffed, so I''m only going to include strong but beautiful women.

    Arcs was also happy to be assigned as the leader of the group.

    ¡¸¡¸ I understand ¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Hmm¡¹¡¸Gahhh!¡¹

    One party of the second team mixed with members of the first team, and the number of people will be fine. It''s not that big of a village, and the adult villagers have survived for a year, so they should be able to defend themselves.

    ¡¸The rest of us will search in teams.¡¹

    Since we had a similar strategy in Mox Village, we didn''t need to give any specific instructions, and the second party scattered around their respective leaders.

    ¡¸We''re screwed.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no point in looking for them.¡¹

    Some of the villagers had given up from the start.

    I was tempted to yell at them, but I had been attacked by a lizard just two days ago, so I guess I can''t blame them for feeling that way.

    But we''re different.

    This is where the adventurers come in.

    ¡¸Master, this way.¡¹

    It seems that Meena, who is the strongest in this kind of search, has already found the scent trail, so we might be able to find it sooner than we thought.

    ¡¸It''s not efficient for all of us to go around together, so we''ll look in another direction.¡¹

    Saki said and went in the other direction. Saki said that and went in the other direction, and the members of the team saw that and started to scatter and search.

    ¡¸Let''s hurry up.¡¹

    Serina immediately follows after Meena, but I keep an eye on my surroundings and follow her, wary of the monster''s surprise attack.

    I''m sure Meena will notice if the monster gets close, but she might be slow to react if she''s focused on the human scent.

    When we come to a muddy puddle, Meena occasionally bends down to check the scent.

    As expected, the human scent seemed to fade in the puddle.

    ¡¸Meena, this place is difficult, isn''t it?¡¹

    Serina said, but Meena shook her head.

    ¡¸No, it''s okay, I can handle it. I''ll figure it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, good luck!¡¹

    She smiled at the more serious look on Meena''s face than usual and followed her, looking around.

    Meena was a little lost, going back and forth, but she was making steady progress.

    And then, her movements came to a halt.

    But there was no sign of the young child.

    ¡¸This is ......¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸The scent has disappeared here. But ......¡¹

    Meena''s brow wrinkled and her expression changed to one of shock.

    ¡¸But there is the smell of lizards here?¡¹

    ¡¸...... Yes.¡¹

    Meena nodded helplessly.

    If so, it was apparently the worst thing imaginable.

    It is better that there is no devoured corpse there. ...... No?

    ¡¸Meena, do you smell blood?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! No, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Then it must have been swallowed whole. The child could still be alive. Let''s hurry up and go after this lizard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    There were also lizard tracks, so I ran after them.

    ¡¸There they are! That one!¡¹

    We found the silvery back of the lizard and ran as fast as we could. But with the terrain like this, we couldn''t run very fast because we''d be trapped.

    ¡¸Damn, I had [Levitate]!¡¹

    I used [Levitate] to get closer to the lizard.

    At first, I thought it was the back of a two-meter-long lizard.

    But as I got closer, I realized that it was a lizard man wearing steel armor. He walks on two legs and has green scales all over his body. ...... This is a lizardman. But this guy is ......

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    While I was observing, Serina attacked the lizardman from behind with no questions asked and launch a preemptive strike.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh! What the hell!¡¹

    The lizardmen in this world seem to be able to talk normally. No, the local language is somehow understood by me and Serina as well, so it may sound like a "guffaw!?" to the locals of this world

    However, for some reason, only the language of the Mad King cannot be translated. That''s probably because of the curse of the armor.

    The lizardman seemed to have sensed that we were approaching, and quickly turned around and shot back with the spear he was holding just in time.

    Did this guy prevent a blow from Serina?

    ¡¸That''s pretty good. But!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Serina!¡¹

    I stopped her.

    ¡¸Why are you stopping me?¡¹

    ¡¸Look closely. Do you think you can put a child in that man''s stomach?¡¹

    I said calmly.

    The lizardman was large, yes, but the size of its mouth didn''t look like it could swallow a child whole.

    And if armed lizardmen were the enemy, it''s hard to imagine how villagers without armor could have survived until now.

    ¡¸Ah, ......¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you are not the enemy. I thought you were adventurers hunting me, and I got cold feet.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸And it''s convenient that you can speak the language. Perhaps you''re looking for a young girl of this age? Human.¡¹

    The lizardman patted a little above the knee to indicate his height.

    ¡¸Yes, we are¡¹

    ¡¸Then she has been under our protection in our village. I''ll show you. This way.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, lizard... san?¡¹

    ¡¸I am Tooge. Please don''t lump a proud lizardman warrior in with lowly lizards.¡¹

    ¡¸I beg your pardon, Tooge-san. I didn''t mean to bother you. ...... No, it''s fine.¡¹

    Serina was probably going to ask him if he had ever attacked a human village, but there was no way that the people who would protect young girl would do that.

    Especially since he quietly called himself a proud lizardman.

    A short walk from there, we arrived at a lizardman settlement, which was a primitive house made of wooden planks and hay.

    They were wearing quite elaborate armor, which they must have bought from a dwarf or someone else, or another race.

    A lizardman kid who was playing chanbara with a wooden stick came up to us and looked curious when he saw us.

    ¡¸Ohhh, who''s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a human race.¡¹

    ¡¸You guys go over there. We have an important guest.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Ehh? ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. I''m sorry, okay¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Whoa, She''s talking! ¡¹¡¹

    As they were surprised by Serina''s words, it seems that we''re not originally able to communicate. I guess that''s the privilege of being a hero of another world.

    ¡¸Here it is. Come on in.¡¹

    When I entered the shack, I found another other lizardman gently caressing a sleeping human girl on her lap.

    ¡¸Honey, these people are ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, they say they know this girl.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad. I''m not sure I can raise this girl with dried meat alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure she''ll need some fruit, but don''t worry about that. Now, human, bring her home.¡¹

    ¡¸I will. Come on, wake up.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Aaauh!¡¹

    The little girl woke up and hugged Serina with a smile.

    ¡¸Fufu, I guess she prefer the human race after all.¡¹

    The lizardman''s wife? says. I can''t tell her apart from the male lizardman, but I don''t care.

    The little girl is really a little girl, and a three year old is not in my strike zone. Too bad.

    ¡¸Serina, please take the child home first.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I''d like to thank you and ask you what happened when you found her.¡¹

    I''ll turn around and tell the warrior lizardman.

    ¡¸Yes, of course. I was out hunting, walking through the swamp, when I saw this girl all alone. There were lizards nearby, and I couldn''t leave her alone, so I brought her back to the village.¡¹

    ¡¸There was no one else nearby, was there? Not even a black magician?¡¹

    I only asked to make sure, but the lizardman warrior reacted dramatically.

    ¡¸A black magician!? You can''t be one of them, can you!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Dear!¡¹

    He put the tip of his spear to my neck, but I kept my hands up to calm him down.

    ¡¸Calm down. I''m not with her. I''m the one chasing her.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Well, that''s good, but ...... she used some fishy magic in this swamp a year ago to summon the Great Black Bird. It took half the warriors in the village to kill it. Half of them. Eight of them were fathers with young children.¡¹

    The lizardman says, his eyes grim and his fists clenched in abhorrence.

    ¡¸I see. My condolences.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. It seems that the young girl''s village was also severely damaged.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. Apparently so. I''m an outsider adventurer, so I don''t know much about it, but I heard it was shredded to pieces¡¹

    ¡¸I have one question. Why did the human race summon such a demon?¡¹

    ¡¸You''ll have to ask her yourself to find out. Just to confirm, it''s not a white bird, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s black! I can''t mistake it for something else!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. I''m only asking because I saw her call out a white bird.¡¹

    ¡¸A white bird. Murgh, She''ve been summoning them elsewhere,......, and that''s dangerous. I''ve heard that with normal magic, when the magician is gone, the demon that was summoned also disappears. But that big bird didn''t disappear for three months.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''ve already put a bounty on her head for information, but I''m officially putting her on the bounty list as a Magician who caused damage to the village. I''ll take care of it when I find her.¡¹

    I looked Tooge in the eye and promised him that.

    ¡¸Please do so. Four warriors left this village saying that we should go after the Magicians, but they haven''t come back. If you see them, please tell them to come back. The chief said he would not hold them responsible for anything¡¹

    ¡¸I give you my word.¡¹

    ¡¸Please.¡¹

    ¡¸This is for the visit and for protecting the young girl. Take it.¡¹

    I hold out a gold coin.

    But the lizardman warrior shook his head.

    ¡¸I asked you to give them a message too. I can''t accept that money.¡¹

    ¡¸Please accept this¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t¡¹

    He''s quite stubborn. Well, if it''s a human being who caused the problem, he might not be inclined to accept it.

    ¡¸I understand. Tooge, I have a favor to ask you.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I need you to take a look around and protect the village where the child is from time to time. I''ll tell the chief not to mess with you.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then I''ll follow you to the village and find out where it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, here''s your reward.¡¹

    A gold coin for his wife? I''ll throw it to the lizardman. She caught it well.

    ¡¸Do you take money from another man?¡¹

    The lizardman warrior says grumpily.

    ¡¸Oh, come on, that''s enough. He seems to be a pretty nice guy.¡¹

    ¡¸You cheating bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu...¡¹

    The lizardman woman is looking at me with curious eyes.

    I don''t think it''s possible, but don''t think [Charm Lv3] is working on this lizardman woman, right?

    Unlike the dog-eared tribe, the other party was not human. It was a lizardman with scales all over its body. And I can''t tell the difference between a man and a woman.

    I left the hut as quickly as I could to escape her gaze.

 Volume 15 - CH 11

    When we returned to the swamp village with the lizardman warrior Tooge, the village chief and villagers greeted us with smiles.

    ¡¸Ooh, Alec-san, we''ve been waiting for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, thank you very much!¡¹

    A mother holding a young child cried and thanked us.

    ¡¸Oh, well, I''m glad she''s okay. Chief, about the reward for the request...¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, this is a poor village. Don''t make too much of it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! This is the time to show righteousness, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡¹

    Serina, Noel and Yulia are going to say something unnecessary.

    ¡¸You guys should keep your mouth shut. I, the leader, will handle the negotiations.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Wha! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The three of them widen their eyes and look dissatisfied, but do you really think I''m going to take a dump on a poor village with no young women?

    The others seem to understand, smiling and looking at me calmly.

    ¡¸As for rewards, let me introduce you to Tooge first. This is Tooge, the lizardman warrior. There''s a their village south of here.¡¹

    He nodded and didn''t say a word, probably to avoid frightening the young child.

    ¡¸He''s going to help us get rid of the lizards, so if you see him, you have to promise not to attack him.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, if that''s the case, it''s a small price to pay. I''ll be sure to tell the adventurers who come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. Well then, Tooge, our meeting is over. You may leave.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But from the sound of it, you''re not getting paid. You can have this.¡¹

    Tooge pulled out a bag of dried meat and handed it to me.

    ¡¸It''s good quality lizard meat.¡¹

    Tooge''s mouth twisted in a grin, but it was not a happy reward at all.

    ¡¸Then, Jouga, Lily, I''ll give it to you.¡¹

    I''ll give a couple of large pieces of dried meat to the person in charge of the "Foodie, I can go ghetto!".

    ¡¸Oohh! Thank you! Hmmm!¡¹

    ¡¸I prefer dumplings, but yeah, it doesn''t taste bad.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Give me some. I think I can go for lizards!¡¹¡¹

    Misha and Sasha also started to eat, but well, do as you please. I''ve already confirmed that it''s not poisonous through a proper [Appraisal].

    ¡¸Oh, in that case, hey, hurry up and bring me the lizard meat!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yes! ¡¹¡¹

    The village chief instructs the villagers, so stop. That''s not what I''m saying.

    ¡¸No, that''s fine. Then we''re leaving¡¹

    I didn''t want to take it, but I ended up getting a lot of dried meat and handed it out to the second team who''s wanted it.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Alec, but I''ve changed my mind about you.¡¹

    After we departed, though, Serina would say to me in the carriage with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸You don''t have to apologize, Serina. Because if there was a young and beautiful woman there, I wouldn''t hesitate to demand her virginity. So it''s just a coincidence.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I''d rather you not do that. I feel sorry for the villagers.¡¹

    ¡¸And poor me, not getting paid.¡¹

    ¡¸You are really...¡¹

    ¡¸Master, ...... that''s a bit ...... you''re joking, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Noel, does this look like a face that makes jokes?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no ...... hmm.¡¹

    The knight Noel, whose beautiful face is distorted, seems to be disillusioned with me, but it''s not because I don''t like men.

    ¡¸That''s my master for you.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of brother!¡¹

    ¡¸You guys, I don''t care about Meena anymore, but Jouga, stop going down that weird path!¡¹

    The carriage carrying the clan "Black Cat of the Wind" proceeded at its usual pace.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    When I was sleeping on Meena''s lap pillow, I felt the touch of soft lips on my cheek.

    ¡¸Meena?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, I''m sorry to wake you, but we have arrived at the magical kingdom of Austin.¡¹

    ¡¸Finally. ......¡¹

    I twist my head to wake up my body, which makes a cracking sound.

    As expected, after a month of riding in a carriage, I was sick and tired of aching all over my body.

    I''ll ask Nick to find us a better carriage for the return trip. I''ll pay for it.

    When I peeked behind the wagon, I saw that the buildings outside were quite tall. It''s not unusual to see ten-story buildings. Some of the buildings are so bizarre that they seem to ignore gravity, so I guess this is the Magic Kingdom.

    Many of the people on the street were wearing wands and robes. There were many people on the streets, and the place was as lively as Grandsword.

    Our carriage came to a stop in front of a large inn on a square tiled main street.

    As expected, a convoy of ten cars seemed to stand out here, and passersby were glancing at us.

    ¡¸In that case, I''ll go look for an room.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll leave it to you.¡¹

    Saki, who seemed to have already found a place to stay, walked straight into the inn in front of us.

    But she soon came back with a sullen face.

    ¡¸What''s wrong, Saki?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that we can''t stay at the inn unless we get an ID card from the magic guild or the adventurer''s guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t this card enough?¡¹

    I''ll get Vernia''s adventurer card.

    ¡¸It''s no good. Austin will only accept cards issued by Austin.¡¹

    I don''t know if it''s because of their control or their exclusivity, but it looks like I''ll have to make my own card here.

    ¡¸Then, let''s go to the Adventurers Guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait a minute, Alec.¡¹

    Letty took out a black card from her item storage.

    ¡¸I''m a member of the magic guild here, so let''s go to the magic guild. If you''re introduced by a graduate(s) of the Austin(a) Royal Academy of Magic, you''ll get a blue card from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. .................. Well, first things first, let''s go to magic guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, you didn''t trust me a bit while I was saying that, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Who know?¡¹

    Because it''s Letty.

    ¡¸I''m a B-rank Magician, but I''ve graduated from the Royal Academy.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know, don''t lose your temper, you''re annoying.¡¹

    It seems that her usual seizure has started again. I''ve got to do something to make her an A-rank Magician. She''s too loud for me.

    ¡¸Oi, did you hear that?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s a graduate of the Royal Academy?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s the elite of the elite!¡¹

    ¡¸Look, there''s a blue ring on her right ring finger. It''s real.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh. she looks so stupid, but it''s real. Incredible.¡¹

    ¡¸And it''s engraved, a limited edition given only to the top students.¡¹

    The onlookers around me started whispering, but when I looked, I saw that Letty was wearing a thick blue ring on the ring finger of her right hand.

    She seems to have a pretty impressive position.

    Well, she has a difficult personality, but she''s very good at magic.

    ¡¸All right, Letty, take me to the magic guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine¡¹

 Volume 15 - CH 12

    It is said that in this country, strangers are not allowed to stay at an inn without an ID card.

    So, with Letty''s introduction, we decided to go to the magic guild to get an ID card.

    We were told that the place was just around the corner, so we decided to let the carriage wait at the inn and walked to the magic guild.

    As soon as we saw the large building with its old-fashioned gothic decorations, we knew immediately that it was the magic guild.

    The sunken gray walls, which we would never go near unless we had something to do, gave us a rather eerie impression.

    As we approached the entrance, both doors opened by themselves. It seemed to be an automatic door.

    ¡¸W-whoa? Who opened the door!? Brother, the doors opened by themselves! Is this the work of the Tengu!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s magic. Be quiet, Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡¹

    The elf magician who came out from inside glanced at us with disdain, but she walked past us without saying anything.

    ¡¸Geez, you''re embarassing me. Don''t be surprised by an automatic door. Well then, over there is the reception desk for new members.¡¹

    Letty frowned in amazement and headed for the counter on the right.

    We followed along with her.

    ¡¸Ah, ahh, hold on the moment! Those people over there!¡¹

    A woman who looked like an employee of this place came out from behind the counter as if in a panic.

    ¡¸Yes, what is it?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸This is the Magic Guild, and the Adventurer''s Guild is across the street¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! Even if you can''t use magic, you can register as an apprentice as long as you pay¡¹

    Letty rudely retorted.

    ¡¸But ......¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, you don''t have to register people who don''t use magic. We''ll be stopping by the Adventurer''s Guild later anyway¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like you''ll get a discount on the inn¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine. Just don''t do anything too crazy¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? Well, if Alec says so, then fine¡¹

    ¡¸Then, whoever can use magic, come here. The rest of you should go register at the Adventurer''s Guild first¡¹

    As soon as I said that, Serina, Nene, Thalia, Meme, and a five members from the second team is came.

    ¡¸Now, I''ll give you a numbered ticket, so when I call your number, come this way--¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. Look here.¡¹

    The attendant at the counter was about to say something, but Letty thrust her card straight in front of the attendant''s eyes as if to say "Can''t you see this?"

    ¡¸Uhm, As I told you.........Ah! N-no way, this card is! I-I beg your pardon. If you are a black card holder, we will give you top priority¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhh, Well, I''m in a hurry, so just get it done. I don''t have timee¨D¡ü¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes¡¹.

    ¡¸Letty, you''re not very nice, are you? I know you''re great, but we''re not in a hurry¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    Serina and I will rebuke you.

    ¡¸Ehh? This is the norm here, but whatever¡¹

    ¡¸Now, everyone, please fill in your name and your origin here¡¹

    I was handed a clean white form with no warping, and I filled out the necessary information.

    ¡¸Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is no problem. Now, we will continue with the measurement of your magical power, so please hold your hand over this crystal ball and infuse it with magical power, with all your might¡¹

    I furrowed my brows and asked back.

    ¡¸¡±With all your might¡±? ........are you sure this will be all right?¡¹

    The crystal ball, which is about ten centimeters long, is half embedded in an engraved tablet, which seems to be composed of some kind of magical circuit, but the durability is unknown.

    ¡¸Yes, of course, there are many magician here, and if you run out of magic power and collapse, we have magic potions for you¡¹

    The attendant seemed to have misunderstood my question about what to do if I fainted from overuse of magic.

    What I was worried about was whether my magic power would be too great and break the measuring device.

    ¡¸Oh, well, this might be too much for the current Alec. Let me use the special room¡¹

    Letty nodded and said.

    ¡¸B-But that''s a......recommendation of a once-in-a-century talent, or when MAX is used as a simple magic measurement¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I said he can shake it off easily. If it''s magic power you''re looking for, It''s talent in for a millennium¡¹

    ¡¸*Sigh*......I''m sorry, Crusher Letty-sama, but I''m going to have to consult with my superiors first¡¹

    The attendant said that Crusher Letty is not a self-proclaimed name, but an officially registered name. Oh, well I don''t care.

    ¡¸What? What''s your job title and rank?¡¹

    Letty didn''t like it, so she squared her chin and asked.

    ¡¸Uhmm, I''m a C rank Magician. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I''m a B rank ma-gi-cian, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, at least let her consult with her superiors. You can go.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, you''ve been acting a little weird since we came here. Why don''t you just act like you normally do?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, this is the only place I can show off.¡¹

    That''s why?

    ¡¸U-Umm, Sensei, I''ve always respected you, Letty-sensei!

    ¡¸Fufu, thank you, Nene-chan. You''re good girl, good girl¡¹

    Letty also treats Nene kindly. With this kind of behavior, Nene is going to be a big shot in the future.

    ¡¸Thank you for waiting¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ve been waiting, murghh!?¡¹

    When Letty saw the old magician following behind the attendant, she froze and began to sweat sloppily from her face.

    ¡¸Oohh, it''s been a long time, Letty. How are you doing, have you been promoted to A rank?¡¹

    ¡¸N-not yet. ......¡¹

    ¡¸What, not yet huh. Why are you playing around when you have that ability?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not playing. ......¡¹

    Letty, who had been so bossy earlier, turned into a borrowed cat.

    This place is a very classy society.

    ¡¸Well fine, I heard you told the attendant to let you use the special room. So, who do you want to use ......Hoouhh? You''re using a rare dragon scale¡¹

    It seems that Letty is the only one who froze, and the old magician noticed the rarity of my armor at a glance.

    ¡¸Mumrghh, you think my [appraisal] will be interfered with? This surprised me. Where was that dragon?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a secret, old man. I can tell you, but you''ll have to give me a tip¡¹

    ¡¸Un-nuh, you''re such a cocky little bastard just because Letty brought you here. Well, I''ll give you this rod.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh~¡¹

    I thought you''d be stingy, but you brought out an expensive looking rod.

    I''m going to appraise it.

    ¡¾Name¡¿  Rod of Ice Condensation

    ¡¾Type¡¿ Wand

    ¡¾Material¡¿  Mithril, permanent ice flower

    ¡¾Attack Power¡¿  220

    ¡¾Hit Points¡¿  56

    ¡¾Weight¡¿  4

    ¡¾Magic Power¡¿  325

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    The tip of the rod is decorated with flowers from the valley of ice that never melts.

    A rod made of mithril.

    Increases ice attribute by 20%.

    ¡¸It looks like a rare item, but I won''t give it back to you even if you ask me to later¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t be so stingy. But I''m not giving it to you until you tell me where it is¡¹

    ¡¸All right. The ninth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, the center section, the two doors with the warning, and the boss beyond that¡¹

    I told him honestly. It''s not something you can go around talking about, but as a user of the Ice Javelin, I want to secure items that increase the attack power of the ice attribute.

    If you specify the location in detail, you''ll know if it''s true or not.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh! What a surprise, it''s that lowest layer that the first king of Grandsword entered!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s about it¡¹

    It''s not the lowest layer, though.

    ¡¸Very well. Since it doesn''t look like a hoax, I''ll give you the rod as an apprentice gift¡¹

    ¡¸For information. Don''t patronize me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. That you don''t even say thank you, let alone speak respectfully to me.......I like that! The special room is this way. All of you, follow me¡¹

    The old man in the green robe with the white beard opens the door on the right and goes down the hallway.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec, Alec!¡¹

    Letty says in a whisper.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸That guru is a very important man, so you should be more careful with your words¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be so scared. I thought you didn''t like those old men who failed your exam¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, He''s not that kind of examiner!¡¹

    Letty is desperate, but he also gave me the rod as promised, and at least he''s a more decent person than Letty.

    He''s not going harassing me in a petty way just because of my language.

    Since it''s a little late for that, I''m just going to keep informally.

 Volume 15 - CH 13

    The special room we were led to for the magic measurement was located at the end of the corridor.

    It was a small room, five meters square, with a large crystal ball half embedded in the wall in front of it.

    ¡¸Well then, I''ll save the fun for last, but first, you guys over there, let''s take some measurements¡¹

    The old Magician said. This old man is, according to Letty, "He''s a great man" ......

    ¡¸This way, please.¡¹

    Prompted by the young official, first, the five magicians from our second team took turns holding their hands over the crystal ball and exerted themselves.

    ¡¸Uooohhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, that''s fine now. Level 21, base magic value 4, MP 132¡¹

    The attendant read out the values and wrote them down.

    The five people in the second team were all locals, but their base magic values ranged from 3 to 7. This is what the average person of the human race is like.

    Meme''s was 6, Nene''s was 7, not much different, but Thalia the elf was 9, and elves have high magic power.

    ¡¸Now it''s my turn.¡¹

    Serina held up her hand with a confident look on her face.

    ¡¸Haaaahhhhh!¡¹

    When Serina put her mind to it, the crystal ball glowed faintly for the first time under her spell.

    ¡¸Ehh! Amazing, she''s a human and yet her base value is over 20!¡¹

    The attendant was so surprised that he dropped his pen as well.

    ¡¸Hohou~, I knew the hero was interesting. Oops, that''s enough¡¹

    The old man is a seasoned Magician and seems to know his stuff.

    ¡¸Phew, so, what are my ability values?¡¹

    ¡¸R-right, level 43, magic base value 25, MP 825! That''s amazing, your MP is about the same as a level 70 Magician!¡¹

    The attendant also said with an excited face, it seems that if the magic power base value is double that of a normal person, the MP will also be almost double.

    ¡¸¡¸Oohhh¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it''s your turn.¡¹

    ¡¸All right¡¹

    I have a base magic value of 23, so I''m a little lower than Serina.

    However, everyone is looking at me with expectant eyes, including Nene, and Serina is smiling a little triumphantly. After all, as the leader of the group, I should make the appearance of the true leader.

    ¡¾Magic Enhancement Lv3¡¿New!

    Oops, I was about to take a skill, but it seems that I had already copied someone else''s skill.

    There were a lot of Magicians here, you know. The old man there is the most suspicious, but I''m not sure who I copied it from.

    Furthermore, I look at the candidates for skills that look good here.

    Of course, it would be good to increase the magic attack power as well as improve the appearance of the magic power numbers.

    ¡¾Sperm Magic Conversion¡¿

    Hm?

    I''ve only heard the word sperm once somewhere, but what did it mean ......?

    I just can''t remember.

    But, well, spelling is a word that means magic ''spell'' in this world, so it must be a skill that converts something of that type into magic power.

    If you forget the spell every time you use it, it''s a little awkward to use, but it''s also a skill that can produce another candidate spell, and even if I forget it, I can ask Letty to teach me the spell and I should be able to use it again soon.

    Then, I''ll try to bite the bullet with a flourish. It''s a red skill, but it''s only ten points, so it''s cheap.

    ¡¾Sperm Magic Conversion Lv5¡¿ New!

    That should be enough.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go, then. Hmph!¡¹

    I held my hand up to the crystal ball on the wall and put magic power into it. There was a buzzing sound and the crystal ball shone brightly.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Whaa¨D¨D! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Huh? Did I do something a little too much?

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter! Keep going! Don''t let it go!¡¹

    I''ll keep putting magic into it, though, because the old man says so.

    ...... Why? I''m not sure why, but my lower body got an erection.

    And what''s more, it feels good.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Endure it, me!¡¹

    No, I don''t want to ejaculate in here.

    ¡¸Ooohhh?¡¹

    I was about to cum, but it suddenly stopped.

    ¡¸Oh, so sperm is semen¡¹

    That reminded me. That was a skill to change semen into magic power. It''s subtle, but it must be a magic attack power increase.

    ¡¸I told you, you can''t loose this!¡¹

    I don''t mind just making an ID, but the old man is annoying me, so I''ll just do my best here.

    ¡¸Hmphhh!¡¹

    While gazing at Serina''s erotic breasts, I worked up the nerve to make my lower body erect again.

    My crystal ball shines even brighter, and it''s hard to keep my eyes open.

    ¡¸Oohhh, that''s good! Keep doing that. What a brightness!¡¡This is going to set a new record for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Old man, If I set a new record here, you''ll have to reward me with a blowjob with one of the female employees here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all right!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Okay, this is where it gets serious.

    ¡¸Nene, come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    I rubbed Nene''s buttocks with my left hand as she approached.

    ¡¸Ahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, don''t interrupt him! Let him do what he wants!¡¹

    Serina tried to pull Nene away from me, but the old man put up a magical barrier to stop her.

    Nice work, old man.

    I''ll respond to his seriousness.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec-san, no, not in front of people like that, Serina-san is watching!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you thinking about doing erotic at a time like this? You erotic Old man!? ¡¾Starlight Attacks!¡¿¡¹

    Serina launched a Starlight Attack at the magic barrier.

    I don''t know if she can pull something like that off in a place like this.

    But I''m not giving up until I set a new record.

    I''m not retreating here!

    And the magic barrier is holding out.

    ¡¸UoooOhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aahnn! Aahnnn! Hanya~nn¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attacks!¡¿¡¾Starlight Attacks!¡¿¡¾Starlight Attacks!¡¿¡¹

    The crystal ball shone even more brightly, but then it cracked with a snap, and the next moment...

    The special room exploded.

    ¡¸*cough!**cough!**cough!*¡¹

    ¡¸Uu......¡¹

    ¡¸Harahihorore (?)¡­¡­¡¹

    Damn, my ears are keening, my damage is already healed, but I''m worried about the other members.

    If you think about it, I had skills like ¡¾Magic Power Generation Lv5¡¿, ¡¾Reduce MP Consumption Lv5¡¿, and ¡¾Increase MP Recovery Speed Lv5¡¿, so I could generate all the magic I wanted.

    That''s too much.

    ¡¸Is everyone okay?¡¹

    I poured potions and healing potions on the fallen members and confirmed that everyone was safe.

    Good grief, .......

    ¡¸What''s happened here!?¡¹

    Hearing the explosion, other staff members rushed to the scene.

    ¡¸You are a gem! It''s a talent that come out once in a thousand years, No! The strogest magician in history is here!¡¹

    The old man shouted excitedly, but it was a bit too much.

    ¡¸...... Alec, I''ll be sure to ask you at the party meeting what you thought of that.¡¹

    Serina tells me with an unusually scary look on her face.

    ¡¸Okay, fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I want to remeasure too! I feel like I can do it now.¡¹

    Letty raised her hand, but the battered attendant shook her head.

    ¡¸The crystal ball is broken, and it''s impossible to take measurements in this state. Besides, Letty-san you already has a card¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh~? I''ve already got the skill.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t!¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, please get out of here for now.¡¹

    We were urged by another staff member to leave the special room.

 Volume 15 - CH 14

    We were kept waiting in another room for quite a long time, and just when I was starting to think about sexually harassing one of the girls who worked there, the attendant finally came out. He seemed to have been assigned to another man, but I didn''t care who it was.

    ¡¸Thank you for your patience. As a result of our discussion, we''ve decided that Alec''s magic value cannot be measured¡¹

    ¡¸What? So you''re not going to give me a shot like you promised the old man? I don''t agree with that.¡¹

    I don''t care about the title of the most powerful Magician in history, but what about my hopes of getting laid by a staff member here?

    ¡¸No, ...... it''s only that it won''t be an official record. As far as I know, no Magician has ever blown up a special room, and I have no doubt that you''re the strongest Magician in history. However, it is a rule that we keep a numerical record on our membership cards¡¹

    ¡¸What do you do then?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we usually measure it with a simple appraisal. ...... Excuse me, but what is your level?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s 43¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Hmm? If you''re at that level, ...... ah, well, you seem to have the rare skill of obstructing views¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Rare? I don''t have any such thing ...... Ahh, this armor?¡¹

    The dark dragon has the property of blocking the viewing of skills, and the scales seem to have inherited it.

    ¡¸Therefore, although it is unorthodox, I have the permission of the guild leader, so I will use the form of Alec''s self-assessment. Can you tell me your base magic value and MP?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Magic power is 23 and MP is 789¡¹

    ¡¸23 and 789¡¹

    The person in charge makes a note.

    ¡¸More importantly, what''s the deal with the new record of one shot?¡¹

    ¡¸Regarding that, since it was promised to him. I''m sure the guild leader himself will take responsibility for this matter, since he just gathered all the unmarried young female staff members and interviewed them one by one.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good. I see, he''s the head of the guild here.¡¹

    If it''s the head of a magic guild, Letty can''t be too proud of him. In addition, it seems that this is an organization where the orders of superiors are absolute, so this must be a beautiful loli virgin crying out to be taken out. I''m really looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Letty''s a member of this guild, and a bad one at that¡¹

    Serina dismissed it, but you''ll be joining the members soon.

    ¡¸Well then, I''ve already got the membership cards for everyone except Alec-san, so I''ll give them to you first¡¹

    The person in charge of the event lightly brushed off the criticism and handed out everyone''s membership cards.

    ¡¸So this is Austin''s card. Ehehe...¡¹

    Nene looked at the card, holding it in both hands, and seemed to be happy about it.

    ¡¸Maybe I should train as a Magician, too.¡¹

    Thalia also looks at the card and says that, Speaking of which, I thought she''s is from here.

    It seems that she had not yet registered with the magic guild,.......but only registered as an adventurer archer.

    ¡¸A-Austin''s guild card ......, I''d better not lose it, uuuhhh ......¡¹

    Meme''s holding a card in her trembling hand, If you lose your card, you can just get it reissued. It''s not something that should be treasured for a long time.

    It''s an ID card, not an status itself.

    ¡¸Well then, Alec, we''ll stop by the Adventurer''s Guild first and get our card made, too¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do that.¡¹

    Serina took everyone out, and I stayed behind.

    ¡¸Alec-san, your card is ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. How''s the woman?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be a bit difficult¡¹

    A male staff member said something unexpected.

    ¡¸Whaat, if it''s the guild leader''s order, you don''t have a shot?]

    ¡¸No, it would have been a long time ago, but as you can imagine, sexual harassment is becoming more and more prevalent in this day and age. And there are many noblemen who work here. This is the headquarters of Austin''s magic guild, after all¡¹

    ¡¸I guess the times are changing.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true.¡¹

    Not wanting to wait too long to have sex, I decided to tell the person in charge and go check on the guild leader.

    I''m going to wait a little longer, if it''s time for another push to drop.

    ¡¸That''s the guild leader''s office.¡¹

    I came to the front of the office, but a blonde elf was just coming out from inside the office.

    ¡¸Now if you''ll excuse me. Whew, I''m in a mess, don''t be silly, who would do a sharing pillow with a middle aged human adventurer, it''s impossible, that old bastard.¡¹

    The blond-haired elf with the bangs is my favorite because she''s a bit of a sassy loli. I''m sure she''s the type who''s only good on the outside.

    ¡¸*Ahem*¡¹

    The male staff member who had been showing me around seemed to have decided that this was a bit of a bad idea and coughed to let her know that I was here.

    ¡¸Ah, chief, He, he-llo!¡¹

    The blond-haired elf who bowed with a tight smile didn''t seem to know that I was the one she was talking to, and she gave me a friendly smile before disappearing down the hallway.

    ¡¸Who''s that girl now?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s Ariel. She''s a newcomer who joined us last year, and she''s the second daughter of the prestigious Jackal family. Well, as you can see, she has a difficult personality and is troublesome because she bullies the other common staff, but she''s not a problem in terms of ability. She''s still a decent person.¡¹

    In other words, a number of people with insufficient abilities have been brought in through connections. It''s not easy being a member of a magic guild.

    ¡¸Then, this is far enough for a tour¡¹

    ¡¸All right. If you need anything, just ask any of the staff around here.¡¹

    I didn''t go into the guild leader''s office, but headed in the direction Ariel had left.

    It''s tailing.

    It''s definitely not stalking.

    It''s not for any particular reason, but it''s another way of gathering information as an adventurer.

    ¡¸So, Marie, you should volunteer.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But I''m not very ......¡¹

    ¡¸You have a sick mother, don''t you? I''m sure the guild leader will give you some good medicine. If I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t hesitate. Besides, do you think you''d be safe going against the Jackal family?¡¹

    In the back of the corridor, the Ariel from earlier seems to be quickly threatening her peers.

    ¡¸No way. ......¡¹

    I used ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿, ¡¾Distraction¡¿ and ¡¾Levitation¡¿ to close in on the two of them unnoticed.

    ¡¸Well, what are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, I still can''t do it.¡¹

    ¡¸HaaaHHH? What do you mean you can''t?¡¹

    I touched Ariel''s buttocks.

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Hey, Marie, what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Oops, I don''t want Marie to get suspicious. I''m going to be equal here and touch Marie''s butt too.

    It''s for a good reason.

    ¡¸Hyaaa! Ehh? Right now, something touched my butt¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t play games with me, kyaaa! Kkuhh, t-there''s something in there!¡¹

    Ariel brought out a rod, so I left the scene, released the ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿, and walked back to the scene.

    ¡¸I heard a scream, but are you all right?¡¹

    Here comes the gentleman, Alec.

    ¡¸Yes, I''m fine, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸Who the hell are you? This place is off-limits to civilians.¡¹

    ¡¸My name is Alec, and I''m a A-rank adventurer. I''ve been chasing an invisible monster for years¡¹

    ¡¸Alec? Ah! That''s the guy the guild leader was talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸*Ahem* I''ve been chasing an invisible monster for years¡¹

    Listem to me

    ¡¸There''s suspicious person! Somebody! Help me!¡¹

    Tsk, I''m sure Ariel saw me with the chief. She''s a pain in the ass.

    I''ll explain it to the staff who came to the scene.

    ¡¸It was a misunderstanding. I''m just looking for the bathroom¡¹

    ¡¸This way, then.¡¹

    After using the restroom, I was flanked by two male staff members and led to the guild leader''s office in a tightly guarded posture.

    This makes me look like a suspicious person, doesn''t it?

    Don''t you think it''s rude to a Magician with the strongest potential in history?

 Volume 16 - Prologue

    I have successfully obtained IDs of the Magic Guild and the Adventurer''s Guild, and I was enjoying sex every day at a fine inn.

    ¡¸Aahnn, Alec-san, kkuh, I, can''t take it anymore, I-I''m going to cum, hurry up, please!¡¹

    ¡¸Good, Fianna, you can cum whenever you want¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, aahhh, I''m going to cum, I''m cumming!¡¹

    Phew! I love it when the normally modest Fianna gets wild.

    ¡¸Darling, may I have a moment?¡¹

    There was a knock on the door. It''s Saki?

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    Nene came in with her.

    ¡¸Nene wants to talk serious to you¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then can I go change first?¡¹

    ¡¸S-sure. Awuu-awuu, I feel like I''m in heaven. I love sex! I love you, Alec-san!¡¹

    She seems to share Fianna''s feelings, but I''ll let her hear it later and tease her.

    ¡¸Fufu, harem at its best¡¹

    The laughing Saki was also very understanding, which was good.

    Serina is not particularly opposed to the rotation, so I can do whatever I want.

    ¡¸So, Nene, what do you want to talk about?¡¹

    I ask as I scoop up my soup with a wooden spoon in the inn''s dining room.

    ¡¸R-right, umm, I was hoping to be of more help to Alec-san¡¹

    Nene, sitting across from me, said with a frown

    ¡¸You''re doing a great job. You should be more confident.¡¹

    Nene was doing a good job in bed, her blowjob was getting better, and her use of her hips in the cowgirl position was becoming more erotic.

    Most of the time, though, she can''t move on her own and ends up climaxing with me thrusting all over her. She''s a cute loli.

    ¡¸No, but I''m far behind Letty-sensei in the magic. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. She''s a genius with proven abilities. I heard she''s one of the most elite in the Magic Kingdom¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. I heard that Letty-sensei learned a lot of magic at the Royal Academy of Magic in this country¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that. ¨D¨DAhh¡¹

    I know what Nene is trying to say.

    ¡¸S-so... ......you know¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine. You want to enter the Royal Academy of Magic, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! That''s right!

    ¡¸See? I told you that Alec would give you the permission right away.¡¹

    Saki also says with a grin.

    ¡¸Yes, Saki-san. I''m glad ...... phew.¡¹

    ¡¸Mostly, now that you''re here, you can afford the tuition, can''t you? Is it expensive?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s see¡¹

    ¡¸The tuition is 5,000 gold per month for the regular elementary course, Nene can pay it, but well, it''s a bit expensive school¡¹

    Saki seemed to have done her research and explained the price in detail.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I can get you that much, but. ......Wait, the receptionist at the magic guild in Vernia recommended Austin''s school before, but it''s not even close.¡¹

    Even if we could afford it now, there''s no way we could afford to pay 5,000 gold a month for a party of novice adventurers.

    ¡¸No, that''s the thing, darling, they have a scholarship program. If you get in, you can get a discount on your tuition. On top of that, there''s also a special scholarship that gives you free tuition and entrance fees, a dormitory, and even pocket money.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. They have a dormitory?¡¹

    It''s a women''s school where young girls live. A women''s dormitory.

    The secret garden would be a place that any male adventurer would want to challenge.

    ¡¸All right! Nene, you''ll do your best to get a scholarship to the girls'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I''ll do my best!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, maybe I''ll enroll too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Well, it looks like there''s no age limit, so why not?¡¹

    I immediately called up all the magicians and wannabe magicians except for Hoshirina, and challenged them to the entrance exam of Austin Royal Academy of Magic.

    But...

    ¡¸Why are you here: ......¡¹

    On the day of the exam, I groaned when I saw the white swordswoman with long red hair.

    ¡¸That''s my line, though. I didn''t think you wanted to enrolled too, Alec.¡¹

    Serina looks at me with a dumbfounded expression and says that.

    It''s going to be difficult to sneak into the girls'' dormitory with her around. No, she goes to inn, so can I go?

    ¡¸And by the way, Serina, you, of course, commute to school from the inn, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if possible, I''d like to get in as a special student. So if that happens, I''ll be living in the girls'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat? Why do you want to be a special student?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you''re exempt from the entrance fee and tuition, and if you have the ability, it''s better.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, that kind of thing is for the poor and talented. If you, a rich, take away those slots, then what''s the point of the system?¡¹

    ¡¸Mm-hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸But, anyone can get a scholarship slot, and it''s funny that Alec-san, who is aiming for a scholarship slot, would say that¡¹

    Thalia said something unnecessary.

    ¡¸Ehh? Ah, I think I know now. You want to sneak into the girls'' dorm, Alec¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Don''t raise any suspicions¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you''re already talking out of your ass and you''re a pervert old man. If you get expelled, Nene and the others might get involved too¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll think about it when the time comes. If Letty is your teacher, she can teach you magic¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡¹

    Of course, I''m not going to make a mistake that would involve Nene.

    ¡¸Well, then, it''s time to start the entrance exam¡¹

    A blue-robed magician stepped forward and used his loudspeaker magic to say.

    This is a soldier training ground on the outskirts of Austin.

    They don''t do the exam on the grounds of the Academy of Magic.

    I looked around, but again, the overwhelming majority of people were children and young adults. Some of them looked at me and laughed, but when I stared back at them with a straight face, they turned their heads away in fear.

    However, there seemed to be a large number of warrior-type adventurers as well, with armor and swords everywhere.

    ¡¸Damn, there are so many people here this time, too. ...... There must be about a thousand people here¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Well, the number doesn''t matter, because admission itself is rejected for everyone who doesn''t meet the criteria¡¹

    ¡¸But I thought the scholarship quota was only for the top students.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡¹

    A couple of magicians nearby were talking with a reluctant look on their faces.

    ¡¸S-Sensei, I''m starting to get nervous...!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Nicole. You graduated at the top of your class at Ufa Academy of Magic. You have the ability. Have confidence in yourself.¡¹

    A rather old magician was talking to a young apprentice, but what the heck, he''s just a chaperone. It makes me look more and more like a chaperone.

    ¡¸Let''s start with the first test, the ''sifting''. Before that, chaperones and guardians, please step outside the line¡¹

    When the examiner said this, a good number of adults shouted encouragement to the children before moving off in droves.

    ¡¸Oi, look, that guy looks like a student, not a parent¡¹

    ¡¸For real? He''s older than my dad. Pfft¡¹

    A kid of elementary school age points at me and laughing.

    ¡¸Alec, I think you should go over there and give Nene a pep talk.¡¹

    Serina says.

    ¡¸That''s none of your business.¡¹

    ¡¸Weell, that warrior in the black armor over there, can you please hurry up and get out?¡¹

    Even the examiner is talking to me.

    ¡¸I''m a student¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. My apologies. Well, I guess they''re all out. ¨D¨DAll right! Now, everyone, stay where you are. We will now do the first test, the "Sifting".¡¹

    The examining magicians began chanting spells in unison.

    I don''t know what they''re going to do, but they''re telling us not to move, so let''s just sit tight.

 Volume 16 - CH 1

    On the outskirts of the Kingdom of Austin, the entrance and transfer examinations for the Royal Academy of Magic are being held.

    The examinations are held twice a year, in the spring and at the beginning of winter.

    It is said that there are more students who take the exam in the spring, but even now, in the winter, there are nearly a thousand people.

    However, only about sixty of them are able to pass the exam, making it an extremely difficult exam, even for the University of Tokyo.

    The first exam began immediately, with a dozen or so examiners surrounding the gathered students and chanting incantations.

    ¡¸Murgh?¡¹

    I felt a surge of magic power.

    My body was enveloped in a blue light, and I resisted in a flash.

    ¡¸Right, anyone who has a cross mark floating above their head has failed the test. Please step outside the line immediately¡¹

    When I looked around, I saw quite a few blue dots floating everywhere.

    ¡¸Huh? Seriously?!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lie!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ridiculous! That''s impossible, I''m a top graduate of the Royal Academy of Magic of Portiana!¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me the criteria for passing!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the current spell is a ''Sifting'' spell, a system that lights up a rejection for those whose basic magic value and MP total is below a certain level and whose magic resistance is weak. If you have been rejected, please train your magic power and try again next year¡¹

    Oh, well, I guess I was right to resist then.

    ¡¸Oh, crap, it''s no good. Alec-san, we''ll go home first then.¡¹

    I had brought some warriors with me who wanted to become magicians in the second team, but it seemed to be too hard for those who had never received any magical training, and all the warriors except Noel were wiped out.

    ¡¸Ahh, if you really want to become a magician, have Letty teach you later¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸All right!¡¹¡¹

    Still, all the magicians from the first and second teams were still around, and Nene and I were fine.

    If we had done our research beforehand, we could have given them an item to raise their magic resistance, and I guess we could have cleared the test.

    Well, there''s another test ahead of us.

    ¡¸Noel~, good luck to everyone~ Fight! Fight!¡¹

    Outside the testing line, Olivia is cheering on her son with her fluffer like a cheerleader, but she''s young.

    ¡¸P-please don''t, Mother! It''s too embarrassing. ...... Uwahhh!¡¹

    He seems to feel like he is being tortured, and the psychological damage seems to be great, but hang in there.

    ¡¸Well then, That was just a small test. The real test will begin here.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got to be kidding me!¡¹

    The unsuccessful candidate cursed at the examiner, but he''s not a graceful guy.

    ¡¸Hmph, look at him, he can''t even resist a spell like that, and he thought he could get into the Royal Academy of Magic?¡¹

    ¡¸You have no idea what you''re getting yourself into. His gear is a mess.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like he doesn''t even have a good boost on him, haha.¡¹

    A group of well-dressed boys in silver embroidered robes sneered at the the unsuccessful candidate, but I guess it''s not right for a guy who gets his clogs from magic boosting items to be arrogant. I''m sure their parents got all the items for them anyway.

    ¡¸The second test is "Use of Magic". Please use your best magic to show off your skills. However, please do not hit others with your attack magic. If you do, you will be disqualified immediately.¡¹

    I''ll just show off my magic, right?

    ¡¸All right, then, let''s do something flashy here!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, I''m not very good at that kind of flashy magic, am I?¡¹

    While saying so, magicians around him began shooting fireball magic into the sky.

    ¡¸Magic? ...... Master, I can only use the recovery system, can I use heal?¡¹

    Noel asked.

    ¡¸I don''t know. ...... Oi, examiner!¡¹

    It''s faster to ask.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, I don''t know black magic yet, can I use heal?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll allow it.¡¹

    Looks good.

    ¡¸Auhh. Fi-fireball.¡¹

    ¡¸Auhh-auuhh, Fi-fire¨D¡¹

    Meme and Nene got so stiff and tense that they didn''t even get a good fire going.

    ¡¸You fools, did you guys even listen to what the examiner said? He told you to use your best magic¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s right. Then¨D¨Dlose all light and fall into darkness, Blindfall!¡¹

    Meme chanted the blindfold spell, designating an empty place.

    Perhaps it was because she chanted it all the time, but she didn''t bite or stutter and completed the spell beautifully.

    ¡¸Yes, you there, the one using Blindfall, you passed! Put this patch on your chest or hat.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹

    The examiner was a professional magician, and he seemed to be paying close attention to even the most humble magic.

    It''s a rather high level exam.

    Nene also began to cast the¡¾Shield¡¿spell that she had been taught by Letty-sensei. I, too, will go with the ¡¾Ice Javelin¡¿ spell that I always use.

    Well, it doesn''t have to be that advanced, so I guess I''ll go with a single shot. However, I''d like to casually show off my altitude by not chanting.

    If I shoot at the sky, it will be dangerous when the ice spear comes crashing down, so I shoot at the ground.

    ¡¸Okay, you there with the shield, you passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-hee, I''m glaaad!¡¹

    I''m glad Nene passed, too. Thalia also passed with her wind magic. The magicians of the second team also received their patches.

    The "Black Cat of the Wind" seems to be doing well.

    ¡¸The one using Heals over there, you passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Phew.¡¹

    Huh? What about me?

    Is it bad that I''m not chanting?

    ¡¸Yes, the person with the oversized fireball over there, passed!¡¹

    Serina passed, but she didn''t chant.

    ¡¸Tsk, Jajajaja!¡¹

    Get on with passing it, you bastard.

    ¡¸Ah, that person in the black armor over there.¡¹

    The examiner called out to me.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that really a spell? Isn''t it a skill?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a spell.¡¹

    I got it with skill points, but this is a spell type, so it''s a spell.

    ¡¸Hmm, it''s too fast for a spell. And you''ve already fired more than fifty shots, so how can your MP hold up?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh...¡¹

    It''s because I''m a hero with a high magic value, and I also have skills such as ¡¾Magic Power Generation Lv5¡¿, ¡¾MP Consumption Reduction Lv5¡¿, and ¡¾MP Recovery Speed Increase Lv5¡¿.

    Well, there''s no point if it''s too advanced to be recognized as a spell.

    ¡¸Then¨D¨D Ice spirit, drip and become a frozen spear! Pierce it! Ice Javelin!¡¹

    I slowly chanted the spell for him.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat''s all right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s fine. Try not to look too good.¡¹

    I got a patch, but I don''t feel good about it, even though I wasn''t trying to look good.

    ¡¸Pfft...*giggle giggle* ......, Did you guys see that? He''s so dumb to use his skills to make it look like a big spell, and the examiner saw right through him¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Melissa-sama is right.¡¹

    A group of three aristocratic kids were laughing at me over there.

    ¡¸Alec, you shouldn''t worry about that. It''s true that your magic is amazing.¡¹

    Serina says, well, I don''t have to deal with the kid.

    However, the kid, Melissa, is quite beautiful. Her age is around middle school.

    She has silver hair with bangs and twin tail drills, and she has a very nice gaze that makes fun of the other person.

    Well, I''m in the middle of an exam, and if I get involved badly, I''ll fail, so I guess I''ll go visit Melissa in her bedroom after I pass. Kuku.

    ¡¸Now, we will continue with the third test. Those of you who did not receive a patch have failed here, so please step outside the line.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸You should see more of my magic!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, I''m out of magic power. ......¡¹

    The magicians who ran out of power put their hand on the ground, but the number of people has decreased considerably. There were about a thousand of us at first, but now there''s probably about two hundred.

    ¡¸All right, please leave quickly. We won''t give out any more patches, so please try again next year¡¹

    The students who still persisted in taking the exam were caught by the examiner''s levitation magic and taken out of the line.

    ¡¸So this will be your last test. I will only say the explanation once, so please listen carefully. For the final test, you will have to get the "Magi''s Feather" from the top floor of the "Tower of Trials" that you can see behind you However, you will have to work in teams of three to complete this test. This is not only a test of magical ability, but also a test of cooperation. So, if even one of the three of you drops out, please consider that team to have failed¡¹

    At the examiner''s explanation, the students voiced their surprise and dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸What!? I''m a genius, but what if I get dragged down by others and fail the exam?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s right! If Melissa-sama is fails because of me, ......¡¹

    ¡¸If you are a genius, please fill in the holes in your team and show your own ability. I''ll be assigning you to a team based on your abilities from the test and your special magic. When the number on your patch is called, please come forward.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I can''t believe I''m being teamed up with people I don''t even know!¡¹

    ¡¸What a mess! This means I can''t use the Magician maid that Maman prepared for me!¡¹

    There were screams from all over the place, but I guess this was another countermeasure against the nobles Magician maids. It''s not quite doubles, but it''s not fair for the test to have skilled Magicians who help their masters in the mix.

    Saki, who did the research beforehand, told me that the Royal Academy of Magic in Austin has no backdoor admissions. This is probably why it is known all over the world as a prestigious school of magic.

    ¡¸Number 189, number 3, number 25, come here¡¹

    My number''s been called.

    ¡¸Okay, we''ll split up from here. Good luck, everyone!¡¹

    Serina winked and went to the examiner who had called her too.

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Well, I''m off too.

 Volume 16 - CH 2

    ¡¸W-What......!¡¹

    I headed over to the examiner and found Melissa, the cheeky girl from earlier.

    She looked pale when she saw me. The way her silver-haired, twin-tailed drills with bangs sway in astonishment is quite nice.

    ¡¸Hou, you''re on my team?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to change team now!¡¹

    Melissa points at me and suddenly shouts. How rude.

    ¡¸Ahem, I can''t accept that. If you don''t want to cooperate, I''m going to have to you fail here and call someone else, okay? Melissa-san.

    The examiner clears his throat and says seriously.

    ¡¸N-no way, because this person''s ability is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Good for you, Melissa, if you''re with me, I''m sure you''ll pass¡¹

    I said with a moist, grinning smile.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, would you mind not calling my name casually when you''re a commoner, or even a haggard-looking adventurer, for that matter. I''m the third daughter of the Marquess Jackal family, the most prestigious family in the Kingdom of Austin!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Speaking of Jackals, where have I heard it¨D¨D

    Ah, I remember now, Ariel, an employee of the magic guild, must have been a member of the Jackal family.

    I see, they are sisters, though they have a similar body type, face shape, and haircut with bangs.

    ¡¸A sister bowl or threesome would be nice.¡¹

    I said, putting my hand on my chin as I stared at Melissa''s still young body.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m talking to myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, after we introduce yourself to each other, please start. Also, PKs against the other team are not allowed, so please pay attention to that as well.¡¹

    The examiner said, but it seems that the final exam has already started.

    ¡¸Okay, you guys, let''s walk around and introduce ourselves. It''s a waste of time.¡¹

    I said, and started walking towards the tower that was visible at the edge of the training area. The time it takes to conquer the tower is probably one of the criteria for passing.

    ¡¸Hey! Would you mind not diviting us up? I don''t recognize you as a leader, you know¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t have to decide who the leader is every time. I''m Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I''m Melissa Von Jackal.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I-I''m Nicole. Nice to meet you!¡¹

    The third person on the team, a shadowy-looking young man with brown hair, bowed nervously.

    ¡¸Sigh, how did I get to be such a member ...... It''s the worst!

    Melissa was grumbling with a face like she was about to cry, but I was already convinced that she would pass.

    I did [Appraisal] , and us three are among the best in the exam.

    ¡¸Out of the way! Out of the waaay!¡¹

    A group of three male Magicians dashed past us from behind as fast as they could.

    ¡¸Don''t you think we should hurry up too?¡¹

    Melissa said, looking around.

    ¡¸No, we won''t be able to cast magic if we''re out of breath when we reach the tower. Besides¨D¨Dlook.¡¹

    The team that was leading the way to the tower suddenly exploded and blew up.

    ¡¸Wha!? That was mine magic! So the test has already started before we even enter the tower, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. We''ll run the route of the lead team first.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, you''re not in charge. But that''s fine. I''m sure they''ll be fine up to the point where they''re trapped in a mine¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, I wonder if it''s safe? If the trap triggers or flashes every hour, you can follow the person in front of you. ......¡¹

    Nicole says he''s not sure, but there''s no chance of that.

    ¡¸Does anyone have any trap detection magic?¡¹

    I ask them.

    ¡¸No, I''m afraid I''m not very good at that magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I can use it, but the range is too small and I''m the type to take my time, so it''s hard to find the time¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, I''ve got a few trap detection skills. Go use your levitation magic behind me¡¹

    The¡¾Sixth Sense Lv5¡¿I took before will come in handy.

    In addition, I''ll take the¡¾Magic Detection¡¿skill now as well.

    ¡¾Magic Detection Lv5¡¿ New!

    This is good.

    In addition, I also gained ¡¾Magic Knowledge Lv4¡¿. It''s a copy skill. Well, there were a thousand of them here. Someone''s ¡¾Floor Masturbation¡¿ has also been copied, but I don''t need it, so I''ll delete it and give it back to the points. It''s only less than 10 points, but when the dust settles, it''s worth it.

    Melissa and Nicole all seem to be able to use levitation magic, as if they were the Magicians who made it to the final exam.

    But mine is a skill.

    Boom! The team that was running diagonally in front of me was caught by a mine magic.

    ¡¸Uwahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸This is not good! Retire! It hurts, Mama!¡¹

    They didn''t seem to be hurt too badly, but the loud explosion must have scared them.

    Only one of them was hit, but if even one of them dropped out, all three of them would fail.

    ¡¸Alec-san, please don''t retire immediately after the explosion.¡¹

    Melissa seems to be afraid of that too, and nails me.

    ¡¸Yeah, don''t worry, I''m tough as nails. I won''t be beaten up for a second¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.¡¹

    The rest of the team is looking for traps with magic, or completely dependent on others to get behind them.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI will not seek in the old pact. Efreet, demon god of rage, destroy your enemies with your sharp, eternal fire! Flamespear!!!!¡¹

    The short blue-haired magician ahead of me chanted the same spell as the flame spear Letty often used, and slammed it into the ground one after another.

    It seems to be a strategy to neutralize mine magic by making it detonate.

    ¡¸That spell is intermediate level. ...... But I can''t believe they can do that many hits in a row!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that''s fancy. I''m jealous they can use spells like that.¡¹

    Melissa and Nicole shouted in admiration, but well, they''re students of the Royal Academy. I guess they feel that even intermediate magic is amazing.

    As for me, I''ve seen Letty''s magic up close and personal, so I can only hmph.

    ¡¸Okay, we''ll follow him.¡¹

    I chose a reliable course and the three of us arrived at the tower safely.

    ¡¸So this is the "Tower of Trials" ......¡¹

    We looked up at the vermilion tower.

    It was seven stories tall, judging by the number of windows.

    The diameter of the width is about 20 meters at most, which is a piece of cake compared to the Labyrinth of No Return.

    It won''t take more than thirty minutes.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Let''s get going!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, wait, Melissa.¡¹

    Melissa is probably an amateur who''s never been on an adventure before. It''s important to predict the route from the appearance, but she doesn''t seem to know anything about it.

    If she was to be failed by a trap or an enemy, my plan to break into the girls'' dormitory would be ruined.

    It''s better to sneak in as a classmate, but it''s no fun to just trespass.

    I quickly followed her into the tower.

    Both doors are open, and there seems to be magical light inside the tower, so visibility is not a problem.

    The first floor was an empty cobblestone hall with a staircase visible beyond, and the rest of the team was running straight up the stairs.

    ¡¸Phew, good, looks like there''s nothing on the first floor.¡¹

    Nicole says with a smile, I wonder if the first team has already taken care of the traps or monsters that were set.

    If so, that''s still good.

    If nothing was set from the beginning, then this is a psychological trick.

    ¡¸Both of you, brace yourselves and go. You never know what you''re going to find here¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t need to be told what to do!¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to go before me.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Alec-san, if you get blown up or something, I''ll fail the test. This is where it all starts, so I''ll take the lead.¡¹

    I''m more qualified for the job based on my HP and level, but it won''t matter if they don''t believe me when I explain that.

    We are an temporary team with no trust relationship, so it would be foolish if we were distracted by fighting for the lead.

    ¡¸I understand. But take it easy.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s not your concern.¡¹

    The second floor of the tower was still the same circular hall as the first floor, but Melissa didn''t go straight to the center, instead she ran around to the left.

    She had good intuition, and she''s quick-witted.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m out!¡¹

    From behind us, a team of idiots ran straight down the middle and passed us, but then the floor disappeared.

    ¡¸What the hell!? The floor is!

    ¡¸Eekkk, I''m falling!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaa¨D!¡¹

    The three of them fell down, struggling in the air.

    ¡¸Uwahh, I knew something was wrong, but ...... A pit?¡¹

    Nicole seemed to have his suspicions, too.

    ¡¸Hmph, I doubt your human intelligence to not be able to see something like that. Well, one of them seemed to be dog-eared.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa, some people are smarter than others, even with dog eared¡¹

    As I know Meena and Nene, I would like to say something.

    ¡¸Oh my, it''s funny to see a smart dog caugh in a trap¡¹

    ¡¸I wasn''t talking about them, but whatever.¡¹

    It''s not my place to lecture, and now is not the time for a fight.

    I ran up the stairs to the third floor and found myself in a hall with the same structure as before.

 Volume 16 - CH 3

    ¡¸We''re going to take another left route again. Please follow me.¡¹

    Melissa was about to run off, but I sharply stopped her.

    ¡¸Wait! Next time we''ll go down the middle¡¹

    ¡¸Alec-san, are you nuts? The middle could be the same pit as before, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not, not with the way this place is structured. It''s the other side. Can''t you even read that, Melissa?¡¹

    And even though it''s the Tower of Trials, this is a challenge for an apprentice Magician. If it''s two levels of pitfalls in a row, the apprentice could get seriously injured. Well, judging from the speed of the team that just fell down, it seems that some kind of mitigation magic was set in place.

    ¡¸Kkuh. Yes, that''s fine, then you should take the lead in the middle. But don''t forget to use levitation magic. Then I can use my wind magic to get you out without falling.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Watch closely.¡¹

    I use ¡¾Levitate¡¿ to go straight ahead and touch the floor with my hand.

    Nothing happens.

    I stand on both feet, and this floor is fine.

    ¡¸How''s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ummm ......¡¹

    ¡¸All right, we''re going the same right way as before!¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, we''re not going through the middle anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    The team from before came and tried to go right around to the stairs on the other side, but ...... the floor around there disappeared.

    ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, now it''s on the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaareee!¡¹

    They struggled and fell.

    ¡¸What do you think, should we try the left side?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s a waste of time. I''ll take the middle one.¡¹

    Melissa came running towards me, not so stubborn, but annoyed.

    ¡¸Yaa, you''re doing great, Alec-san, If it''s me, I would have fallen.¡¹

    Nicole smiled and said honestly, but he can also use levitation magic. we would have only lost time, but it wouldn''t have been an instant game over.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Melissa snorted unhappily and quickly runs up to the fourth floor.

    ¡¸It''s a fire elemental!¡¹

    On the next level, in the hall of the fourth floor, there were two burning, one-meter-long flame monsters, but they seemed to be magical creatures, and they were slowly approaching us.

    ¡¸I''ll do it. Naturally, I''ll use the ice attribute against the flame attribute. ¨D¨DSnow Spirit, gather together and become a frozen needle! Ice Needle!¡¹

    It was a small piece of ice, but it seemed to be very powerful, and Melissa killed both of them.

    ¡¸All right, well done.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me, can you please stop looking so high and mighty at me?¡¹

    Melissa turned around and said with a frustrated look on her face.

    ¡¸I''m just giving you a compliment. You should take it honestly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, It''s amazing that Melissa can produce that much power even with low-grade magic, isn''t it? How many magic power values do you have?¡¹

    Nicole asked.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s 13.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohh, I knew it was high. I envy the elves.¡¹

    Nicole is envious, but this one also has an appraisal of 10, higher than Thalia. It''s not bad for a local of the human race.

    ¡¸How much magic power values do you have, Alec-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Me? I''m 23.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You''re lying, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s true. I''ll show you my guild card later. But for now, let''s hurry up.¡¹

    I ran up the stairs and arrived at the fifth floor of the tower.

    Unlike before, this place seemed to be a maze, and in front of me I saw a passage that immediately turned left.

    ¡¸I''ll go first.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ll go first.¡¹

    Melissa, who doesn''t listen to me, is overtaking me.

    ¡¸Watch out for the traps.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, you don''t have to tell me. I know.¡¹

    If this was the ninth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, Melissa would have been killed by a spear or hammer trap in no time, but this Tower of Trials didn''t seem to be that difficult.

    Melissa proceeded down the corridor without a hitch.

    ¡¸Hmm, what''s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like a riddle.¡¹

    The path was split in two, and there was a sign on it.

    ¡¸Let''s see, a grain of wheat or a gold coin, which will be more valuable in ten years? If it''s wheat, go right, if it''s a gold coin, go left. ......¡¹

    Nicole read it out, but I''ve seen a similar problem in my world.

    ¡¸That''s a given. It doesn''t matter how many years have passed, it has to be gold coin!¡¹

    Melissa decided on the answer without thinking too much about it.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. If you plant this wheat in the field and grow it, it will grow to about ten grains in a year. If you plant it again in the field, it will grow ten times more. After ten years, we''ll probably have more than a thousand bags.¡¹

    I said. When you draw a graph, it gradually gains momentum and increases in a geometric series, like compound interest.

    ¡¸I see, a bag of wheat costs 300 gold, so if you multiply it by 1,000, you can easily get about 30 gold coins.¡¹

    Nicole clapped his hands and nodded.

    ¡¸Kuhh.....Yes, a grain of wheat is better than gold coin.¡¹

    Melissa bit her lip and looked frustrated, but she seemed to have honestly changed her mind.

    ¡¸You''re a smart, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I know a problem similar to this. I''m just saying.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehh¡¹

    We went down the wheat path and found the same riddle again.

    ¡¸What is the first creature with four legs, then two legs, and finally three legs? What? Is there such a creature in this world?¡¹

    Nicole didn''t seem to understand, but it''s another classic.

    ¡¸The answer is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on! Give me a minute to think.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I''ll give you three minutes.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s delicately short. ...... Uh-uh. ...... Ah! I understand. The answer is people, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is.¡¹

    If you know the answer, it''s nothing, but Melissa is flexible enough to answer it right away on the first try.

    ¡¸Ehh? No, both of you, please tell me the answer to why that is. I don''t know¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Nicole. Humans start out as babies crawling on all fours, then as young teen on two legs, and finally as old age on three legs with a cane.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. ......¡¹

    ¡¸But this is a question from an exam at the Academy of Magic, you see. The answer is "Tripod", an iron golem monster.¡¹

    I say, using my ''sage'' knowledge.

    ¡¸You are correct!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    I was a little suprised when the examiner who had been hiding in the corridor suddenly came out, but it looks like we can now move on.

    ¡¸Please go to the right.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, geez......¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, I was surprised.¡¹

    When we turned right, we found another sign with a riddle on it.

    ¡¸Well, there are seven gold coins here, and we know that one of them is a fake, weighing only a little less. But I accidentally mixed them up. ¨D¨DHe''s an idiot. Why didn''t he keep them separate?¡¹

    Nicole twists his head to look at the problem, but there it is.

    ¡¸Because that wouldn''t be a problem, would it? ¨D¨DFind the smallest number of times you can use a balance to reliably find a fake, huh ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s seven pieces, so if you put one piece on each side to weigh and compare it,......that''s four times?¡¹

    Nicole says. But that''s the normal way to do it, not the way you''re supposed to do it as a problem.

    ¡¸No, wait, if you put two pieces on top of each other and compare them at once, it would be ...... three times.¡¹

    Melissa made a good point, so I added a twist to the idea.

    ¡¸No, if you stack two sets of three cards on top of each other and leave one extra, then when the mass of the three cards balances out, the extra one is false. So if one of the three tipped and floated, you could weigh the extra one again, and the balance would only need to be weighed twice.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, you, name your family. Aren''t you really a nobleman with that intelligence of your?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Well, let''s just say I''m old. ¨D¨DSo, what do you think?¡¹

    I ask the examiner, who''s hiding in the shadows of the corridor.

    ¡¸W-We''re discussing it now. ......¡¹

    The examiner comes out, but his face looks deflated.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, the model answer for this exam question was three times, but we think the current answer is also the correct answer, so we are discussing it ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Wait a minute. If it''s the right answer, it''s the right answer, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, that''s right, but we''re working on the confirmation now.¡¹

    It seems that somewhere the examiner is actually weighing the gold coins on a balance to see if the answer is correct and if there are any holes.

    ¡¸I see. ...... Well, we''ll just have to wait, then.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸But the lost time here is not our problem, so you''ll have to deduct it, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we''ll deduct it.¡¹

    As I was waiting, the next team came from behind.

    ¡¸Okay! Next problem. Get out of the way, old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Out of the way!¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t see the problem. C''mon, hurry up. If you''re interfering, you''re disqualified.¡¹

    They''re not very polite, but I''ll just move out of the way and wait.

    ¡¸All right, ........!!¡¹

    The sound was cut off, but apparently the other teams couldn''t hear the answer. It''s amazing.

    ¡¸Correct answer, please turn around for a moment.¡¹

    When we turned around, the team had gone on ahead.

    ¡¸Thank you for your patience. After much discussion, we have come to the conclusion that the correct answer is twice or three times. Please proceed to the left.¡¹

    We were kept waiting for quite a long time, but I guess there was a dispute over how to handle the previous correct answers if we were declared the correct team.

    ¡¸That doesn''t make sense to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, the examiner said they''d deduct the time.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    We reached the stairs and proceeded to the next floor.

    The sixth floor.

 Volume 16 - CH 4

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    When we arrived at the sixth floor of the tower, I saw a woman in a black robe running up the stairs on the other side.

    I couldn''t see her face, just from the bottom of her feet down, but. ...... No way right?

    ¡¸It looks like we should defeat this enemy.¡¹

    In the hall there was a slug about a meter long. It was all black with a shiny surface, similar in texture to those black sea anemones.

    ¡¸Melissa, this guy could be dangerous. Don''t get too close¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this, so I''m telling her.

    ¡¸I told you, don''t looking down on me. I can handle an enemy of this caliber. ¨D¨DIn the name of Thor, the angry God of Thunder, let his azure glory be a warning to the thunderclap! Thunderflare!¡¹

    Melissa used an intermediate lightning spell. A dazzling electric shock shot out from the rod she pointed at, hitting the slug.

    But the slug kept moving and didn''t seem to be damaged.

    ¡¸No way! It''s not working!?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that electric shocks don''t work. Then use my wind magic¨D¨DWind, become a blade and cut through the enemy! Wind Cutter!¡¹

    This time, Nicole attacked with wind magic, but it didn''t seem to do any damage at all.

    This enemy might be the type that doesn''t respond well to magic.

    But since we''re in the middle of an exam for the magic academy, defeating it with a sword might get us disqualified. I guess we should try some other spells first.

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it. Jajaja Jajaja Jajaja!¡¹

    I hit the slug with all of my Ice Javelin spells, but it''s still absorbing them. It doesn''t freeze.

    ¡¸W-What the hell is this enemy?¡¹

    ¡¸Electric shock doesn''t work, wind doesn''t work, and Ice doesn''t work on it either!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll try other attributes as well.¡¹

    I also tried the fire and earth attributes, but still no luck.

    ¡¸Examiner! Can I attack it with my sword or go through it without defeating it?¡¹

    I asked the examiner, who was supposed to be hiding and watching, but he didn''t respond.

    ¡¸No, you can''t do that. This is an entrance exam for a magic academy, and magic is the only thing that matters.¡¹

    Melissa said, well then, as long as it looks like magic , it''s probably safe.

    ¡¸Hell''s rope, tie it up, Spider Rope!¡¹

    I chanted a made-up spell and used my [Turtle Shell Binding] skill.

    ¡¸Oooh, that kind of spell....¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a weird chant, isn''t it?¡¹

    But just as I thought I had successfully tied it up, the slug must have been producing acid mucus, because the rope began to smoke and shred.

    ¡¸Ugh, no good, huh! What should we do!?¡¹

    ¡¸C-calm down, Nicole, there must be something we can do!¡¹

    Well, that''s what one would normally think, but it seems that this is not the monster that the examiner gave us.

    More importantly, the difficulty level is too high.

    ¡¸Nicole! I''ll draw it away. In the meantime, go upstairs and get the feather.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t! Not until we defeat this enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, this isn''t the enemy the academy sent.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no time for details. Try not to receive its mucus¡¹

    Just to be safe, I pretended to mumble a spell and then used [Instantaneous Movement] to get around to the other side of the slug.

    ¡¸N-no way! A teleportation!? Such a legendary spell ...... No, it''s an illusion. Of course it is!¡¹

    I slashed at it with my sword to test it out, and although it was pretty hard, I could scratch it.

    It might split apart, but it''s slow and doesn''t seem to be as tough an opponent as that anemone.

    ¡¸What the heck is this monster? Did you guys summon it?¡¹

    The examiner came down from the upper floor. It looks like Nicole called the examiner.

    ¡¸No, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Where on earth ...... All right, I''ll deal with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, none of the attributes will work.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono. It''s okay if you hit the opposing attributes. First of all, the flames¨D¨DThe four great spirits, in the name of Salamander, with the offerings of my mana, become a wall of fire, a Firewall!¡¹

    The examiner placed the wall of flame on the slug''s head side.

    ¡¸It''s not working, is it ......? Then ice, ¨D¨DIce spirit, gather and be a frozen arrow! Ice Arrows!¡¹

    The ice arrow hit, but it seems to have been absorbed.

    ¡¸Wha! That was absorption!? That''s ridiculous.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you. Don''t you have any more great magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Ummm, my best magic is fire, but I''m weak. ......¡¹

    As the examiner was pondering, the bad news was that another team came up from downstairs.

    ¡¸Whoa, a monster!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s do this!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, stop it, don''t get too close. That''s a bad idea!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You guys stay back!¡¹

    The examiner and I warned them, but the inexperienced boys seemed to be licking their chops.

    ¡¸Han, what are you freaking out about? It''s just a different color of Big Slug.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Let''s go! ¨D¨DIn the name of the Salamanders, the Four Great Spirits borrow their claws with an offering of my mana! Fireball!¡¹

    They hit it with a small fireball, but it still has no effect.

    ¡¸Oh, shit. I got hit right. One more shot.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll smash this mocus with my rod!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, back off! Mucus is bad! Don''t receive it!¡¹

    ¡¸Uhyahhh!? Eeeekkkkk! Ughh, my arm!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaawaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh?¡¹

    I don''t know what to say.

    One of them held his arm in pain as he was hit by the slug''s mucus. There was sizzling white smoke coming from the slugs, a powerful acid.

    ¡¸I told you so.¡¹

    I grabbed the neck of the trio of idiot kids who were slumped over and in a panic, and I evacuated with [Instantaneous Movement].

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, did I fly?¡¹

    ¡¸What was that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, give me your arm.¡¹

    I washed them with a high potion.

    ¡¸Ugh, it''s stings. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You''ll have to live with that. Well, you''re in luck, you didn''t lose your arm. You can treated the rest in the temple.¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell was that!? That big slug. It''s too hard. It''s too strong!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! I''ve never heard of anything that could make that crazy dissolver fly!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s no wonder you don''t know what an enemy with an indeterminate name can do to you. Just stay back.¡¹

    In the meantime, the black slugs were sending mucus everywhere, and even began to dissolve the stone floor.

    ¡¸What, it-it''s not supposed to melt the stone too. ...... This is not good! The exam has been canceled! All students must evacuate immediately.. A backup teacher is on the way. The exam is canceled!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! If we beat that thing, we can resume. Retesting is a hassle.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, but how on earth are we going to defeat an opponent whose magic doesn''t work?¡¹

    ¡¸I have skills.¡¹

    I drew my sword, stood in front of the black slug, and focused my mind.

    My stance was the "Star-Eye" stance of the Welbard Waterfowl sword.

    It is a stance that balances offense and defense, with the tip of the sword at the level of the opponent''s eyes.

    The black slug, moving slowly, seems to be able to see my position and is approaching me.

    Not yet.

    I want to take no damage against this enemy.

    That''s why I''m not moving yet.

    It''s not until it spits out its mucus and sends it flying that I make a quick move.

    ¡¸¡¾Zantetsuken!¡¿¡¹

    I sliced the black slug with its mucus, using a sword line that sliced up from the lower left to the upper right.

    ¡¸Ah, that''s amazing, you cat it in half!¡¹

    With a *fwump*¨D¨D

    The black slug turned into black smoke and disappeared.

    I had expected it to split apart and prepared for the next attack, but it didn''t seem to be that big of an enemy.

    ¡¸Yaaay! You did it, Alec-san!¡¹

    Nicole jumped for joy, but I guess the danger was over for now.

 Volume 16 - CH 5

    Now that the dangerous monsters in the ¡ºTower of Trials¡» have been eliminated and safety has been confirmed, the entrance exam can proceed.

    Of course, my team passed. Even with the accident, we made it down to the bottom of the tower in time.

    Afterwards, I asked the examiners about the details, and they told me that the examiner in charge of monitoring the sixth floor had been put to sleep by someone.

    The examiner on the seventh floor also said he hadn''t seen the black Magician, and it didn''t end well for him.

    I told the examiners about the sightings at Mount Tyrmidt and Lodar Wetland, and told the school to be careful of black magician.

    They seemed skeptical, but it was true that the black slugs had gotten in, and that monster was not normal.

    The rigorous examinations had been interrupted, and the academy would be careful in the future.

    ¡¸So this is the boys'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohh.¡¹

    The next day, I was visiting the men''s dormitory of the Royal Academy of Magic together with the successful candidates of the second team and Nicole.

    It was an old building with dull exterior walls, but it was solidly built and the interior wasn''t bad either. It looked a bit like a castle.

    With its vaulted lobby and magnificent statues of magicians, it had the feel of a salon in a luxury hotel.

    ¡¸By the way, where is the girls'' dormitory?¡¹

    I never fail to gather information. It''s only natural, since I''ve sneaked in here for this purpose.

    ¡¸Eh? It''s on the other side. Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no, a girl from my party passed the entrance exam.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. If that''s the case, I''m sure we can talk about it at lunchtime in the cafeteria outside. This boys'' dormitory is closed to girls at night, so please try to talk to them outside.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    To avoid being kicked out, I replied to the gentleman.

    ¡¸Now, let''s have Craig-kun, the dorm manager, guide you¡¹

    ¡¸Yaa, nice to meet you. I''m Alfred von Craig, a second-year student in the guru program. Congratulations on your admission.¡¹

    A young man of stocky build shakes our hands.

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Um, what''s the Guru''s Course...?¡¹

    Nicole asked.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s a curriculum for those who have finished the Magician course to become advanced Magicians.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ...... You''re amazing, aren''t you, Craig-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono. If you can pass the exam and get the Magician credits, that''s about it. Well then, let me explain the dormitory to you. The rules here aren''t particularly difficult. As long as you don''t interfere with other people''s research, you''re fine. I''ll show you to your rooms.¡¹

    I was shown to my room, which had two beds.

    ¡¸This is Alec and Nicole''s room.¡¹

    ¡¸What, we''re sharing a room?¡¹

    I asked, surprised and unamused.

    ¡¸That''s right. I don''t accept any complaints. Even nobles share rooms. If you advance to the Guru''s program, you will be placed in a private room, but you must get along with your roommate.¡¹

    ¡¸What do I have to do to get into the Guru''s program?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, Alec-kun, you''re just a new student here. You''d better think about getting used to school life first.¡¹

    Laughing Craig isn''t going to give me a straight answer. Maybe I''ll get someone else to ask later.

    ¡¸Wow, it''s a pretty nice room. It''s a little cramped, but yeah, this bed is fluffy.¡¹

    Nicole checked out the bed and seemed to like it. Well, the bed isn''t bad, but it''s still a downgrade for me after living in a luxury inn.

    ¡¸Huh? Alec-san, where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m going to the staff room. I have some questions to ask.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, what should I do? ...... I think I''ll go say hello to the other new students. Okay! I''ll do that.¡¹

    Nicole seems to be a rather sociable guy, well, I''ll just leave him alone.

    I walked out of the boys'' dormitory and didn''t know where the staff room was, but I grabbed a random student in the area and asked him to show me.

    I walked into the staff room and Letty was just there, giggling and laughing strangely.

    ¡¸Letty, what are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, Alec. Fufu, do you want to hear it? are you really want to hear it? Oh you want to hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s okay.¡¹

    It''s so annoying.

    ¡¸Wait! Listen to me properly! Please!¡¹

    ¡¸What happened here?¡¹

    ¡¸I came to pay my respects to my teacher, not that ......, I came to say hello, and he asked me if I would like to be a teacher here. Well, I''m so overwhelmed!¡¹

    ¡¸Did you accept?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But it''s only a part-time position, so it won''t interfere with our adventures. Alec is going to be ¡¸here for a while, right?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m planning on it¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Fufu, I''m going to train my students so hard! I''m going to give them some super-muzzy tests! Hihihihihi!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t let your grudges get you. By the way, Letty, do you know what you have to do to get into the guru''s program?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if you get good grades, write a paper, and it''s accepted by the faculty, you can enter the Guru''s program. You''ll need a recommendation from your professor, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Grades, papers, and a recommendation? How long is the minimum?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it usually takes about three years for a Magician, but I was able to go through the guru program in my second year. But it took me four years to get my Magician title.¡¹

    I don''t really care about the Magician title, as long as I can get a private room as a Magician apprentice.

    But if it took Letty a year, that''s a lot of time.

    ¡¸Find a way for me to get to the guru program as soon as possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I don''t think so. Money and family bribes don''t work here.¡¹

    ¡¸We can go the hard way.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it''s study and independent research.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll have to look into that, too.¡¹

    I thoroughly researched the guru program and prepared myself.

 Volume 16 - CH 6

    The next day, I was in the middle school classroom, having gotten through the long, tedious conversation with the Director of the Academy of Magic by using my clairvoyant technique to look at the hips of the female students.

    It seems that the students who enter the magic academy are assigned to the elementary, middle, or high school according to their age and level of magic.

    ¡¸All-right~, everyone, nice to meet you. I''m Caroline, the homeroom teacher for the sunflower class in the middle school, I''m looking forward to teach all of you¡¹

    The teacher, a pretty woman in her thirties, greeted cheerfully.

    ¡¸¡¸Nice to meet you¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a good reply! Let''s all work hard to study magic for the next year. Then, let''s start with self-introductions. Okay, let''s start with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, my name is Thalia! I''m an Elf, 15 years old, and I''m from Austin! My favorite food is honey, and my weakness is spiders. I''m also good with wind magic and archery. Please get along with me!¡¹

    The pink-haired Thalia greeted with a smile and a lot of energy.

    ¡¸Yes, give her a applause~! Thank you. You were the first to introduce yourself, but you did a perfect job! Okay, next person.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Lumina, 16 years old, from ...... Soltaire, over ......¡¹

    She has short blue hair, and I remembered that she used the Flame Spear spell to break through a minefield in the entrance exam. At that time, she was serious and aggressive, but now she has an aura of coolness all over her.

    ¡¸R-right, give her an applause~ too. Let''s see, Lumina-san, what a surprise! She''s the third princess of the Kingdom of Soltaire, you know? But she''s not polite in the academy, so please be nice to her.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yee~s¡¹¡¹

    Hou, so it''s rude.

    ¡¸Okay, next one.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my name is Ne-Nene, I''m 13 years old, and I''m from the dog-eared tribe. U-Uhh, uhh, auhhh,,,,Ah, I think I''m from Portiana, I''m a member of the adventurer clan "Black Cat of the Wind". The people I admire are Alec-san and Letty-sensei. I-I''m looking forward to study with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you said it well until the end, give her an applause~. I also met Letty-sensei in the staff room yesterday. I heard that she''s a graduate of this school, and she seems to be a very talented person with the seventh grade.¡¹

    The way she said it, I guess Caroline is a teacher who recently came from another country. Well, I''m not going to say anything now. I''m sure Letty''s true nature will be revealed sooner or later.

    ¡¸How can she be so good if she''s not the best? Well, if she''s a dog-eared teacher, she might be good.¡¹

    Melissa said sarcastically.

    ¡¸Ahem, Melissa-san, you can''t say that. By the way, Letty-sensei is a human being. She is still a young teacher, you know? Now, it''s your turn, Melissa-san¡¹

    A silver-haired girl with bangs stands up. Her twin-tailed drill hair is neatly arranged on either side, and I''d like to see what happens when she shakes it while doing a cowgirl or doing a blowjob.

    ¡¸My name is Melissa-von-Jackal. I''m the third daughter of the Jackal family. As you can see, I''m a pure-blooded elf, and I''m sure you all know where I''m from by now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait a minute, Melissa-san. It''s true that the Jackal family is famous in Austin, but there are many people who come from other countries to study here, so please explain it to them properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? That''s the role of the teacher, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    At her age, Melissa is a great person who can talk back to her teacher without hesitation.

    ¡¸Fufu. My favorite things are jewels and sweet strawberry millefeuille, and my least favorite things are country bumpkin.¡¹ (TLN: country bumpkin here can also translated as clown)

    Some of the students in the classroom giggled, but others looked reluctant.

    ¡¸You know, Melissa-san, you shouldn''t make fun of the countryside.¡¹

    ¡¸Why is that? Teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Why, it''s ...... uh-huh¡¹

    This kind of morality is often not theoretical, you know. This teacher is going to be a burden.

    ¡¸I''m sure the headmaster said at the entrance ceremony that this school uses magic to decide who''s great and who''s not. If that''s the case, city or country, it doesn''t really matter.¡¹

    I''ll say it for you.

    ¡¸Ah, right!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, is that so. Then I guess I''m going to be the best in this class, fufufu¡¹

    That''s a lot of confidence, but it''s not gonna happen, Melissa. There are a lot of big-name Magicians in this class.

    ¡¸Yeah, good luck with that. Okay, give here an applause. Then, next one¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! My name is Marilyn! I''m from Roskilde, and my magic isn''t so great, but my cheerfulness is second to none! Just kidding, ehe~. My goal is to make 100 friends. Everyone, please help me okay!¡¹

    Marilyn, with her short, wavy red hair, introduced herself with a cheerful smile.

    I''m going to help you make friends, too. Sex friends, of course.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s great, please make lots of friends. Next person¡¹

    ¡¸......haah, I''m really atrocious at introducing myself ....... Ahh....Kaede von Craig, from the Gilan Empire, phew!¡¹

    She was a beautiful girl with long black hair, about seventeen years old, who sighed and stood up sluggishly, but with this face, was she Japanese?

    I immediately used the [Appraisal], but other than her name, I was unable to browse.

    It''s a someone to watch out for.

    The robe she''s wearing is gray, not black, but .......

    It wasn''t a fake name, so she must have been adopted by the Craig family or something. I''m sure the Dorm Manager of the men''s dormitory also had that last name, but I''m sure it wasn''t a coincidence that she happened to have the same last name ....... In this world, only noblemen have "von" in the middle of their names. She''s probably his sister.

    ¡¸Ahh, that''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? That''s it? Kaede-san, what do you like and what do you dislike, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, my favorite saying is "If you work, you lose", and my least favorite is annoying and incompetent teachers, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, ...... is that a motto? I''ve never heard of it, but...¡¹

    It''s not a motto. But I''m pretty sure Kaede is Japanese and a former NEET. It''s also possible that she''s an otherworldly hero.

    ¡¸If you work, you lose... Kkuhh, that sounds cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Am I making a... mistake?¡¹

    I guess some of my classmates were impressed, too.

    ¡¸Fuu~ Sir, I''m asking if I can sit down.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Yes, you may. G-give her an applause~. Well, then, let''s see, next person.¡¹

    After a few more people introduced themselves, it was my turn.

    I''m wearing a sword, but since this is a magic school, I''m also wearing a new robe instead of armor. The color was a deep blue.

    ¡¸This is Alec. I''m from Vernia, and I''m an adventurer. That''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, applause~.¡¹

    Obviously Caroline is pulling away, but well, I don''t want to disrupt the class either, so we can go with mutual respect.

    ¡¸Then, I''d like to know what your classroom skills are, so I''m going to give you a written quiz.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What©`? ¡¹¡¹

    After the quiz, we had a lesson on the basics of magic theory, and I fell asleep after failing to bite off a tough monster named "Yawn".

    ¡¸Alec-san, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? *yawn* what''s up, Nene?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, It''s lunch time.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, is it that time already? Well, let''s go get some food.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, Alec doesn''t seem like such a scary guy! Caroline-sensei was kind of freaked out by him, though. When Melissa said, "Sir, Alec-san is sleeping," she said, "No, she''s not! she''s not asleep!"¡¹

    The red-haired Marilyn said with a funny smile.

    ¡¸I see. You could have woken me up, but I guess that class was too hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it wasn''t that hard, you know?¡¡She explained it very well.¡¹

    Marilyn said.

    ¡¸No, on the contrary, it was too easy.¡¹

    ¡¸O-ohhh, I-is that so...¡¹

    I''ve already memorized a certain amount of magical knowledge, probably because I got the [Magical Knowledge] skill.

    The four major attributes and the effects of conflicting attributes can be covered by applying game knowledge, and this is something I want to advance to the Mage Course as soon as possible.

    I went to the cafeteria, and Serina raised her hand.

    ¡¸Alec, over here.¡¹

 Volume 16 - CH 7

    It''s my first day of classes at the Royal Academy of Magic in Austin, and I''ve slept most of the morning, but of course breakfast is important.

    I join the table where Serina and the others are sitting with a buffet-style tray.

    ¡¸Huh? Alec, do you know someone in another class?¡¹

    Marilyn, who has a bit of stupid hair, asks curiously.

    ¡¸Yeah. Some of them are members of my clan, you know. I''ll introduce you. The white robed one over there is Serina, and the platinum blonde one is Noel. The little one is Meme, and the pink-haired elf is Thalia.¡¹

    ¡¸Thalia is in my class, so I already know her. Hee~, a clan of adventurers, huh? Nice to meet you!¡¡I''m Marilyn. I''m in the middle school sunflower class.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I''m Serina from the high school Star class.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hello¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I''m Noel from Lily class.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought Alec was a bit of a loner in class, but I see he''s making friends.¡¹

    Serina said, looking at Marilyn.

    ¡¸No, I''m not sure, but my classmates are rather disgusted with me. Even the teachers. Marilyn wants to make a hundred friends, so she''s an exception.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! That''s right! I''m aiming for 100 friend!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Well, then, I''ll be your friend, but you''d better not to friend this one, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh~, why not? Alec doesn''t seem like a bad guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well. ......¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Don''t be mean like that, Serina, I want to be friends with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey ...... I''m saying this with pure good intentions. Well, she''s nice and all, but Marilyn, do you have a crush on anyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuehh? I-is it as a friend? O-or....¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay, I get it from that answer, that''s enough.¡¹

    It seems that Serina has given up, and I can be friends with the virgin Marilyn without any worries. Thalia giggles, too.

    ¡¸But I don''t agree with the fact that I''m in the middle school and you''re in the high school.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, based on your ability, I think Alec should be in the high school as well. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m convinced that I''m a primary student because of my ability, but I''m surrounded by little kids, and they make me do things like being a teacher''s assistant!¡¹

    Noel shrugged his shoulders and complained, Well, I thought he was in the high school with Serina and the others, but this guy was assigned to the elementary school. He''s basically a knight, not a magician.

    ¡¸Meme, you''re in the high school, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I could have been in the middle school, but.....¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? You''re a magician in our clan, and you''re 14 years old, so you''re not that different from us here.¡¹

    Serina said, well, if you have some knowledge as a magician, regardless of your age, you should be in the higher division.

    ¡¸Haah...¡¹

    I know you''re not very confident, Meme, but it''s not a problem in our clan if you fail here. I''ll tell you about it later in bed.

    ¡¸By the way, Alec. It''s about Erwin. ......¡¹

    Serina lowered her voice and asked me.

    ¡¸Yeah, Letty and I checked the list yesterday in the staff room. He''s already graduated from this school. Finished the Guru program. That was last month, so he was a step behind¡¹

    He graduated in less than half a year when Letty took five years, so he was a prodigy. He was also the top student in his class.

    ¡¸Yeah. I guess we switched.......But somehow, I''m little relieved.¡¹

    It is suspected that he summoned the black sea anemone. Because he came to this other world with us and even partied with Serina for a while.

    ¡¸Who''s Erwin?¡¹

    Marilyn poked her head in, but I think it''s best not to say too much at this stage of suspicion.

    ¡¸I used to know this guy.¡¹

    ¡¸You do too.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve only met him once or twice. It''s almost as if I don''t know anything about him. I''d like to find out what he''s been working on here, too.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Did you find out anything about the black slugs at the entrance exam?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no progress on that front. And as for the black magician, I''ve seen her feet, but no one here has.¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m pretty sure she''s here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you think the black magician and Erwin are related in any way?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows¡¹

    It''s a situation we don''t know anything about yet.

    ¡¸Also, there''s a woman in our class named Kaede von Craig who''s Japanese. I haven''t had any contact with her yet, but she''s probably not an active person, so I can wait and see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But if she''s Japanese, be careful with her skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what do you mean, Japanese?¡¹

    ¡¸We''re talking ourselves, Marilyn, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    We went back to normal chatting, ate some food, and broke up.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I was shaken violently.

    ¡¸Alec-san, wake up, you''re going to be late!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm? Kuahh ...... Nicole?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need your "Kuahh ...... Nicole"! I tried to invite you to breakfast, but you''re sleeping like a dead man, and when did you come back yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸At dawn.¡¹

    I have no plans to live in an abstinence dormitory.

    I figured out that the curfew here was loose, so I went back to the inn last night and had a lot of flirting with Meena before coming back to this dorm.

    That''s why I''m sleepy.

    ¡¸Ehh? Of course you''re sleepy, but what was your errand?¡¹

    ¡¸Adult business. Well, now that I''m up, let''s go to school.¡¹

    I''ll get a private room when I move up to the Mage program, so I''ll just have to be patient until then.

    ¡¸You were in the middle school, weren''t you, Alec-san? How were your classes?¡¹

    Nicole asked, as if that was what he wanted to hear.

    ¡¸It was easy. Well, I was asleep most of the time, so some of the content might have been difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? You''ve been sleeping since the first day. You''re an amazing person. ......¡¹

    I left the dumbfounded Nicole and went to my classroom in the middle school, the Sunflower class. ...... Sunflower class?

    ¡¸Fuhh, this plate makes me want to go home.¡¹

    Kaede came up behind me and said with a sigh, but I guess she''d feel the same way if she was in her second year of high school.

    She was trying to find out if I was Japanese or not, but now that I''ve stopped here and looked up at the plate, it''s too late to cover it up.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    As I said this and walked into the classroom, the students all looked at me and quieted down. The chatter resumes when they realize I''m not the teacher.

    ¡¸What the hell, Alec? You scared me.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought you were the teacher yesterday, too.¡¹

    ¡¸But hey, he slept in class yesterday, what''s he doing in school? It''s his first day, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s so unpleasant just to look at him. He''s a rotten apple.¡¹

    ¡¸You should''ve scolded him properly.¡¹

    ¡¸A student like that doesn''t belong in a prestigious school.¡¹

    Those kids in the kitchen.

    Are you guys trying to fight with me or something? I think so, but I guess the fact that I fell asleep and the teacher didn''t pay attention to me is working against me. It''s because they feels it''s unfair.

    Well, I guess I''ll try my best to stay awake today. I''m not so sure, though.

    ¡¸Safe! I made it in time! Good morning, everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Marilyn!¡¹

    Marilyn seemed to be well received by the class, with smiling greetings coming from all the boys and girls.

    And then she came to my seat.

    ¡¸Good morning, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸You look a little sleepy today, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Good. I''m so relieved that Alec is here.¡¹

    Marilyn clenched her fists in a gut-punch.

    ¡¸Marilyn, I know you''re looking down and feeling relieved, but your grades are all that count in school. And don''t get me wrong, I''m better than you.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You''re messing with me¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, you should fix that stupid sleeping habit of yours, it''s bothering me.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, this sleeping habit is pretty tough... I was almost late this morning and didn''t have time.¡¹

    Marilyn stroked her hair as hard as she could, but it kept coming back.

    ¡¸All right~, good morning, everyone!¡¹

    In the meantime, Caroline-sensei came in with a bright smile, just like yesterday.

 Volume 16 - CH 8

    Today is another day of classes at the Academy of Magic.

    Caroline is wearing a bright pink fluffy robe, but I don''t think it suits her. More mature clothes would suit her better.

    Maybe it''s because she''s the teacher of the Sunflower class. Hmph... I feel like sighing.

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll give you back yesterday''s quiz.¡¹

    ¡¸Uehhh¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm¡¹

    ¡¸*thump* *ba-dump*......¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, to my surprise, there was only one person who got a perfect score out of all of them!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ooooh!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Sensei was also surprised. In order to measure everyone''s level, I had mixed in some pretty difficult problems...¡¹

    ¡¸Who is it? Who got a perfect score?¡¹

    ¡¸It must be Melissa-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Well, I''m not so sure¡¹

    Melissa is also smiling, as if she''s confident.

    ¡¸Then, I''m going to call out the names of the people with the highest scores in order, so please come to the front to get them.¡¹

    ¡¸What, in order of grade!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ew, seriously!¡¹

    ¡¸No way!¡¹

    It''s a pretty terrible school to have your grades open to the public. First place is fine, but last place would be embarrassing and hard.

    It''s important to know one''s relative rank, but exposing it is a punishment, not an education.

    ¡¸Well then, number one, perfect score, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooohhhhh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaaaaaaat!?¡¹

    Most of the class shouted in surprise, as if they hadn''t expected it.

    As for me, I was confident in my performance on the test, so I stepped forward and received the test paper with ease.

    I received a score of one hundred points and a flower circle saying "You did very well!¡±. This brings back memories. I mean, this place is like a middle school on Earth, right?¡¡Good grief...

    ¡¸I think Sensei will be happy if you listen to the lesson well. ......¡¹

    Caroline looks away and says. You can say that right there.

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I just replied lightly and went back to my seat.

    ¡¸That''s a lie! That guy must have cheated or done something!¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nene-chan!? You can''t say something like that without proof. Besides, you can''t cheat. There were three questions that only Alec-san answered correctly, and sensei was watching the written test with my own eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸A-auhh, I''m sorry, I just...¡¹

    I felt like I was going to get killed as people looked at Nene and me, I shudderen and the classroom became tense and the atmosphere was strange.

    I had no choice but to start to fix the situation.

    ¡¸Haha, Nene, you''re joking too hard. And you''re really slip it out, aren''t you?¡¹ (TLN: sorry bit hard to translated this line, this line is basically Nene, make a slip of the tongue)

    ¡¸Auhh, auhhh¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, she''s slipping up. Okay, next one, Lumina-san.¡¹

    The atmosphere is still strange, but Caroline has pulled herself together, so that''s good.

    £ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸You traitor!¡¹

    Class is over and we have a short break, but when Marilyn comes to my seat, she glares at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸You idiot. I didn''t betray anyone. It''s your own fault that your grades are so bad.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not denying that, but a delinquent who''s been sleeping on the desk since day one and getting good grades is a foul play~¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care about such rules. Anyway, I''m trying to be an honor student.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, an honor student. Nene-chan, let''s be best friends forever~. I love how fluffy your ears are!¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa, M-my ears are weaak~ auhhh¡¹

    Marilyn seems to be underestimating Nene, but I''ll give her some advice.

    ¡¸I''ll tell you what, Letty has been teaching Nene mainly practical skills, and she just hasn''t been able to keep up with the writing. She''s a serious, and I''m going to teach her, and she''s going to come right up to the top¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? T-that''s a problem¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. I''ll teach you what you don''t know, so you should study hard first¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not good at studying. I hate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you''re on your own. I''m not your guardian, you know. Anyway, it''s time to go to class. Next is the practicals.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Caroline-sensei said we''ll meet at the schoolyard, this is bad¡¹

    It''s a big school, so I got lost searching the schoolyard, and when I finally found it, the class had already started.

    The teacher was not Caroline, but another teacher with cold eyes, and a woman in black robes.

    ¡¸Fuh, oh my, oh my, well. It''s the first day of class, and there are three late students, so I guess Caroline-sensei class is full of bums¡¹

    The elf teacher with the bangs twisted her eyebrows as if she was looking at filth. Her hair is a dark wine ride.

    ¡¸I''m so sorry! I got a little lost.¡¹

    Marilyn bowed her head and apologized.

    ¡¸No need to make excuses! If you''re a student here, you''re familiar with the [Mapping] spell. That''s enough. You''re not even worthy of taking my class, so just skip it.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeehhhh?¡¹

    ¡¸Will you give me credit for that?¡¹

    I''ll ask.

    ¡¸No way! Please don''t talk in your sleep with your eyes open.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since I''m so motivated, why don''t I take the class? I''m paying you, so take it seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha .........!¡¹

    ¡¸Uehh, A-Alec, you''re out of line! You can''t do that to a teacher¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t freak out, Marilyn. This school is all about magic, and your attitude towards teachers is secondary. That Letty got to graduate, you know.¡¹

    I''ve had Saki do some research and she''s done a lot of research on this school.

    As I mingled behind the other students, Kaede whispered to me.

    ¡¸You''d better be careful, Alec. You may be right about the supremacy of magic, but this damn teacher is one of the two most important people in this school.¡¹

    ¡¸How do you know that?¡¹

    ¡¸Because my brother told me. My brother''s a student here too.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, He''s the head of the boys'' dormitory? I''ve met him. Well, thanks for the advice, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like I was trying to help you, so there''s no need to thank me. I just don''t want to be a part of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my god! I knew there were a lot of scum with black hair. You two there! If you think I can''t hear you talking, you''re wrong. Letty, the "class crusher", had black hair, but this is the most abominable black hair I''ve seen since her!¡¹

    So that''s where the name "crusher" comes from.

    ¡¸Tsk, come to think of it, I''ve heard that there was a monster student who broke the school record for suspensions and fines two years ago, but that had black hair too......Good grief!¡¹

    Kaede says, you''re still talking even though you''re being warned about your private conversations, you''re quite a gem too.

    ¡¸Fine. ...... If you''re going to act so unprofessional in this class of mine, Vanilla-von-Jackal, then I have an idea. I''m going to give you a test now.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸EEhhh!?¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, isn''t it obvious? It''s because you have that much confidence in yourself that you''re showing so much leeway. So, if even one of you fails the exam, the entire class will receive no credit, which means you all will repeat a year together¡¹

    With a smile of disdain in her crimson eyes, the black-robed female teacher said that.

 Volume 16 - CH 9

    ¡¸What!? We''re all gonna repeat the year!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh? In one exam?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s outrageous!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Alec, what are you going to do!¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a break. ......¡¹

    ¡¸No test, no nothing. I haven''t learned anything yet.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s unannounced.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, what am I going to do? My father told me not to repeat the year...¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve only got three years of tuition.¡¹

    My classmates were also surprised and voiced their concerns and complaints.

    ¡¸Vanilla-sensei, if you didn''t like the way this guy and I behaved in class, I apologize for that, and just letting Kaede and I repeat the year in school should be enough. But the rest of them don''t have black hair.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot, don''t drag me into this!¡¹

    Kaede gets angry, but it''s this female teacher who got you involved. No, black hair is the reason, so it''s all Letty''s fault, yeah.

    ¡¸Besides, it''s the final exam that determines whether you get credit or not in one sitting. So, if we pass it in one shot, we''re all guaranteed credit, right? It''s okay to skip the rest of the class, right?¡¹

    I go on the offensive with¡¾Speak Lv5¡¿.

    ¡¸What a crazy thing to say. This is just to see if you are qualified to take my class. That''s why I won''t give you any credits for passing the class.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve heard that this institute is a prestigious school that has made a name for itself all over the world, but all that''s left are incompetent teachers who are basking in the brand name and skimming off the hard work and glory of their predecessors. What a shame.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say! You''re calling me incompetent, when you''re just a new student! You don''t even know what I''m capable of!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the thing. Vanilla-sensei, what do you think a teacher''s ability is?¡¹

    I asked with a sharp glint in my eye.

    ¡¸What?¡¡...That is, of course, whether or not you can teach excellent magic. Here at the Academy of Magic, I''m a professor because I''m a top-notch Magician with a thorough knowledge of great magic and a perfect command of both theory and practice.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not true. It''s only the minimum necessary qualification and prerequisite ability for a teacher. If you just know great magic, you can become any Magician you want. If you want to be a teacher worthy of a top-notch school, you must have excellent "teaching skills".¡¹

    I assured her.

    ¡¸Fuhh, What is this nonsense you''re chirping about, if you don''t mind my saying so? I am a first-rate teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸A someone who can only teach the best students with a serious attitude? Makes me laugh.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! It''s not a matter of course for a first-rate teacher to teach first-rate students! It doesn''t matter how good a teacher you are, you can''t teach if your students are inattentive and stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really think so? First-rate students will grow up on their own, even with a third-rate teacher around. It''s easy mode. Isn''t the ability to get students to take class seriously one of the skills of teaching?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, that''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it''s true that a teacher who can bring up the unskilled is a higher level than a teacher who gathers and teaches those who are destined to excel from the start.¡¹

    Kaede was convinced. Or maybe she pretended to be convinced, but she was supporting my logic.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it......¡¹

    ¡¸What Alec said wasn''t wrong, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s kind of unfair that the teacher chooses the students, isn''t it?¡¹

    The other students seemed to think I had a point.

    ¡¸T-that may be the ideal, but as a practical matter, you can''t teach problem children who cause the collapse of schools like "Crusher Letty" or those who have no desire to learn!¡¹

    I''ve got your word.

    ¡¸You guys are willing to learn, aren''t you?¡¹

    I look around at my classmates and ask them.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Of course! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, If that''s the case, then please don''t be late or do anything that would fundamentally question your attitude to learning.¡¹

    ¡¸O''m reflecting on myself there. Even though I''m motivated, I''m at this age. I''m close to urinating.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re lying! You''re not that old, and you said earlier that you were lost!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, okay. It''s a light senior joke. So, what about the test? Are you still going to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I will. I''ll take your arguments into account, and if you pass, you''ll all get credit. However, if you fail, you''ll be repeat a year immediately.¡¹

    She''s got a mean streak.

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll take it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Haah!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Some of my classmates shouted in anger, but I had no choice. As a teacher, Vanilla has the authority to administer exams, and the grading process is essentially up to the teacher, not the students. This is the best we can do to negotiate terms.

    If you have a problem with it, you''ll have to negotiate it yourself.

    ¡¸Believe in your own abilities. Besides, even if you don''t pass, there''s nothing to be afraid of if we all repeat the school together. I''ll take care of the tuition.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the point! Onee-sama, you''re not including me in this, right?¡¹

    Melissa raised her voice in protest, but Vanilla was also a member of the Jackal family. Well, I guess they have the same haircut with the bangs. Just without the drill option.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s probably true. You can''t be a teacher if you only favor your relatives. It''s just the right punishment for a family member of the Jackal family, which has produced many great Magicians, to be shamed for missing out on high school and going to middle school.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, that was ......¡¹

    Melissa clenched her fists and glared at me resentfully, but then again, she was on the same team as me in the entrance exam.

    The black slugs summoned by the mysterious black magician interfered and caused me to lose time. I guess that affected our score.

    But Melissa didn''t even complain, she sighed and fell silent.

    ¡¸The test is about earth magic. Working in pairs and exchanging magic power, you must grow a three centimeter tree bud to a height of one meter. The time limit is until the end of this class.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! I don''t care if it''s a mature tree, growing it out of grass is way too difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve never even used earth magic before. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Me too...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, you can''t even do this, it might be better for you if you voluntarily leave this school and go back to a third-rate magic school. Fufufu¡¹

    The teacher, Vanilla, put her hand over her mouth and smiled wickedly.

    ¡¸You can teach me that earth magic spell, can''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. I''ll show you how to do it. ¨D¨DBuds rooted in Mother Earth, gather their blessings and grow with their mana! Woodgrow!¡¹

    Vanilla lightly waved her red jeweled rod and pointed to the ground, and the sprouts of the plants there quickly grew into magnificent trees about five meters tall.

    It seems that this magic is more advanced than I thought. How can you tamper with the growth of a plant?

    I touched the tree and found that it was not an illusion. It had substance.

    ¡¸T-that''s amazing! No magic circle, no catalyst, just words and spirits to grow this much!¡¹

    ¡¸It was an instant ......¡¹

    ¡¸...... It''s impossible. I''ve been chanting every day for five years, and I''ve only been able to grow as tall as I am.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, if you have time to be impressed and whine, go ahead and cast your spells! There''s no amount of time that will suffice for our abilities!¡¹

    Melissa urges me to take the initiative, but well, I guess I don''t want to be a stay-at-home mom either, and that''s a little different from showing leadership. She doesn''t seem like a very cooperative girl.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, I told you, you had to work in pairs. If you don''t take turns casting spells or transferring magic, you will be disqualified immediately!¡¹

    Vanilla says. The two of us are one tree, so at first glance it looks like she gave us a handicap, but the premise of cooperation is tricky.

    This class had only met yesterday, and their abilities varied.

    ¡¸You demon ......!¡¹

    Melissa grumbled as she gripped her rod, but her sister Vanilla just smiled thinly at her.

    She doesn''t say anything more, and unlike the entrance exam, it looks like we''ll have to decide on the grouping.

    ¡¸Then, you guys, line up in order of magic power base value. Those with higher values will be paired with those with lower values.¡¹

    Since no one else was giving instructions, I decided to take charge.

 Volume 16 - CH 10

    I had to take a practical exam for Vanilla''s class, a test that could cost me credits and my year.

    It seems that Vanilla is a teacher who needs to be watched out for, but for now, I just have to do the practicals and get by.

    If even one of us fails the test, we''ll all be repeat the year.

    I tried to choose a partner based on the magic value of the basic ability so that the ability would be average, since there was a limit of "in pairs".

    ¡¸Ah, so I''ll be last. My magic value is 1.¡¹

    Marilyn said matter-of-factly.

    ¡¸¡¸ 1!? ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? It''s hard to find a Dwarf warrior with that low.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re not at the right level to be a Magician, you know!¡¹

    My classmates say angrily, but they''re right, I don''t see many people with a 1 magic value.

    ¡¸Murhh¨D¨DIt''s okay, I''ve been a family of Magicians for generations. I can use magic just fine.¡¹

    Marilyn puffed out her cheeks and fiddled with her stupid hair with her fingers.

    ¡¸That''s right. Now is not the time to talk about this. Marilyn, work with me.¡¹

    I said, taking Marilyn by the shoulders.

    Marilyn has also passed the entrance exam and is here. She must have trained her level considerably or be highly skilled in magic.

    ¡¸Oooh, thank you. By the way, what is Alec''s magic value?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s 23¡¹.

    ¡¸Eh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Haaaah?!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸You''re joking again.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, he''s not joking. I checked his guild card, and I also contacted the magic guild to make sure it wasn''t a forgery.¡¹

    Melissa says, but you went to the trouble to inquire after that? I''m sure you''re a very skeptical person.

    ¡¸Hmph, I''m also 23, by the way. Surprise me and praise me.¡¹

    Kaede says with a grin, but you''re a hero, too.

    ¡¸There are some great guys out there. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well, I''m low on 3 too. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, that''s a lie. There''s no way an elf can get less than 5!¡¹

    One of the students said, so I using [Appraisal] on the elf and saw that it was indeed 11.

    Stupid. In this combination, the partner will be someone with a high magic value, so he deliberately declared it low.

    ¡¸That elf is 11. Look, it''s meaningless if everyone doesn''t pass. Don''t try to make it easy on yourself. You have MP and level. ...... Enough said, I''ll rearrange all of you with [Appraisal].¡¹

    I''ll use my skills to pull the classmates who don''t like it and put them in order.

    ¡¸No, don''t line me up! I can''t get married if he knows my magic value. We''ve been Magicians for generations. That''s our selling point!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, raise your level and play with MP. Or better yet, train in cooking, makeup, or whatever you can do to improve your girl power and get a highly capable Magician as a son-in-law.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, Alec you bastard, you''re giving away important personal information! Don''t underestimate my highest level skill, [Basic Ability and Magic Power Limited Blocked View Lv4]!¡¹

    Why is it that only in times like this do you have a niche skill?

    But my¡¾Appraisal¡¿is at max level 5. I can still handle it.

    ¡¸You have a magic value of 8.¡¹

    [

    You idiot! ......you saw through me!? I''ve never been discovered before, not even by my dad, not even by the appraiser at the castle! Kkuhh, I''m so proud of my skills. ...... Ah, I''ve lost confidence in my ability to survive! I despaired!¡¹

    ¡¸Now go ahead and die on your own later, with your useless piece of junk skill. Come on, don''t be a blabbermouth. Chant quickly from the person you''ve teamed up with! We''re running out of time.¡¹

    Melissa also cooperates to move classmates.

    ¡¸It''s useless anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. No matter how hard we try, we can''t do it with a dropout like Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ve got Marilyn covered. Just do it. Whoever cuts corners, I''ll rape the beautiful girls.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Ehhh!? ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. If the other boys don''t get serious, I''ll tell your father, and I''ll do a blackmail and shut down your connections after graduation, so be prepared.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, blackmail is dirty.¡¹

    ¡¸The Jackal family is going to stare at me. ......¡¹

    ¡¸W-What should I do? Even if I try my best, he might say I''m lazy and rape me. ...... Me has worked hard for 32 years to keep this body clean, and to have my virginity taken away in a place like this is just too much!¡¹

    The woman who looks like a sumo wrestler''s yokozuna puts her hands on her cheeks and shakes her body.

    I don''t care, you''re not on my strike zone. I said beautiful girls are.

    With the sorting done, I was about to cast a woodgrow spell on the buds growing there, but I had a bad feeling.

    I looked behind me and saw Vanilla-sensei looking at me with a triumphant look on her face.

    Well, since the requirement is that two people must take turns sharing in the raising of the tree or we will be disqualified, if I make it one meter tall in one shot, she''s going to use that as an excuse to make me repeat the year.

    You dirty bitch.

    ¡¸Marilyn, you cast the spell first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it. Uh, ¨D¨DBuds of Mother Earth, gather their blessings and grow with their mana!¡¡Woodgrow!¡¹

    You didn''t do so well on the writing test, but you recited the spell in one shot without flinching. She also has good control over her magic.

    She''s much more resourceful than I thought she would be.

    However, Marilyn''s magic value is at its lowest, so it has only grown about five millimeters.

    ¡¸I''ll take the next one, if you don''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I said take turns or exchange magic power. Have it your way.¡¹

    Vanilla, who looked away with a pout of amusement, did not seem to hide her displeasure, but she seemed to judge the test fairly enough.

    Would a guy like this summon the "Black Bird" to the Lodar Wetlands to attack the villagers and sabotage the entrance exam?

    I have a feeling something is wrong, but I''ll find out what it is later.

    Now, let''s get this over with.

    I''m going to use my [Magical Knowledge] skills and also my job as a "Sage" to start over from choosing the words for the spell runes.

    If you use strong words and spirits, you can save a lot of time, and if your classmates use the same spells, it will be easier for them to pass.

    People who can only do what they''re taught are manual people, and that''s no way to develop the human race.

    First, "Earth".

    A bigger word is better.

    If you want to use it more broadly and deeply, I would say "Planet".

    However, my [Magical Knowledge] points out that this is out of style, so I convert it into the word "Star" to match the style of our world.

    I add more modifiers to the bud, and choose the powerful word "Life".

    The other word is "Extend", but....

    This is also an aggressive word, "Pierce the Heavens," and focuses only on the speed of growth.

    Perfect.

    Now I''ll be able to grow it to the passing standard of one meter in no time.

    ¡¸¨D¨DSprouts of life rooted in the Mother Star, gather its blessings, feed on its mana, and poke the heavens! Woodgrow!¡¹

    I chanted, the grass glowed, and the ground splits open. The ground cracked loudly, and the tree began to grow into a thick trunk about a meter in diameter.

    No, it wasn''t growing at an easy speed. It was as fast as a bullet or a rocket. The tree flew vertically and grew.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸W-what the heck?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that can''t be the original runes!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh-ohhhh!¡¹

    After chanting it myself, I was a little freaked out. I was almost caught in a growing tree and took an uppercut, but I''m a trained swordsman, and I''ve got good dynamic vision, so I was able to avoid it.

    Marilyn, who was nearby, is also a quick, and she''s rather high level, too. At lvl 38, she must have been an adventurer.

    I''m glad no one was hurt.

    ¡¸All right, it''s clear. Ooii, that''s enough, tree.¡¹

    The magic power has stopped, but it''s still growing. It''s not slowing down at all.

    ¡¸Come on, that''s enough. What are you doing, Alec? Hurry up, stop it!¡¹

    Melissa said in a reproachful voice.

    ¡¸No, I don''t know how to stop it¡¹

    I''ll be honest with you.

 Volume 16 - CH 11

    In order to pass the practical test, I cast a spell with a bit of originality mixed in, but the tree didn''t stop growing.

    ¡¸What? Isn''t that the magic you know?¡¹

    Melissa asked back in surprise.

    ¡¸Well, yeah. I instantly changed the chant. Hmm, that was a bit of a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Alec, this is no time to relax! Isn''t this, the chant you just used, using all the magic of this planet to grow?¡¹

    That looks really bad.

    ¡¸Ahem, Vanilla-sensei, please do something!¡¹

    I''ll bow down as a student here.

    ¡¸I can''t believe it. ...... Also, Alec, changing the chant is dangerous, so please don''t do more than one at a time. But Letty and you are both one letter away from being "natural disaster" Magicians.¡¹

    I don''t agree with being lumped in with Letty, but the teacher has a point.

    No, you don''t usually think that you can grow this fast, do you?

    ¡¸Understood. I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, the only way to do this is to cut off the supply of magic power. ...... With this many techniques, even if you have 500 MP, you normally wouldn''t be able to activate them, but now ....... ¨D¨DThe jackal''s bloodline commands, Mana, return to normal flow!¡¹

    The growth of the tree stopped immediately.

    ¡¸As expected of teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Ooohhh ¡¹¡¹

    Her students and I look at each other in respect.

    ¡¸Phew, I managed to stop the flow of magic, but this is not helping with the cleanup. Alec-san, what about the cleanup magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m not sure. If you ask me to do it, I''ll do it, but there are no guarantees. It''s not strongly recommended.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s fine. If you mow it down, it''ll fall over and be dangerous, and you can''t burn it. Let''s report this to the headmaster and see what he can do. Yes, the other students can continue with their practical work.¡¹

    It was a simple response, but I guess someone could do something about it.

    The students regained their composure and cast a spell. Of course, it was the safe and normal spell that the teacher had taught them.

    But...

    ¡¸Damn, it only grew three centimeters at a time!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I can do this in time, there''s no way my MP will last.¡¹

    ¡¸Then that''s the only way. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ...... is a pain in the ass.¡¹

    My classmates looked at each other and nodded with convincing expressions.

    ¡¸Ha! You can''t do that! You musn''t do that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨DBudding life rooted in the mother star, gather its blessings and poke the heavens with your mana! Woodgrow!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    My classmates all chanted in unison, and I, Melissa, Kaede, Lumina, and all the other strong people secretly fused their magic power together.

    The ground cracked loudly.

    You''re good, this class. Some of them are forming chant with their hands, and all of them are at a high level.

    I can''t believe they all succeeded in activating the magic.

    ¡¸A-Are you stupid, you guuuuuuuys¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei''s screams of anger, dismay, and grief echoed throughout the area.

    ¡¸All right, We''ve all passed the one meter mark, we''ve passed! So let''s get out of here!¡¹

    I said, and started running.

    ¡¸What? Are you sure?¡¹

    Marilyn looks at the teacher and wonders if it''s okay.

    ¡¸Anyone who wants to be scolded should stay where they are and do honors.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry. It''s obvious that she''s going to scold me persistently, given her personality. She was totally pissed.¡¹

    Melissa is also running.

    ¡¸Uwahh, I think that''s a bad idea. ......¡¹

    But then Marilyn also ran.

    ¡¸Hawawa, This is bad, but well, it''s all Alec''s fault, and yes, it''s Alec''s fault, and it''s not my fault.¡¹

    Nene also runs frantically, using her [Empathy¡î] to speak for her classmates'' heartless words.

    ¡¸You guys are idiots! Seriously, you idiots!¡¹

    But Kaede also runs. You''ve been casting spells too, haven''t you?

    ¡¸As a princess, I have no choice but to ...... run away. ...... I don''t want any trouble. ......¡¹

    Lumina also runs as fast as she can.

    ¡¸Aaaah! No way!? The spell is interfering with the flow and it won''t stop! Oh no, no, no, no! Hey, you guys, help me! I won''t scold you, but please, someone help me!¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei''s voice turns into a plea, but I don''t stop.

    ¡¸Alec, are you sure this is okay?¡¹

    Kaede asked me with a straight face as I kept running.

    ¡¸No problem. We''ve got a lot of professional professors here. We don''t want any amateurs messing with it and making it worse. Look, we''ve already got reinforcements with flying magic. We''re just following instructions to evacuate. We''re amateurs, there''s no way we can do what Vanilla-sensei can''t. We''re slowing her down. So the evacuation order is the right one.¡¹

    I''m sure Vanilla-sensei will claim later that she didn''t say that, but in our confusion, we heard such an auditory hallucination.

    Or it could be someone''s prank, but I don''t think we should be scolded for mishearing it.

    ¡¸I see. You''re a smart guy. All right, follow the teacher''s instructions and evacuate!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Yeaahhh! ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸All right! ¡¹¡¹

    It''s a breathtaking reply.

    It''s the kind of trustworthy voice that knows everything, and even if you''re interrogated individually later, you''ll keep your mouth shut and take your secrets to the grave in silence.

    The next day after school, I was summoned to the staff room.

    The trees had stopped growing, so it seemed that the professors here were very good at magic. The only problem was that there was a large tree still growing, so they weren''t going to be able to clean it up anytime soon.

    ¡¸Aahh geez, what is that guy! That Alec guy! I''ve worked so hard to become a teacher at a prestigious school, and now he''s a problem! Vanilla-sensei has been giving me a lot of grief, and if I could teach him in a day or two, I wouldn''t have any trouble!¡¹

    My homeroom teacher, Caroline, is grumbling at her desk, but she''s the one who called me here.

    ¡¸Sensei¡¹

    ¡¸Uhii! Oh, Alec-san, how long have you been there?¡¹

    ¡¸Just now.¡¹

    ¡¸I,I,I-I see. Oh, the headmaster wanted to see you¡«!¡¹

    The teacher says with a smile, but do I look that bad?

    ¡¸I get it.¡¹

    I head for the door I see at the back of the staff room.

    ¡¸So that''s Alec...¡¹

    ¡¸The natural disaster Magician who creates the world tree? Good grief.¡¹

    ¡¸He''s old enough, but isn''t he already some kind of apprentice?¡¹

    ¡¸I hear he''s an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I''d never see a student like Crusher Letty again, but I see, the world is a big place.¡¹

    ¡¸Two days into school and he''s in the headmaster''s office.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s interesting.¡¹

    The teachers in their robes were whispering, but none of them seemed to be very angry.

    ¡¸Please wait, Alec-kun.¡¹

    A young male teacher in a gleaming white robe with silver threads stopped me. I don''t care what he says, but he uses strange language.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.....Ahem, where did you learn all those spells? Can you tell me the name of your teacher?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a master. I just rearranged a few spells on the spur of the moment and that''s it.¡¹

    I''ll tell you what it is.

    ¡¸Y-you just thought of ......!? No, no, no. No way. That''s ridiculous.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all you got to say?¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait, wait. I''m sure you have some ...... secret you''d like to share? If you didn''t, you wouldn''t be able to use a world class spell like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not saying there isn''t, but I don''t have the right to tell you that.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Y-You''re so cocky! I''m only here to teach you!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Cherry-sensei. Magic is everything here. Even if it''s a student, you can''t offend them by asking them to teach you. It won''t go well.¡¹

    An elderly female teacher said smilingly, but she is a person who understands the reason of things.

    She nodded for me to go, so I left Cherry Boy alone and opened the door to the headmaster''s office.

    ¡¸No, I''m not asking him to teach me anything, I''m just investigating the situation... Ah, I''m not done talking yet! Alec-kun!¡¹

 Volume 16 - CH 12

    I tried to quickly close the door because of the noise, but Cherry-sensei seemed to have used some kind of spell and quickly barged into the headmaster''s office. Bam! and smashed his nose against the door with a flourish.

    ¡¸Fughh! Owwhhh ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay? Here''s a potion.¡¹

    He looked like he was in a lot of pain, so I took pity on him and kindly offered him a potion.

    ¡¸Hmph. No thanks, I''ve got some on me. Listen here? That was just an accidental mistake. You know what they say, a good pen makes a bad pen.¡¹

    Cherry points at me with a straight face.

    I''ve been caught by an annoying person, haven''t I? However, as expected from a teacher, you can''t tell him to get out.

    ¡¸I don''t care about that,but ......¡¹

    I looked around in the headmaster''s office.

    There are some fine furnishings in here, this was a school of magic, and the shelves were lined with potions of all colors, some of which were bubbling and looked dangerous.

    A sticky red liquid is shaking in the bottle, but what is it for? It''s disgusting.

    There''s a black cat sitting on the big desk in front of me, but its owner doesn''t seem to be home.

    I don''t like to be kept waiting, though.

    ¡¸Welcome to the office, Alec.¡¹

    Did the cat just talk?

    No, there''s a slight presence behind the desk.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    I use my [Levitation] to jump over the desk and snatch up that thing behind the cat.

    ¡¸Hyaaaa! Hohoho, Not bad for someone who''s already been found me, eh, my dear?¡¹

    Loli, who looks like a schoolgirl, is laughing in her saggy robe.

    ¡¸Are you the headmaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Alec! That''s rude to her!¡¹

    Cherry-sensei is getting angry behind my back, so it seems that this loli kid is really the headmaster of this school.

    I was expecting a stern old man with a white beard. ...... Oh well, I prefer a beautiful girl to an old man.

    So who was that old man who was talking so much at the entrance ceremony ......? Well, what does it matter?

    ¡¸That''s fine, that''s fine. Indeed, this mistress is the headmaster of this school. You can call me Luna-chan if you like.¡¹

    ¡¸Headmaster, if you''re going to give me sermon, get on with it.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re not a very nice person, are you? You BAD! All right, I''m done.¡¹

    ...... I''ve had a lot of teachers on Earth, but I''ve never had a sermon end in one second.

    ¡¸Headmaster! That''s just too much. It''s not good for the dignity of the academy¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry, you''ve only been here a short time, but magic is everything here. You have to show your magic to have dignity.¡¡For example¨D¨DOpen from the truth of flux, and command Alec to turn in the manner of an ancient master and servant¡¹

    The Headmaster pointed her wand at me and chanted a spell.

    ¡¸Kkuhh!?¡¹

    My body began to spin on the spot, as if I were weightless.

    Is this gravity magic? No, chants are not like that. I don''t remember making a master-slave pact with her, but ...... she seems to be using some kind of cheat-grade causality.

    I can''t even resist.

    I tried to control my posture with [Levitation], but that didn''t go well at all, either.

    I''m not going to get drunk and vomit because of the [Anti-sickness medication], but it''s no fun to have your body turned around like that.

    Then it''s magic for magic''s sake, isn''t it?

    ¡¸The four great spirits are Sylph, let your wings flap in a gust of wind!¡¡Wind!¡¹

    I''ll use wind magic to control my posture, smartly warded of course. Nothing but my body will fly.

    ¡¸Well, well, well, that was a tour de force. It''s not as interesting as a beginner''s magic, but I''d say you''re in the "Sage" class when it comes to controlling magic power¡¹

    ¡¸T-This guy! He can also handle non-chanting warding magic at the same time! A freshman in the middle school? That''s ridiculous. ......¡¹

    Cherry was surprised to see me, but since my body randomly rotated this way and that, I couldn''t maintain an upright posture with a one-tempo delay even if I used the wind to control it.

    I might be able to do something about it if I took the skills to counter it, but I''d be wasting skill points if I put all my energy into a sermon or a dignity contest.

    ¡¸I give up, Headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, fine. You''re an adventurer and you''re not blinded by this. I think it would be better to give you a test that makes you more desperate, but I also think we need to set the stage properly for this.¡¹

    The loli headmaster hints at a scary Spartan education, though.

    ¡¸I don''t want that either. I''m here for one reason and one reason only. The magic is just fine.¡¹

    A black magician who summoned a strange monster to the village, and a black sea anemone that appears a year later. In order to defeat her, I need to learn the [Dimensional Slash] skill. In order to learn it, I need to change jobs to become a magic swordsman and find out for sure.

    Of course, breaking into the girls'' dormitory is one of the main objectives.

    ¡¸Hohoho, Is that what you want? Alec the Hero. Your harem kingdom is still in the process of being destroyed. It''s still not enough to defeat that thing.¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard, how do you know all this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, It''s not my place to tell you.¡¹

    You annoying child. You want us to fight over magic?

    Fine. I''ll take it.

    ¡¸Jajajajajajajajajajajajajaja!¡¹

    A series of ice javelins by [super fast tongue].

    If this is a saturation attack at close range, no matter how much the opponent is the head of the magic academy, there will be no damage.

    Once the barrier is up, I''ll use instantaneous movement to leap inward and beat the crap out of her.

    ¡¸Hey! Alec-kun, come on!¡¡You can''t go against a teacher, of all people, the headmaster, you''ll get more than expulsion, boy!¡¹

    Cherry is upset and tries to stop me, but I''m in her way. Didn''t you hear what the headmaster said?

    "Magic is everything" here.

    However, Cherry is also a teacher at this academy, and his movements are agile, as if he used the magic to strengthen his body without chanting.

    I decides that I can''t avoid it, so I dodges it with [Instantaneous Movement].

    ¡¸T-teleportation!? L-Legendary level magic with no chanting!?¡¹

    No, it''s a skill.

    ¡¸Hohoho, this is very entertaining. This year''s freshmen of students is quite impressive.¡¹

    The laughing Headmaster was initially caught by the barrier, but from there she hit me with a series of fireballs without chanting, and then hit my ice javelin, vaporizing it.

    I''m afraid that beginner level magic is more powerful than the intermediate level magic of the heroes. ......

    But I won.

    Fire spells don''t work on me, you know?

    Because I have [Fire Resistance Lv5].

    ¡¸O-Ouch! Please! Both of you, this is a sacred study hall and the highest school of knowledge, you must not engage in savage fighting! In times like these, we must remain calm and discuss things peacefully!¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry, I''m not going to hit you, so don''t avoid it half-assed. You''re in my way.¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei, it is the tradition of this school to discuss magic passionately. The founder of this school and a rare magician, Nanoha the "Raging Spirit", also taught this¡¹

    ¡¸That''s absurd! This isn''t a discussion, it''s just a shooting match!¡¹

    You''re right. But I never knew there was such a thing as a "gunner," and magic has a lot of depth.

    ¡¸Oya, I can''t get any damage. It''s not like it''s an attribute barrier spell, so it''s either an artifact-grade rare item or a gifted item. Good, this is why appraisal bindings are so interesting.¡¹

    It seems that the headmaster is fighting by sealing off her own [appraisal], but I wonder if it was a [prediction] type skill or magic that read my fate.

    ¨D¨Drather than that.

    ¡¸Tsk, you''re not out of ammo yet? Damn it, you don''t have [Magic Power Generation], do you...?¡¹

    The skills I have don''t necessarily mean that this Loli Headmaster doesn''t have them.

    ¡¸Hohoho, I don''t have any of those devilish skills. It''s the result of various boosting equipment and daily MP health drinks.¡¹

    So there''s a bottom.

    But this Loli Headmaster would not use the same magic until she ran out of ammunition, so she switched to electric shock magic.

    According to my [Magical Knowledge], this is an intermediate [Lightning].

    ¡¸Hohoho, there, there, avoid it, avoid it. It''s a good target.¡¹

    The ice javelin on my side is blocked by a magical barrier, but even if I jump inside it and reach for it, the loli girl will create a further barrier inside and step back, so it''s a tug-of-war.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    The damage is not half bad, as this Loli''s electric shocks pierce my body one after another. As is expected of the head of a prestigious magic academy, the power of her attack magic is quite strong even when she takes it easy.

    If this guy had been serious from the start and used her big magic, I wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    But it wouldn''t be interisting to just give up.

    If I don''t take a shot at her and give her a blow, the reputation of the "Black Cat of the Wind" will be at stake.

    No, that''s not quite right.

    I don''t care about the face, but if people think I''m okay with not resisting the fate of annihilation, it will affect the reputation of my way of life.

    Everyone should at least show a little struggle.

    I thought better of it and decided to use a spell that would have the highest hit rate against the barrier.

    How do you deal with an opponent who has a magical barrier (barrier) that completely prevents magic with overwhelming power?

    I can also use [Instantaneous Movement] to hit her body at random, but it''s not like I want to kill the headmaster.

    Besides, I''ve never tried this skill before, as I''m very cautious about what happens when two human bodies overlap.

    Then, this is it.

    ¡¸¨D¨DPile on the curses of apples crashing to the earth, and hang your head even when you don''t mean to! Gravity headshot!¡¹

    As a [Sage], I mobilized all my [Magic Knowledge] and modern knowledge, and used the magic that Letty used before as a hint.

    It is a customized gravity magic.

    This should be able to overcome the barrier.

    Of course, the opponent was a top-notch magician.

    I also chanted the explosion spell at the same time to create a diversion and pressure.

    ¡¸Murghh, that spell is not good!¡¹

    The Loli headmaster must have figured out what kind of spell I was chanting halfway through, because as soon as she changed her color, she immediately cast another spell.

    But I was one step ahead of her.

    The Headmaster''s office was enveloped in a blinding flash of light, and the shock overwhelmed everything.

    Booom.....!

    The explosion was more spectacular than I had expected, and the next thing I knew, the side walls were completely gone and I could see the sky.

    The room is a pile of rubble.

    ...... I shouldn''t have done that.

    I went a little to far.

    ¡¸Fuuh, good grief, you''re the second person to blow up the headmaster''s office.¡¹

    It''s hard to believe that the Loli Headmaster came out from under the rubble ...... without a scratch or even a speck of dust on her.

    That''s what I get for my tweaked original spell.

    ¨D¨DInteresting.

    Let''s learn the magic thoroughly, shall we?

 Volume 16 - CH 13

    The next morning, I came out of the classroom with an unsuspecting look on my face, and my classmates came running up to me.

    ¡¸Alec, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸What was your punishment?¡¹

    ¡¸How did you get scolded?¡¹

    Well, they''ve had a bite of the one that created the world tree, so I guess that''s what they''re bothering about.

    ¡¸Nothing. I got just a little lecture, but that''s it.¡¹

    I simply told them the truth. Of course, I was just trying to be cool, anticipating how they would react when they heard that.

    ¡¸What!¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸But after all that, ......¡¹

    They don''t believe me, but I guess they still don''t understand the "common sense" of this school.

    ¡¸It''s not that. I did all that and got away with it with very little blame. Do you guys even know what''s this place is all about?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a place to learn magic, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s roght. Don''t make fun of me.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no need to come to school if all you want to do is read a textbook.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸There are things you can''t learn on your own.¡¹

    I nodded my head in response.

    ¡¸I''m sure there are.¡¹

    ¡¸See?¡¹

    ¡¸But this is a school of magic. To learn is to study, to improve your skills, to master your knowledge. It''s okay to experiment and fail. Isn''t that what were looking for, to practice magic through trial and error?¡¹

    I''ll point it out.

    ¡¸Uhh......¡¹

    ¡¸Murhh......¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it, it''s true¡¹

    My classmates groaned.

    ¡¸So, if a student makes a few mistakes, it''s not something to be scolded about. Just stand your ground..¡¹

    I said a good thing.

    ¡¸Fuhh. That''s what happens when you make a mistake in class. Blowing up the headmaster''s office is already class disruption or terrorism.¡¹

    Kaede pointed out sharply and turned the conversation around.

    As expected, I couldn''t refute her right away.

    By the way, this guy is so quick with information.

    ¡¸Huh? Blowing up the headmaster''s office, what the hell are you thinking!¡¹

    ¡¸Are you stupid!? You''re an idiot after all!?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much of a delinquent you are, there are some things you should do and some things you shouldn''t. ......¡¹

    The class''s eyes quickly turned to a stern stare, even though they had been looking at me with respect. Good grief.

    ¡¸Kaede, it was just a small mistake in the experiment. I didn''t mean to blow anything up either. I just got into a little magic contest of skill with the headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ What!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I''m surprised you survived that. My brother was spotted by the headmaster and was hospitalized in the temple for half a year.¡¹

    Kaede says that her brother is Craig, the head of the dormitory. He also had a stocky build, but I guess muscles doesn''t matter when you get hit by magic.

    ¡¸Oi, you gotta be kidding me! You''re going to send me to the hospital just because spotted by headmaster?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what are you going to do now, Alec!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it all started because you used a weird spell!¡¹

    They''re going to point the finger at me for the world tree thing, but the bottom line is that these guys are just worried because they''re afraid they''ll be held jointly and severally responsible.

    ¡¸Calm down, the matter of the world tree has already been settled with the reprimand from the headmaster. No matter what happens, you won''t be penalized.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I think it''s wrong to blame Alec when everyone else has also chanted.¡¹

    Marilyn defended me. She''s a good person.

    ¡¸We''ll soon find out if Alec is telling the truth or not. I''m sure my sister - no, Vanilla-sensei - will inform your homeroom teacher of your retention soon.¡¹

    Melissa, who had been watching from her seat and not participating in the questioning, shook off her twisted drizzle of hair and said.

    ¡¸I see, well, that''s one way to put it.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t wait for Caroline-sensei to get here.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning. ......¡¹

    The homeroom teacher came in with a somber voice, a complete change from yesterday.

    I feel a little sorry for her, but I didn''t do anything wrong either, did I?

    ¡¸Um, teacher, about the retention...¡¹

    One of the students couldn''t wait to ask her about it.

    ¡¸Oh, yes, yes, that''s the thing. Vanilla-sensei gave me a lot of grief, but I heard that all the students passed Basic Magic A.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸OOHH!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Yay!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the other classrooms are having classes, so please be quiet. Changing the chant without permission can lead to unexpected dangers, so be careful. In particular, don''t use strong language, something like ''Star''.¡¹

    ¡¸What? But that''s also used in elementary detection magic, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, there are combinations of them. ...... Well, frankly, it''s hard for normal people to meet the activation conditions, so you don''t have to worry about anyone but Alec-san. That''s enough.¡¹

    In a throwaway way, Caroline seemed to want this matter to be over quickly.

    ¡¸¡¸I understand...¡¹¡¹

    The students seemed to understand and went along with it.

    Of course, I was also silent in affirmation.

    There''s nothing good to come out of rehashing this story.

    ¡¸All right! Well then, let''s learn about fire magic today.¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After the boring morning class, Nene shook me awake.

    ¡¸Alec-san, Alec-san, it''s lunchtime!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, okay.¡¹

    I was trying to stay awake today, but I fell asleep.

    ¡¸Um, Marilyn-san was in a huge hurry to run out of yakisoba bread. ...... What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see you have some here. Don''t worry, Nene. It''s just that it''s a popular bread that goes fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? Oh, thank goodness.¡¹

    Nene patted her little chest as if relieved, but she seemed to be worried about such a thing.

    ¡¸What, that''s why you were so shifty? I should have told her earlier.¡¹

    Kaede said. I was curious, since she was the only other person left in the classroom.

    ¡¸Was there something you wanted from me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, not really, but I just thought you were an interesting guy. That''s all.¡¹

    It''s Kaede who says it shyly.

    I don''t know about that.

    ¡¸Well, let''s go have some food. How about you join us at our table?¡¹

    I''ll invite her to join us.

    ¡¸What? Ah, yes, then.¡¹

    Kaede nodded bluntly, and although she seemed confused, she didn''t seem to have any hostility towards anyone.

    Well, if she''s just a NEET, she''s probably harmless to leave her alone, as long as she doesn''t fall into the trap of thinking "I''m going to make it big in another world", even if she have to drag other people down.

    I don''t think she''s going to get in the way of my harem kingdom because she''s a woman.

    When I went to the cafeteria, Serina was glaring at me openly, and the enemy was inside.

    ¡¸Alec, what''s going on? You''re going to have to explain to me exactly it properly¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, It doesn''t really matter to you¡¹

    ¡¸Of course there are! There''s a rumor going around that you''re the one who caused the explosion in the headmaster''s office.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat?¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the first person to ever blow up the headmaster''s office was Letty-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Weeel, £ªehe£ª.¡¹

    I''m not complimenting you, though.

    ¡¸Huh? What are you doing, Letty? Hahaa, you''ve been expelled from this school, haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t! You see this blue ring? It even has my name engraved on it, and it''s my very own diploma!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s not nice to insult your teacher, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸No, hmm ......, Don''t change the subject. But why is Letty the teacher ......?¡¹

    She seemed unconvinced, but as long as the magic is good, anything is possible here.

    ¡¸By the way, what about you?¡¹

    Serina looked behind me diagonally, but I hadn''t introduced Kaede to these guys yet.

    ¡¸This is Kaede, my classmate.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, nice to meet you. I''m Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, yeah, ni-nice to meet you...¡¹

    Kaede who looks away from her for some reason.

    ¡¸You''ve been talking to me normally, but what''s with that reaction?¡¹

    ¡¸Because she''s cute, isn''t she? That girl too.¡¹

    Kaede whispered back.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve already become friends with her... Wow, Alec, that''s great!¡¹

    Serina, who reads without hesitation,  would get the wrong idea.

    ¡¸Ah, I''m called Kaede von Craig. By the way, I can''t get rid of the long red hair, but this platinum blonde hair is so beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸U-uwahh, please don''t touch me!¡¹

    When Noel''s hair was touched by Kaede, he jerked back.

    ¡¸Oh, oh, I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it...¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem. I''m Noel, and I''m from the Lily class. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, that guy is a man.¡¹

    I''ll make sure there are no misunderstandings.

    ¡¸You''re joking again. How can such a beautiful girl be a man ...... Nah!?¡¹

    It seems that she''s also had an appraisal, and Kaede stepped back as if she was appalled.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, he looks like a woman, but he''s really a man¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Why isn''t this a girl? It''s a scam... ah, well, I don''t care if it''s a guy. As expected, Serina is good.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhh, I''m sorry, don''t put your face too close to mine, Kaede. Don''t touch my hair either.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but you''re really cute~!¡¹

    Kaede looked at Serina with enraptured eyes.

    This woman, Is she into Yuri (lesbian)?.

 Volume 16 - CH 14

    I though that a pessimistic NEET Kaede would be safe, but she was a lesbian.

    As proof of this, she didn''t even say hello to Nicole, the guy who joined us later for lunch, and showed no interest in him, and she kept trying to touch Nene''s body like crazy.

    I made sure to protect Nene breasts and buttocks, though.

    The next day, I told Nene about it when she was about to enter the classroom.

    ¡¸Listen, Nene, she''s dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I think Kaede-san is a rather kind and gentle person, but...¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, she''s a beast. She just wears sheep''s clothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸All she cares about is having sex with you, that''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Hmmm... Speaking of which, when it was just the three of us in the classroom, My [Empathy¡î] caught a voice that wanted to commit a immoral action  on me. If that wasn''t Alec-san, then I guess it might be. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, it''s a little unclear what I''m thinking when I''m sleeping. Now, of course, I''m thinking I''d like to licking you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa, no, you can''t do it. Then again, maybe I''m just reading Alec-san thoughts.¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, just be careful. Don''t be alone with her, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I''m belong to Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    The petite and cute girl makes a fist with both hands and strongly declares that she belongs to me. That''s good. It''s a situation that makes me want to push her over.

    ¡¸Good morning, Nene!...and sigh, whatever the hell Alec is.¡¹

    It''s Kaede. The tone of her voice as well as her facial expression changed, and hier sigh was mixed with a disgusted "why are you here" to me.

    ¡¸You''re too obvious, your attitude is.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s wrong with that? I don''t need to be lectured by a lolicon who even touches young children.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is. If you try to mess with Nene, I''ll be your enemy. Just remember that.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. ......¡¹

    Clucking her tongue and frowning, Kaede didn''t seem to want to have a go at me.

    But that doesn''t mean she won''t try her hand at it when I''m not around.

    ¡¸I''m sure there are plenty of other girls out there.¡¹

    ¡¸I only eat cute girls!¡¹

    Kaede says, clenching her fists, but it''s a complete declaration of yuri. And she''s not the stoic one, she''s the one who''s up to no good in many ways.

    ¡¸Good morning~, hey hey, what are you talking about? What kind of food is cute-girl?¡¹

    Marilyn spotted us in the hallway and came over to us, but she''s old enough to know better, so I''ll tell her the truth.

    ¡¸Marilyn, eating here is sex. Kaede is a lesbian, and she likes sex between girls.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Eeehhh!? Eeehhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Too much of a surprise. Also, Alec, come on, outing, can you please stop?¡¹ (TLN: I don''t know what outing is, maybe telling around your secret?)

    ¡¸Shut up, if you want me to hide it, say so first. That''s what you get for reaching up Nene''s ass.¡¹

    You didn''t even try to hide it from me. I''m not outing you.

    ¡¸Hmph. ...... Well, that was just a light joke. It''s all Alec''s lies. Okay? Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh¨D?¡¹

    Kaede tried to make it look like a joke, but Marilyn was suspicious.

    Well, I guess she deserved it.

    ¡¸By the way, Kaede, do you like Marilyn?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I do. I specialize in loli, but I can handle a beautiful, lively girl my age.¡¹

    You criticize lolicon, but you specialize in loli. ...... Don''t do it, Kaede.

    And while she call it a specialty, I didn''t realize that she also allow non-specialists of the same age.

    ¡¸Well, then, I don''t mind if you eat her. I''ll have some later.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice. Well, I''m fine as long as I get to eat a virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey! I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you both just made a very black agreement, right?!¡¹

    Marilyn asked impatiently, but don''t worry. It''s not like we''re in a rape alliance.

    ¡¸Not really. Now, class, class.¡¹

    Kaede walked into the classroom as if nothing had happened.

    Come to think of it, she seems to know a lot about the teachers at this school.

    ¡¸Kaede, I''d like to ask you if you know of any professors who know more about ...... cursed items and how to dispel them.¡¹

    ¡¸Cursed item? Did you equip something? Or is it to set someone up?¡¹

    Kaede asked me back, but I don''t like the idea of using it to set someone up.

    ¡¸No, I didn''t equip it, but there was a guy in my party who equipped the cursed armor.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why don''t you go to the temple?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve already tried that. The curse was too strong and it didn''t work.¡¹

    As a matter of fact, as soon as I returned to the Kingdom of Vernia, I had asked Saki to take the "Mad King" to the temple, but it didn''t go well.

    ¡¸An expert in curses? ...... No, I''ve never heard of them. But I''m sure our homeroom teacher would know something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, too. All right. Thank you with one Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, one Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! I told you not to make any weird arrangements without my knowledge!¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay~, good morning, everyone. Please take your seats. Let''s have another day of fun and cheerful lessons!¡¹

    Our homeroom teacher, Caroline-sensei, had just walked in. I know what I''m doing, so I''m not going to ask any questions here.

    If you have a personal question, you can ask her after the class is over.

    ¡¸So, let''s learn about mana today. Mana is an invisible mysterious power that exists in this world. If you are aspiring to become a magician, you have at least heard of it, right? It can be thought of as an effect of the Force rather than the material itself. According to our wise and honorable predecessor, the great Magician Levi Crowley, the "magician of the dead"¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fugah!?¡¹

    I woke up with a jolt, but it seems I had fallen asleep before I knew it.

    I checked the [Time] skill, but it was already lunchtime.

    ¡¸Are you finally awake? What on earth are you doing in school?¡¹

    Kaede, who was still in the classroom, propped her elbows on her desk and said with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡¸I told you so. I''m here for a reason.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you didn''t tell me. I''ve never heard of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then remember this. Class is secondary.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the purpose, ......Well, okay, let''s go to the cafeteria before we run out of time to eat lunch.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Kaede and I have a gentleman''s alliance of ''don''t mess with my girl'', so there''s no need to be evil.

    We''ll have a meal with my party with Serina and the others.

    ¡¸Alec, I found out who Erwin''s advisor is. It''s Professor Slayley.¡¹

    Seems like Serina has been asking around.

    ¡¸I see. Then I guess we can ask him about Erwin''s specialty.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I''m going to his lab after school today. Do you want to come with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Let''s do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Erwin. I heard he''s a genius who graduated first in his class last month. That sounds interesting. Can I come with you?¡¹

    Kaede, who usually looks languid, has shown interest, ...... but she''s a lesbian, so I''m guessing she''s after Serina.

    ¡¸No, you don''t have to come.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec. She''s your classmate, isn''t she? You don''t have to be mean to her.¡¹

    Serina, who didn''t know anything about it, was okay with it. If it''s between women, even if something happens, there''s no harm done.

    ¡¸Then do what you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. Fufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it''s Ani.¡¹ (TLN: Ani = Brother)

    I looked at the man who called Kaede loudly, but he was a stocky, muscular man, not at all like the slightly slender Kaede.

    He had blond hair, but this one had black hair.

    I''m pretty sure his name is ...... the head of the dormitory¨D¨DNo, but I can''t remember. I''ll have to check it out.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Alfred von Craig

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 21

    ¡¾Lv¡¿ 28.

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Magician

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾H P ¡¿ 381/381

    ¡¾M P ¡¿ 356/356

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Healthy

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A student at the Austin Academy of Magic.

    The eldest son of the Craig family, a prestigious noble family in the Gilan Empire.

    He is a serious non-active person.

    The head of the boys'' dormitory at the Academy of Magic.

    Yes, that''s right, the head of the dormitory, Alfred von Craig.

    ¡¸What are you doing here, Kaede?¡¹

    ¡¸What... You can tell by looking at me. I''m eating.¡¹

    Kaede said, indicating the plate in front of her with her hand.

    ¡¸I know that. Listen? You''re a member of the Craig family, the most prestigious noble house in the Gilan Empire. There''s a noble seat over there. If you want to eat, eat there.¡¹

    ¡¸What? It''s fine. I have this hair, and people seem to think I''m a concubine''s child.¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m sure your father and mother treat you as their own child. So do I. Don''t worry about the color of your hair.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, thank you. But I''m more comfortable eating with people I know, so I''ll just eat here.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re such a ....... You need to be a little more social, or you''ll have a hard time finding a recipient later. This is a prestigious school, and many of them will eventually become court Magicians and hold important positions. It''s all about personal connections¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, I''ll leave all that career advancement and ambition to you, Aniue-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhh, you''ve got a pretty good face and a good head on your shoulders, so make a little more effort...¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care, you''re annoying!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it. I''ll see you later.¡¹

    Craig shrugged his shoulders and left.

    ¡¸Are you sure?¡¹

    Serina asks Kaede.

    ¡¸It''s okay. I don''t mind that he''s a little sisterly and ladies first, but he''s a little pushy. Besides, he cares about his appearance, so the best way to get rid of him is to yell at him like that. If we''re at home, he''ll yell back, and he won''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But I think he''s a good brother.¡¹

    ¡¸He''s too good. You know, my brother in Japan was a good brother too...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m talking about this one. It''s better to have a badly made brother because of the comparison.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. Fufu, I''m an only child, so I wanted to have an older brother.¡¹

    Serina lightly let the conversation go, but that''s fine, because I already know Kaede is Japanese.

    ¡¸Well, it''s about time ...... ah, I guess I''ll skip it.¡¹

    Kaede puts her hands on the table and then relaxes.

    ¡¸Eehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Food is supposed to be eaten calmly. You guys can go ahead.¡¹

    I''m going to be late for my afternoon class too.

    There''s something more important than class.

    It''s breakfast.

 Volume 16 - CH 15

    £ª£ª£ª

    After school, me, Serina, and Kaede went to see Erwin''s mentor, the Magician.

    It was no use having so many people there, so we let Nene and the others go home.

    ¡¸This is Professor Slayley''s workshop.¡¹

    There was a house near the forest, a bit far from the school building. Looking around to my left and right, I could see a few houses, so it seemed that the other professors'' research facilities were also located around here.

    ¡¸Hmm, it looks like a nice and quiet place to take a nap, but it''s a bit far to go to the school building for class.¡¹

    Kaede said, looking towards the school building.

    ¡¸What? It''s just around the corner.¡¹

    ¡¸Just come on. We''re going in.¡¹

    I''m about to open the door before we start arguing in vain.

    ¡¸Wait! Alec!¡¹

    Serina stopped me with a sharp voice.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard that Professor Slayley is a very dour and polite man. I''ll go knock.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I think I''ll leave it to you and go home.¡¹

    I don''t have the skills to be liked by a bigoted old man.

    ¡¸Ehh? We''ve come this far. Just let''s go in. Excuse me, my name is Serina, I''m a student. Is Professor Slayley here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m here. Come on in.¡¹

    I heard a voice from inside, but it was a younger man''s voice than I expected.

    ¡¸Excuse me, sir. Ahh, it leads to the basement. ......¡¹

    Inside the house, there was only a simple kitchen and a parlor, but the stairs leading to the basement were in the middle of the room, like a dungeon layout.

    ¡¸I''m here. Come on down.¡¹

    I hear a voice from the bottom of the stairs.

    I did as I was told and went down the stairs to find myself in a basement space that was much larger than the room above.

    Shelves were neatly lined up along the walls, filled with bundles of parchment and potions.

    Just in front of me was a pedestal on which a beautiful obsidian stone the size of my fist was carefully placed.

    I was strangely curious about the stone, and Serina and I reached for it, but .......

    ¡¸!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    We both withdrew our hands and looked at the blood flowing from our fingers.

    ¡¸Are you guys nuts? Look, you''re dripping blood. Hurry up and stop the bleeding!¡¹

    Kaede said, but it didn''t look that dangerous. ...... This stone seems to be very sharp.

    ¡¸Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m good. I''ve already recovered.¡¹

    Serina pulled out a bandage and tried to wrap it around my thumb, but with my full range of natural healing skills, the bleeding had already stopped and the wound was thinning.

    ¡¸How convenient!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, you must have touched that stone. I''m sorry about that.¡¹

    A Magician in his thirties wearing a gray robe emerged from the back.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s called a killing stone. It was dug up from a certain dungeon, but as you can see, if you touch it, you will get hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this is for research too?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. I''m interested in boosting and enchanting magic. I''m collecting all kinds of magic tools, including cursed items.¡¹

    Professor Slayley smiled and said that, These collectors really do collect everything, don''t they?

    If I make a mistake, I''ll be in big trouble.

    ¡¸Curse items ...... Hey, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, that can wait.¡¹

    I think I can get a clue about the curse of the Mad King, but Erwin come first.

    ¡¸So what do you want from me? I''m sorry. I can''t give you credits that easily.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just have a question, and I didn''t come here to complain about my grade.¡¹

    Serina smiled amiably.

    ¡¸I see. So, what do you want to ask me?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I wanted to ask you about Erwin, who graduated from here last month.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, him. He was really brilliant. He read books at an astonishing speed and possessed the skill of [Speed Reading].¡¹

    Professor Slayley nodded and answered.

    ¡¸I see... that''s why he graduated in less than half a year.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, he also had an unparalleled talent for magic. I heard he was an otherworldly hero, but sometimes you get great ones like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. What kind of research did he do here?¡¹

    ¡¸Various things. He''s been interested in all kinds of magic, you know. But he was particularly keen on lightning magic and summoning magic. I was amazed when he recreated the legendary spell Terra Thunderstorm. The lightning swirled and it was a veritable thunderstorm!¡¹

    ¡¸Summoning Magic: ...... By the way, what color are Erwin''s robes?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸He preferred white, didn''t he?¡¹

    ¡¸Didn''t he wear black?¡¹

    Serina confirms.

    ¡¸No, he never wore black.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ......¡¹

    Well, it was a female Magician who called that big bird. It''s a different person, after all.

    We still need to find out if she called out the black sea anemone, but with something as dangerous as that, it would have caused a huge commotion, so maybe she didn''t call it out in a public place.

    ¡¸Speed-reading, huh? Damn, there are not that skill on my candidate skills......what''s going on.......Oh, well. As long as I graduate.¡¹

    Kaede was frustrated, but she seemed to have quickly lowered her target.

    She''s pretty shrewd when it comes to not trying.

    ¡¸Is there anything else you want to ask?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there is one. There are a strong curse that even the temple can''t lift, and I''d like to know how to lift it.¡¹

    I''m on to another subject. The curse of the Mad King.

    ¡¸Houe, if the temple can''t lift the curse, that''s quite something. Can you show me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t have it on me right now. There''s a guy in armor who''s wearing it. I''ll bring him to you now.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, well, I''ll go get the Mad King.¡¹

    Serina went to call him.

    ¡¸What exactly is the nature of the curse?¡¹

    ¡¸First, you can''t take it off.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the basics.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, It make you can''t speak. It also makes you violent.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that the worst armor to wear?¡¹

    Kaede frowned, but I''m sure the person wearing it would agree.

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sure there''s a similar one in the back ......ouch!¡¹

    The professor scratched at the box in the back, but it looks like something bit him on the hand.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m used to it. I''ll just have to drink a high potion and I''ll be fine. Oops, my fingers got stuck in a weird way. ...... Oh well, that''s fine.¡¹

    Are you sure?

    ¡¸There it is! This is it, this is it. The Gauntlet of the Curse.¡¹

    The professor took out a brown, rusty gauntlet and brought it to me.

    ¡¸You, uh, what''s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Alec, why don''t you give it a try?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I have a bad feeling about this, but he''s a professor, you know. I''m sure there''s some sort of safety measure or a way to remove it.

    ¡¸Let''s see.¡¹

    It was for left hand use, so I put it on my left hand.

    ¡¸Uwahh, you got it on! How can you do that? I would never do that if I were you...¡¹

    Kaede is afraid of that little hand, though, with the way she looks at anything foul.

    ¡¸Nothing in particular is going to happen, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the kind of hand that loses a little HP every time you walk around. So you''ll have to walk around a bit to notice it.¡¹

    The professor explained the effects.

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I walked around the area to try it out, but nothing special happened.

    ¡¸I can''t feel it, and I''m not losing any HP.¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be. Give me that.¡¹

    The professor told me to take it off, but I couldn''t.

    ¡¸Mumurhh?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I knew the curse itself was there.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, that''s enough, just take it off.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, go to the temple. I can''t break the curse, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Oi, oi...¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m looking forward to the rampant granting effect.¡¹

    This professor who blows off my irritation is also very Letty-like.

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    I put my hand on the small hand and pull with all my might.

    It''s not going to come off.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Damn, that''s a pain in the ass.¡¹

    I''m going to have to go to the temple from here and pay for it.

    For something like this ......

    ¡¸Jajaja jajaja!¡¹

    First, hit my left arm with ice javelin and freeze it.

    ¡¸Oh, what a fast chant!¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s not enough to just freeze it.¡¹

    Kaede says, and she''s right. From here¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yootto!¡¹

    I slash my left arm with my sword as hard as I can.

    *Crack, drip fall, roll roll*.

    ¡¸Uuwaaah. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hou~¡¹

    After that, I''ll wait for it to regenerate using [Regrowth].

    I''m not going to watch it while it''s regrown, so I''m going to hide it with the robe I''m wearing.

    ¡¸O-Oy, are you okay?¡¹

    Kaede is worried about me, but I can afford this level. It''s frozen, so there''s no bleeding and not much pain. No, the pain is probably due to [Pain Blocking Lv5].

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Alec, do you need a high potion?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll take it.¡¹

    It''s your fault.

    I gulped down the blue herb-smelling potion.

    I checked my HP and it''s already recovered. It''s full.

    ¡¸That''s good.¡¹

    I pulled my left arm out of my robe. My new left arm is a bit pale and slippery, but I can still move my fingers. There is no hindrance.

    ¡¸OOHH, that''s an interesting trick. What the hell, you scared me.¡¹

    Kaede grinned as she picked up a small hand that had fallen to the floor and tried to peek inside, so I silently held her hand. It was kindness. Consideration.

    ¡¸Why are you interrupting me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s better not to peek. If you have a tolerance for guro, you can do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I''m fine if it''s a little bit of........Uwoohhh!?¡¹

    Kaede, who was deflected, seemed to be tolerant, but she was quite surprised.

    ¡¸That''s why I told you.¡¹

    ¡¸You ...... should go to the temple instead of doing that! That''s disgusting.¡¹

    Kaede threw small hand and successfully struck it into the box. Well, you won''t have to give me that little hand again.

    ¡¸Alec-kun, you can try this next.¡¹

    I don''t know where the professor got it from, but this time he''s holding a armor.

    And with a joyful smile.

    ¡¸No, I refuese! Tea, bring out the tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s a good idea.¡¹

    The professor seemed to be ready to serve the tea and retreated to the back.

    ¡¸You''re awesome. You''re the one who''s supposed to serve tea to the professor.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been used as a guinea pig. I have a right to be angry about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m sorry. I thought it would be okay to take it off once you got to the temple, but it still hurt, didn''t it?¡¹

    The professor asks from the back.

    It''s not so bad because of the [Pain Blocking], but if I say that, he''ll make me do something even worse, so I''ll just nod my head in affirmation.

    ¡¸That''s right. That was a hell of a lot of pain.¡¹

    ¡¸My goodness¡¹

    ¡¸You looked cool for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, have a cup of tea¨D¨DDamn it, be quiet!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaaa! Stooop it!¡¹

    On the other side of the basement, there was some other voice and the professor was struggling with something. From here, you can''t see the back because of the shelves. ......

 Volume 16 - CH 16

    I was going to visit Professor Slayley''s workshop at the Austin Academy of Magic to have the curse of the "Mad King" lifted, but I heard another person screaming on the other side.

    ¡¸........Professor had gone to make tea, hadn''t he?¡¹

    Kaede asks me with a dubious look.

    ¡¸I thought so too, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Just wait a little longer, and I''ll make you some tea from a live mandragora.¡¹

    The professor said from the back, is that what you mean?

    ¡¸No, I''d rather have regular tea. I thought we were supposed to die if we heards mandragoras screams?¡¹

    Kaede was worried, but if it''s alive now, it''s probably fine.

    ¡¸It''s fine. It''s still small. It''s also covered by a magic barrier, so there''s no problem.¡¹

    As expected, the professor seemed to have taken this into consideration.

    You can''t afford to have anyone die.

    The black tea came out¨Dbut it was more bitter and tasteless than I expected.

    ¡¸Tsk, give me some regular tea.¡¹

    I demanded, frowning.

    ¡¸Sorry, this is all I have.¡¹

    ¡¸Be prepared next time. No, I''ll bring you some good tea leaves next time.¡¹

    I say, realizing that it''s definitely safer to bring my own.

    ¡¸Thank you for that. Maybe it''s because I''m going to make them the guinea pig, but students don''t come here very often, haha.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s obvious, isn''t it?¡¹

    Kaede add tsukomi, but I think Serina was wrong about the information, too.

    Maybe she was told that he was a difficult professor to deal with, but it wasn''t a matter of politeness.

    ¡¸Professor, let me ask you one thing, about the black sea anemone¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait! I''ve brought him here.¡¹

    Serina came back with the "Mad King".

    ¡¸Oh, you brought him here.¡¹

    ¡¸I had a hard time. I was stopped by the guards at the main gate, who said no outsiders were allowed in. I had no choice but to tell them that he was an experimental material for Professor Slayley, and they managed to let me through. ...... I''m sorry, was that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s totally fine. I see. So this is the cursed armor.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you shouldn''t get too close to it. ......¡¹

    Serina was worried, but the "Mad King" was quiet, as if he had been told of the situation.

    ¡¸You can hear our voice, right?¡¹

    The "Mad King" nodded his head. He was a large man in full plate armor, but his nodding was narrow.

    ¡¸Can you try to speak something for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Guaah!¡¡Grrrr... guah!¡¹

    ¡¸Hou-hou, you''ve got the voice of a beast. Thank you.¨D¨DDispel the formation and turn back the tide. Break it down, Dispel!¡¹

    The professor tried to cast a spell, but .......

    ¡¸How it is?¡¹

    ¡¸Gaa?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it''s a failure. Well, it looks like I''m still not up to the task. Haha.¡¹

    The professor says with a light smile, but I guess I missed my guess.

    ¡¸Gu, gururu...¡¹

    The "Mad King" is on all fours and looks shocked, but I guess Serina told him to expect that the curse would be lifted.

    ¡¸C-cheer up, okay¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s got to be another way.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. You might want to ask "Laplace''s Demon".¡¹

    The professor said.

    ¡¸Laplace?¡¹

    As I recall, that was a concept that mathematicians came up with. No, is it any different here, in the other world?

    ¡¸It''s a demon sealed in the "hidden library" of this academy ¨D the forbidden spell sealing area. He is said to be omniscient and omnipotent, so he might be able to teach you a better way. Well, you need the Headmaster''s permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I''ll talk to the headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if it''s okay. Don''t blow up the headmaster''s office or anything, okay?¡¹

    Serina was already anxious, but I don''t want to destroy the headmaster''s office or the school either.

    So I guess I have no use for this place anymore.

    ¡¸Thank you for your help, Professor Slayley. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono, Alec-kun, I''ll make you some tea and you can come back and be my guinea pig. I''m sure I''ll be able to test some rather dangerous items.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ll bring you the tea, but I''m not going to be your guinea pig.¡¹

    ¡¸What did he do to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, one of my arms.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    As I was talking, I heard a rattling noise behind me, and it seemed that something had gone haywire again in the box in the back.

    It''s probably a cursed item anyway, so there''s no need to star longer.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Well, thank you for your time, professor.¡¹

    ¡¸No, what? Students are always welcome here.¡¹

    We left Professor Slayley''s workshop.

 Volume 16 - CH 17

    ¡¸¨D¨DSo, I''d like to have a meeting with Laplace''s demon.¡¹

    I went to the Headmaster''s office, but it had been completely restored to its original state, as if yesterday''s bombing had been a lie.

    They must have used some kind of magic, but I guess this means they can blow up all they want. Well, I won''t do it.

    The child sitting on the desk with a cushion on top of it, the Loli Academy Director, nodded after listening to my story.

    ¡¸Hmm. I understand the situation. In order to help the Mad King, you want information, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    I nodded.

    Erwin''s mentor, Professor Slayley, an expert in curses, told me about his disciple Erwin.

    He said that he (Erwin) was a genius in magic and was particularly interested in lightning strike magic and summoning magic, but he could not confirm the connection with the black sea anemone at last.

    Instead, the professor gave me a hint on how to break the curse on the Mad King''s armor.

    No, to be precise, I asked him where the omniscient Demon Laplace was, who might know the clue.

    I was told that I could not enter the place without the permission of the Headmaster.

    But again, I didn''t come here with the intention of blowing things up.

    ¡¸That''s fine. Let''s admit it as a good reason. I will give you the key to the forbidden spell sealed area. You may take it.¡¹

    I received the rainbow-colored key from the Headmaster. It was easier than I thought.

    ¡¸However, Laplace''s Demon is sealed in the deepest part of the sealed area. The power of other forbidden spells, forbidden books, and artifacts of the gods has turned the area into a labyrinth (dungeon) like a magical world. It is literally a demon''s paradise. I''ll allow you to go, but there''s no guarantee you''ll make it out alive.¡¹

    said the head of the Loli Academy.

    ¡¸Hey. Then you go and ask him.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you won''t grow up. I''m sure you''d rather play for a long time than live out your days a year from now.¡¹

    A year from now? I feel like I''m being ripped off by this loli headmaster, but if it''s a test, I''ll take it.

    ¡¸That''s fine. However, I''m going to need you to disclose all the inside information. I''m not going in alone, and I''m not going to let anyone die.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll give you the information you need. But don''t get the wrong idea, okay? This is not an ordeal that I have arranged for you. It was originally designed to keep people out of that place. If the forbidden spell is brought out easily, it will cause all sorts of trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, why don''t we just seal it up completely? We don''t even need a key.¡¹

    ¡¸If we could do that, we wouldn''t have any trouble in the first place. I''ll have to monitor it regularly to make sure nothing is stolen. In addition, the sealed area must be adjusted by venting or injecting magic power from time to time, or the seal itself will be broken by the repulsive force of the stored items.¡¹

    ¡¸What a hassle.¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. Well, with ten people over level 40, we should be able to handle it. Choose your members carefully, and make sure they''re tight-lipped.¡¹

    I felt something stuck in the headmaster''s words.

    ¡¸Hmm? Why is it wrong to leak information?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Do you think that an ambitious Magician can stay out of the way when it comes to forbidden spells? As soon as they hears about it, they''ll be all buzzing about, "Take me with you!".¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk...... Oi, headmaster, put a call out to Serina right away. She''ll leak the information.¡¹

    As an open-minded person who talks a lot with people, Serina is completely backwards in these situations.

    ¡¸I understand, but I have a feeling it''s already too late.¡¹

    I guess being a social butterfly has its advantages and disadvantages.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸Excuse me! I''ve heard your story, Alec-kun. I heard you''re entering the Forbidden Zone. As your teacher, I thought I''d lead the way.¡¹

    He''s here right away, Cherry Boy-sensei. I''ll give you credit for surviving yesterday''s bombing, but that bandage on your head looks a little painful.

    ¡¸I appreciate that, but have you ever been in a sealed area before?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I haven''t done that yet. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then I refuse to take you with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Gumumurhh.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait. I''m sure Cherry-sensei can handle it. While you''re inside, I''d like you to take care of a few things for me, so could you please accompany him?¡¹

    ¡¸Oohh, if that''s what the headmaster wants, then by all means!¡¹

    Cherry was taken aback by the words of the Loli Headmaster.

    ¡¸No, ...... I''d prefer to go with just my trusted team if possible. ...... Since it''s called Pandemonium, there will be fighting, right?

    ¡¸Of course. It''s filled with dense magical power and give birth to powerful monsters. I''ve made sure that the monsters don''t concentrate and turn the place into a monster house, but it''s not perfect.¡¹

    It''s powerful and there''s a monster house.

    ¡¸Then get me a stronger teacher. I''m sure there are others, like Professor Slayley. If you want, you''re the strongest one here, you can go out there, right?¡¹

    The strongest of the magic supremacist academy would naturally be this loli headmaster.

    In yesterday''s battle, she was completely unscathed by my attack, and she even took it easy on me.

    Despite her appearance, she''s much stronger than me.

    ¡¸I can''t do that, partly because I want to help you grow, but most of all because this me is absolutely not allowed inside the seal.¡¹

    ¡¸Headmaster can''t get in?¡¹

    That''s a little strange. Even though she have the key and control of the door.

    ¡¸You''ll find out why soon enough. Anyway, you can count on him a lot more than Slayley-sensei, so take Cherry-sensei with you.¡¹

    The headmaster, who has other things to do in the sealed area than me, says so herself, so I guess she doesn''t need to weaken her helper to make it hard mode.

    ¡¸That''s fine. I''m going to check my equipment and come back here tomorrow, and you should take me to that sealed area.¡¹

    I decided that the sooner we go in, the better. But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ah¨D, No equipment is needed. I mean, you can''t take your equipment into the sealed area.¡¹

    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. We''re in a life-threatening battle, and this loli wants us to go without equipment?

    ¡¸What? Are you kidding me? Look, you can run the trials all you want, but we''re here for something else. We don''t have to go along with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t jump to conclusions, Alec. I told you, this is not a seal for you, nor a test prepared by the this me. This is a sealed boundary created by the first Headmaster with the Seven Sages. No matter how many keys you have in your hands, there are many restrictions on how you can pass through the boundary. One of them is that equipment that is too strong will be trapped by these restrictions. You can bring it in, but you can''t take it out. If you''re fine with disposables, take them as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, so that''s what this is about: ......¡¹

    I''m sure that the boundaries are designed to keep high magic items out because they are used to seal forbidden spell class items inside. That too, thoroughly.

    This is a more troublesome mission than I thought.

    If we can''t use our familiar swords, my magic-protective dark dragon scale armor, and our powerful equipment, our abilities will drop considerably.

    For adventurers, equipment is part of their strength.

    ¡¸Well, I''m not saying that you should force your way in. Not only swordsmen, but also magicians can change their abilities depending on their equipment.¡¹

    ¡¸But you have your own business to attend to, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''s nothing to worry about. I''ll use the "Toothless" for my business.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you mean that pervert!? No, excuse me, it was the old master, Ahem¡¹

    The one that the Headmaster and Cherry called "the old toothless, perverted master" seems to have some ability.

    ¡¸Can you ask him about the curse of the Mad King?¡¹

    I''ll ask just in case.

    ¡¸Hmm, You can''t tell what he''s thinking, and he doesn''t always listen to what men ask of him. However, if you let your beautiful members negotiate with him, it might go well. I''m sure he''ll ask for a fair price, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected. I''d rather go myself than let some pervert get close to our members.¡¹

    It hurts that I can''t use my equipment, but I do have skills.

    ¡¸Headmaster, you''re not saying we can''t use our skills, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Skills? Let''s take a look in Analyze. ¨D¨DHmm! Don''t worry. Some skills are restricted, but your skills are all right.¡¹

    Tsk, you can see through all my skills.

    I''m grateful for that for now, but it''s going to be a nuisance when this thing turns on us.

    But since I don''t have my "Dark Dragon Scale Armor" on right now, my skills don''t get blocked from viewing.

    ¡¸I understand. See you tomorrow¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me! Oh my, you''re just in time, Alec. I heard that you''re going to enter the Forbidden Zone.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec-kun, is it true you''re going into the Forbidden Zone?¡¹

    ¡¸Aleec, are you going somewhere interesting?¡¹

    Melissa, Craig and Marilyn came in and asked me at once.

    Damn, you''re such an idiot, Serina. You even went around blabbing to the guys in the other class.

    I''m the one who didn''t think it necessary to keep her mouth shut, but I''m a little too open about my plans. I''ll nail her down later.

    ¡¸If we don''t go now, we''ll be over capacity.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch, you''re not involved in this anyway, get out.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Can you please not touch the lady''s body? It''s clearly a crime to try to touch a lady''s bottom instead of her breasts.¡¹

    Melissa also guarded my hand with a magic barrier, but she was quite good. I had no chance.

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry, Alec, I didn''t mean for this to happen. ......¡¹

    Serina is back and seems to be reflecting on the situation, but it''s already too late.

    ¡¸You will not leave until you take me with you.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to make enemies of the most prestigious noble families in the Gilan Empire, fine, do as you please, Alec-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not fair that you''re the only one going where the tasty part! Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve told you many times, Marilyn, I''m not going out to eat! Listen to what I''m saying.¡¹

    It''s completely out of control and it''s already a pain in the ass. I''ve decided to take these guys along with me.

 Volume 16 - CH 18

    A way to unlock the cursed armor of the "Mad King".

    In order to find out, I decided to go see the omniscient and omnipotent "Laplace''s Demon" .......

    If you''re an ambitious Magician, you''re going to be able to enter the coveted forbidden zone, and you''ve got a few extra people attached to you.

    But there is no obstacle to entering.

    ¡¸So, I''m entering the Forbidden Zone now. I can''t guarantee your lives, so you''ll have to protect yourselves at your own risk. You''ve come along on your own, that''s what you want.¡¹

    I said to the people gathered in the Headmaster''s office.

    ¡¸Eh? What? Um, Alec-san? Were you planning to go to such a dangerous place?¡¹

    Nicole asks with a pale face, Well, I just found this guy when I came back to the boys'' dormitory, so I brought him along. He''s just my roommate, you know.

    It''s not like Nicole told me to bring him. He''s a perfect victim.

    However¨D¨DIf you can use magic and you can''t use your equipment, you should probably have a magician in your team. And a competent one at that.

    ¡¸It''s a good experience for you too, Nicole, if you''ve enrolled in this magic academy. Forbidden Zone are a realm that ordinary Magicians don''t get to see, you know?¡¹

    Craig explained that he was grateful for the opportunity, but it was more of an elitist spot for the nobles of the Gilan Empire than an experience.

    ¡¸I''ve heard that the Forbidden Zone is quite dangerous, Anija. It won''t do you any good if you lose your life.¡¹

    Kaede says to her brother, but she (this guy) was called by Craig. She''s also a victim in that sense, but she''s an otherworldly heroes NEET with a magic value of 23. It''s not a problem in terms her abilities.

    She seemed to be well prepared, as she had changed from her normal robes to a lightly-dressed thief, perhaps for battle.

    ¡¸I, the princess,......, stay away from the danger of the monarch,......, and go home,......¡¹

    I also saw the blue-haired Lumina on the way, so I brought her along. It''s just a classmate, but I''ve seen what she''s capable of during the entrance exam. She can use intermediate magic that is as powerful as Letty''s, so she''s fully capable.

    She is currently wearing a simple light blue robe with no embroidery or accessories.

    ¡¸Well, don''t worry, Lumina. Cherry-sensei will protect you there.¡¹

    I said, grabbing Rumina''s shoulder as she turned around.

    ¡¸Of course I will! I''ll protect the lives of my students! Leave it to me!¡¹

    Cherry-sensei, who was full of enthusiasm, was a bit of a worry, but he was recommended by the headmaster. In the worst case scenario, he''s disposable because he''s in a position to be used for the headmaster''s personal use. He''s a man.

    Well, he''s survived a decent amount of my spell, so I guess he''s at least be able to protect himself from bullets.

    ¡¸Fufu~... I hope there''s something delicious?¡¹

    Marilyn is completely wrong from the start, but oh well, as level 38 it won''t kill you.

    ¡¸I''m the only healer. ...... That''s a lot of responsibility, this is ......¡¹

    The knight Noel tensed up and mumbled, but only this guy was able to caught because Fianna, the first tean priest, had just gone to the temple with Noel mother Olivia.

    His level is tough, but he''s a warrior type, so he''s got stamina, and I''m going to follow him.

    ¡¸Leave it to me, brother! I''ll go to hell for you!¡¹

    I wasn''t going to take Jouga with me, but he insisted, so I allowed him to follow me. The broadsword he''s equipped with is a work of art in its own right, but there''s no magic on it that would make it impossible to bring it into the sealed area, and the headmaster has already appraised it.

    The usual party followed, including Serina, Meena, Lily, Ione, Nene, Letty, and Saki.

    However, Luka, Mare, and Hannah are still warriors, so they will not be joining us this time.

    ¡¸We''re all ready to go. It''s a little painful that we can''t bring the Flame sword, but the iron ball is disposable, and I''ll go through fire and water for you, darling.¡¹

    Saki says something that makes me happy.

    ¡¸If you''ve made your preparations, let''s get going. The sun is setting.¡¹

    Melissa says, looking bored as she fiddles with her silver-haired twin drills, but you''re just a bonus.

    I don''t want you to misunderstand me for you as regular member.

    ¡¸All right, well then, we''re all set here, Headmaster.¡¹

    As the leader of the team, I check everyone''s status and say.

    ¡¸Hmm. Now, Alec, put the key to the seal in this my ear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ear? No, please don''t joke around. Just get us to the Forbidden Zone.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not joking. The boundaries are here. It''s in here.¡¹

    Headmaster Loli said, poking her finger at her stomach. She''s not laughing. It''s a serious face.

    ¡¸What? Inside your body, you say ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that possible?¡¹

    Everyone was surprised, but apparently it wasn''t a joke.

    ¡¸Of course it is. The elephants and dragons are just dots smaller than a grain of wheat in the body of this me, The coordinates have been transferred to multiple dimensions on the subatomic level, and then sealed.¡¹

    ¡¸A dragon is smaller than this one!? I don''t know what you''re talking about! Oh, man, brother........I''m starting to feel a little sleepy. ...... Zzz¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga, get a grip! Headmaster, enough with the theories. I''ll put the key in.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Well........it''s been a while since I''ve been plugged by that. Please be gentle. Pop.¡¹

    The headmaster loli said with blushing and embarrassment, as if she was joking at this point.

    No matter how you look at it, it''s a rainbow-colored key bigger than her ear hole. However, when I tried to put it on the headmaster'' ear hole, the key disappeared as if it had been sucked in.

    ¡¸Murhh? Oi, Headmaster, the key''s gone, but it''s this okay¨D¨D hmm? Where''d she go?¡¹

    The headmaster who was supposed to be right in front of me is gone.

    ¡¸Uwahh!? What is this place? This isn''t the headmaster''s office I was just in!¡¹

    Lily looked around and shouted, but the place has definitely changed.

    ¡¸It seems that we''ve already entered the sealing boundary.¡¹

    Serina says in alarm mode, but it seems so.

    The area around us is a desolate land of reddish brown earth, and there is even a huge moon in the sky.

    In front of us is the horizon.

    From what I''d heard, I''d assumed that we were in a dungeon, but it seemed to be an open world field.

    No, that Loli said it was that labyrinth (dungeon), right?

    But more than that¨D¨D

    ¡¸Damn, there''s a monster house in this size ......!¡¹

    I shuddered involuntarily.

    If a large number of monsters are gathered in one place, even small fish enemies can damaged us by the mass attack.

    If it were a dungeon, I could use the technique of stepping back and fighting them one by one in a narrow passage with walls on either side, but here we were surrounded and had to fight enemies in all directions.

    The fact that there were no obstacles made this a difficult task.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Master. No sign of the enemy yet.¡¹

    I''m relieved to hear Meena, a reliable spotters, say that for the moment.

    ¡¸It looks like everyone made it through safely. I''m glad. Now, Cherry-sensei, I leave it to you to lead the students.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, leave it to me! Headmaster.¡¹

    I heard a voice out of nowhere, but there was no sign of Headmaster Loli. Well, I guess that''s natural since I''m inside her.

    ¡¸Well then, everyone, please follow my instructions and act accordingly. As you can see, I''ve got the map from the Headmaster. Ah! Hey, give it back!¡¹

    The map that Cherry-sensei was about to unfold was quickly snatched away by wind magic and opened by Melissa instead.

    ¡¸This is where we are, isn''t it? Let''s see, Uchimimi?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the inner ear.¡¹

    I corrected her. It looks like a big place, like the surface of Mars, but the place name seems to describe a body part.

    ¡¸So it''s the inside of an ear. But this place is ......¡¹

    Cherry-sensei took the map back from Melissa, who was looking around with a suspicious look on her face.

    ¡¸Maan. This is important stuff. I don''t want you to do anything with it, my dear.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, I''m sure you''re aware that the Jackal family motto is "Do as you please"¡¹

    ¡¸The Marquesses of Austin, right? But the name "nobility" has no place in this academy. You''d do well to remember that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Melissa sniffed in annoyance, but Cherry is also a teacher, so he is not intimidated, which is fine.

    ¡¸So, Cherry-sensei, which way to go next?¡¹

    ¡¸That way.¡¹

    I asked, and Cherry pointed straight north.

 Volume 16 - CH 19

    The "Hidden Library" of the Austin Academy of Magic

    The place where the forbidden spells and artifacts of the gods were sealed was a desolate land that could hardly be called a "library".

    The loli headmaster was concerned about the theft of the forbidden spells inside, but yes, creating a sealed area inside her body would be the safest thing in the school.

    But at the same time, she was carrying danger inside her body, and if she didn''t ventilate her body from time to time, the seal itself would break.

    I can''t help but respect the headmaster''s sense of mission.

    I''m not sure I''d be able to take her seriously if she were to make a joke with her tiny figure.

    Well, I don''t think I''d be able to take her seriously if she were to make a joke with her tiny figure.

    ¡¸It''s scary to be so predictable...¡¹

    Serina murmured as she walked on the reddish brown soil.

    After all, we''re in a seal, not on ordinary ground. So if you rely too much on your eyesight, you might find yourself surrounded by monsters when the time comes.

    Serina was probably worried about that.

    ¡¸Everyone, if you sense anything unusual, report it immediately.¡¹

    I''ll take that into consideration as well, and let them know.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Our first team members will reply immediately, so there''s no need to worry about leaks in communication, but the rest are improvised mixed members.

    ¡¸It''s okay, I know you''re worried, Alec-kun, but there''s nothing to worry about. Because!¡¡Because I, the teacher, am here with you!¡¹

    I would have refused to go with Cherry-sensei, who was acting like a passionate teacher, if he hadn''t been recommended by the headmaser.

    His attitude is just too hot. That oddly sunny smile peculiar to muscular men is also annoying.

    ¡¸He''s the first one to die, Aniki, in the first five minutes of a B-grade horror movie.¡¹

    Kaede is whispering to Craig so that Cherry can''t hear, but she seems to be open with Craig about Japan.

    ¡¸No, no, no, Kaede, I know Cherry-sensei very well, but he''s a tough guy. I''m sure he won''t be hurt by a shot or two of the big magic. Rather that that, you should be more worried about yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know what you''re talking about. You can''t worry about me. but you''re the one who asked me to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but this is a valuable experience for a Magician. What''s more, there aren''t many Magicians in the whole world who have entered the Forbidden Zone, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you really think? In short, you want to brag about it later.¡¹

    ¡¸No, of course I''ll brag about that, but that''s not the point, Kaede.¡¹

    Kaede and Craig seem to have contrasting personalities and styles, but they seem to get along well.

    ¡¸It''s disappointing. I thought this place would be more like this,......, with wide display shelves and glorious scrolls of forbidden spells. Well, fufu, if you blow your horn and tell my sisters so later, kuku, no matter how much teachers you are, you won''t be able to get into the sealed area that easily, and you can fool them!¡¹

    Melissa, who is mumbling and full open about her own deviousness, doesn''t seem to get along very well with her sisters.

    I feel like Ariel and Vanilla have similar personalities, but no, that''s why they don''t work well together.

    I''m going to have to take a hand in this so that the three sisters can get along and be naked together.

    ¡¸I hope there''s something good to eat!¡¹

    The smiling Marilyn seemed to be thinking of nothing but eating.

    ¡¸Marilyn, even if find something that looks good, don''t touch it. What we have here is dangerous stuff that the headmaster keeps inside her body, and if you eat it, you''ll die¡¹

    I warned her before she got into trouble.

    ¡¸Ehh? I can''t eat it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    What are you doing here for? No, I''ve heard that before. I''ve heard that gourmets think about food all the time and never miss a chance to eat.

    They look for food even in places where it seems impossible to find it.

    If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you won''t get into a tiger''s den. Even if it is the liver of a dangerous blowfish, a devout food servant (gourmand) can''t help but try it; it is a quest for food that risks their life.

    I say this out of respect for that faithful desire.

    ¡¸I''ll buy you some yakisoba bread later. Just be patient.¡¹

    ¡¸OKay! Alec is such a nice guy. I love you!¡¹

    I like your big tits, too. Let me squeeze them later.

    When a man buys a woman dinner, it''s a promise, Marilyn.

    There''s nothing worse than free food. Fufu.

    ¡¸I want to go home ......, but it will be in our country''s national interest if we can ingratiate ourselves with the head of the academy here ...... patience ......¡¹

    Lumina was nowhere near like a princess, but from the way she was thinking about the national interest, she seemed to be a rather serious princess.

    Well, you can''t expect the unserious royal family to go out of their way to enter a magic academy in another country. Even if it was for the purpose of being a foil, you have to be good to get into this academy.

    ¡¸Master, I heard that there will be monsters, but they don''t appear, do they?¡¹

    Noel has been looking around like he''s not used to it, but come to think of it, he''s not an adventurer, he''s a member of the Knights.

    ¡¸You need to take it easy. You''re in for a long haul and you won''t last, Noel.¡¹

    I''ve been told by Headmaster Loli that it will take three days to reach the deepest part, where Laplace''s Demon is.

    I''ve prepared enough food for a round trip, plus enough for ten days.

    If it takes us more than five days to get there, we''ll call off the attack right there and go home.

    It''s not like we want to die, of course.

    Sorry to the Mad King, but it''s not a mission that needs to be rushed.

    ¡¸Yes, Master. But ...... hmm? What is this shadow?¡¹

    Noel casually looked down at his feet and gave it a dubious look.

    There was nothing on the ground, all you could see was reddish brown soil and shadows on it. ......

    I also observed it carefully and noticed the abnormality.

    ¡¸You did it, Noel.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there''s something wrong with the direction of the light and, well, the intensity of it,.......¡¹

    Yes, our shadows on the ground were strangely clear and too dark.

    It was obvious when compared to the shadows made of stones in other places.

    ¡¸Enemy spotted, shadow under our feet!¡¹

    I shouted to warn my companions, then pulled out my sword and thrust it into the ground.

    The shadows, which moved eerily, rose up as soon as they were peeled off the ground.

    All at once.

 Volume 16 - CH 20

    In order to break the curse of the Mad King, we set foot in the Forbidden Zone.

    However, just as Headmaster Loli had said, it didn''t seem to go so easily.

    There seemed to be at least as many shadow monsters crawling up from the ground as there were people here, and many of them were drifting about.

    ¡¸Seihh! Kkuhh, my attack just evaded?!¡¹

    Serina slashed at it with her sword, but the shadow did not fall. To my eyes, it looked as if she had caught it, but I guess it was hard to get a sense of perspective because it was a shadow.

    ¡¸No, this is a sword going through! Please be careful!¡¹

    Ione pointed out, but I see, it''s a shadow, so a sword can''t cut through it.

    Then it''s magic in here.

    ¡¸Jajajajaja!¡¹

    I fired the magic of the Ice Javelin at the shadow.

    But it slipped through and my attack didn''t hit it.

    ¡¸Damn, what the hell is going on with this guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Be calm, Alec-kun! The basis of magic is attributes. If you''re dealing with shadows, you need light!¡¹

    Cherry, who was holding the blue jeweled rod with his left hand, quickly began to draw runes with his right hand.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAre you in love right now? The image of you floating on the surface of the lake on a night with a full moon! My light! Moonlight Mermaid!¡¹

    What is this guy asking me out of the blue? I wondered, but apparently it was a spell.

    A yellow light floated out from Cherry''s body as he turned his body upside down and struck a pose like he was dancing in a ballet.

    It became a ray of light that attacked and pierced the shadow monster.

    ¡¸GYOGYOoOOO¨D¨D!¡¹

    The shadows, which had been languid until then, convulsed and disappeared with a deafening scream.

    Hmm? It''s not going to become a smoke, these guys.

    Normal monsters are supposed to turn to smoke when defeated in this world.

    ¡¸What do you think, Alec-kun? It''s roughly like this¡¹

    I''m a little annoyed by Cherry, who holds up his thumb and smiles triumphantly. You''ve just killed one of them. There''s still an enemy behind you.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh!? Uwohhh!? Owowowo, H-hold on a second! You, I have something important to teach my students right now, uwahhh, gyaaaa!¡¹

    Cherry was attacked before he could teach me. Well, let''s just leave him alone, he''s bulletproof.

    He''s not going to die anytime soon anyway. he''s tough.

    ¡¸I see. Leave light magic to me, Master. With the unholy prayer my mother taught me,¨D¨DSaul, goddess of the sun, light up the earth with your skinfax mane and dispel darkness and evil!¡¹

    I had to check the shadows approaching him with my sword as Noel, calm or out of it, closed his eyes and started praying on the spot.

    The gap was short, and he cleared away three nearby shadows at once, so I didn''t have to scold him.

    Still, he must be careful for the future.

    ¡¸Noel, when you close your eyes and say a prayer, ask someone to cover you first. You''ll be killed by the enemy before you can finish chanting.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, I''m sorry. Thank you for protecting me, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Light. ...... Weak. My best magic is dark. ...... If this is the case, I should have learned a light magic or two.¡¹

    When Craig complained, glaring reluctantly at the shadows, Kaede heard him and twisted her head.

    ¡¸Hmm? If it Anija, you can probably recite the teacher''s spells before you know it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can do that, but I can''t pose like that! And to think that a nobleman of the Gilan Empire would dare to speak of about love...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. You don''t have to pose like that.¨D¨DHere! You can go without chanting.¡¹

    When Kaede held up her hand, a light several times stronger than Cherry-sensei''s, a blue laser beam, shot out and pierced four shadows. That''s the power of a hero.

    ¡¸Kuhh, that''s bullshit ...... is this the difference in talent? Looking at you and Letty makes me want to curse God. I was called a child prodigy before you were born.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah, sure, just chant. It looks like the others are having a hard time, so you''ll have to work hard too, Anija. Phew, I''m tired.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede, you''re the one who said that, don''t just sit there and try to rest. We''re in a battle!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ve already fulfilled my quota, and it looks like I''m going to run out of magic... yeah, it looks like I''m out of magic.¡¹

    That''s It''s definitely not the case, but I''d sooner cast a spell myself than scold her.

    Light magic is, I believe, ......

    As I was trying to think of light magic, someone''s blood splattered in front of me.

    ¡¸Guhah! Damn it ......, you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Jouga! ¡¹¡¹

    Juga is surrounded by shadows. That''s not good.

    ¡¸Ngeez¨DI was going to use a big, cool spell here¡¹

    Letty stopped the grand magic she was chanting in the middle, and saved Jouga by sending a spear of light without chanting.

    Although Jouga was saved, he was bleeding from his side, which was a pretty serious wound. I checked his HP bar in my window, but it was only a third of what it should be. The color had changed from green to yellow.

    ¡¸Lily!¡¹

    I immediately called out the name of someone who''s responsible with recovery potion.

    Normally, Lily only uses the slingshot to check and see what''s going on without getting close to the enemy, but since she has a potion, it''s useful in situations like this.

    ¡¸I''m on it! Here, Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sorry, Lily.¡¹

    Jouga pours the high potion he received from Lily on his stomach and drinks the rest down.

    Even though I didn''t tell them what to do, Meena and Saki drove away the shadows with their swords and covered Jouga by checking the enemies. The party is well coordinated.

    [Whoosh! With this! Hmm? Owa?!¡¹

    Jouga stood up energetically, but his body wobbled unsteadily.

    ¡¸Take it easy, Jouga. Your MP is running low.¡¹

    His physical strength (HP) had already recovered, but the shadow''s attack seemed to take away his MP as well. If I''m not careful, I might not be able to use my magic.

    ¡¸Nonono, brother, what does MP matter to a warrior?¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s no use if you''re staggering. It''s dangerous, so just sit there and wait. I''ll take care of these guys now.¡¹

    I said that, and once I did, I used [Levitate] to float up high.

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿ ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿ ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿ Kkuh, there''s no end to it!¡¹

    Serina has been firing off a series of Starlight Attacks since a while ago, but they''re inefficient because they only kill one at a time. Welbard-sensei told her not to rely on it too much, and think about TP consumption. And since you can use magic too, you should use general magic here. Oh well. I''ll do it.

    ¡¸Whoa, folks, there''s a new one back there! Fifty, maybe a hundred of them! Alec-san, don''t just sit there floating around, do something about it!¡¹

    ¡¸Relax, Nicole. I''m not playing around.¡¹

    I was just carefully positioning myself to get into effective range for a quick decision.

    A spell that I''ve acquired with my skills and already have¨D.

    It''s an attribute that would be most useful in this situation, but I''d forgotten all about it.

    Just because Ice Javelin is useful, if you rely on it all the time, you''re in trouble when it doesn''t work.

    It was a good lesson for me this time.

    ¡¸¡¾Shishishishishishishishishi, Shine Flash¡¿¡¹

    I didn''t like the pose of putting the fingers of both of my hands on my forehead, so I held my hands out in front of me and chanted ¡¾Shine Flash Lv5¡¿ while slowly rotating. Of course, it was a fast chant.

    I''m still not very skilled with the spell itself, but with my base magic value and this barrage, there''s no shadow I can''t defeat.

    ¡¸All right, It''s all cleaned up.¡¹

    After looking around and confirming that the shadows had been cleared out, I quickly descended to the ground.

    ¡¸Y-you cleared away all those shadows in no time!? T-That''s a lie. ......¡¹

    Melissa was surprised when she fell on her butt on the spot, but it would be better for me to show him that there is someone better than her.

    ¡¸That''s natural for my Master¡¹

    Meena said with a slightly proud expression.

    Meena has also taken [Holy Attribute Resistance], and I''ve already checked once if this spell is okay for her. Even if she is a vampire, she is not afraid of it.

    But still, there was one problem. It''s not about Meena, of course.

    I announced to tell everyone about it.

    ¡¸All right, let''s set up camp. Meena, you stay on watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Master, leave it to me!¡¹

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Skills Acquired¡¹

    ¡¾Shadow Master¡¿ New!

 Volume 16 - CH 22

    We''re walking through a field in the Forbidden Zone.

    ¡¸The terrain is changing.¡¹

    From the desolate horizon, it now turns into a jungle of intricate stone pillars, spreading out in front of us.

    ¡¸This place is marked as a lung area.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei says as he unfolds the map, "Lungs?

    Well, don''t think too much about it.

    Thinking about unnecessary things in the middle of battle can be fatal.

    I switch to the thoughts of an adventurer.

    ¡¸Ah! Alec, look, look! There''s a shrine over there!¡¹

    Marilyn was the first one to notice it, but this guy''s got good eyesight.

    ¡¸What are we going to do? Alec.¡¹

    Serina asked, but normally we would have gone to check if there were any items lying around.

    But this is not a normal dungeon.

    It''s a place where forbidden spells are sealed, so....

    ¡¸It''s better to stay away from it. Our destination is Eudores(?), the deepest part.¡¹

    I say the name of the destination on the map.

    ¡¸You''re right, even if you do find it, it''s probably an item you can''t take out....¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, you''re not allowed to take anything out, but the headmaster has asked me to check the items and perform a few rituals. I''m sorry, but we''ll have to stop by.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei cleared his throat and starts to say that he was sent here for that purpose.

    ¡¸How long does it take?¡¹

    ¡¸Not that long. Three minutes should be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I want to eat some cup noodles.¡¹

    Kaede suddenly says, but it''s only three minutes.

    Unfortunately, we can''t have the nostalgic taste of Japanese cup noodles here in the other world.

    ¡¸When you get home, go eat some real ramen.¡¹

    I say, but ramen itself is widespread in this world, and the taste is quite good.

    ¡¸Alec doesn''t understand. Instant ramen and fresh ramen are two different things.¡¹

    Kaede continues to complain, but I want to eat it too, so bear with it.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, there is such a thing, isn''t there? But I think regular ramen is better.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why it''s different¨D¨Dwait!¡¹

    Kaede signaled with her hand and got down.

    We quickly hide behind a stone pillar and ask in a whisper.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸I just saw a figure on the other side of the stone pillar. I just want to make sure we''re the only ones in this Forbidden Zone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. If there''s anyone else in there, the Headmaster would have told us. What do you think, Luna?¡¹

    I tried calling out the Headmaster''s name, but there was no response. We''re still in the Inner Ear area, does she can''t hear us?

    ¡¸It''s not Jouga and the others, is it?¡¹

    Serina confirmed.

    ¡¸No, it is not. It was wearing robes and a different color.¡¹

    That can''t be¨D¨D.

    ¡¸What color is it robe?¡¹

    ¡¸Black.¡¹

    Kaede saw a black-robed Magician here, huh?

    My hunch was right, but it''s not a very interesting situation.

    Sure, we''re after her.

    But not here, not now.

    ¡¸Damn, what a pain in the ass. ...... That Black Magician is¡¹

    ¡¸It seems she''s the one who''s been sabotaging the admissions process, but who is she?¡¹

    Kaede asks me.

    ¡¸If I knew that, I wouldn''t have any trouble. Anyway, be careful of her. In the Lodar Wetlands, she summons the Black Bird and kills a lot of villagers. She''s has bounty on her head. A million gold.¡¹

    I don''t want anyone else to take it, since the prize money is paid by the Black Cat of the Wind, but I also want information.

    ¡¸A million gold!? That sounds like a very big deal. ......¡¹

    Nicole was surprised, but it seems that 300,000 gold is the market price in this world for a normal big fish. I was excited to do it.

    ¡¸Black Bird? What does it look like?¡¹

    Marilyn asked.

    ¡¸The one we saw was white, and although we didn''t see it directly, it was big enough to kill several lizardman warriors. I''d say it was about twenty meters long. The white one... do you know what a seahorse is?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I know what it is. It''s delicious.¡¹

    Did you eat it?

    ¡¸It had a head like that.¡¹

    ¡¸The thing is, magic doesn''t work on them.¡¹

    Serina added an important explanation.

    ¡¸Does that mean that flames and certain attributes are useless?¡¹

    Although Cherry-sensei will confirm it.

    ¡¸No, all of them. The white bird only tested by ice and light attributes, but the black slug from the entrance exam was ineffective against all four elements. There''s no doubt that she summoned both of them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I''ve heard of it, but, ....... It''s a little hard to believe. It''s said that high-ranking dragons and the like have a powerful magic resistance that completely nullifies elementary magic, but even so, attacks that exceed magic defense, such as advanced magic, can still do damage. A fire monster can be damaged by water or ice, if it''s an ice monster, it''s fire, and that''s the natural order of things.¡¹

    Cherry mentioned his knowledge of magic in this world, but it''s impossible for any of it to be nullified.

    So there''s no Metal Slime here. That''s a shame. (TLN: reference dragon quest?)

    ¡¸Do you mean there''s a black magician here who can summon those troublesome monster? Hey, if she summon those monster here, Isn''t it bad?¡¹

    Kaede said.

    Everyone was silent, but it was true that now that the party was organized to specialize in magic, it would be very bad when someone magic doesn''t work.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, my¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿will work on them. It''s a skill, though.¡¹

    Serina says with a smile, ...... Well, it would be better to keep the information out of here.

    ¡¸In that case, I''ll just go out and spy on her.¡¹

    Saki said, and running between the pillars.

    ¡¸I''ll go with you.¡¹

    Meena followed suit.

    ¡¸The opponent is a high-level Magician. It won''t just be summoning magic, so you two better be careful.¡¹

    I''ll call out to the two of them towards their backs.

    ¡¸Well, then, it looks like this neighborhood is safe now. I think I''ll finish the ritual while I''m here, if that''s okay with you? Alec-kun.¡¹

    Cherry asks, are you on an errand for the headmaster?

    ¡¸If you don''t want to make a scene, go ahead.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t. I''ll leave this place to you.¡¹

    As Cherry is heading to the shrine, so I''ll leave this place to Serina, and me, Letty, and Lumina will be Cherry''s guards.

    Lumina didn''t like it, shaking her head, but she''s a talented person. I picked her up and forced her to come. I''ll buy her something later to keep her in a good mood. She''s the princess of the Kingdom of Soltaire, after all.

    ¡¸I''ll go this way too, right? Come on, Nicole and Kaede, come on. It''s going to be fun.¡¹

    Marilyn came along, but I think it''s okay to at least look around.

    ¡¸Ehh? Are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m pass~. What so interesting about that you would go out of your way to approach such dangerous things like forbidden spells and artifacts?¡¹

    Kaede waved her hand and said no, but Nicole seemed interested and came over.

    I reminded them not to make any noise, but allowed them to accompany me to the shrine.

    Surrounded by stone pillars that looked like a thicket of trees, the shrine had an open ground with a radius of about five meters, and in the center was a white stone pedestal that looked like an upside-down pyramid.

    The problem is that the large object sitting in front of the shrine ...... is also a stone?

    It has a beautiful spherical shape, but there is nothing else unusual about it.

    It is gray in color.

    ¡¸This is the forbidden spell ......? Is it?¡¹

    When Nicole asked confidently, Cherry-sensei shook his head.

    ¡¸No, this is not a spell.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei approached the stone unprotected and began to mumble some incantations at it.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sure this is it. One of the lost artifacts of the gods, An ancient stone ball from Kos-Turica¡¹¡¡(TLN: ¥³¥¹£½¥È¥å©`¥ê¥«)

    ¡¸Hee~.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm©`ph, it looks like it''s just a piece of stone.¡¹

    Marilyn peered at it closely, but it was a large stone ball, about a meter in diameter.

    There are no patterns or carvings on its surface, and it''s smooth.

    ¡¸But it is indestructible by any force, not even a scratch. How such a stone could be processed is a mystery that successive generations of renowned Magicians and connoisseurs have attempted to solve, but..........they have been unable to find even a clue to analysis. It''s a godsend.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei explained.

    ¡¸Hee~, touryaahh!¡¹

    Marilyn hit it suddenly with her gloved hand, but the stone didn''t falter.

    Of course, there were no scratches on the surface. Instead, Marilyn seemed to be in pain and cowered, holding her own hand.

    ¡¸Owowowo ......! Hey, Alec, don''t just look at me, try it with your sword.¡¹

    ¡¸Come again?¡¹

    ¡¸They say it won''t scratch... I wonder if that''s true. I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''ll do it. ¨D¨DThe small stone pierces the large stone, the fast stone pierces the immobile stone, the will crushes the stone, Stone Bullet!¡¹

    Letty also cast a spell, but the small magic stone that hit the stone ball shattered.

    You guys are a little crazy, suddenly trying to destroy the carefully stored heritage of the gods.

    I looked at Cherry-sensei to make sure, but instead of getting angry, he nodded with a relaxed look on his face.

    ¡¸Then I''ll give it a try. Hmph! ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿!¡¹

    I also used my skills on the stone to slash it.

    *creaaaaak* I heard a creak sound and a pop, and sure enough, the sword I was holding was broken clean in half.

    I had a hunch about that, didn''t I?

    Damn, it was a pretty expensive sword. Oh well, I have a spare.

    ¡¸Haha, it''s been recorded that a number of powerful people have tried and failed. That''s about as good as it''s going to get.¡¹

    Cherry says with a wry smile.

    ¡¸By the way, Cherry-sensei, how much do you sell this for?¡¹

    Letty holds a large bag in her hands and asks that, Are you trying to be funny? It''s just a joke, right?

    ¡¸It''s not for sale. It''s a unique item, the only one of its kind in the world. Put the bag away. It''s not funny at all, Letty-sensei.¡¹

    As expected, even Cherry looked sour, as if to say, "That''s inappropriate".

    ¡¸But this looks so delicious.¡¹

    Marilyn bit into it, but it made a pretty good crunching sound.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Oi, are you okay? Marilyn-kun. Let me see your teeth.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, my teeth are fine. Look. But...... *crunch crunch*, this is not delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh!? T-that can''t be.¡¹

    When I looked at the stone, I saw that the shape of the tooth was clearly attached and only that part was gouged.

    ¡¸N-No way! There are no other artifacts in the world!¡¡......Hafuuh¡¹

    The distracted Cherry-sensei seemed to feel dizzy and almost fell down, so Nicole hurriedly supported his body.

    ¡¸Che-Cherry-sensei! Stay-stay with me!¡¹

    I told you not to make a fuss, you guys.

 Volume 16 - CH 23

    The Forbidden Zone of the Austin Academy of Magic¨D

    Marilyn suddenly destroyed an artifact that was stored there.

    ¡¸¡¡...... Well, just because no one had ever harmed it before didn''t mean that it was a stone that would never be damaged.¡¹

    It''s a new discovery.

    But since it was the one and only item in the world that was in the category of heritage of the gods, this might be a matter of someone''s responsibility ...... if it''s not done right.

    ¡¸This is not good, It broken! Marilyn broke it!¡¹

    For some reason, Letty danced and looked happy.

    ¡¸Ehh? Letty-sensei was also casting a spell to destroy it just now, wasn''t she!?¡¹

    I frowned and warned the two who were shouting loudly.

    ¡¸Just shut up for a second, you guys. The enemy could be anywhere in near us.¡¹

    It''s also a nasty black Magician who summons white birds and black slugs that are immune to magic.

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sorry, Alec...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Marilyn, in louder voice you must reflect on yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸You should be reflect on yourself too, Letty. You were the loudest one. Anyway, Nicole, how''s the sensei?¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, I think he''s fainted. ...... but he''s breathing.¡¹

    ¡¸Yaay! That''s our chance! While we''re at it, let''s punch Cherry Boy in the back of the head and bury him here, Alec.¡¹

    That''s what Letty says.

    ¡¸Idiot. That''ll just make the problem worse. Hey there! Don''t run away, Lumina. I won''t put the blame on you.¡¹

    I say to the blue-haired Lumina, who was trying to sneak away by turning her back on me.

    ¡¸...... But just the fact that I was here ...... is a huge ...... minus point for royalty.... ...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what they''ll tell us later. Look, we''ve all got to come up with a solution here. You know,  Cherry-sensei gave us permission to do this. We were told to try it and we tried it. There should be no or little responsibility. On the contrary, we should be applauded for our new discovery.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. You took the trouble to keep it, didn''t you? Cherry Boy was so shocked that he fainted.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because it''s Cherry. I''m sure the Headmaster will forgive you with a "Meh!".¡¹

    ¡¸What if she doesn''t?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    In that case, we''ll have to pay for it?

    But, It''s not for sale.

    ¡¸Uehh, Aleeec, I don''t have the money to pay for it! Wh-wh-what should I do?¡¹

    Marilyn, who was sweating profusely, looked pale and panicked, but she didn''t mean any harm either.

    ¡¸Calm down. It will only slow down your thinking if you panic. You can''t help what''s been done. Let''s be honest with the headmaster when we get back. Honesty is the best. Don''t worry, Marilyn, I''ll make sure you don''t get into any reparations.¡¹

    ¡¸Uh-uehh, thank you, Alec.¡¹

    If the value is unbreakable, you can say that it has no value when it is broken.

    But if it has the added value of being a work of art or a valuable object, it is troublesome.

    If a simpleton were to break a stone with a legend that even the heroes could not cut it, he or she would be in trouble.

    ...... No?

    No, I don''t think so.

    She broke the stone that no one else could break.

    That should be the mark of a heroes.

    ¡¸Marilyn, break that stone with all your might.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? W-Why? Are you trying to gathering evidence? That''s terrible, Alec!¡¹

    I had to explain to the half-frowning Marilyn that she didn''t understand my intentions.

    ¡¸Okay-okay, you don''t have to make a fuss about it, let''s take a look here¡¹

    Letty applied levitation magic to the stone and turned it around.

    Then, the tooth shape became the lower side, and the appearance was restored.

    ¡¸Ta-da! What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸...... Hou~, you''re smart, Letty!¡¹

    It was a stone sphere resting in the shrine of a dangerous sealing area. It is unlikely that anyone would go to the trouble of entering this place and turning it over to check its condition carefully.

    If there was a stone with a magical reaction on the spot, it was probably safe to assume that it had not been stolen.

    Even in the unlikely event that a scratch is discovered, if you insist that it is a wonder that it was safe the last time, it could be a natural phenomenon, weathering or deterioration. This is the work of the gods.

    You don''t have to think too hard about it, because this is something that has been sealed up for a long time, it just needs to not be stolen.

    ¡¸Fufu, I''m used to this kind of thing, and I''m old enough to know better.¡¹

    Letty said proudly, she must have broken so many things in her life that she lost count. That''s the woman they call Crusher Letty for you.

    She''s an asshole as a person, but in this case, the outcome is okay.

    ¡¸All right, we''re on the same page. We''re gonna pretend that Marilyn was just joking around and using illusoin.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it. That''s just illusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh ......? I-I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸...... roger, for good intentions.¡¹

    I got the approval of everyone.

    I woke up Cherry-sensei with a potion.

    ¡¸Fugah! Ugh, what on earth......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sooorry, sir, but I''ve been playing a trick on you with my magic. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oohh, t-the stone is¨D¨DWheew, what,  that''s suprised me, really¡¹

    Cherry didn''t notice as he patted his chest. We all looked at each other and nodded with a black-hearted look on our faces.

    ¡¸Now, Cherry-sensei, get on with your work.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I will. Mmm!¡¹

    When Cherry held up his hand and exerted himself, he found that the magic power from the stone entered his body in such a concentration that he could (...) see it (...).

    When Cherry held out his hand and exerted himself, I could see the magic flowing out of the stone and entered into his body in such a concentration.

    ¡¸A-are you all right, Cherry-sensei?¡¹

    Nicole is worried.

    ¡¸Yeah, this magic body is not cursed or stagnant type, so I''m fine. Some of them seem to be out of control, but that''s not in the headmaster''s instructions this time.¡¹

    Cherry said, but then I was curious about how to exorcise the magic of dangerous items.

    ¡¸What about cursed objects?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... well, I haven''t heard that much about it either. Well, maybe a high ranking Magician will come here and perform a difficult ritual.¡¹

    Perhaps once every few years, or every few decades, a team of specialist countermeasures is formed.

    Well, they''ve been sealed up like this for hundreds of years now, so I''m sure they''re doing just fine there without me having to worry about it.

    ¡¸Is that it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m done.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go back.¡¹

    With that, I turn around and look at the stone.

    The stone was still there, just as it had been when I first arrived.

    ¡ºAn ancient stone sphere from Kos-Turica.¡»

    No one can break it, no one can hurt it.

    I''m sure it will continue to rest here for a long time to come.

    Nothing will change, only time will continue to pile up.

    Hopefully, no one will turn it over.

    All of us, except for Cherry, left the shrine with a mysterious look on our faces.

 Volume 16 - CH 24

    After we finished Cherry-sensei business, we came back to where Serina and the others were.

    ¡¸Alec, what''s going on over there? You all look like that.¡¹

    It is only at times like this that the strangely perceptive Serina tells me so.

    ¡¸There''s nothing. No, I''ve seen the horror of the lost artifacts of the gods. That''s something you don''t want to touch.¡¹

    I say with a stern face.

    ¡¸That much?¡¹

    ¡¸T-t-t-that''s right! Alec''s sword just broke!¡¹

    Marilyn is so flustered, It seems she can''t tell a lie.

    ¡¸No, I saw something really valuable, ha, haha ......¡¹

    The young man Nicole''s face is also tense.

    ¡¸Well, it was a legend that it couldn''t be broken, but it''s only a legend. If you ask me, a genius, I think I could do it if I wanted to. It''s possible, yes, yes.¡¹

    Shut up, Letty. Don''t let your hindsight get the better of you.

    ¡¸Yes, it''s an indestructible object: ....... Then the only way to prevent its misuse is to seal it up here.¡¹

    Serina was easily convinced, but, well, it''s better that way.

    ¡¸So, Saki and Meena aren''t back yet?¡¹

    I looked around, but they were nowhere to be found.

    ¡¸Yeah, they''re still out scouting. I wonder if they''re okay.¡¹

    Just to be sure, I checked the window, but their HP bars were showing, so they were fine.

    If they''re too far away, I won''t be able to see this HP bar, so I can''t always use it to confirm their safety.

    Jouga and the others have gone outside, so I can''t see their HP anymore.

    ¡¸I''m sure they''ll be fine since they have HP. As for us, we didn''t come here to fight with the black Magician. If the other side hasn''t noticed us, we''ll just head straight to the deepest part without setting any traps.¡¹

    It''s better if we don''t run into that black Magician.

    ¡¸It''s true that if that black Magician summoning some strange monster here that doesn''t work with magic, it''s going to give me a hard time.¡¹

    Serina laughs bitterly, but not only her, I can also deal with it with my ¡¾Zanetsuken¡¿.

    But if it''s anything close to the "Black Sea Anemone" class of a year from now, it will be a heavy burden for the other members.

    ¡¸All of you, try not to get separated from me or Serina. If we get separated, we''ll have to run away from the enemy and we''ll join up first. Understood?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    That''s good answer. It''s not just the first team members. There are temporary members mixed in as well, but the earlier artifact mess may have created a bit of trust

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    Saki and Meena had just returned together.

    ¡¸From the looks of it, it looks like you didn''t find any enemies.¡¹

    I said, looking at the two of them.

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, I think it''s better not to pursue too deeply. If Darling wants me to go look for that black Magician, I''ll go back.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m going to avoid fighting black magician in the forbidden zone if at all possible. Enemies whose magic doesn''t work are troublesome on their own, and that black magician might have other hidden agendas.¡¹

    We don''t know anything about the identity of black magician, and we haven''t even appraised her.

    We should distinguish her from ordinary enemies and respond to her differently.

    ¡¸If that''s the case, I guess my skills will come in handy. Can everyone gather over here for a minute?¡¹

    Kaede said, so we gathered close to her.

    ¡¸It''ll only take a second, so just sit tight.¡¹

    ¡¸...... assassination ...... won''t forgive ......¡¹

    Lumina said in a dumb voice, as if she was joking or seriously worried.

    ¡¸I''m not going to do that. I don''t have the skills to assassinate all of these people. Mine is¨D¨Dsecret technique ¡¾Hiding in the Clouds!¡¿¡¹

    Kaede raised one hand and said the name of the technique in a tense voice, but nothing in particular has changed.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s enough. This should drastically reduce the rate of detection by the enemy for a while.¡¹

    It''s a kind of skill to remove signs.

    ¡¸Hee, you''re a Thief, aren''t you?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸No, not really, but I was trained here to survive. No, it''s better to say that I was made to train. ......¡¹

    Kaede gives a distant look with a shady face.

    ¡¸Y-yeah. The nobility of the Gilan Empire is somewhat more difficult than I thought.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not true, Serina. She just doesn''t like being told to wake up in the morning and wash her face, so she developed that skill.¡¹

    My kind of guy, I assure you.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, you''re absolutely right, but you don''t know me, don''t talk about it like you''ve seen it.¡¹¡¡£¨£¿£©

    ¡¸See?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? You guys seem like you''d hit it off even though you''ve never met before.¡¹

    Serina shrugged her shoulders and said, Well, we''re on the same path.

    ¡¸I wish I had that skill. Oh, it was on the list!¡¹

    Lily said, but we have more friends now.

    ¡¸Ahem, the next area is to the east.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei said with a stern face and coughed, and we headed that way.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸This place is definitely stomach-like. ......¡¹

    Kaede looks around and says that, this is the stomach area.

    The pink, slimy ground is very sticky when you step on it, which is not only disgusting, but also a bit scary.

    We''re not going to be digested, are we? That''s my fear.

    I was the first one to try to [Appraisal] the ground. ......

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Stomach wall

    ¡¾Type¡¿ Facility

    ¡¾Material¡¿ ???

    ¡¾Defense¡¿ 100000

    ¡¾Weight¡¿ ???

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A part of a certain life form that covers the entire surface.

    It moves as it is supposed to.

    ¡¸Damn, I heard this ground moves.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ What? ¡¹¡¹

    The only ones who raised their voices in surprise were Nicole and Noel, two sturdy young men, and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡¸Well, it look like it''s going to move.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Alec, can I go home? My gut tells me we''re in trouble here.¡¹

    Lily said, but I''ve had that feeling for a while now too.

    ¡¸We''ll be fine. There will be a lot of happenings, but you''ll be fine, Lily.¡¹

    I''m going to cast a spell.

    ¡¸Hmm? Well, if Alec says so, I guess we''ll be okay.¡¹

    It seems to have worked for Lily. Good.

    ¡¸Then we''ll be careful here, slowing down and moving in formation. Meena in the lead.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Master.¡¹

    Meena has a lot of courage to go forward without fear. Of course, if anything happens, we''ll all cover for her, and I''m sure she trusts us because she knows that.

    ¡¸Next is Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I''m in charge of searching for the enemy.¡¹

    Saki will not only be in charge of spotting the enemy, but will also be in charge of preventing traps as a Thief.

    ¡¸In the front row, Serina, Cherry, me, and Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave it to me¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, ......?¡¹

    ¡¸The rest of you will be the rear guard.¡¹

    I looked at the rest of the team and said.

    Aside from the high leveled Marilyn, Lumina is a VIP because she is a princess even though she is capable.

    Noel, a beautiful young boy who is a healer and has concerns about his ability (level) because he is in the second team in terms of his ability.

    Nicole, a young man with an earnest desire to explore magic. However, Nicole doesn''t seem to have any actual combat experience.

    After all, in this area I can''t be put them the front row. They are, after all, the guests of the party.

    Lily and Nene are also in the rear guard.

    I''m tempted to put Letty at the front of the line, but she''s the kind of someone who can''t perform to her full potential if she panics, so I think Letty will be in the rear guard. Because she''s a Magician.

    ¡¸Alec, I''d prefer to be in the rear guard as well, can I?¡¹

    Kaede seems to have been dissatisfied and says that, but considering the ability of the hero, she should be in front.

    It would be a bit dangerous if the only thing she had in her status was her magic, but then again, she would probably self-report her reasons.

    She was lightly dressed Thief, but she''s in the front line.

    ¡¸I''m the leader of the group, and I''ve made a decision based on our abilities. Marilyn''s going to help¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to. I''ve already promised to take Marilyn. I''ll think about it if you give me Serina too.¡¹

    ¡¸You greedy bastard. Then you can have her too, but be careful with her, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I won''t make her cry.¡¹

    I''m worried that the smiling Kaede might have misunderstood the meaning of my warning, but I''m sure she''ll work it out, woman to woman. Serina is not the type to obey.

    ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹

    The person in question was paying attention.

    ¡¸It''s nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it''s nothing. it''s none of your business, Serina.¡¹

    Kaede and I nodded and got into position without worrying about it.

    ¡¸There''s something fishy about you two. ...... I''ll have you talk about it when we get back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ OKayy. ¡¹¡¹

    The party started to move.

 Volume 16 - CH 25

    Pink, stubby earth.

    There are uneven surfaces here and there, like small hills and hollows.

    It''s hard to walk on, and the dents hide your vision, so you''ll want to watch out for surprise attacks from enemies.

    ¡¸It''s kind of interesting, this place!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, really!¡¹

    Marilyn and Lily, who were jumping and enjoying the sensation of the ground, were not very alert, but it would be fine if the other members of the party were alert.

    ¡¸Oh, there''s a sore here, isn''t there? I wonder if the headmaster is someone who gets stressed out easily...?¡¹

    Nicole said with some concern, but after all, this is the "stomach area".

    But is there such a thing as stress in that loli girl?

    Even if there is, it shouldn''t be too much.

    ¡¸Nicole, although this is inside the headmaster''s body in terms of location, what you see here is not her body itself. The dimensions are different, so don''t worry about that.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei explained, but it seems that the headmaster told him in detail about that too.

    ¡¸Oh, so it''s okay to eat it!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, Marilyn-kun, you can''t do that., you''ll get sick.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei frowned, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to eat it. This is the walls of the Forbidden zone.

    No matter how you look at it, it looks bad for your health.

    ¡¸Too bad, it looks so delicious. ......¡¹

    Marilyn is bummed, but does it look good?

    It''s a little bit the type of feeling I don''t understand.

    It''s not that the ground is dirty, but let''s say ...... a girl sees a beautiful beach and says, "That looks delicious!" If she start saying that, you will naturally say, "What?".

    ¡¸Everyone, please be careful. There''s a strange smell on the ground.¡¹

    Meena warned, but it seems there is something nearby.

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei, are there any artifacts or forbidden spells near here?¡¹

    Just in case, I''ll confirm with him.

    ¡¸No, Alec-kun, there''s nothing here. It''s just an area to bypass. It''s not even marked on the map.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, then, if you see something, feel free to shoot it, Letty. You can shoot without checking it¡¹

    I''ll give you the permission.

    ¡¸Aye aye sir! If that''s what you want, then let me be! I think I''ll go with the laser beam, or maybe I''ll go with the flamespear, Ufufu¡¹

    Letty is ready to kill, and I''m sure she''ll perform as expected.

    ¡¸Hmm? Everyone, stop! Did you just see something behind that hill on the right? A white one.¡¹

    It seems that Saki has already found the enemy''s shadow.

    ¡¸Let''s go in with attack formation. Serina, you go around from the left side.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger!¡¹

    Serina and I draw our swords and step forward. No, magic seems to be a better choice for the enemy here.

    I couldn''t get a good view of the dented ground, so I used [levitate] to look down from above.

    ¡¸Pirots!?¡¹

    There it is.

    A caterpillar-like monster about a meter long was hiding in the hollow.

    Its color was pure white and flat. Instead of legs, it had several long, thin, thread-like tentacles that seemed to be standing on their own.

    ¡¸Hyaaahh!¡¹

    Serina shouted her spirit in the hollow on the other side, but it seemed that there was another enemy over there.

    ¡¸Ja-ja-ja-ja-ja!¡¹

    I''m pretty sure this monster is a monster born from highly concentrated magical power, so I''ll launch a preemptive attack without question.

    Ice spears hit its body in rapid succession.

    However, although I succeeded in making it cower, I was unable to pierce it.

    This monster may look soft, but it''s more stubborn than I thought.

    ¡¸Pirots! Pirots! Pirots! Piro-ro-ro!¡¹

    They emitted a cry that sounded like an electronic sound, and they came out of the hollows all at once.

    All around me were enemies.

    They were all white caterpillars of the same species.

    ¡¸Damn, there are so many of them! Letty, put up a barrier or something to protect us all.¡¹

    ¡¸Heey~, you said I could attack, so I was going to feel good about using the photon laser!¡¹

    Letty, who had fired the laser without chanting, complained and switched her spell.

    But the barrier chanting seems to take a while.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa, whoa, why are they all coming out at once!? Uhii!¡¹

    In the meantime, Marilyn, who was in the back, was attacked by the monster.

    Marilyn managed to resist with a punch, and stepped back.

    As expected, these guys don''t seem to be tasty enough for Marilyn.

    Ugh, is this a barrier? No, just preventing them is only stopping them, so it''s better to take them out one by one. ......Oh, then is overall magic better? No, but how about the damage, Ugyahh!?¡¹

    While Nicole, who was on the far left, was wondering which spell to use, he was stung and attacked by one of the tentacles that came out from the side.

    His HP was reduced by 20%, so it wasn''t a fatal wound, but there were a lot of other enemies, so he was in a bit of trouble.

    I guess I''ll have to go back and wipe out all the enemies, but will I make it in time?

    On the right side, Nene is putting up a barrier to hold back the enemies, but it''s not a dome-shaped barrier, but a shield-shaped barrier, so if a second enemy comes around from the side, we''re out.

    It won''t last long either.

    In this situation, it''s impossible to help both of them at once, and there''s still another enemy in the center of the rear.

    ¡¸Leave the back to me, please! Gguhh, What the hell is this, ¨D¨DAre you in love right now, gwaah!¡¹

    The other rearguard seems to be okay because the bulletproof (Cherry) is doing its job well.

    Because only the attackers were ahead, the party spread out and got separated. That''s a point for reflection.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI seek you in the old pact. Efreet, demon of rage, with your sharp fire!¨D¨Dkkuhh!¡¹

    Lumina was about to cast a spell halfway through, but when she was almost surrounded by enemies, she prioritized evasion.

    If she''s good enough, I''d like to see her go for a forceful push, but her HP is about the same as anyone else''s, so I guess it can''t be helped.

    ¡¸Kaede, please follow up on Marilyn.¡¹

    I say to the only one of the temporary members in the rear guard who isn''t in a hurry.

    ¡¸I can''t help it. ...... I''m just here to observe.Haah~,  I shouldn''t have come. what am I doing. geez.... Burn! My wings, born of chaos, my body, in the name of Kaede, I command you, Flame Burst!¡¹

    Kaede''s entire body was engulfed in blue flames as she chanted the spell.

    However, Kaede seems to be unaffected by the flames, as she keeps a cool face.

    With a large leap (jump), Kaede stood in front of Marilyn in an instant, and with a wave of her right hand, she sliced the caterpillar in half that was attacking her with just that.

    Oi oi, you''re even better than I thought you were.

    You''re stronger than me, aren''t you?

    And you''re a fighter?

    ¡¸What? They''re weak. I guess I didn''t need use flame option for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, Kaede, thank you for saving me¨DGyaannn! It''s hothothothot!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you idiot, don''t hug me now. You should know by looking at me.¡¹

    There''s smoke billowing out of Marilyn, but it doesn''t seem to be serious damage because she puffed up.

    ¡¸Geez, I don''t get it! You should have told me. I thought you''d just kill the enemy with fire!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not that convenient. This flame is a bit dangerous... Yeah, let''s go without it.¡¹

    After putting out the flames, Kaede went to cover Nene this time.

    I''m going to go to cover Lumina.

    ¡¸¡¾Zantetsuken!¡¿¡¹

    I wanted to make sure that the enemy that was about to attack Lumina was defeated, so I used a powerful skill first.

    But I can''t fire many shots of such an exhaustive technique, and from the way I hit them with ice javelin earlier, even using sword would be tough.

    There are some good spells ......, No, it doesn''t have to be any spell.

    I can use a skill.

    A candidate for the list is ......

    ¡¾G-Spot Analyzer.¡¿

    Hou~, the G-spot, huh?.

    It''s a magical spot where a woman can instantly climax (heaven) when the point is stimulated.

    I''ve heard that there is no such thing, but if there is one, I want to find it.

    But if I''m going to use it on a woman, will it work on this single-celled monster of unknown gender?

    Well, let''s give it a try.

    ¡¾G-Spot Analyzer Lv3¡¿ New!

    This is a skill that requires a lot of points to acquire, over a thousand points in total, so I''m going to keep it at level 3.

    It''s for erotic purposes, no matter how you look at it.

    If this is useless in battle, I''ll feel a bit lost.

    I''ll be sure to use it on Serina and the others later to analyze their weaknesses.

    ¡¸Pirots!¡¹

    ¡¸Pirots, pirots, shut the fuck up!! ¡¾G-spot analyzer!¡¿¡¹

    I ducked the tentacles it sent at me and tried to use my skills.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, what are you doing in the middle of a battle¨D¨D¡¹

    Serina looked at me blushing.

    ¡¸It''s an idiot. There''s an idiot here.¡¹

    Kaede said in disgust.

    But this is a skill, you know. Don''t get me wrong.

    ¡¸G-spot? What''s that and is it good?¡¹

    Marilyn didn''t seem to know.

    ¡¸Yeah, it is good. You''ll get a taste of that later, Marilyn. But for now, these are the guys.¡¹

    I see it.

    The top of a white caterpillar''s head. An orange crosshair sight flashed there.

    ¡¸Ataaaaack!¡¹

    I let out a high-pitched scream and poked at it with my index and ring fingers.

    Then¨D¨D

    The trembling caterpillar instantly stopped moving.

    It seems to be working.

    The result doesn''t seem to make them become smoke by itself, but if it can stop the opponent''s movement, it''s useful enough in this situation.

    ¡¸A-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta!¡¹

    I also use [Instantaneous Movement] and poke the head of the caterpillar with my finger from one side to the other.

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Did it stop moving?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see, it''s like this! Howattaaa!¡¹

    Marilyn, who seemed to have gotten the hang of it, imitated me and stopped the caterpillars.

    Monster''s who don''t attack are free targets.

    ¡¸This is it! A great opportunity for me! ¨D¨DI will redeem. I seek it in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, god of rage, destroy your foes with your sharp fire!¡¡Flamespeaaaar!!!¡¹

    Letty uses her multi-warhead missile magic to take out every single one of them.

    ¡¸I see. ......,Then I''ll do it too...... ¨D¨D I will redeem. I seek it in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, god of rage, destroy your foes with your sharp fire! Flamespeaaaar!!!¡¹

    Lumina also chanted.

    ¡¸The four great spirits borrow their claws in the name of Salamander, with the offerings of my mana! Fireball!¡¹

    ¡¸Fireball! Fireball! Fireball!¡¹

    ¡¸¨DAre you in love right now? I''m in love. I give you my hot, burning love! Flame bouquet!¡¹

    The others are chanting.

    It''s hunting time.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸Clear! The [Enemy Counter] is down to zero!¡¹

    Serina declared.

    Sterilization finished (It''s over).

 Volume 16 - CH 26

    We spent the night in the field, and on the second day¨D¨D

    ¡¸Next stop, the heart area.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei, who unfolded the map and checked it, said with a confident look on his face.

    ¡¸Wait. Isn''t that a long way around?¡¹

    I wondered, and looked at the map. The area came from the ear to the stomach and went down, but now it''s going back up.

    ¡¸What do you mean? The final destination, the deepest part of "Eudores¡±, is here. And the stomach area is here. Next is, you see, this heart area, Alec-kun. There''s no mistake.¡¹

    Cherry pointed to the map and said. It''s definitely a straight path.

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s the path. ......Cherry-sensei, is there any other way?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no other way. There may be, but I haven''t been told that by the headmaster. And you should know that this place is a close approximation of the human body, but it''s different. It''s a different dimension.¡¹

    ¡¸Please tell me more about that dimension later.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. It''s a bit of a tricky concept, so yes, I''ll use the blackboard or a printout to talk about it. Get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sir. Thanks for your help.¡¹

    ¡¸U-uwahhh, stop! Alec! I don''t want to you to become an honors student, trying to learn from me!¡¹

    Marilyn wriggles and scratches her head.

    ¡¸Shut up, Marilyn. I''ve told you before, whether a dropout or an honor student has nothing to do with your grades.¡¹

    ¡¸But I feel safer when I have friends.¡¹

    You''re a bad person.

    ¡¸Nene, we''re going to graduate with good grades.¡¹

    I''ll tell the classmate next to me.

    ¡¸S-sure! Alec-san. I''ll do my beshh, auhh¡¹

    I think she got a little overenthusiastic and bit her tongue, but that''s the cute thing about Nene.

    ¡¸Nene-chan, let''s get along, ohh¡¹

    Marilyn says with tears. She''s really crying.

    ¡¸U-uhh...¡¹

    ¡¸Leave her alone.¡¹

    ¡¸Darling, can I have a word with you?¡¹

    Saki hugs me, but unlike usual, she lowers her voice.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it''s just my imagination, but I feel like we''re being followed.¡¹

    ¡¸...Is it a black magician woman?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t tell that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Meena, do you smell anything?¡¹

    ¡¸No, sir. please forgive me, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. But I don''t know what to do. ......¡¹

    I''m a little lost.

    If she''s not going to do anything, we could just ignore her and go into the deepest part (Eudores) and finish our work.

    She might not be looking for us, she might be looking for a spell or an artifact.

    But if she''s following us with the intention of setting us up, we don''t want to fighting in the deepest part.

    In the deepest part, the concentration of stagnant magic will be even higher, and even the small monsters will be difficult to fight.

    ¡¸I''d fight if I were you, but I''ll leave that to our leader here.¡¹

    Serina said. Sparkling Hero ¡î Serina would naturally wouldn''t let a suspicious person go free.

    However, since we haven''t yet obtained a trump card such as the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, we can''t fight the Black Sea Anemone, which has the power to annihilate us.

    If that thing is summoned in a place where there is no way to escape, it will turn the tables on us.

    Because Serina''s Starlight Attack won''t work on the Black Sea Anemone.

    No?

    If you have a place to escape, there''s no problem with fighting.

    ¡¸All right, here''s the ambush. However, if you can''t fight it, we''ll run away.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, we''ll ambush her here. But if we''re no match for her, we''ll run.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    The area around us was just an area of tall grass, perfect for hiding.

    We discussed our plan.

    ¨D¨DFive minutes later.

    I looked everyone in the eye and gave them a serious look.

    ¡¸All right, we''ll stick to the plan. There''s no need to take her down. Don''t forget that.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    We started moving, and on the way I use my [Optical Camouflage] and [Blocking Signs] to get off the side by myself.

    The party continues to move straight ahead at the same pace.

    Now, will there be demons or snakes? (TLN: It means You never know what might happen, or God only knows what may happen)

    Whatever it is, we can''t let her think she can get away with stalking us for free.

    Besides, if she''s capable of calling a black sea anemone, or will be in the future, I''ll kill her here without hesitation.

    As I hid behind the grass and waited for a while, I felt the presence of someone approaching.

    As I looked through the grass, I caught a glimpse of a black robe.

    Bingo.

    I put my hand on the hilt of my sword and caught my breath.

    When she gets into range, I''ll use my iai to hit her with my ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿.

    At this point, I still don''t know if she can call the black sea anemone or not.

    However, she is a trespasser who entered the Forbidden Zone without permission.

    It would be better to take her out now for future reference.

    She''s here.

    Five meters to go.

    Four meters.

    She''s right on our tail.

    Three meters.

    It''s almost time for the special attack the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿.

    This skill power is tremendous, but the range of this skill is short.

    If possible, I''d like to finish her off with a single blow.

    Two meters.

    ¡¸Fufu, Alec and the others don''t seem to have noticed me following them, though I wondered how good they were since they''re A-rank adventurers. ......¡¹

    It was a voice I knew.

    Don''t get upset.

    I''ve had my suspicions about her from the start.

    One meter...!

    ¡¸!! Killing intent!¡¹

    Damn it, she know i''m here.

    To hell with it.

    I left it to my own devices and unleashed my ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ at the black-robed woman.

    ¡¸Gguhh! Alec! You''re attacking a teacher by surprise!¡¹

    She immediately recognized me and cried out, spitting out blood.

    However, although I had a good response, the damage was less than I expected.

    It seemed that she was protecting herself with some kind of shield spell.

    ¡¸You''re the one who said that. What do you want from us, coming all the way out here? Sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I have no business with you.¡¹

    She held her left shoulder with her right hand, her face scrunched up in pain, but she said firmly.

    Straight wine-red hair. Bangs neatly cropped.

    Elf in black robes.

    Vanilla, the teacher.

    Why is she here?

    ¡¸I wonder about that. You''re the one who''s been following us.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because I overheard that you were going to the deepest part: ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmph. What do you want in the deepest part?¡¹

    ¡¸You really don''t know, do you? The deepest part of the Forbidden zone is one of the best-kept secrets in our academy. There are only a handful of people who have ever set foot in it in its five hundred year history.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? You mean that? You just want to go there, like, because there are mountains there. Is it the same reason as Fred''s, who said he''d brag about it to everyone later?¡¹

    I ask, having an idea.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right! You think that''s bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t even want to climb mountains, so I honestly don''t understand the appeal of mountains.¡¹

    ¡¸There are only about ten people in the world who can climb mountains. In other words, the chosen ones.¡¹ (TLN: Sorry this is bit confusing why they''re suddenly discussing about mountain? It is Idiom?)

    ¡¸The chosen ones, or rather, the idiots who risk their lives just for the sake of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm! That''s why you illiterate adventurers...¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei was dumbfounded, but it seems like that will always be a parallel line of thinking.

    Well, the charges have been cleared.

    If I was a Magician who called black sea anemone, I would have at least called black slugs right here and now, without any argument.

    Vanilla had no intention of attacking me from the beginning.

    ¡¸Then, Vanilla-sensei, I''m not going to apologize to you because it was your fault for following us. I thought you were my enemy.¡¹

    I still gave her the Great Potion.

    Vanilla, who took it suspiciously, thought it was poison, and drank it after casting an appraisal spell.

    ¡¸Phew, I''ve never had a potion that could heal a serious wound in such a short time.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a rare thing after all. My party only has three.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... a weakness. It''s not like I''m going to give you money for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou? No, I don''t mind. you''re a schoolteacher, after all. I''ll give you a discount. You can pay it with your body.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Well, what you mean is ......¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, let me have sex with you once.¡¹

    ¡¸EEeeeehhhhhhh?!¡¹

    Vanilla, who surprised is more than I expected, she seems to be a virgin after all.

    Well, if her personality is this stubborn, no matter how beautiful she is, most men will run away.

    ¡¸I-I''m a teacher. ......¡¹

    Vanilla stepped back from me, protecting herself with her hands.

    She has the body of a slender elf, with a cocky loli figure.

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m always welcome. If you want to thank me for the Great Potion, you can come to my room in the boys'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''d like to thank you, by giving you something else.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, that''s fine. Let''s go. My friends are waiting for us. Hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Can I come with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that why you''re here? Or did you want to sneak in and steal the forbidden spell?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I''ve always wanted to see the inside of a forbidden zone, but this is just a tour.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine. Follow me.¡¹

    As for me, if she have nothing to do with the black anemone, I have no reason to attack her.

    Of course, if Vanilla makes an opening, I''ll take attack her off as fast as I can.

 Volume 16 - CH 27

    When I returned with Vanilla-sensei, everyone was a little surprised, but since it was a teacher they knew, there was no trouble.

    ¡¸What? If you wanted to accompany us, you could have asked the headmaster.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei said.

    ¡¸Yes, well...¡¹

    Vanilla''s words were vague and unclear. Maybe she didn''t want to go with us.

    ¡¸But I''m glad you''re not that black magician.¡¹

    Serina said, and I agree. It''s one less thing to worry about.

    ¡¸It''s reassuring to have a magic teacher with you, isn''t it?¡¹

    Nicole also has a smiling face.

    Kaede turned away with a sullen look on her face, probably still holding on to the fact that Vanilla complained about her black hair.

    ¡¸Then, let''s hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... hmm? What is it?¡¹

    Just as we were about to start moving, a purple mist began to swirl in the air.

    ¡¸Damn, this is a boss class!?¡¹

    It''s the same way I saw it appear in the Labyrinth of No Return before.

    ¡¸Why in the hell is it here!¡¹

    ¡¸Battle positions! Second team should fall back and evacuate. I don''t even know if we can afford to protect you.¡¹

    I warned them and held up my sword.

    So much so that I feel a surge of powerful magical power.

    ¡¸Wait¡¹

    The man who came out of the vortex said quietly.

    It''s a beautiful blue fish about five meters long. It has feather-like things on both sides of its body, and looks like a flying fish.

    ¡¸The monster talked!?¡¹

    Nicole was surprised, but there are demon-shaped ones that can talk.

    ¡¸What are you?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸I am the image interface of the "Laplace-type Unified Thought" that you sought.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? You''re the "Laplace''s Demon"?¡¹

    ¡¸Minus one true ¨D¨D affirmative. That''s what it''s also called. Now, let me tell you the results of the future prediction calculations based on quantum operations.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. I heard you''re in the deepest part of this forbidden zone.¡¹

    ¡¸Minus one true ¨D¨D affirmative. However, the deepest part is currently experiencing a strong magical storm that I hadn''t calculated, and I''ve determined that you won''t be able to overcome it.¡¹

    That''s why you were kind enough to come out from the other side.

    But is it possible for a sealed man to move around on his own?

    I''ll have to check with the headmaster later. It seems that Cherry-sensei, with his mouth hanging open, is unable to make a decision.

    Vanilla-sensei also had a scandalous look on her face, and she had never seen the real thing either.

    ¡¸Now, I will inform you of the results of my calculations. In order to remove the armor worn by the one you call the "Mad King", you can shower it with magical power that exceeds its durability. However, there is a high possibility that the person inside will die if the magic power is applied to the contents.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi. Is there any way to make it a little safer for the people inside ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, there is no other way in this world. It is possible to use the divine sword Excalibur, but there is a 0.00000023% chance that you will be able to obtain it.¡¹

    ¡¸First of all, that''s impossible. So, is there an easy way to apply magic to break the armor alone?¡¹

    ¡¸You already have that ski¨D¨D *bz bz bz* ¨D¨DYou can use it.¡¹

    I couldn''t hear the important part because of the noise in both the flying fish''s voice and figure.

    ¡¸Oi, say it again. There''s some kind of noise in there.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the effect of the magic storm. An anomaly in the mental pulse overdrive. Going into sleep mode in ten seconds to protect the system. Scheduled reboot time is set for 3,153,600,000 seconds from now. Communication is now terminated.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Is [Zantetsuken] the right skill?¡¹

    ¡¸Zero False¨D¨Dno.That''s dangerous and not recommended ¨D¨D*bz bz bz* ¨D¨D There is a 98.889% chance of failure. Remaining time until sleep mode, Six, five, four ...... ¡¹

    I can''t use it, huh

    But then again, this guy is supposed to be omniscient, according to the story. If he doesn''t tell me, then he must have decided that he already has enough information for me to succeed.

    So all I have to do is use the skills I have.

    I''ll just use the skills I have and try each one in turn.

    Then, I''ll ask another question at the end. There''s still a little time left.

    What to ask: ......

    Should I ask him how to break into a girl''s dormitory?

    No, there are people behind me. If I were to ask such a question here when the atmosphere is a bit serious and silent behind me, I''m sure I''d get a huge kick out of it. Let''s not do that.

    The next time I can ask a question is 3.1 billion seconds from now, and I don''t want to do the math, but it''s not like I can just wait a month or two.

    I still decided to ask this.

    ¡¸How do I get my hands on a ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿?¡¹

    ¡¸Deba¨D¨D*bz bz bz*¨D¨D¡¹

    Laplace was about to say something when he suddenly disappeared.

    There was nothing left in the air.

    Just a patch of grass below.

    ¡¸Is it really ...... gone?¡¹

    Cherry-sensei searches the area where Laplace disappeared.

    ¡¸His magical response is completely gone. I don''t think he''s here anymore.¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei assures him.

    ¡¸Phew, thank goodness! I was impatient that I wanted to ask about the menu for tomorrow''s A set meal at the cafeteria. I was about to be killed by Alec!¡¹

    Letty exhaled, sounding sincerely pleased.

    No, I wouldn''t have killed her, but I might have half killed her.

    ¡¸Oh, I was going to ask him how to eat Laplace, too! That was close!¡¹

    Marilyn said, but if she had asked him, would he have answered?

    Well, there''s no way to be sure.

    ¡¸Ha! Oh my goodness. ...... Headmaster! Laplace is breaking out of the deepest part of the prison!¡¹

    Cherry-sensei is looking up to the sky and shouting for a report, but if Laplace''s future prediction calculations are indeed correct, it would be impossible to lock him in a cage.

    How can you catch someone who foresees a situation that would put him in a cage?

    And he''s not human. It was like an artificial intelligence, but anyway, as long as he can do the calculations, I won''t complain.

    ¡¸That''s Laplace.......I can''t believe he can predict the future by calculations. Because humans have free will, and nature has chance. The butterfly effect is an infinite number of formulas. ......¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei is mulling over the negative stuff, but I think he''s the real deal.

    Because he knew I was coming here, and he knew what I was coming for.

    It''s possible that the headmaster was involved and told Laplace about the "Mad King", or it''s possible that the headmaster created the illusion.

    But it seems that the headmaster loli has no reason to do such a thing.

    If it''s a trial for me, it''s strange unless it''s a battle.

    ¡¸Well then, we''ve got what we came for. Cherry-sensei, do we still have a checkpoint left?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ve finished everything the headmaster asked me to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Then let''s head back.¡¹

    ¡¸What? We''re not going to the deepest part?¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei purpose was to visit the deepest part.

    ¡¸We''re not going. You can do whatever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Then just me. ...... No, he also said there magic storm. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not saying anything bad, but you shouldn''t go there. If you say, you Vanilla-sensei is stronger than Alec, I won''t stop you.¡¹

    Kaede says.

    ¡¸Murghh, Ahem, there are many ways to measure strength, such as strength of magic and strength of muscle.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s an overall measure.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But it is also my role as a teacher to watch over the safety of the students of the academy. I really want to go on, but let''s go back.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you''re weaker than Alec?¡¹

    Kaede shrugged her shoulders as if she has lost interest.

    ¡¸I-I have no idea what you''re saying. As long as I can buy enough time to cast a big spell ......¡¹

    Yes, if you have the time, it will be a good match.

    But in a battle, it''s standard practice to not let the mage cast the spell. It''s the overall strength that includes it. Strength is a thing.

    You can say that the Headmaster''s strength lies in the barrier that she can put up as much as she wants.

    ¡¸Then, Cherry-sensei, will you guide us back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    I gave her a helping hand and diverted everyone''s attention.

    It wasn''t for Vanilla''s sake.

    It''s for the sister bowl. (TLN: Threesome including two women who are sisters)

 Volume 16 - CH 28

    When we got back to the starting point, it seemed that the headmaster had done something and we were suddenly sent back to the headmaster''s office out of thin air.

    From the looks of it, it might be harder to get out of the forbidden zone.

    There wasn''t even a warp point.

    Cherry was constantly checking the map and the moon, and seemed to be paying attention to the exact location of the starting point.

    Well, I guess we won''t be going back in there.

    ¡¸How about it? Did you enjoy the inside of this mistress'' body?¡¹

    Headmaster Loli, who was there, asked me.

    ¡¸Oh, it wasn''t erotic at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho, you''re right. Anyway, I''m glad you''re okay. I thought it would take three days for you to get back, but you did it in two days.¡¹

    ¡¸As for that, the headmaster ......, Laplace came out of the deepest part of the heart area on his own .......¡¹

    Cherry nervously informed her of the situation.

    ¡¸Fumu, well, he''s put it on easy mode. Well, I''m sure he had a good reason for it. You don''t have to worry about that, Cherry-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸How were the checkpoints? How many monsters were there?¡¹

    ¡¸Countless. I''d say there were well over a hundred.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm~m, come to think of it, I haven''t cleaned the forbidden zone for a while now. Maybe next year, I''ll organize an attack team.¡¹

    ¡¸Please let me know when you do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu-fumu, Cherry-sensei is very dependable, hohoho¡¹

    On the other hand, Vanilla-sensei doesn''t say anything, but keeps silent, and seems to want to refrain from joining the attack team.

    In terms of competence, I think she could compete well with Cherry, but it would simply be too much trouble.

    ¡¸Well then, thank you all for your hard work. Take home some of my special magic potion as a souvenir.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh! Thank you, Headmaster!¡¹

    Cherry was touched, but it was as gratifying as getting a glass of juice after donating blood.

    If you want to drink the juice, you''d better pay for it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸So, the plan is perfect, right?¡¹

    A woman dressed in black leather vintage says in a room of a certain luxury inn. It''s that fashion that the erotic queens often wear.

    ¡¸Of course. There''s nothing wrong with that.¡¹

    I say with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Then, please don''t eat it before I do. It''s my way of thanking you, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know. Well, the thing is, it''s not done yet,........... but it''s still a grateful.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true.¡¹

    Kaede nodded.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸She''s here!¡¹

    Kaede said in a sharp whisper, and she seemed to have used some kind of skill to turn invisible and disappear from sight.

    She also seemed to have blocked out any sign of her. It would be troublesome to be taken by surprise by this guy.

    Well, I guess it will happen.

    My plan is perfect, you know.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec, ......san?¡¹

    I opened the door to find a shrunken Marilyn.

    ¡¸Is something matter, Marilyn? Are you catching a cold?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not! I''m just nervous because it''s my first time to enter such a luxury inn!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see, my bad. Well, come on in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ......, wow! There''s melon! Hey, can I eat that? Can I eat it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you can. It''s like I prepared it for you, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, let''s eat. Crunch! Munch! Munch!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re going to go whole ......, but that''s okay. How does it taste?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm! The skin is a little bitter, but the inside is sweet and delicious!¡¹

    You have a happy smile on your face.

    ¡¸So, Marilyn, after you eat that, I''ll give you a taste of a better main dish, so take off your clothes and sit on the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, gulp. Just the robe, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nonono, All of it. Get naked.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? No, that''s a little ...... embarrassing.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. It''s a delicious main course, you know? You''ll get addicted to it.¡¹

    ¡¸But why do I have to get naked to eat it ......?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just good manners.¡¹

    ¡¸Uehh, I don''t know much about manners, so...¡¹

    Yeah, yeah.

    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ll teach you everything I know.¡¹

    With that, I gently reached out my hand to Marilyn''s shoulder.

    ¡¸Ahem!¡¹

    Tsk. Kaede, if she finds out you''re here now, it''s going to get complicated, you annoying bastard.

    It''s not like I''ve forgotten you exist, you know?

    ¡¸Hmm? That wasn''t Alec coughing, was it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s me, Ahem. Well, let''s get started. Why don''t you just take off your robe and sit there?¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, here we go. ......¡¾G-Spot Analyzer!¡¿¡¹

    I used the skill I had learned.

    I''ve already used it on Meena and Serina to confirm its effectiveness.

    It varies from person to person, but most of them cumming in one shot.

    It''s a woman''s weakness.

    ¡¸Hmmm?¡¹

    But I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    Meena and the others had a spot in their vagina, but Marilyn had a spot in her ......

    ¡¸You have a G-spot here? That''s weird.¡¹

    The first thing I did was to stick my finger in and push.

    It''s Marilyn''s mouth, her tongue.

    ¡¸Hauhhh!?¡¹

    Marilyn shivered and trembled a little, and the sensitivity seems to be quite good.

    I try to push the center of her tongue gingerly.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!? Aahnn?¡¹

    Marilyn''s eyes closed tightly, she seemed to have climaxed.

    I like this.

    As for me, it would be more rewarding to slowly guide her with my fingers, but this is more challenging.

    Well, let''s take it off right away.

    ¡¸Uwohhh?!¡¹

    However, her body was suddenly pulled back and Kaede released her form.

    Well, I guess the plan worked.

    ¡¸Well, Kaede, take your time.¡¹

    I smiled and said.

    ¡¸Oh, you''ve certainly earned my thanks, Alec.¡¹

    I walked out of the room, leaving Kaede and Marilyn alone.

    ¡¸Ka-Kaede? What the heck are you two doing together, hyaaah, hey, don''t take my clothes. uwahh, what are you doing!¡¹

    I''d like to observe Marilyn''s freaked out expression, but it''s a promise, so enjoy the rest to your heart''s content.

    What did you think I was going to say, you idiot?

    It''s my plan from here on out.

    I put my ear to the door and wait for the right moment.

    ¡¸Hyaahh, really, please stop, Aahnnn, You can''t lick my nippleeees! Aaahnn?¡¹

    I can hear Marilyn''s excited voice, but it seems that Kaede is also quite skilled.

    ¡¸Fuhh, Marilyn, you''re pretty good. You''re too sensitive. I''m, huff, huff ........getting really excited too. I''ll make you feel even better. Kuku!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahhh! N-no, don''t rub on me in such place, hauuhh¡¹

    ¡¸Aahhh! Kkuh, come on, Marilyn, give me more resistance. Come on, come on, come on.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can''t! It feels so good, I can''t put my strength into my body!¡¹

    I can''t see what kind of position they''re playing, so I have no idea what they''re doing, but I think it''s about time, because I can hear their charming voices increasing in pace.

    ¡¸Haah, haaah, that''s good. ...... I''m about to cum, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuehh? Where are you going? Kyaaa, wait, Kaede, Aahnnn?¡¹ (TLN: Kaede says Iku translated as cumming, and Marylin misunderstand, she though Kaede says Iku as going)

    ¡¸That''s good, Marilyn, aaaghhhhhh¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    It seems that Kaede came first. Hmph, you''re not as good as you say. You can''t make someone cum without making yourself cum first.

    Oooh, hero Kaede, how pathetic you are.

    But here''s my chance.

    I opened the door to the room where they were having sex.

 Volume 16 - CH 29

    ¡¸Hmm? Alec, did you forget something?¡¹

    Kaede, who was draped over Marilyn and weakening, looked back at me languidly.

    ¡¸No, it''s my turn next.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Ah, Marilyn''s virginity. As you can see, I''m not done with her yet. I''m going to enjoy at least three matches. Come back in an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that. It''s three times as much fun for the three of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Aaaah?¡¹

    Kaede''s eyes have taken on a dangerous hue and her discomfort is starting to show on her face, but I''ll start with Marilyn.

    ¡¸Take a break for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, Alec, you''re in the way.¡¹

    It''s a big king''s bed in a luxury inn, so there''s plenty of space even if I push Kaede to the edge.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec ......, d-don''t look at me.¡¹

    Unlike Kaede, who didn''t even try to hide her body, Marilyn was embarrassed and covered her breasts and pubic area with her hands. She''s a delicate girl.

    ¡¸Don''t hide it. It''s good manners for a woman to show her beautiful body to a man, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I''ve never heard of such a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m going to teach you some things now.¡¹

    First, I gently stroke her short, wavy red hair, and then I pinch her cherry-red nipples.

    ¡¸Hyauhh, N-no. If you do that now, I''m, I''m......uwahhhh!¡¹

    Marilyn writhes madly, unable to withstand the pleasure.

    But I''m an expert who''s eaten many women. I adjusted her movements well and never let go of her nipples.

    Her voluminous breasts swayed greatly.

    ¡¸Stop iiiit!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Alec, don''t make it hurt!¡¹

    Kaede ordered from the side.

    ¡¸Look closely. She''s just feeling it.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Hmph, I wonder about that. I think you''re just putting a lot of effort into it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not. Right, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸Aauhhh! Aaaaah!¡¹

    Shaking her head, Marilyn feels intensely, but doesn''t seem to be able to bring herself to answer.

    ¡¸It''s a shame, Alec. I''ve already taken Marilyn to heaven, and now she can''t be with a man.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Well, that''s okay. Let''s do it once and let Marilyn decide who she wants to fuck next.¡¹

    I said, and Kaede pointed at me with her finger gun.

    ¡¸I''ll take you up on that. If you lose, you go home right away, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I nodded in agreement.

    Kaede must not have done many of them if she couldn''t tell that Marilyn was feeling it.

    But I can''t let myself be defeated by a female Kaede here, not by any chance.

    I''m going to let Marilyn nominate me as the harem leader of the Black Cat of the Wind.

    To do so, I''ll have to attack her G-spot without mercy.

    I kissed Marilyn and pushed my tongue into her pretty mouth, forcing her to pry it open.

    ¡¸Auhh, stop, not there¡¹

    Marilyn, who is desperately resisting, seems to already be aware of her weakness.

    ¡¸Realize it. You are a woman, a female.¡¹

    ¡¸No! Mmm!¡¹

    Marilyn let out a loud cry of rejection, but alas, it turned out to be a fatal mistake for her.

    In the forbidden zone, she was quite powerful, beating up monsters and such, but because she was already done it, she couldn''t even resist.

    I sucked on Marilyn''s tongue as if I were entangled in it, and pushed my tongue deep into her tongue, concentrating on her G-spot.

    ¡¸Mmmmmmm! Mmmkuu!¡¹

    Marilyn shivers and is blown away by the rush to her G-spot.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s dirty, Alec. I can''t believe you used your skills to target a weak spot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Kaede, you don''t use your skills for sex?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not saying I don''t use it, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then it''s mutual. Well, okay, I''ll play without skills here.¡¹

    I said and gently slapped Marilyn''s cheek to wake her up, as she was stretched out with her mouth open, looking unconscious and comfortable.

    ¡¸Fuehh, what''s ...... Ah, Alec, come oooon, pleaseeee stop already¡¹

    ¡¸It''s just a matter of time before it''s over, so just hold on a little longer. But it feels good, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Too good to be true. I''m going crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. You''ll be back to normal when this is over.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure. Right? Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    Kaede nodded broadly with a straight face, hiding her grin there.

    It''s a gentleman''s agreement.

    ¡¸Then, okay. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, we have an agreement!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeehhh, wai, kyaaaa!¡¹

    I lift both of Marilyn''s ankles and get into a cunnilingus position.

    I don''t use any skills, but I''m still confident that I can make her cum. I''m a veteran of a hundred battles, you know.

    ¡¸Fufu, now, which one of us is better at cunnilingus? Marilyn, I''ll be doing the same later, so make sure you judge for me.¡¹

    Kaede also seems confident and relaxed.

    ¡¸Nooo, you can''t lick thereeee! I don''t care about judgment, so stop, uwahhhh, kyahnn!¡¹

    When I lick Marilyn''s small valley as hard as I can, she shakes her little buttocks from side to side and flaps her legs in resistance.

    I put my hand firmly on it and lick it some more.

    ¡¸Uwahhh! Kkuhhh!¡¹

    Shaking slightly, Marilyn seemed to come again.

    But there was more to come.

    Next time, I''ll have to show her the technique of playing with my tongue.

    ¡¸Ah, Aleeec, my s-stomach''s all squeeze, this is bad.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not that bad. That''s a sign that my sword, Excalibur, should be in your sheath.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Marilyn didn''t seem to get it, but she''d understand if I tried.

    I stripped off my clothes, proudly showed the two women my erect lower body, and inserted it into Marilyn''s sheath.

    ¡¸Uuugh, w-why did you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸This is sex. Remember that.¡¹

    ¡¸EEeeeeehhhhhhhh?!¡¹

    Did you by any chance not realize what we were doing until now?

    You''re not learning enough, Marilyn.

    ¡¸So, what do you thin, Marilyn, about my sword¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, It-it''s amezing, it''s amaeziiiing!¡¹

    You seem to be saying it''s amazing, but you''re not talking nonsense. She''s going to love men for this.

    I moves my hips in a grind.

    ¡¸Damn, a man''s genitals are that good? My fingers should have better control, right?¡¹

    Kaede looks unconvinced, though.

    ¡¸Kaede, you still have a long way to go with your little technique.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, even Marilyn has latched herself on and said that she likes my one.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh?¡¹

    ¡¸Because it''s so amazing, oh, my God, this feels so good, and I can''t stand it! Aaaahhhhh¨D¨D!¡¹

    Marilyn is a quite skilled, even though it''s her first time, she moved her hips on her own.

    I ask Marilyn, who is shaking and weak from holding on to me.

    ¡¸So, which one was better?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Kaede was good, but I think it was Alec. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! That''s cheating! You must have used some skill, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I didn''t. You can tell by looking at her.¡¹

    No, she''s a virgin, so she can''t tell.

    ¡¸Kaede, then you should try it yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Try it, eh? You want me to put that thing of yours inside of me?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right¡¹

    ¡¸Err, ......¡¹

    ¡¸But then the game is clear. If it doesn''t feel good to you, I lose. Marilyn is yours. No, that''s not enough. And while you''re at it, I''ll let you play with my other girlfriend, too. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m in!¡¹

    You greedy bastard.

    ¡¸But Alec, don''t make it hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a personal choice, but you''ve got the skills to do something about it.¡¹

    ¡¸I have skills, but not enough points. It''s not that easy to use.¡¹

    ¡¸Then look, I''ll give you a hundred points.¡¹

    I gave Kaede my skill points. I''ve got a ¡¸Point Gift] skill, so all I have to do is remind her.

    ¡¸What? What are you doing that''s so incomprehensible ...... Wooww!? It''s really increasing my skill points, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m very generous. It''s a small price to pay for your virginity.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want my virginity, I''ll give you a hundred or two hundred my virginity.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can only get it once, but if it means two hundred rounds of sex, I''ll take it gratefully.¡¹

    ¡¸It is indeed hard to do two hundred times with someone who''s bad at sex. ...... But this is also for points. I can still get more, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. You can get 10,000 more.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha......... Okay, bring it on, you can make it hurt!¡¹

    Kaede seems to have taken the skill, but I don''t do it because I want to inflict pain either.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s start with foreplay.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine, that''s not necessary. Just make it quick.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that.¡¹

    I pull the naked Kaede into my arms and stroke up her chest from her side.

    ¡¸That tickles, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Be patient. How about this?¡¹

    This time, I grabbed her breasts more forcefully.

    ¡¸Well, that''s, Nnhh, bearable.¡¹

    I fondled her modest breasts. But Kaede didn''t moan much.

    ¡¸Doesn''t that feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I don''t know. I think I''d rather do it myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    My specialty is softly stroking up to the point where I can''t touch it, but I can''t force Kaede to do that when she doesn''t want to be tickled.

    That''s where ¡¾Super Fast Tongue Lv5¡¿ comes in.

    The no-skill restriction was for Marilyn, so I guess it doesn''t matter anymore.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll take you to heaven.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me, you idiot. So, when do we¨D¨D Hihhhh!? Uwaaaaahhhhh!?¡¹

    Fufufu, you''re running out of room, aren''t you? Kaede.

    ¡¸Noo, hey, what the hell is this, uwahhhh, it''s amazin-, noo, I can''t do this, I must not feel it! KKuhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Next, here.¡¹

    I poke her belly with my index finger and point further down.

    ¡¸Ugh, cunnilingus with that tongue: ...... gulp!¡¹

    Kaede swallowed her spit in anticipation.

    ¡¸Then spread your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay.¡¹

    I skillfully licking the crevasse on the underside of the nervous Kaede.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, aaahhhhhh, I can''t, I can''t, I''m going to cum right nooow!¡¹

    Kaede''s voice was loud, but she seemed to have come really quickly, and she went limp and weak on the spot.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go with the real show.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuhh......noo, time out , wait a minute¡¹

    ¡¸No time out.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh? Uwahh, kuuu ...... this ......¡¹

    Kaede claws at me, but it shouldn''t hurt that much.

    ¡¸You need to relax more.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t. You''re inside me, you know? Uuhhh.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. It''s the way it''s supposed to be.¡¹

    ¡¸But you''re still not very good at it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe so, but am I that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, I don''t know, I''ve never done it with another man before, but...kkuhh, aahhh.¡¹

    ¡¸Look, It starting to feel different, Kaede.¡¹

    Kaede''s breathing became more and more ragged, and her body started to twitch.

    Before I knew it, her cheeks had turned red.

    I moved my hips slowly.

    ¡¸Uuhhh, something''s wriggling inside me, Aaahh! It''s so good! Pick up the pace, Alec!¡¹

    Kaede requested it herself, and it seemed to be getting better and better.

    You''re waking up to a man, aren''t you?

    ¡¸Here we go.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m cumming. Aaaaaannnnnh!¡¹

    Lesbi, goodbye.

 Volume 16 - Epilogue

    Austin Magic School also has holidays.

    Fred, the head of the dormitory, grants me permission to go out on my days off without any application, so I go to my other roost, a high-class inn, and stretch my wings.

    I laze around on my bed until past noon without disturbing by anyone.

    It''s a blissful time.

    ¡¸Kuahh....... Well, I guess I should get some breakfast.¡¹

    After a big stretch, I left the room and headed for the cafeteria on the first floor.

    ¡¸Ah, he''s here. Hey, Alec!¡¹

    At a table in the cafeteria, there was Serina.

    ¡¸What is it, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s trying to take off my clothes, can you expel her?¡¹

    ¡¸Out of the blue. That''s the extent of it.¡¹

    That girl must be Kaede, who recently joined the "Black Cat of the Wind".

    ¡¸That''s the extent of it, you say. ...... I think my chastity''s at stake.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay. Women don''t count.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Geez. Well, if I cast a Starlight Attack , she''ll go away in a flash.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine then.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to. I can''t be bothered to say "Starlight Attack" all the time, and I''m not a very good person, so sometimes I really want to use my skills.¡¹

    What a hopeless fellow she is?

    ¡¸...... I''ll tell Kaede later.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m counting on you. In the girls'' dormitory, I''m a neat and tidy honor student, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly, I''d like you introduce yourself as well-trained pervert¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Starlight attack!¡¹

    Ugh! Bastard. You pulled out your sword, and I freaked out, too.

    ¡¸Fufu, did you really think I was going to cut you?¡¹

    Serina laughs mischievously.

    ¡¸You''re noisy¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right, right, Vanilla-sensei has a message for you. She wants to give you something this afternoon.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Right. ......¡¹

    I used the Great Potion on her in the Forbidden Zone, and she returned the favor.

    It''s not much fun to be returned with things, is it?

    It would be much better if the service was physical.

    In addition, the Great Potion is certainly valuable, but the other party is a teacher at the academy, and it was an accident, so it''s not that much of a concern.

    But if she was going to give it to me, I had to take it.

    After enjoying the bacon soup at the inn, I headed for the appointed place.

    But behind the world tree? I''m sure there are better places¨D¨D.

    Whenever I see the ridiculously large tree that still grows in the corner of the schoolyard, it pricks my fragile conscience. ...... Not that it''s a problem, but it''s a distraction that it annoy me.

    The students don''t say anything to my face, but according to Nene''s [Empathy¡î], this world tree is a bit of a hindrance.

    It grows in the middle of the schoolyard and the school building, so you have to go around it.

    But it''s not all bad. I heard that since the tree grew, the number of people who wanted to visit the school and inquired about admission information quadrupled.

    It''s a landmark and a tourist resource.

    ¡¸This way, Alec-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Who are you?¡¹

    The boy who stopped me, but I didn''t recognize him. Well, I don''t remember every single boy''s face.

    The only ones I can distinguish are Nicole, Fred and Noel.

    ¡¸Just come here.¡¹

    As he forcibly pulled me behind the large roots of the world tree, he made a motion to take off his mask and suddenly transformed into a woman.

    The blonde hair that was short until just now has been replaced with deep wine-red straight hair and her bangs were neat.

    ¡¸What, Vanilla-sensei? You mean you''ve shown me a model of illusion?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the case. I don''t want my students or the teachers here to know that I''m in contact with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Not really, I''m just a student in the class you''re charge of, I''m sure they don''t mind if we at least talk.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but it''s better to be cautious. Of all people, a student having an affair with a student, that''s fine, but a student who wants to a teacher?¡¹

    Vanilla furrowed her brow as if to spit out, but she seemed to be more concerned about her position than about me.

    ¡¸I think that''s proof that you''re beautiful.¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please don''t make fun of me. Okay, here.¡¹

    She handed me four bottles of translucent yellow-green liquid.

    ¡¸What''s this?¡¹

    ¡¸I did some research and made a potion. It''s not as good as the Great Potion, but it''s an original product that brings out three times the effect of the High Potion. That''s my way of saying thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I''ll accept it gratefully.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter? Did you think I''d refuse?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I thought for sure you''d be upset. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Favors are returned with favors. That''s my style.¡¹

    That''s the style I just came up with.

    ¡¸That''s very nice of you. So, I guess we''re done here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But I want to learn magic as well. If I have any questions, may I come to your room?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, ......?¡¡If you don''t want to do anything strange and just want to talk about the class, that''s fine.¡¹

    Oops, I gave it a shot, but was easily given the OK.

    You''re so easy, Vanilla.

    I guess that''s why she have so little experience in dealing with men.

    ¡¸Of course, it was a serious question. In fact, one of my party members is equipped with a curse. You were there, so you probably know about it.¡¹

    I got the hint to break the curse from the "Laplace''s Demon" that appeared in the Forbidden zone, but Vanilla-sensei was there too.

    ¡¸Yes, you said that to break the curse, you just need to apply magic power to the armor. Have you tried that yet?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not yet. I need to have certain magic power to make sure that I don''t hit the person inside. If possible, I''d like to borrow your wisdom.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that''s a good reason. Very well. I''ll have a look at that armor later.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m in your debt.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind that much. Well then, I''ll leave you now. Excuse me.¡¹

    Vanilla said, and walked away.

    Of course, I lied about the seriousness of the question.

    As a "Sage", I''ve already experimented with ways to apply magic power to break the Mad King''s armor, and I''ve come up with a method that I think will work on its own.

    But if a student asks a teacher for help with a serious question, Vanilla can''t ignore it.

    That''s my chance.

    If possible, I''d like to eat the three sisters all together.

    To do this, it would be best to start with the youngest sister, Melissa, and leave Vanilla, who seemed to be the toughest, for later.

    I grinned as I looked at Vanilla''s small ass as she walked away.

 Volume 17 - Prologue

    It''s been a week since I met Laplace''s Demon in the Forbidden Zone.

    ¡¸So let''s get it out of here, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸B-bring it on, Alec. ...... I''m ready whenever you are.¡¹

    I''m worried about Letty, who is out of breath, but I''m sure she''s good at magic.

    I''m also carefully timing the release of magic power.

    This is a room in the teacher''s basement workshop that Letty has rented.

    Whether it''s because Letty rented it or just a hobby of hers, it''s a basement with sturdy-looking stone block walls.

    In the dimly lit room, we are naked and having serious sex.

    Of course, it''s an experiment to break the curse of the Mad King.

    The skill I have¨D¨DLaplace''s Demon, tells me that I can use it to lift the curse.

    I couldn''t hear which skill was the most important one due to the noise, but I had a rough idea.

    ¡¾Sperma Magic Conversion¡¿

    This is it.

    This is a skill that I acquired when I did a magic measurement at the magic guild, and I had used it to blow up a crystal ball.

    Each material has its own capacity for magic, and if more magic is injected into it at once, it will break.

    In particular, the more reactive a material is to magic, the easier it is to destroy.

    However, there is a separate durability level, so mithril armor will not break even if a lot of magic power is stored in it.

    The fact that different materials react differently to magic is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oh, come on, Alec, hurry up, sheesh, I''m coming!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice.¡¹

    I was thinking about it seriously, but as expected, I can''t think that well while I''m fucking.

    ¡¸Come on, Letty, cum.¡¹

    ¡¸Auhhhh! Aah¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    I had to support her body with my hands as Letty, who had let out an open and charming sound, weakens and almost falls down.

    ¡¸Whew. It would be so much easier if we could do it on the bed.¡¹

    I complain, but the floor below is still stone.

    So we both end up in a standing posture.

    At first we tried it on the bed, but it was dangerous because it could ignite, so we did it this way.

    It''s a little more dangerous this way, though.

    ¡¸Letty, how''s it going? Damn, she fell asleep.¡¹

    It was too much trouble to wake her up, so I left her lying on the floor and picked up something else.

    It''s a bright green lump of stone about five centimeters in diameter.

    It has a slimy texture, and in our world, we call it turquoise.

    I don''t know if it''s the same as the turquoise on Earth.

    Right now, I''m injecting magic power into the turquoise to find out its magic capacity.

    Turquoise has a similar texture to that of the Mad King''s armor, so I''m going to start with the closest one and eventually try to put my magic directly into the Mad King''s armor.

    If there is no requirement to avoid hitting the person inside, I can use my [Generate Magic Power] to shoot more and more into it.

    ¡¸Hmm, it''s cracked, and the durability has been reduced, but not to the point of breaking.¡¹

    I''m trying to appraise and measure the durability of the turquoise, but it''s not easy.

    It''s not like you can adjust the amount of sperm you produce every time.

    ¡¸Hufff, that felt good. Alec, how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It was no good. It wasn''t enough at all.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Oh, come on, you''ve got to do it in one shot.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care how many times you do it, as long as it feels good.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, think about my stamina, too. No matter how much magic I use to boost my strength, I''ll be exhausted after ten rounds.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I figured as much, so I asked for you to help me out. You can rest now, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh. So, did you call Meena or Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t. It''s the kind of magician who just needs the keywords "Forbidden Spell" and "Laplace''s experiments" to get people to come.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but I''m sure there are a lot of students like that in our school. Oh, speak of devil, they''re here.¡¹

    I heard footsteps descending the stairs, and a silver-haired drill instructor named Melissa peeked at me from the other side with a look of trepidation.

    ¡¸Hiih! R-Rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait, wait, wait! This is an experiment, it''s consensual, there''s no problem.¡¹

    Letty explains, but it''s doubtful that the explanation alone will be enough to convince her of the composition.

    In a dimly lit basement, there are only two people, a teacher and a student in trouble.

    Both of them are naked, and it looks like it''s after the fact. In fact, it was after the fact.

    Of course, Melissa was in a hurry to turn around and run away, so I had to use the [Turtle Shell Bindings].

    ¡¸Hiihh! H- help me ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, calm down. I didn''t call you here with the intention of raping you. I was just trying to get you to go along with my experiment.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Experiment? Then why are you naked?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s so I can get more semen out of me.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s rape!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait a minute.¡¹

    I explained my skills to her in order.

    ¡¸......I understand what you''re talking about, but ...... that means you have to spray your semen all over my body for the experiment to work, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re quick on the uptake.¡¹

    ¡¸Please untie me from this rope!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty.¡¹

    I snapped my fingers, and Letty quickly came to the front.

    ¡¸Fufu~n... I''ll give you credits and a recommendation from this Crusher Letty-sama, who is a part-time lecturer at the Austin Academy of Magic and graduated here with the seventh highest grade. How about it? It''s an attractive deal, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Recommendation? Isn''t that what the master program is for?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. I''m a teacher here too...¡¹

    In order to move up to a higher rank of mage, the course to become a mage, you need a recommendation from the professor.

    ¡¸But I''ve not even been in school for a month yet, and I''m still in the middle school,.......¡¹

    ¡¸DAIJOBU, DAIJOBU, SHACHO-SAN. You can do it.¡¹ (TLN: All of them beside you can do itare using katakana, It can translated as, It''s okay, it''s okay, boss, )

    Don''t take that tone, Letty, because it''s even more suspicious. Who''s the boss?

    ¡¸Melissa, don''t you want to set a new school record for the shortest time in school? And that''s skipping a grade from middle school.¡¹

    ¡¸Shortest record: ...... skipping a grade: ......¡¹

    She''s thinking, she''s thinking about it. One more push.

    ¡¸It''s your chance to make the crappy teachers at the school who didn''t give you a fair shake and your classmates who look down on you in disgust. And of course, your sister, Vanilla-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-You''re going to make my sister speechless?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course. Make a record she can''t surpass and make her pay for it..¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''ll do it!¡¹

    It worked.

    She want to get back at her sister, even if it means getting sperm sprayed on her by a middle-aged man.

    This pure motive may not be the most admirable.

    But whatever the motive, Melissa''s wish will come true if she achieves a glorious result.

    If she was going to be raped anyway, a good result was better than a bad one.

    ¡¸Uwahh~I''m the one suggested this, but is it really worth it?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, Letty. It''s not nice to be jealous of students who graduate with better grades than you.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, no, no, it''s not decided yet that she can get higher than the seventh place.¡¹

    You sound really jealous. That''s okay.

    ¡¸Well, Melissa, if it gets too hard, you can just give up. No one''s gonna blame you for that. You might have some regrets about not being able to make your sister speechless, but that''s not a big deal.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t want to do that, ever.]

    You don''t like her very much, do you? Well, that''s good for us.

    ¡¸Now, let''s get you to cooperate with the experiment. Take it off your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh. ......¡¹

    What do you do now?

    Can you get naked in front of a guy you''ve known for less than a month, even if he''s your classmate?

    ¡¸I-I get it. ......¡¹

    Melissa started to take off the purple robe she was wearing, although she didn''t seem to be willing to do so.

    Underneath the robe, she was still wearing the female magician look and was wearing a rather daring leotard.

    ¡¸P-please don''t look at me too much.¡¹

    Melissa, who was very aware of my gaze, restlessly dropped her gaze to the floor and took off her leotard.

    The limbs of her young form are still more cute than bewitching.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, What are you hesitating about now, Melissa? You''ve got a chance to look back at sister Vanilla and sister Ariel. ......!¡¹

    After muttering a few words of encouragement to herself, Melissa finally got down to her underwear and stripped completely naked.

    ¡¸Brilliant. And you look lovely, Melissa.¡¹

    ¡¸P...Please don''t make fun of me.¡¹

    Melissa blushed and seemed to take the compliment in stride.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s get started.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, hey!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    If you change your mind here, I''m going to be very disappointed.

    ¡¸Well.......I''ve never had a gentleman in my life.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. I''m going to make you like men.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I''m not going to ask you to do that much, just be normal.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can leave that to me.¡¹

    I reached for Melissa''s small breasts.

 Volume 17 - CH 1

    ¡¾Sperma Magic Conversion¡¿

    I thought that if I ate the virgin, I would get a lot of semen = magic power, but the crucial turquoise didn''t break.

    The magic capacity of the stone is larger than I expected, and it seems to be highly durable.

    If I can''t easily break it for this purpose, it''s too dangerous to test it against the Mad King''s Armor, which is supposed to be even stronger.

    ¡¸I don''t know what to do. Letty, give me your wisdom.¡¹

    I say to the party''s wisdom bag.....-like thing.

    ¡¸I don''t know. Why don''t you just use your skills and give it a bang?¡¹

    Letty says easily.

    ¡¸That''s no interesting. I''d like to do it in a natural way that makes me feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I don''t know anything about that. Has you tried it with Meena yet, the girl who makes Alec so horny?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ve tried with Serina, but my members are not good. That''s why I called Melissa. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Theen, why don''t you try a girl from every side? You know, the ones that aren''t loli and have boobs. Oh, you know, like Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸She''s not bad, but she''s already eaten.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re as quick as ever. Well, you''re out of luck.¡¹

    Letty threw her hands up in the air and made fun of me.

    ¡¸No, no, no, no, wait. You need to think about more than just the person, you need to think about the situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Situations? Oh, I see, atmosphere. How about something like this? How about being kicked to the ground by the new leader, Crusher Letty, ......?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''d be a little more enthusiastic if it was the other way around, but I''d just be pissed if you kicked my ass.¡¹

    And you, you''re rather deeply rooted in the fact that you failed the last time you went down there, to make such an example. Letty.

    ¡¸Yeah, maybe a break-in mission would be better than me calling the other guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know, I know. Trespassing is so much more exciting than that!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t know. I''ve basically never had that kind of experience.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever had an Alec come to my room.¡¹

    I think it was mostly like inviting a woman into my room.

    ¡¸Damn, that''s what I''m doing. ......¡¹

    I''ve got a lot of legendary skills, but I haven''t been able to use them at all.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s start with the girls'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh. Oh, don''t mention my name if you fail, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, if I do, they''ll think I''m working alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so. When, by the way?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Tonight, right. About twelve o''clock?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, when the lights go out and people go to bed would be about right.¡¹

    Not many people in this world stay up late.

    There are some magic tools for lights, but the ones that are bright like fluorescent lights are very expensive, so there must be a reason for that.

    ¡¸Fumu-fumu... This is Crusher Snake, Whitestone, here I go.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What are you talking about, Letty?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s a spell to make sure Alec''s big plan works.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, that''s very impressive.¡¹

    There''s something fishy about her saying such an auspicious thing.

    ¡¸Code, two, twelve o''clock tonight, over. Two-tone, two-tone, *murmur-murmur*, It''s a great success! All right! This will definitely work!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, thanks for that.¡¹

    Letty and I smiled at each other.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    That night¨D¨D

    ¡¸Phew~ I''m done with my prep work for tomorrow! Now, I think I should go to bed. Alec-san, would you like to play a little card game before we go to bed?¡¹

    Nicole, who was diligently studying at his desk, stretched and then asked me.

    I feel uncomfortable having a roommate in a small room, but Nicole seems to be completely fine with it.

    ¡¸No, I''ll pass today. I have some errands to run.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, errands? It''s almost lights out.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to go for a walk at night, I''ll come with you.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind if you come, but I think you''ll find this mission hard in more ways than one.¡¹

    ¡¸Mission? Is this some kind of adventurer''s job?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it''s not a job that pays, but adventurers are adventurers who take risks on their own.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That''s cool. Exploring the wonders of the campus at night? That sounds like fun!¡¹

    ¡¸Good. If you think so, follow me. We''re going to the girls'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, the girls'' dormitory? What are you doing there?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I''m going to sneak in and look through the underwear, watch the girls sleep, and if I have to, I''m going to peck them.¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that a crime!? What are you saying, Alec-san!? It''s more than dangerous!¡¹

    Nicole says with his eyes peeled and foaming at the mouth, he''s too serious for a man.

    ¡¸That''s why I told you, it''s too hard for you. If they find out, it''s a crime.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a crime even if they don''t find out! I had a bit of respect for him too, because he seemed like a decent leader in the Forbidden zone, but this person is ......¡¹

    Nicole seemed to have realized what kind of person I was and looked dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Well, you know what I mean. If you tell someone, I''ll kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you threaten me like that, I''m sure I''ll crack right up if the teachers question me.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s okay. As long as you don''t actively report it yourself, that''s no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it''s better to stop.¡¹

    ¡¸I appreciate the advice, but this is a man''s romance, you know. Just pretend you didn''t know anything about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, even if you''re all cool about it, what you''re doing is the worst, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that, too. But there is a place that every man, no, every adventurer, must go.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the girls'' dormitory ......? I don''t get it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You want to see girls naked and in their underwear, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, that''s.....¡¹

    ¡¸Your eyes are swimming, Nicole. If I have any trophies, I''ll bring you back a souvenir.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no! I don''t want it! I can''t have that!¡¹

    He really doesn''t seem to like it, so I guess no souvenirs will do.

    Now, let''s start the mission.

 Volume 17 - CH 2

    As expected, there was no one walking in the hallway of the boys'' dormitory at this time of night.

    The lights were turned off, and I used the night vision spells that Letty had taught me beforehand.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOwl''s eyes, cat''s eyes, bat''s eyes, tapetum tapetum, night-eye-night-eye, Night-Vision!¡¹

    The world has changed from darkness to a monotone yellow-green, but I can still grasp the space in the corridor by its shadowy condition.

    My vision is good and bright.

    I walked down the stairs and around to the back door, once outside the boys'' dormitory.

    It''s pitch black outside, and the weather is cloudy, so there are no stars or moon.

    Perfect.

    I bent down and moved quickly, heading for the girls'' dormitory on the next property.

    I can see where I''m going even with my eyes closed because of the auto-mapping.

    I climbed up the outer wall of the girl''s dormitory using [Stick to Wall] and entered the premises.

    It was a piece of cake.

    I can handle it.

    I guess I can make a living as a thief now.

    I''m going to change my job to be a thief who goes around the world.

    But ......, from here on out, if you get caught, it''s really game over.

    Nene would be very worried if the leader of her group was involved in a scandal, and there is a chance that her classmates would be cold towards her.

    Well, Marilyn would probably get along with her, but she''s also joined the Black Cat of the Wind.

    This is the magic academy that Nene wanted to join.

    If I were to expelled because of my perverted behavior, ...... I''m sure my friends would be desperate to condemn me, and Nene must be disappointed.

    After all, this is Alec, whom Nene respects.

    So, as a leader, I have a lot of responsibility here.

    With a sense of urgency, I moved around the outer wall and crept through the window, trying not to make a sound.

    I entered the hallway of the girls'' dormitory.

    The men''s dormitory was cobblestone, but the women''s dormitory had red carpeting, making it a bit more luxurious.

    ......... Okay, there''s no one here, and no one''s noticed.

    Well, they''re just students, innocent girls with no real combat experience.

    I was the lone wolf that came into the dormitory while the girls were asleep.

    The rest, of course, is just instinct and desire¨D¨D.

    ¡¸That''s far enough!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it...!¡¹

    I thought my heart was going to stop when I suddenly heard a voice behind me.

    ¡¸Fuh, you''re doing a pretty good job of blocking out the signs, but I''m seeing the important figures, Alec.¡¹

    I sighed and looked back at the voice. There she was, Kaede. She''s wearing hot pants and a light, easy-to-move thief-type outfit.

    I think wearing a robe would be less likely to be spotted here. ......

    ¡¸It''s you, huh. Don''t scare me. I thought I''d suddenly failed the mission.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad you''re with me. But, Alec, don''t underestimate this girls'' dormitory. After the lights go out, the intrusion detection spell is automatically triggered and the alarm is set to go into alert mode, and It''s not just one or two alarms, it''s multiple alarms, in multiple places.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Then......¡¹

    Already failed?

    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ve deactivated all the alarms. You''re lucky I''m a reliable partner. First, praise me. Then sing a praise¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh, you''re amazing, you''re really amazing Kaede. In general, Kaede, you''re the one in the girl''s dormitory, it''s no wonder you know about such things.¡¹

    I point out.

    Kaede has always been in the girls'' dormitory. She''s a comrade, but she''s not an intruder.

    ¡¸All I was told was ¡ºYou don''t get permission to go out in the middle of the night¡». Thanks to this, the alarm went off on my first day and I was humiiated. I''m on the radar of the security staff.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a NEET, but you''ve been active since day one. You''ve been overly motivated.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a NEET now. I''ve been very serious since my reincarnation, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Reincarnation, huh? In other words, you were born from the inside of a baby, not from a magician summoning a hero?¡¹

    I check with Kaede.

    ¡¸Yes, but it seems that''s not the case. I talked to Serina yesterday.¡¹

    Kaede says.

    ¡¸¡¡...... Reincarnation and summoning?¡¹

    What is the difference between these two methods?

    Reincarnation seems to be more advantageous to her than us in many ways, as she knows the customs of this world better.

    But since she was born into the Craig family and had parents and siblings, she must have had many of the restrictions of that relationship in her life.

    I don''t need an annoying brother.

    By the way, I''ve already told Serina not to leak any information about the heroes! But.....since Kaede has officially joined the Black Cat of the Wind, so she''s already OK to release information.

    Serina asked me if she could talk to Kaede, and I gave her permission.

    ¡¸I see. Let''s go, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, so elementary, middle, and high school, which one should we start with?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s start with the middle school.¡¹

    ¡¸The middle first, huh? Kuku, you''re good. As expected, Alec¡¹

    No, there''s only one of those three. What''s the difference if it''s in the middle?

    ¡¸By the way, what would Kaede have thought if I had said I was going to the elementary school?¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, elementary scholl! That''s the main dish! Yes!¡¹

    Kaede is making clenched fists and posing in an unintelligible manner, so I guess I should avoid the topic of loli for a bit.

    ¡¸You''re making too much noise.¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, sorry. It''s been a while since I''ve been in a girl''s dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s been a while? You''ve broken into a girl''s dorm before?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, when I was in Japan, at my alma mater''s junior high school.¡¹

    ¡¸How old were you when you did it?¡¹

    ¡¸When I was a college student. I was there for teaching practice.¡¹

    She''s really bad. They can''t let their guard down just because they''re the same sex.

    I''m a lolicon too, but I don''t think that''s something I should do.

    That''s a hell of a way to go!

    ¡¸Hmm? Then you''re not a NEET.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I skipped high school and got into the university. In the end, I decided I couldn''t be a teacher because of that incident, and I''ve been a NEET ever since.¡¹

    Kaede shrugged lightly and said.

    ¡¸Hmph. That''s the point. So you had a little bit of conscience there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, let''s leave it that way.¡¹

    It''s probably not a very interesting story for Kaede, and she''s been seriously reformed.

    It would be better to leave the past in the past and leave her alone.

    ¡¸Let''s go, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, here we go!¡¹

    The two of us break into the girls'' dormitory of the middle school.

    This is an adventure, isn''t it?

    Kaede and I proceeded down the corridor of the girls'' dormitory, both of us with an adventurer''s attitude.

    ¡¸Alec, at the end of the hallway there. The picture there is "The Watcher," so go with invisibility or something.¡¹

    As the two of us crept down the corridor, Kaede warned me from behind in a small voice.

    There seems to be all sorts of little security tricks.

    ¡¸Invicible, huh..................Can you go with [Optical Camouflage] and [Distraction]?¡¹

    ¡¸If you have that, no problem. However, it has good hearing, so footsteps and voices are no good.¡¹

    It seems to be a pretty good watcher.

    As I disappeared down the corridor, I found an almost life-size portrait. In a gorgeous gold frame, it depicted the upper half of a Victorian-looking noblewoman. ......

    I thought it was just a painting because it didn''t move, but as I observed it more closely, I noticed that it was blinking.

    It''s a living picture.

    I use [levitation] to muffle the sound of my footsteps, and slowly walk past the painting, looking right in front of it.

    I also held my breath, just in case.

    After turning the corner of the corridor, Kaede finally spoke up.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s enough, Alec. But still, [Levitation] is a good skill. I''ve also trained my [Ninja Foot] to the highest level, but pressure sensitive (touch) alarms and tiger scissors are tricky. Teach me later.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, one of these days.¡¹

    I''ll answer appropriately.

    I''m sorry, but I can''t give dangerous skills to a dangerous lolicon.

    I have to protect the innocent girls of this world from the hands of evil.

    Forgive me, Kaede.

    (*Except for me.)

 Volume 17 - CH 3

    I''m currently breaking into the girls'' dormitory at Austin Academy of Magic.

    It''s a secret garden in the middle of the night.

    It seems that the place was heavily guarded, but using my skills and with my secret agent (Kaede), I''m making my way through the guards with ease.

    ¡¸The middle school is on the third and fourth floors.¡¹

    Kaede said, but I know that much from my own research.

    ¡¸We''ll go to the third floor south.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that, buddy.¡¹

    Still, it''s an unknown path.

    Normally, I should proceed slowly and cautiously, anticipating spies and traps, but with Kaede behind me, I don''t need to be so cautious.

    ¨D¨DI thought so, and let my guard down.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    As I walked along the corridor normally, I felt a dent in the carpet under my feet.

    There was a "pop, pop, pop" sound, and short spears came flying from the walls on both sides of the corridor.

    I successfully dodged the one on the right, but was hit in the ear and side by two from the left.

    ¡¸Gguhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    Instinctively, I used my [Pain Blocker] to stop the pain and pulled out the spears.

    I rather cringed, worried that Kaede behind me would attack me, but she ran up to me and pulled out a potion from her pocket and poured it over my body.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m fine. I''m not going to die from this.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good, but ......, Come to think of it, I learned that you have to skip across this hallway.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re gonna have to tell me that first.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s what I was taught, but I can''t do it because it''s embarrassing and stupid to do it every time, right? I didn''t do it, and not many people in the middle school did either, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then.......it''s either late night only, or it''s for intruder only. ......¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s intruder-only, then I wouldn''t be surprised if the alarm is going off. The alarm from one side has been set up with a [silent ward], so I think it''s safe to move.¡¹

    It''s the academy that sets up powerful mechanical launching spears that defy magic barriers, Kaede says.

    Is there such a thing as audio only?

    ¡¸We must hurry ahead, Kaede. We should move before someone rushes in.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    The offensive alert system, which is completely unmanned by automation, is manageable as long as we can prevent its attack.

    The only thing left to do is to see if there is any communication outside of that main system. ......

    We moved through the corridors for a while, Kaede running and me floating, but the girls'' dormitory remained quiet.

    Suddenly, I''m in a dazzling spotlight, and no trench coat detectives calling our names and chasing us around.

    ¡¸Apparently, there''s nothing to it. It''s a sloppy system.¡¹

    That''s what Kaede said, but even more so, there was something that stuck with me.

    What is it? I''m in trouble if you ask me that.......The academy, which is supposed to be concerned about the safety of its students, has set up a trap of such a high level of danger.

    Because it was me, I only got away with a little blood staining the hallway, but a normal person would have died instantly.

    I don''t care how much security they have, isn''t there something wrong with the balance?

    There''s something else.¨D¨D

    ¡¸Alec, what are you doing? Hurry up.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay.¡¹

    I stopped to think about it, but Kaede was rushing me, so I interrupted my thought and continued down the corridor.

    ¡¸Right, right, left, uh, the next one should be left. Why the hell are we turning here, in this hallway!¡¡Are you in a bad mood?¡¹

    Kaede, who was walking ahead of me, said irritably, but It''s hard to go straight down this hallway.

    It was the same in the men''s dormitory, but the corridor bent here and there, making for a complicated map.

    Once you learn the route to your room, it''s much easier to understand than the terrain, which all looks the same. ......

    Is this dormitory supposed to be intrusive from the start?

    If it''s just the girl''s dormitory, it''s understandable with the prevention of perverts.

    Then what about the boys'' dorm?

    Well, there are guys like Kaede, so that doesn''t mean that boys aren''t targeted.

    Just as I was thinking this, I saw Kaede glowing blue in front of me.

    ¡¸Kaede?¡¹

    If she had used some kind of skill or magic, that would be fine.

    ¡¸Damn it, it''s not me! It''s a magic-based trap!¡¹

    Kaede shouted, and jumped this way to escape from some kind of magic that was approaching.

    But¨D¨D

    Even though she jumped this way, her body went down as if she was being dragged to the far side of the corridor, in the opposite direction from me.

    In the air.

    Wind magic or gravitational magic, it doesn''t matter.

    It''s not like I''m going to take no damage from being dragged to the other side anyway.

    ¡¸Kaede! Reach out your hand!¡¹

    I immediately reach out my hand as well, and also use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to jump to her coordinates.

    However, even so, the distance between the two of us was still too great.

    ¡¸T-The wind magic doesn''t work!¡¹

    Her black hair is fluttering violently from the wind magic she used, but Kaede is still being dragged backwards.

    And there''s no wind on my side.

    This is how close the wind are to me, and the wind in our direction is being blocked by something, or it is socking away in the middle of the road.

    The hand stretched out in front of Kaede is cutting through the sky, so it''s not like there''s an invisible wall.

    I''m not sure if this is spatial magic or manipulating space itself........

    I had a vague idea of the nature of the magic.

    Then I guess it''s like this.

    ¡¾Turtle shell bondage!¡¿

    This is a special skill that deals with rope.

    I''m not sure what the logic is, but it''s possible to tie up an opponent in almost an instant.

    In the first place, space is a "space-time" in which the concept of time is added in the theory of relativity, and even the progress of time changes depending on the situation and location.

    A clock in a spaceship traveling at the speed of light will advance slower than a clock at rest on earth.

    Even on Earth, an atomic clock on an airplane is said to be slightly slower. It''s the Urashima effect.

    This is why the skill to manipulate time and space is the only way to survive this extreme situation.

    It''s as if it were a magical wavelength.

    An erotic rope exceptionally passes through time and space that has been tuned .

    There is a response.

    Kaede, who was bound all over her body, moaned in anguish.

    ¡¸Kkuhh......It''s so tight and painful, but it''s kind of a habit.¡¹

    She seemed to be rather comfortable, even though it was quite a bit of bite.

    ¡¸Cheer up, Kaede. I''ll play you a loose one later.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care about that, Alec, but don''t ever let go of that rope.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. Don''t worry, Kaede. I''ll pull you in now, just be patient a little longer¨D¨Dhmm?¡¹

    I thought I was pulling her in, but I was being pulled.

    I noticed this and stepped on both feet.

    ¡¸Uooohhhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-Idiot!¡¹

    I almost went head-first into Kaede, so I held her against my chest and rolled directly onto the floor to soften the impact.

    ¡¸Owowowow,.......Alec, untie me quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. What happened? Just now.¡¹

    As I untied Kaede''s rope, I checked my surroundings, but the blue light was already gone, and the girls'' dormitory was quiet as if nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Pheeew, I thought I was going to die. After all, that was all it took to ......! The location has been shifted.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Kaede seemed to have referred to the [auto-mapping], and I checked the window, but the place where I was standing had changed.

    It seems We''ve been sent to the third floor, near the entrance.

    Back to square one, huh?

    This is not going to be easy.

    ¡¸Alec, why don''t we just use the girl in the room around the corner? I''m sure there are some really cute girls locked on by you, and I''m starting to feel a little drained.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fast.¡¹

    You were so motivated at first, saying wooow, but you''re just a NEET.

    ¡¸Well, that''s it, then. Hihihi.¡¹

    Kaede approaches the door with her feet out.

    ¡¸Wait, Kaede!¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I say to Kaede, who turns around annoyed.

    ¡¸You only eat beautiful girls, don''t you? In this academy, not all the girls on the other side of the door are beautiful.¡¹

    I''m going to tell you something important.

    ¡¸Mumurhh ...... Damn, you were right. It was. ...... Ah, what I did, I almost lied to my pride. Phew, I was blinded by lust. Thank you for waking me up, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. I''m not going to eat them unless they''re a beautiful girl.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then, let''s go. I''ve got to get my hands on some of those flat chested girl!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. These loli girls are waiting for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right.¡¹

    Kaede and I took the first step again with renewed determination.

 Volume 17 - CH 4

    It''s late at night, and Kaede and I are making our way deeper into the area of the girls'' dormitory where the middle school kids are.

    However, a number of traps come into play and attack us.

    There are houseplants with spikes flying at us, the floor has fallen out and become a pit, and the ceiling has fallen and is trying to crush us. ......

    ¡¸Damn, I''m a girl here, why are they attacking me here?¡¹

    Kaede, who was hit by the cactus needle, grumbled as she pulled it out.

    ¡¸I guess they''re judging us as hostile. Excellent alert system.¡¹

    ¡¸That part is forgivable. But if the trap is this aggressive, there will be dead people.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe, just maybe, there are a few more out there. It''s just that it hasn''t come to light¡¹

    ¡¸A bunch of missing people? That''s good. I''ll do a full investigation and complain to the academy later.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t do that, it''ll become unnecessary trouble for us. Let''s go, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    However, because we are a combination of heroes, we have not died so far, but some of the traps are comparable to the ninth layer of "The Labyrinth of No Return" and are very difficult.

    If this wasn''t the bedroom of the loli girls, I would have left long ago.

    But even so, the thought of the Loli girls sleeping unprotected up ahead gives me something to be excited about.

    I''m not talking about the lower half of my body.

    Of course the lower half of my body is excited, but it''s the blood in my body. My blood is rushing.

    The blood of a perverted gentleman.

    Okay, I''m going to break into the girl''s room, no matter what it takes.

    I''m determined.

    ¡¸Alec, wait a minute. Okay, this is the north block, so if we turn left instead of right, we''ll get where we''re going.¡¹

    ¡¸At last. But we''re not there yet. Don''t let up until the end, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious. Who do you thing I am?¡¹

    Kaede has already been through several dungeons, and her movements are steady and clean.

    ¡¸There are ...... no traps. Okay. This is here. Alec, you can check the room plate yourself.¡¹

    As Kaede gave way, I checked the name on the door.

    ¡ºMai and Sally¡»

    Mai-chan and Sally-chan.

    Definitely. They''re two of Melissa''s cronies, the ones who always tease and bully Marilyn and Nene.

    It''s not that I''m trying to get back at them, but they''re both beautiful and I''ve had my eye on them for a while.

    Unlike Melissa, they are not afraid to mess with me.

    ¡¸This is it. Definitely.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, Mai and Sally, huh. You''re a got taste, Alec. I''ve had my eye on these guys for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸We''re kindred spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. So, who''s going where? Or do we swap?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s swap. First, I''ll go with Sally, the blonde elf.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll go with Mai-chan, who has long black hair.¡¹

    The two of us grinned at each other, and after exchanging pleasantries, we both opened the door.

    It was already twelve o''clock, and the room was dark.

    The spell gave us night vision, so there was no problem for us.

    ¡¸Woohoo!¡¹

    Kaede seems to be getting excited already. I told her to calm down a bit. They''ll notice.

    The beds are arranged on either side of the room, and Sally''s bed is on the right. I can see her blond hair hanging down from her pillow.

    Sally doesn''t seem to be a good sleeper, and half of her body is sticking out of the sheets. And her light blue negligee is rolled up to her navel, so I can see her belly button.

    ¡¸Ummm ......¡¹

    Sally makes a cute noise and turns over in her sleep.

    I gently crawl up on the bed, roll up the sheet completely, put my hand on the small triangle of fabric that barely covers her lower half, and gently slide it off so that she doesn''t notice.

    I wondered what kind of underwear she would be wearing when she grew up.

    ¡¸You''re such a naughty girl.¡¹

    I said in a gentle, moist voice, and began to run my fingers over her body.

    ¡¸Mmm, ha, ahh!¡¹

    Is she awake? I thought, but when she turned over, she seemed to be still asleep.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa! Who is it!?¡¹

    In the bed next to me, Mai-chan seemed to have noticed Kaede.

    ¡¸Calm down, it''s me, Kaede.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede-san? Hyaah, I mean, W-w-w-w-why are you touching me?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it''s because I want to touch you!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to, no, stop it, aahh!¡¹

    Kaede''s instincts are on full display. She can''t help it.

    But, well, it''s disrespectful to Sally-chan naked body in front of me, so I have to concentrate on my own.

    Sally''s negligee is completely off, exposing her breasts, which look like buds on the verge of swelling.

    She''s still growing, and she''s going to get much taller in the future, and she has slender legs.

    I slowly crawl my hand to the base of her legs and feel the shape of her genitals.

    This artistic softness and perfect shape.

    The healthy pink petals of her pale, soft skin are about to flutter open.

    ¡¸Mmm, aah, aah, whaat, geez......¡¹

    As I continued to stimulate her with my fingers, she finally seemed to wake up and opened her eyes halfway.

    ¡¸Yah, good morning, Sally-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Alec-san!? W-What on earth are you doing here!¡¹

    Sally''s mind seems to be spinning faster than I thought, and she understands the situation and panics.

    ¡¸No, I''m just a little sex evangelist.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You think you''re forgiven by doing this?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think I''ll be forgiven. But your body is worth it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what do you mean, I don''t have any idea what you''re saying, Aahnn?¡¹

    Sally, whose face is dyed red, has probably never been praised sexually. Well, she''s a middle school student.

    She was an elf, so she was the slender type, not the glamorous type.

    When I pinched her nipples, which were still small, and rubbed them up and down, that was enough to make Sally shiver and climax.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaahhhhh! W=what was that just now?¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t need to be afraid. You''re just feeling it. It feels good, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind, but I can''t do this... Oh, nooo, please don''t pinch me again!¡¹

    Sally twisted and resisted, but there was little effort put into it.

    ¡¸Then I''ll touch you here.¡¹

    I flipped her over and this time I wrapped her small buttocks in my palms and massaged them with both hands.

    ¡¸Hey! Don''t touch me¨D¨DNnnhhh-Aahhnn?¡¹

    Sally, who was about to get angry, exhaled pleasantly as the pleasure overtook her.

    ¡¸You can resist, but if that''s how you feel, it''ll feel much better if you just let me play with you.¡¹

    ¡¸W-Who''s gonna listen to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, Mai, you''re embracing sex.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah-ahhnn, that''s amazing, I never knew sex could feel so good. Kaede-san, kuuu! Please give me more!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it. Sally, wait for me. I''m much better than Alec, so you just have to be patient. When I''m done with Mai, I''m gonna make you cum!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, you don''t have to come here. Mai...that quiet girl is such a violent .....gulp. Aah, h-hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Come one, we can have fun too.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t have fun with that!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You seem rather interested in my body.¡¹

    ¡¸T-That''s, I told you please don''t touch me, Nnhh, yaann, waait¡¹

    Sally seems to be in the mood, and she''s not resisting.

    ¡¸Okay, Alec, let''s switch.¡¹

    Kaede and I high-five each other and switch places.

    The frenzied girls'' dormitory time has just begun.

    As the sound of the girls'' voices echoed in the background, I started to think about how many girls I could fuck in one day, and what my score would be.

 Volume 17 - CH 5

    The next day¨D¨D

    I arrived at school at noon and went into the Sunflower Classroom.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    ¡¸G-good morning, Alec-san!¡¹

    Some of my classmates blushed and greeted me with a good morning.

    ¡¸How''s your body feeling? Everything okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, yeah, I''m fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, then.¡¹

    ¡¸........What is this?¡¹

    Melissa, who doesn''t know what''s going on, shakes her silver hair drill and looks at me suspiciously.

    ¡¸Alec, you know what? I heard that there was a suspicious intruder in the girls'' dormitory last night at midnight!¡¹

    Marilyn told me about it, and yes, I know. I mean, that''s me.

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    Of course, I don''t have to say that, but I''ll get the information afterwards.

    ¡¸The upperclassmen and teachers were going around the room, checking to see if there was any damage. It didn''t look like anything was stolen, though.¡¹

    However, Alec stole something very important.

    It was the girls'' virginity!

    ¡¸I see, I''m glad there was no damage.¡¹

    I said quietly, and left the subject alone.

    When class started, the students were studying diligently, and there wasn''t much of a commotion.

    Mission complete.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The following week, I got permission from the headmaster to summon the Mad King to Letty''s underground workshop.

    Finally, it was time to break the cursed armor.

    That''s why I broke into the girls'' dormitory and ate all the virgins.

    Let''s put it this way.

    The girl''s dormitory was a path that could not be avoided.

    ¡¸G-Grrrr...¡¹

    In spite of his large size, the "Mad King" was standing there restlessly, as if he was nervous.

    He or she seems to understand that it''s finally time.

    ¡¸You''ve waited long enough, Mad King. Today, I''m going to lift your curse.¡¹

    ¡¸Gah!¡¹

    As you can imagine, when he get such a moving reaction with his intimidating full-face, full-plate armor, I''m going to freak out for a second, so I told him to stop.

    ¡¸Good for you, "Mad King".¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    Serina, Saki and the others are also here because they want to see the curse lifted.

    ¡¸Well, get on with it, Alec.¡¹

    Lily instructs me in a pompous manner, but the pieces aren''t in place yet.

    ¡¸Wait a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸What? I have plans to go to a dumpling shop after this.¡¹

    What do I care? If you''re pressed for time, go ahead.

    Just as I was thinking about what to say, I heard footsteps coming down to the basement.

    ¨D¨DYou''re here.

    You''re right on time.

    ¡¸Oh, my¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why is my sister Ariel here too?¡¹

    I invited the three sisters with the bangs.

    Vanilla with red hair, Ariel with blonde hair, and Melissa with silver hair.

    It''s not like there are ...... any perks to having gold, silver, and red, but I wanted to have them all.

    They are a sacrifice.

    In order to destroy the armor of the Mad King, three virgins (two of which I''ve already eaten) are needed.

    However, if I were to undress Vanilla-sensei in public, she would be very concerned about her position, so I''ll just let her act as a catalyst.

    ¡¸Letty, get started.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-sir!¡¹

    When Letty injected magic power into the magic circle drawn on the floor, it began to glow pale white.

    ¡¸What kind of magic circle is it?¡¹

    Ariel was curious, but the other two had already told her what they were going to do, so she was in no hurry.

    ¡¸It''s a ritual to destroy the cursed armor. Come with me for a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸So please explain so that I can understand what you are talking about. I came here as told by the guild leader, but I don''t know what''s going on.¡¹

    ¡¸Just do as you''re told and stay there, Ariel. You''re not going to get hurt. Don''t worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah? That''s obvious. How can I bear to be injured? Why should I be told what to do by a human adventurer like you?¡¹

    Ariel said it was okay for me to be an adventurer when I was transformed into Urban, but she''s still a sucker for faces.

    I''ll show her the gold coins later and see how she reacts. I''m looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Alec, we''re all set!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    With the arrangements in place, I imagined a plan to lewd things with the three sisters and make them give me triple blowjobs at the same time.

    I imagined the three of them staring at me and still licking me lovingly.

    This is where the [Sperm Magic Conversion] comes in.

    As my lower body reacted, my Excalibur exploded with unprecedented power, thanks in part to Letty''s augmentation magic.

    The power was so great that the semen that was left over from not being converted into magic power fell on the three of them. A lot of it.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Nnoooooooo! W-What the hell is this!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeeey!¡¹

    I had three times as many buckets of condensed milk poured over their head.

    But what about the Mad King?

    His armor reacted to the magic power and began to glow blue, and then, as if it had broken through the limit, it cracked and the tough armor, which was neither stone nor metal, shattered at once.

    Damn, this is not good. Is the person inside okay?

    I controlled the magic so that it wouldn''t hit the inside, but it would be dangerous if the pieces of armor collided.

    ¡¸Fianna! Olivia! Noel!¡¹

    I''ll call out their names.

    ¡¸Yes, I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Suu-re, I''m on it~!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Master!¡¹

    It was good to have three people with recovery magic, just in case.

    The girls begin to cast Heal, this time towards the center of the armor.

    ¡¸Ugh, ohhhhh!¡¹

    The person inside who shouted was, as Sarah had expected, a woman. And she had a nice loli figure.

    She was right.

    However, her long, shaggy hair covered the front of her face, making it impossible to see the important part of her face.

    ¡¸Oi, let me see your face, whoa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi!¡¹

    Before I could stop her, the loli girl ran away from the basement.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸............¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone in the room was taken aback.

    Did I mae any mistake?

    I look at Letty''s face, but after the armor was destroyed, she had enough strength left to run.

    It can''t be Letty''s fault.

    ¡¸No, no, no, it''s not my fault?¡¹

    Letty waved her hand in front of her face, saying no, no, no with a straight face.

    ¡¸Ah, wait!¡¹

    Saki''s reaction was slow for her, but of all the people here, she was the first to go after her.

    Meena was second. Well, with those two, there was no way she would be able to escape.

    ¡¸Hey, you there, you suspicious person!¡¹

    Ariel, covered in semen, says to me.

    ¡¸I''m not a suspicious person. It''s Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck is this liquid?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a source of magic power. Don''t worry, it won''t harm you, and it''s sweet and tasty when you lick it.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oh my, really. It''s sweeeet!¡¹

    That''s my skill [Condensed Milk Production Lv5]. If you like it, I''ll let you suck on it as much as you want later.

    ¡¸Hiiii!¡¹

    On the other hand, Vanilla-sensei, who is desperately trying to wipe off the liquid with a handkerchief, seems to know what this is.

    That''s my teacher.

    Melissa''s cheeks are red and she licks the condensed milk off her hands, giving me a seductive look.

    Well, I''ll fuck you later.

    ¡¸Then... Serina, please clean up this place.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh...? Fine.¡¹

    She looked a little dissatisfied, but she seemed to have decided that there was no one else who could do the job, so she shrugged her shoulders and accepted.

    In the past, she wouldn''t listen to me at all, but now she''s becoming more and more obedient. That''s good.

    ¡¸Now, let''s go after the former "Mad King".¡¹

    I''ve taken such good care of her, and even lifted her curse.

    I should have the right to fuck her.

 Volume 17 - CH 6

    After much effort, I finally lifted the curse of the Mad King''s armor, but the important person inside has run away.

    I didn''t help her out of charity, so I''m going after her, and I won''t let her escape.

    ¡¸Tsk, but where is she?¡¹

    The grounds of the Austin Academy of Magic are huge.

    It''s not that the academy is in a city, it''s that the city is part of the academy.

    I look around, but there are few landmarks, except for a few houses scattered throughout the forest that serve as entrances to the underground workshop, which is a research area for professors.

    Thanks to the world tree I grew, I could easily find my way, but I couldn''t see anyone inside.

    I had no idea where she was headed.

    I had no choice but to head first to the central school building where the classrooms were located.

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    Meena came running back from the other side. She didn''t seem to be in much of a hurry, so I guess she was able to secure her with Saki.

    ¡¸What''s happened to her?¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, that''s.......It seems that she hadn''t washed her body in years, and now Saki-san has taken her to the inn''s bath.¡¹

    ¡¸What, is that what happened? Normally, I think she should say thank you first, like ''Thank you for saving me".¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, it must have been really itchy.¡¹

    Meena said with a wry smile.

    I had an experience once when I broke a bone and couldn''t wash my leg with a cast, but I guess that was inevitable.

    It shouldn''t be so painful to endure, but it''s also painful to endure the itchiness.

    Now that I knew what was going on, I leisurely took Meena to the luxury inn where she was staying.

    ¡¸It''s kind of fun to walk around the city with Master like this, just the two of us.¡¹

    Meena, walking next to me, says with a smile.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, since I live in the dormitory of the academy, we don''t go out much during the day.¡¹

    We do have sex, but if it makes Meena happy, a walk would be nice.

    ¡¸Meena, let''s drop by the central square for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Master.¡¹

    We took a little detour, ate some dumplings on the way, and then returned to the inn.

    ¡¸Oh darling, good timing. The dressing is perfect and the setting is perfect¡¹

    Saki winked at me, but it''s not like we''re going to have a date or a wedding now, so I''m fine with it.

    Well, I''ll eat the virgin.

    ¡¸Where''s the Mad King?¡¹

    ¡¸She''s in my room. She''s calmer ,and cute now. Her name is Stella.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''ll reward you later.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, you don''t need to thank me for this. Come on, let''s go and have an emotional face-to-face encounter.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t tell everyone. She''ll run away.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure she''ll be fine. She''s been hanging out with us for a while now.¡¹

    Come to think of it, it''s not like we don''t know her at all.

    But there''s a difference between treating someone as if they might be a girl and treating them as if you know they''re a girl.

    It''s impossible to be nice to a big guy in heavy armor.

    If I had hit the jackpot, I should have been nicer to her, I thought with a little regret as I opened the door to what awaited me.

    ¡¸Ah ......¡¹

    The petite Stella who was sitting on the bed had a completely different build than the armor before her, with slender arms and small hands.

    I''m not sure why the size is so different, but I guess it''s because of that cursed armor. It''s the armor of the Mad King, so we''ll call it the Mad King Armor. Yeah.

    ¡¸You seem to be feeling better.¡¹

    When I walked into the room, she stood up and bowed beautifully on her own, though she was a little nervous.

    Bowing is a common greeting in this world as well.

    ¡¸Thank you for everything, Alec-san.¡¹

    Stella smiling at me like that is nice.

    ¡¸Oh, don''t worry about it. I was just doing what is natural for an adventurer. You can just thank me as a person who helped you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.....I think I know what you''re talking about.¡¹

    Stella, with her hands in a triangle and her breasts pressed together, is my kind of girl.

    She has a loli figure and beautiful shiny silver hair in a ponytail with a black ribbon. It''s a good choice, though, because the ribbon was not worn when she ran away, so Saki must have prepared it.

    She is dressed in a light shifter outfit, but her breasts are a bit flat. Her thin thighs peeking out of her white hot pants look like they are still growing, which is very intriguing.

    ¡¸Then, let me ask you what you''re going to do after this. I paid for your food and lodging, but you don''t have to worry about that, right?¡¹

    I''m going to try to be a gentleman and show her that I spent a lot of money taking care of her.

    Oh, well, excuse me for saying so^^, and then I say, wait! (#£Þ¦Ø£Þ)_ she say. (TLN: sorry bit hard to translate)

    Of course, Stella, who seemed to have a good personality, didn''t respond that way.

    ¡¸Yes, if you allow me, I would like to join the "Black Cat of the Wind".¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, that''s a good idea. By the way, what was your class?¡¹

    I asked her, thinking that she would not be a fighter.

    ¡¸No, it''s not really a class. I was still an apprentice solo Thief. As you can imagine, I couldn''t go below the second level of the Labyrinth of No Return by myself, so I followed a party introduced to me by the guild.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? So you''re a low level adventurer?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ve been through a lot. ...... Because of that armor, I''m over level 40 now.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s not your fault, and it''s probably force majeure.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ......¡¹

    Stella''s slurred reply made me think of the many opponents she''ve had to deal with in the arena.

    After all, she''''s the Mad King.

    She was the main contender for the win in the big match in the Grandsword arena, and she always wins.

    And she''s a berserker who doesn''t stop attacking even when the judges stop her.

    It''s hard to believe that only one or two deaths were born in the arena.

    And unfortunately, she has the memory of it.

    I call out to Stella, who has fallen silent.

    ¡¸I''m not saying you should forget about it, I''m just saying it would be a shame for the people who died. But you don''t have to feel guilty about it because you didn''t want to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ......¡¹

    Stella looked up with a bit of a strange look on her face, but her expression was calmer than before.

    This is good. If this were Serina, I would blame her for what happened, but she''s a cute loli.

    All is forgiven.

    But that''s only if she stays calm and doesn''t kill me or my friends.

    I''m not like those guys who were scattered in the arena.

    I surrendered myself and retreated to achieve my goal.

    And that was under the rules.

    That''s why I don''t care about the damage I received from the Mad King anymore, and it''s not something for her to worry about.

    I''m going to treat Stella as the leader of the Black Cat of the Wind.

    It''s not like anything is going to change.

    Of course, I''m going to be nicer to the pretty girl.

    ¡¸Okay, well, Stella, let''s just forget about the bad stuff and have sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, ...... I expected that, but I admire the way you took it so forcefully! Can I call you Aniki too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re a girl, and you''re probably more the ladylike type. So you should call me Onii-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, then, Onii-sama ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Ouh!¡¹

    It''s nice, to be called Onii-sa,a by a beautiful loli who looks embarrassed.

    And we''re not blood related.

    No, I don''t care if we''re already related by blood!

    She''s a loli, so all is forgiven.

    ¡¸Then I''ll undress you¡¹

    I put my hand on Stella''s belt.

 Volume 17 - CH 7

    The person inside "The Mad King" was a beautiful, silver-haired girl loli.

    She''s also a bit neat and serious.

    I''m amazed that she was able to protect her virginity in the Labyrinth of No Return.

    I''m sure she was very cautious about her actions.

    But the dungeon is too hard for beginners.

    The full plate armor that she had gotten and equipped........no wait, the size would be too different from Stella''s body.

    And she said she was an apprentice Thief.

    There are some high-grade armors that have the [Auto Adjust] skill attached to them, but even so, would you want to equip them? That thing.

    I was curious about that, so I asked the girl in front of me.

    ¡¸Stella, why did you equip that armor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it was a helmet at first. It was the first protective gear I got from the treasure chest, so I was so happy that I couldn''t help but wear it ......¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, next time, wear it after appraising it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will definitely do that.¡¹

    Stella nodded seriously, but she had already stripped off her jacket and was now wearing only a pair of underwear-like armor.

    ¡¸By the way, aren''t you embarrassed to be in your underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Aah!? W-When did this happen!?¡¹

    ¡¸It was while we were talking. I also have the skill of "Undressing".¡¹

    ¡¸I-I underestimate you. ...... Uuhh, Ah, I-I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. You come all this way and then you cancel, that''s the worst thing a woman can do. What about the gut feeling that comes over you when you''ve gotten a guy''s hopes up?¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, I think it''s your fault there, Alec-san,.....not that, it''s Onii-sama fault there who got your hopes up on your own¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, okay, try say it again, in a sultry way, to say that "It''s Onii-sama fault there¡±.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? It''s Onii-sama fault, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not like that. It''s like you''re dissatisfied, but you can''t get mad at your Onii-sama because you love him, and you can''t help it. Say it with more confidence. I won''t be mad at you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes, then it''s Onii-sama fault, you know¡¹

    I like it. She''s a little moody sister.

    This would be an even more delicious situation if she had long, straight black hair and a school uniform at a magic school, but I can''t leave out the loli.

    I''m not going to ask for too much.

    ¡¸...... Was that good?¡¹

    ¡¸All right. That''s good. And, you know, you can speak in normal way.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, but I can finally speak properly, and you''re the leader of the clan, so...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it can be trial and error, and you''ll get used to it. Well, sex is the best lubricant for relationships.¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?.....Aahnn¡¹

    I stripped her completely naked and fondled her cute, slightly swollen tits from underneath, to which Stella responded sensitively.

    ¡¸How does this make you feel? It''s feels good right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, but this is ...... ahhh!¡¹

    I think it would be a gentleman''s duty to give Stella some leeway when she is confused by her first sensations, but I don''t have that kind of leeway either.

    After all, this is a loli girl who has been open to me from the very beginning.

    She knows what I''m going to do, and she''s not going to run away.

    Of course, I''ve helped her in many ways, and yes, I''m the one who rescued her from the arena of hell.

    It may be a little different from the Prince of the White Horse, but Stella is convinced that''s why she''s waiting here.

    It would be rude of me as a man not to take her up on her offer, since she''s already in the mood.

    ¡¸Good, Stella, I''ll train you in bed every day from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''d rather not do that, Onii-sama. I mean, with that many girls, it''s only once a week at most.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''s a special training for newcomers. I''ll concentrate on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yaaay!¡¹

    She''s happy, she''s happy.

    I check out every inch of her exhilaratingly pale skin and run my fingers over it.

    ¡¸Aah, aahnn, haauuu!¡¹

    Stella''s body trembles with every touch of my fingertips, and she''s clearly a virgin.

    ¡¸How it is, it''s an addictive feeling, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that may be so, but, Nnhh, I can''t think of anything right now.¡¹

    Stella seems to be in a good dreamy state, and closes her eyes as if she''s feeling good.

    ¡¸All right, now I''m going to lick you around.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyah, syuure!¡¹

    I couldn''t quite catch it well, but I''m guessing it''s an affirmative answer. Of course, I''ll fuck her even if she''s deny it.

    I lick up her cherry-red bulge, stroking it with my tongue.

    ¡¸Mmmmm! Aah!¡¹

    That''s a good voice. Desperately clutching the sheets, Stella is not displeased.

    The proof is that she''s not trying to escape. She''s just holding on.

    ¡¸How it is, we can stop at this point for today.¡¹

    I thought I''d save the fun for tomorrow, so I said.

    ¡¸N-no, it''s not good if you stop it here. Um, I don''t know what to say. Uuhhh..¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, it means you''re ready. But first, I''d like to play with my skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? Ah! Aah! Aah! Aah!¡¹

    [Super-fast tongue] When I flicked her, Stella squirmed continuously.

    Of course, this would be too hard for her first time, so I adjusted the level to the lowest one.

    I''m not a demon either.

    ¡¸Ahh, Alec-san, that''s terribleee, uuhhhh¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But it must have felt good, right? Well, soon, you''ll be begging for it yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, I don''t like that one bit either.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that. It''ll get better.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, this here is already..¡¹

    Stella points to her stomach with tears in her eyes. She''s a proactive girl.

    ¡¸All right. I''ll put it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh!? Uhm, wai-Uuahhh!?¡¹

    Stella''s reaction was a little strange, but there''s no way she doesn''t know what sex is at her age.

    The rite of passage to adulthood in this world is 15 years old, five years earlier than on Earth.

    Even if you eat fifteen years old, it''s still normal.

    ¡¸Uwah, it''s in my body!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. This is the merging, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Oh, yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, now that you know, I''m gonna move now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? What are-aahh, ahh, aahnn, wai-uwaahh, yaahn, this is, hhaahnnn?¡¹

    I''m glad to see that the pleasure is outweighing the pain.

    Stella''s eyes go up and she looks like she''s in trouble, but I''m sure she''ll be fine once it''s over.

    By the way, for a virgin, she''s pretty persistent, isn''t she? I''m glad to hear that.

    ¡¸Uuhh, aahh-ahhh-ahhh, ahnnn, A-Alec-san, i-it''s not over?¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet. Call me Onii-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, Onii-sama, I think I''ve reached my limit, aahnnn¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, if you''ve reached your limit, it''s almost over.¡¹

    ¡¸B-but, uwahhh, ahhnn, don''t do it so hard, nooo!¡¹

    Stella''s hair was swinging from side to side, and she seemed to be getting rising, but she still didn''t cum.

    ¡¸Alec, try using some of your skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa! I''m surprised. Kaede. How long have you been there?¡¹

    Suddenly, I heard a voice behind me, and I panicked, but Kaede appeared. It seems that she turned invisible with her skills and entered the room.

    ¡¸Look, I won''t stop you. The beautiful lady is waiting for you. Don''t rush her, just do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, ha ...... No, I''m not waiting~.¡¹

    It''s not the same as usual, but I guess it doesn''t matter what skills you have.

    I decided to take a look at the list at random and see if there were any good skills that I already had.

    ¡¾Shadow Master¡¿

    Hmm. I''m not sure if this is an erotic skill or not, but it''s a skill that I acquired in the Forbidden Zone.

    I''ve never used it before, so let''s give it a try.

    I try it out.

    Then, my body turned black and started to melt.

    ¡¸Hey, O-Onii-sama!?¡¹

    Stella was shocked and panicked.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Stella. It''s the skill of the Shadow Master.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t feel safe with this appearance~.¡¹

    That''s probably the case, but even though I''m all black, I''m going to have sex with her just the same.

    I''ll give it a try.

    However, my sexual sword, Excalibur, is squishy, so I have to wrap Stella around it and stroke her instead.

    ¡¸Uuhhh, I-I feel so uncomfortable, and I''m scared, Onii-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you uncomfortable being touched? I don''t think so.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, if I close my eyes, it feels really good, but it looks...¡¹

    ¡¸Then close your eyes.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s still scary.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll give you a skill point, take Fear Resistance or something.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see.¡¹

    Stella has been adventuring with us during the time of the Mad King, so she knows what she''s doing.

    Just riding in the carriage with her is an adventure.

    ¡¸I-I took it. But, ugh, it''s still weird~¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t help it, can you? Be patient.¡¹

    As for me, I''ve grown to like the feeling of wrapping Stella with my whole body, so I''m honest with myself and coldly tell her off.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, p-please hurry up and finish thiis. Aahnn, noo!¡¹

    Stella is feeling it, but she doesn''t want to.

    ¡¸Kuhh, that''s good, I''m as excited as Sailor M*on being hurt and beaten by the enemy!¡¹

    Suddenly, Kaede began to masturbate dexterously while standing aside, as if she had entered the point of sexual habit. ...... Another niche sexual habit, you.

    Well, I got a little excited about that animation, too.

    ¡¸I can''t understand a word you two are saying. A-anyway, stop iiiit~¡¹

    Stella''s excited, yet unpleasant voice echoed over the bed.

    Oh no, I''m getting carried away. Kaede is also getting into it.

    Stella is dancing on top of her black desire.

    It was fluttering like a white ballerina.

 Volume 17 - CH 8

    Finally, I was able to destroy the armor of the "Mad King".

    Looking back on the journey, I can''t help but think to myself that I did well for the sake of just one woman.

    It may have been a man inside.

    But my persistence paid off.

    I can be serious for lewd things.

    I guess that proves that I''m a healthy guy.

    In addition, I got some interesting research data on the destruction of matter by magic power infusion, so I wrote a serious paper on it.

    This was the first time in my life that I had ever taken my schoolwork this seriously.

    I didn''t have that much detailed data when I did my preliminary research on material destruction, so this will be useful information for future explorers who want to do the same.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s about it.¡¹

    I put the 200-page stack of papers in order on my desk.

    It''s a good thing that high quality paper is available cheaply in the Kingdom of Austin.

    If it had been that warpable parchment, I wouldn''t have felt like writing two hundred pages. Even in junior high school, I struggled to fill half of a 400-word essay paper.

    ¡¸Eroticism makes us grow up. ......¡¹

    I was deeply moved.

    ¡¸Hmm? Alec-san, did you say something?¡¹

    Nicole, who was also studying at the desk next to me, looked at me and said that.

    ¡¸It''s nothing. Nicole, it''s good to study hard, but sometimes it''s important to have fun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but, my family is poor, and I want to become a great mage so that my parents can have an easy time.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s noble of you¡¹

    ¡¸No, to tell you the truth, half of it is selfishness on my part. If I just wanted to make money, I could have washed dishes. But my mother forced me to do it because I can use magic. ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, it makes me kind of sad, so become a great mage and make your hometown proud. This is my support.¡¹

    The more you ask, the more painful the story is going to be, so I put a gold coin on Nicole''s desk.

    ¡¸N-no, I can''t accept this.¡¹

    ¡¸Just keep it. You''ll always need money. Especially if you''re poor.¡¹

    ¡¸But ...... no, Alec-san is an A rank adventurer, right? I''ll take it gratefully.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. Okay, well, I guess I''ll just go for a ride.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it the girls'' dormitory again?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this time in the staff room. I told you not to tell anyone about the girls'' dormitory.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, but it seems that the girls and teachers were pretty rowdy Serina-san was also frustrated, saying, "I was told it was twelve o''clock, but I was beaten by the time...", and I''m sure she''s aware of it.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all over now. And since she''s a member of the clan, you don''t have to worry about her tipping you off.¡¹

    It just happened to take an inordinate amount of time to capture the girl''s dormitory at that time, and the hotline between Letty and Serina turned into a feint, but the result was good.

    ¡¸Sigh, just in case you were wondering, Alec-san is a student now, so I think you should be a little more serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be serious once in a while.¡¹

    I grinned, showed him the stack of papers, and headed for the staff room.

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    When I entered the staff room, unlike usual, none of the teachers were there.

    ¡¸Damn, I''ve brought you a paper, but you''re so lazy.¡¹

    Of course, the teachers must have had something to do and were out of their seats.

    But as I don''t have good memories of teachers, I''m tempted to blame them for their failures.

    In addition, these days on Earth, there are a lot of people like Kaede who are trying to get in and do well to teachers, from behind the scene ¨D¨D well, that doesn''t matter now.

    ¡¸Oi, is anyone here?¡¹

    I called out, and a black cat came over to me, meowing.

    ¡¸All right-all right-all right¡¹

    I stroke it under its chin.

    I''m a cat person, of course.

    Meena and Nene are cute, but they have dog ears, not dogs.

    ¡¸*purrr*;*purrr*;¡¹

    The black cat purred and looked comfortable, but as soon as it let go of my body, it quickly ran towards the door.

    ¡¸Ah, Oi. Hmm? Are you telling me to follow you?¡¹

    ¡¸Meow.¡¹

    That''s what it sounded like.

    Then, I''ll have to wait until the teachers come back anyway, so I''ll just play with the cat.

    It''s like I went back to my childhood and followed the black cat.

    The black cat left the corridor and headed for a different classroom, where it scratched at the closed door with its claws.

    ¡¸Is there anything here?¡¹

    When I opened the door to the classroom, I saw a group of teachers gathered there.

    They seemed to be having a serious discussion.

    ¡¸What the hell is going on?¡¹

    I asked Cherry Boy-sensei, a familiar face.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec-kun. No, no, It''s none of your business. It''s the school''s business...¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei, I''m a student of this school. At least tell me why you''re slacking off and leaving the staff room empty.¡¹

    When I said that, Cherry also furrowed his brows and looked troubled.

    ¡¸No, this is an emergency discussion, I''m not slacking off.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. Tell him, Cherry.¡¹

    Loli, the headmaster of the school, said.

    ¡¸Sigh, If that''s what the headmaster says, then ...... actually, a lot of underwear has been stolen from the girls'' locker room.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that an emergency?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, of course, Alec-kun. The perpetrator was sneaky enough to steal the girls'' things, you know? Not only that, but the security of our school has been breached, and that is a serious matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    As for the security, I was convinced.

    After all, I''ve tasted the robustness of the security here in the girls'' dormitory.

    It was only worth it to me, though.

    ¡¸But who the heck is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Of course they''re a high-level mage. Otherwise, there''s no way they could have broken through our school''s security.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it could be an inside job, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸We don''t give the male teachers the password to the girls'' locker room, and there are all sorts of traps that can be triggered just by boys entering there. Even if it''s an inside job, it''s the same thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you''re out of luck. They''re a guy who seems to be interested in girls'' underwear, which means they''re a suspicious person with that much power.¡¹

    One of the teachers said. Then all the teachers'' eyes turned to me as if they were attracted by a magnet.

    ¡¸Come to think of it, Alec is an A-rank adventurer, isn''t he?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess breaking dungeon locks is his specialty.¡¹

    ¡¸He has an erotic look on his face. That face is perverted.¡¹

    ¡¸And he''s got the ability to go into the Forbidden Zone and come back unscathed.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DOi. I''m not going to let you treat me like a criminal based on speculation. I''m one of your students, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸But I''ve heard that you blew up the principal''s office and that you always sleep in class.¡¹

    The grim-looking teacher said while twirling his black-rimmed square glasses with his fingers.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s true that I may have been a delinquent in my normal behavior. But that has nothing to do with this case. I''ve been studying hard, and I''ve brought my paper with me. Someone please accept it.¡¹

    I held up the paper in my hand and showed it to them.

    ¡¸Ha, a paper from a freshman in the middle school?¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, this makes me laugh. It''s probably just a copy of the textbook or a random fantasy written like an essay.¡¹

    Most of the teachers laugh it off.

    ¡¸Wait a moment. If you''re going to say you wrote the paper, let me see it.¡¹

    In the midst of all this, only the Loli Headmaster came walking up to me and accepted the paper.

    As expected of the head of this school, she is a decent person.

    ¡¸Hou, so you''ve taken notice of the magic power capacity. I''ve always wondered why there was a difference between materials. This is interesting.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic capacity?¡¹

    ¡¸As I recall, if you put too much magic into your armor by enchanting it, it will fail and the armor will be destroyed. ......¡¹

    ¡¸That would be it. But it depends on luck.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right. I do have some skill as a mage, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I once raised the attack power of a mithril sword by 120.¡¹

    ¡¸What the heck, I''m 152.¡¹

    The teachers start to show off their skills, but it''s not research.

    It could be called friendly competition, but I guess this elitism and competitive spirit is the reason why no one has paid attention to magic power capacity until now.

    If they fail, they either hone their magic skills or seek better materials.

    That is, of course, a shortcut for the purpose of creating a strong armor, but steady basic research is also important.

    ¡¸Hohou, I see, you''ve quantified the allowable amount of each material in terms of magic attack power and durability.¡¹

    The headmaster praised it as brilliant, and it seems to have received a higher evaluation than I expected.

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Headmaster! Let me read it.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸I also want to read it!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be next!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, wait your turn. And someone bring me a blank sheet of paper. I''ll make copies for all of you.¡¹

    Suddenly, the other teachers changed their eyes, but it wasn''t enough for them to follow the headmaster''s evaluation.

    ¡¸Hou~, this is ...... But Alec-kun, how did you get the numbers?¡¹

    Although Cherry-sensei asks the question.

    ¡¸It''s using an Appraisal skills.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. ...... I''ve heard that many adventurers are skilled at appraising, but only adventurers can do that. Good job! Alec-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I don''t know why I''m not happy to be praised by Cherry, who smiles with his white teeth.

    ¡¸Kuhh, I can''t believe ...... that he put together such a detailed list of numbers with such a perverted face!¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei is biting her thumbnail in frustration, but I guess she admits that the content is adequate.

    I think I can go with this one. Kukuku, I''m one step closer to another of my goals.

 Volume 17 - CH 9

    As I was walking from the staff room back to the boys'' dormitory, I ran into Marilyn in the courtyard.

    ¡¸...... What are you doing, Marilyn?¡¹

    I couldn''t help but ask.

    She was hugging and gnawing on a tree like a summer cicada.

    It''s a surreal sight.

    ¡¸No, it''s pretty delicious, Alec!¡¹

    Marilyn looks at me and says with a smile.

    I didn''t know that, but is World Tree delicious? No, ...... I don''t think I can rely on her taste buds. She''s a glutton.

    ¡¸I won''t tell you not to eat it, but you''re a girl, too.At least cut it off with a saw and eat it on a plate.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? It''s too much trouble. But if it''s this big, I might not be able to eat it all in one year. Ufufu.¡¹

    She''s going to eat this up in a little over a year ......?!

    I look up at the World Tree again, but I can''t see the top of the tree from the ground. It''s pierced through the clouds.

    I didn''t measure the thickness of the trunk, but it could be several kilograms.

    I''m a little worried because it seems to have gotten thicker than before.

    I think I might need to take measures against the World Tree soon.

    Good grief.

    ¡¸Well, you can do whatever you want with it. I''m sure no one will complain if you eat it all up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I asked Caroline-sensei, and she said with a very kind smile that I can eat as much as I want.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want some too, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m good.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have it all to myself then. Why doesn''t anyone want to eat it? It''s better than a stone.¡¹

    I think it''s because no one can eat a stone, Marilyn.

    ¡¸See you later.¡¹

    I was about to leave the happy Marilyn behind.

    ¡¸Ah! That''s right, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Serina is ...... uh, what was it? If I say Alec, she asked me to give you a message, but I''m sooorry, I kind of forgot, me.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, well, I''m sure she''ll tell me herself later.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, tell her I''m sorry. If I remember, I''ll come and tell you later. You''re in the boys'' dormitory, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, until the sun goes down.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ahh, you''re going to that fancy inn after dark?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    If Marilyn knew where I was, it would be easier for her to deal with me as a member. And in case of emergency.

    So naturally, the members should always know where their leader is.

    As I was about to enter the boys'' dormitory, I caught something flying away from the edge of my vision on a tree.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    I looked in the direction it had moved, but all I could see were trees in the forest.

    ¡¸Is it a bird?¡¹

    Well, whatever it was.

    I walked into the boys'' dormitory, feeling light-footed now that my paper had been accepted. The small things didn''t matter now.

    As long as I''m a licensed mage, I can eat all the students I want.

    When I returned to my room, Nicole was boiling a pot of water with fire magic.

    ¡¸Oh, just in time, Alec-san, I''m making some tea, would you like some?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll have some.¡¹

    Nicole is very good at making tea. At first it was just black tea, but when I gave him some green tea I had bought, he liked it and has been drinking more green tea lately.

    Nicole poured tea into my teacup and I took it.

    ¡¸Pheeew!¡¹

    The unique flavor of the tea goes down my throat and into my nose, warming my body and calming my mind.

    ¡¸How does it taste, Alec-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s pretty good. After all, tea is the soul of the Japanese.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Well, it''s not that I don''t understand. It''s good to drink, and it makes me feel calm. Especially when it''s getting cold.¡¹

    Outside the window, the dead trees are blowing away the brown leaves, and it feels like winter is in full swing.

    I heard that it doesn''t snow that much in the Kingdom of Austin, but even if it doesn''t, I hate the cold.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s getting to be a nasty season.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the water is cold in winter. Oh, and ......¡¹

    Nicole looked into his cup and scrutinized his eyes.

    ¡¸What''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Here ......, look at this. The tea leaves are standing up.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, a pillar of tea?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, it''s called a pillar of tea? I''ve only ever drunk tea out of the tap, so I didn''t know that.¡¹

    ¡¸Drink a lot.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. But it''s bad omen.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? No, a pillar of tea is a good omen. aren''t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But normally they either sink or float, but these strange phenomena are a bit eerie, Alec-san.¡¹

    I guess good omens are received differently in different places.

    That night, I went to sleep with great satisfaction after making Mare, the quiet girl in my rotation for the day, moan a lot.

    The next morning.

    ¡¸Hmm, Alec, it''s late.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaahh, ...... morning. It''s okay to be late for school, you know. Mare.¡¹

    ¡¸But...Hmm¡¹

    Mare was about to argue about something, but she seemed to be convinced in the middle of it, so I don''t know.

    ¡¸What is it? You were about to say something.¡¹

    ¡¸Money, tuition is a waste.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you mean that? That''s an impure motive, trying to get your money back. Look, life is about doing what you want to do, Mare.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, that''s the ideal.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    But I''ll do what I want, as long as it''s within my control.

    We may be a year away from the end of our lives, less than eleven months away.

    Whichever way it goes, I have to live my life with no regrets.

    ¡¸Tsk, damn it. My shoelace broke.¡¹

    When I put on my boots to go downstairs, the laces broke.

    I''m not one for good luck, but this is not a good day.

    ¡¸Alec, are you there?¡¹

    As soon as she knocked on the door, Serina came into this room.

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s up, Serina?¡¹

    She sleeps in the girls'' dormitory, so it''s rare for her to come to this high-class inn on a day when it''s not her turn.

    ¡¸I knew it was Mare you were dealing with. Let me ask you something, Marilyn didn''t come here, did she?¡¹

    Serina said after peeking around my room a bit.

    ¡¸She isn''t come here, but what''s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why she didn''t show up at the dorm cafeteria yesterday, even during dinner.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I saw her eating the world tree yesterday evening.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? She ate that thing.....? I wonder if she was full of it then. If that''s the case, it''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, by the way, you said you had a message for me. Serina, Marilyn said that she forgot, what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. I said there''s a suspicious person breaking into the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you''re talking about that.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not you, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not me. It was me in the girls'' dormitory, but the criminal in the school locker room was someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez. I''ve had my share of bad experiences trying to make the rounds in the girls'' dorm, but whoever breached that security system is pretty high level, right?¡¹

    So what? I''m not going to tell you that either.

    ¡¸Well, ......, in the meantime, give the others a heads up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ve already told everyone, and I''ll try to visit the girl''s dorm members in their rooms to be on the lookout.¡¹

    Well, I''m sure that criminal is very skilled, but what he''s doing is just underwear thief. It doesn''t really matter.

    At the time, I never expected to have to fight with that underwear thief.

 Volume 17 - CH 10

    When I arrived at school, I saw a number of guards in full plate armor wandering around in the courtyard of the academy.

    It seems that the security of the academy has been greatly strengthened.

    ...... Tsk, what a pain in the ass.

    This would make it harder for me to get into the girls'' dormitory too.

    Who in the world is this underwear thief?

    I was about to go into the school building when I heard a voice above me.

    ¡¸Oh, you''re here, Alec.¡¹

    I looked up at the sky and saw the Loli Headmaster flying through the air astride a broom.

    ¡¸Here''s the curriculum for the Magician course, take it.¡¹

    She tossed me a piece of paper from above and handed it to me.

    ¡¸You accepted it surprisingly easily. As expected of a meritocratic, magic-first school.¡¹

    I checked the piece of paper I grabbed and said with some admiration.

    ¡¸Hoho, of course. However, some of the professors were reluctant to accept it, partly because it was unusual.¡¡After all, you''re skipping a grade from the middle school in less than a month.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, when I told them that I was going to be a recommender, they all shut up. It''s a shame that professors these days are all boneheads.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess I have to thank you for that.¡¹

    ¡¸What, I just evaluated the paper as it was. So there''s no need to thank me. That''s all there was to it. Besides, I know you well enough to know what you''re capable of. *blush*.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not the part you should be embarrassed about.¡¹

    The fight with the headmaster was so fierce that it blew up the headmaster''s office. Not by any stretch of the imagination.

    ¡¸Hoho, really? Well, that curriculum starts tomorrow, so you''d better go take Caroline-sensei''s class today.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. See you.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    The headmaster jumped up into the sky again, but instead of returning to the headmaster''s office, she was still circling in the air.

    It seems to be a precaution against suspicious persons, but I didn''t expect the headmaster herself.

    But if the most powerful headmaster is watching over, we''ll feel even safer.

    I leisurely made my way to the Sunflower Classroom.

    ¡¸Well, I have a sad announcement to make today. Actually, one student has disappeared from this classroom.¡¹

    In the homeroom before class, Caroline-sensei told everyone with a really regretful look on her face.

    ¡¸¡¸What? ¡¹¡¹

    Immediately, some of the students looked back at me in the back seat.

    ¡¸Alec, you finally got expelled?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do to deserve that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you were always sleeping.¡¹

    They''re so selfish. It''s true that I was asleep.

    ¡¸No, Alec-san, as of today, you will be skipping a grade and moving on to the Magician Course.¡¹

    Caroline-sensei explained it to them on my behalf.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Huh? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Is it really that surprising?

    More importantly, I can''t see Marilyn. ...... Did she oversleep?

    ¡¸G-good morning!¡¹

    But then Marilyn came. Her stupid hair is more revolting than ever, but she seems to have come in a great hurry.

    ¡¸Okay, Marilyn-san, you''re late. Besides, you''re a girl, so you need to keep up your appearances.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry~, I had a stomachache last night and couldn''t sleep well.¡¹

    She must have eaten too much World Tree. What a mess.

    ¡¸Ehh? That must have been tough. Are you okay now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my stomach is full of energy today, so I''m fine!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad to hear that. Oh, Marilyn-san, you should know that Alec-san is leaving us today.¡¹

    ¡¸What? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve moved up two classes, to the magician course. It starts tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeeehhhhh? W-Why? I mean, how did you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸You know that Letty and I smashed the Mad King''s armor, don''t you? I submitted a paper to the academy about the amount of magic power we could handle, and it was accepted by the teachers.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s lie! Please tell me that''s not true, Caroline-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I read the paper too, and it was very polite and outwardly ...... Ahhem! Looks good on the outside: ...... cough-cough! A-Anyway, it was wonderful work!¡¹

    ¡¸Ga-n (*shock*)!¡¹

    Marilyn stiffened, and it was as if a dead tree blew only on her back.

    ¡¸It seems that Marilyn-san has become good friends with Alec-san, and that''s a shame. But it doesn''t mean that he''s going to disappear from this academy, so you can always see him again in the cafeteria.¡¹

    Caroline says, but that''s not what''s shocking Marilyn, is it?

    ¡¸Ugh, but the last place in this class is going to be me, right?¡¹

    I''ll say this to make sure that Marilyn understands that she is mistaken.

    ¡¸Marilyn, I got a perfect score on my first written exam, and I was the top student from the start. I also got a perfect score in the first practical class. And whether I''m the top or not, you''ve always been the last place.¡¹

    ¡¸Guh, N-no way...!¡¹

    I sympathize with your low magic value, but I don''t sympathize at all with your dislike of studying writing.

    ¡¸Alec is right. If you look down and feel secure, you''ll have a hard time later, Marilyn.¡¹

    Kaede also sent her advice.

    ¡¸**fwoomp**¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, cheer up and study hard. If you do well, maybe sensei will buy you some dumplings as a reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    That''s good bite. Moreover, her face became radiant and she got well soon.

    She''s a fast learner.

    ¡¸Y-yes. I promise. If everyone in the class gets good grades, I''ll buy you dumplings.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸I love you, Caroline-sensei!¡¹

    Right, she''s a good teacher. But I''m sure she''ll complain about how little she gets paid later when she''s alone. But that''s okay.

    She motivated her students. That''s what education is all about.

    During break time, some of the kids in my class wanted to know about my paper, so I wrote some numbers on the blackboard and explained it to them.

    ¡¸Ugh, murghh, it''s too difficult to understand. ......¡¹

    ¡¸All I know is that Alec is awesome.¡¹

    ¡¸I feel like this is pretty amazing stuff, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder why the strength of a substance is not proportional to its allowable magic value.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t know Alec was this smart: ......¡¹

    Thanks, I''m feeling a little foolish.

    ¡¸The paper will be published later, so each of you can read it for yourselves if you care to. If you''re one of those people who think that ¡ºYou can get answers to anything by asking someone else¡»without making an effort, you''re going to be in trouble when you grow up.¡¹

    I couldn''t be bothered to explain any further, so I decided to end it with a mature sermon.

    ¡¸Now then, next is the practical class. Vanilla-sensei told me to change into magic suit today.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right! I''ve got to hurry up. I''m going to get tortured for being late again!¡¹

    The girls hurriedly ran to the girls'' locker room.

    The magic outfit is the formal attire for mages, and men only need to wear a robe, but women must wear a leotard underneath.

    The uniform seems to have been decided by the man''s taste. ...... Well, it must be formal attire, because the female headmaster has left it as it is.

    In fact, it''s a wonderful tradition.

    And the bloomers, no, that''s nothing.

    ¡¸Well, let''s get going.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The boys don''t like Vanilla-sensei either, so they hurried to the schoolyard.

    As I was walking to the schoolyard, I heard a scream coming from the girls'' locker room.

    ¡¸What''s going on?¡¹

    Everyone''s eyes turned in the direction of the scream.

    ¡¸Uha-ha-ha-ha! It''s a big catch! Big catch!¡¹

    A small old man was jumping up and down as he came towards us.

    He was holding a white cloth in his hand, which seemed to be a schoolgirl''s underwear.

    I see, so this is the suspicious person.

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    I didn''t think he''d be able to get his hands on the pure white underwear of Kanna, a mature honor student I''ve been secretly eyeing.

    After using ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ the underwear, I immediately used my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to get in front of the suspicious person.

    ¡¸Murghhh!¡¹

    He seemed to be surprised, but I was the one who was surprised.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was supposed to be standing in front of him, but he ducked and easily slipped past me and took my back.

    He''s moving so fast.

    ¡¸Even though you''re just Old man!¡¹

    Once again, I use my Instantaneous Movement.

    ¡¸Oops!¡¹

    He ducked again, and damn, the stress was building up.

    ¡¾Tortoise Shell Binding!¡¿

    ¡¸What the hell!¡¹

    The old man slipped out of the rope that I had tied him up with in an instant.

    I don''t know if his body is soft or if he used some kind of skill, but he''s good.

    At this point, if you''re this good, you probably won''t die even with the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ or ¡¾Ice Javelin¡¿.

    ¡¾Zantetsuken!¡¿

    ¡¾Shinken Shirohatori!¡¿

    I was returned skill for skill. The old man stopped my slashing sword by clasping it between his hands.

    I''m familiar with this technique, but this is the first time I''ve actually seen it in action.

    My hair stood on end.

    ¡¸Kkuhh, Even in a power struggle, I''d lose ......you say!¡¹

    I tugged at the sword to get it back, but it didn''t budge.

    ¡¸Hmph, I''d say your level is 45 at best. Don''t interfere with me, kid, even though you''re a still green.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, then how about this!¡¹

    I took my hand off my sword and held it up to the old man.

    ¡¸Ja-ja-ja-ja-ja-ja-ja!¡¹

    High speed chanting of Ice Javelin. A series of strikes with a ¡¾Super-Fast Tongue¡¿.

    ¡¸Kah-kah-kah, you think you''re chanting fast enough, but the flies seem to have stopped.¡¹

    ¡¸Tskk!¡¹

    The old man kicked all my ice spears away with his feet.

    This guy is better than the headmaster.

    To be honest, I regretted standing in front of this guy.

    I''m no match for him.

    ¡¸Alec, I''ll help you!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Marilyn! This guy...¡¹

    I tried to warn her that she was no match for him.

    I still have a variety of skills, including [Infinite Strength].

    So even if he''s over level 80, he shouldn''t be able to kill me with a single blow.

    But Marilyn.¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ugh! Kyaaahhh!¡¹

    I don''t have to tell you.

    Marilyn''s breasts are touched, and she squeals and cowers in place. Her face is bright red.

    There was no damage to her HP, but it looks like there was some erotic damage.

    The only people who are allowed to touch her body are Kaede and me. But maaan.

    ¡¸You''ve seriously pissed me off, old man .......¡¹

    I decided to use my next trump card.

 Volume 17 - CH 11

    My strongest swordsmanship skill, the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿, and my specialty, ultra-high speed magic, were no match for him.

    However, I was still going to fight.

    Yes, I have the skills of an another world hero.

    You can get rare skills in exchange for skill points just by thinking of candidates that you can use in that situation.

    Here it is: ......

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I couldn''t think of anything.

    ¡¸Did I really offend you? If so, what is it you want?¡¹

    The old man said suspiciously.

    ¡¸Damn it. Marilyn! Go get Letty or Serina! I don''t care if it''s the head of the school or one of the teachers, let them know!¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, I won''t let you do that.¡¹

    The old man, who is suspicious, seems to be well aware of the situation he is in, and as he stands in front of the students who have scattered and started running, he hits them with his hand knife and reaps their consciousness one after another.

    It''s not good, he doesn''t seem to want to kill us, but we can''t call for help.

    But you don''t have to run to get help.

    ¡¸¨D¨DTo the owner of the seven keys of the hill, I am the claimant of the ancient blood pact. Come forth, tower of the sun, press and blast! Art is an Explosion!¡¹

    The spell of explosion that Letty had chanted before.

    I recited it and activated the runes perfectly.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh, oh crap!¡¹

    The old man distorted his face, but I used the explosion spell not on him, but on the top, towards the sky.

    The old man, who could move at high speed, could not stop this. There was no way to stop it.

    Thus, an explosion occurs in the sky.

    ¡¸You little shit ......¡¹

    He gave me a bitter look.

    ¡¸What are you going to do now? Old man.¡¹

    I look back at him with a grin.

    I was completely outmatched in terms of ability, but I succeeded in turning the tide in the situation.

    Because if I could use such a loud explosive spell in the sky¨D¨D

    ¨D¨Dhere they are

    A huge purple magic circle floated up on the ground all around.

    ¡¸You bastard! Luna, huh!¡¹

    The old man says the name in a voice filled with disgust, and tries to run away from the scene.

    ¡¸Hoho, don''t think you can get away from me so easily.¡¹

    The headmaster on her broom swooped down from the sky and at the same time activated the magic circle on the ground at once.

    There is no way that a magic of this size and using multiple cores could be activated in such a short time, no matter how strong she is.

    It must have been prepared and set up here yesterday, or even earlier.

    ¡¸Hmph, with this kind of magic!¡¹

    The old man seemed to have tried to destroy the magic circle by poking the ground with one hand.

    ¡¸It''s no use. If you have a single core, you can stop the activation by destroying the magic circle, but if you have a dual core or more, it will activate as long as you don''t stop the core at the same time. You''re old enough, Varius.¡¹

    The headmaster smiled and said that.

    ¡¸I wonder about that. You might be the one who''s gotten geeky with me, Luna.¡¹

    The old man, who replied nonchalantly, was swallowed by the liquefied ground.

    A spell to soften and manipulate the earth like water.

    If this was used on our party, we might be almost completely wiped out except for me and Letty who can use levitation.

    That spell is, after swallowing them up, we could turn them back into normal, motionless earth, and that would be enough to block everyone''s movement.

    It''s a magic that makes me feel the fear of the headmaster once again.

    Now even the old man¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oh, shit. After him, Alec!¡¹

    But then the headmaster shouted.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Over there! Tsk, he''s made a loophole by partially disabling the wards!¡¹

    The headmaster pointed, but I could see the gray-haired back of the old man''s head jumping and running away.

    Bastard, you escaped that thing unscathed.

    ¡¸Is he a mage?¡¹

    As I run, I ask the headmaster flying above me.

    The two of them seemed to be acquainted with each other, judging from their current mood.

    ¡¸Fumu. The trouble is, he''s also skilled in magic. After all, he is one of the professors here.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Professor?

    ¡¸An active professor who steals underwear? Oh, come to think of it ......¡¹

    I''ve heard of a guy like that before.

    ¡¸Yes, the toothless pervert, that he is.¡¹

    The headmaster admitted that, well, a professor like this wouldn''t accept a favor from me for free, and he''d be sniffing around trying to prey on our beautiful members.

    ¡¸You called him Varius earlier, didn''t you? That''s his name?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Varius is just as good as this me, but that''s not good enough to beat me.¡¹

    As you can imagine, stealing a girl''s underwear is a tough sell even at a school that puts magic first.

    ¡¸Get rid of that guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you know what they say, a Buddha''s face comes before three times. This time, things have gone too far.¡¹

    It looks like he was covering it up before, but that''s a bad move.

    That kind of guy gets carried away.

    I know because I''m one of them.

    ¡¸I''ll help you, Headmaster.¡¹

    I''m offering to help to catch him.

    ¡¸Hoho, I''ll give you a credit later. All of you, stop him first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Headmaster!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    The other professors who flew in from the periphery joined in, and this probably closed the gap in ability.

    The one with the greater numbers will win.

    ¡¸Concentrate, all of you! Know that which cannot be reached, Concentrator!¡¹

    ¡¸Spirit of Snow, gather and be the frozen needle! Ice Needle!¡¹

    ¡¸Let the grass grow and trap the enemy''s feet! Weed Trap!¡¹

    The professors each cast a spell. ......

    ¡¸Elementary magic?¡¹

    I also referred to my [Magic Knowledge] skill just to be sure, but I was certain that all the runes the professors used were elementary.

    ¡¸Hohoho, simple is best, as they say. Everything comes down to speed. If you don''t hit first, he''ll get away.¡¹

    The Headmaster explained to me that I needed to learn how to choose the right magic.

    There''s no such thing as too much magic.

    ¡¸Then, this is it! Nenenenenenene-needle!¡¹

    I also use elementary magic with the [Super Fast Tongue] to focus on speed and hit countless numbers of Ice needles in a row. You don''t have to hit the old man with anything.

    If we all work together to massively block his escape route, someone will eventually finish him off.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh, you''re getting all bunched up!¡¹

    Even the old pervert, Varius, couldn''t seem to avoid this and stopped running away, swearing.

    The guy stops right there and pulls out the cane at his waist¨D¨DNo is that a built-in cane?!

    ¡¸OmitsuruOman NebutsukiName-tsuki-ryu ¡¾MantoraManko!¡¿¡¹ (TLN: sorry it''s bit hard to translate these, the literal meaning of these one on the up there, is Pussy Licking Style ¡¾Pussy¡¿)

    The old man shouted in a loud voice.

    He pulled out a sharp blade from his cane and swung the blade in a V-shape from top to bottom and bottom to top in rapid succession.

    It was so fast that I couldn''t believe that humans were capable of such fast movements.

    The ice needles and grass leaves that were closing in on the old man were flicked back one by one by the blade.

    The speed was so fast that the old man''s arms became an afterimage, making him look like a different creature.

    Are those tiger fangs ...... or skin-colored genitals?

    However, having stopped it in its tracks, the professors'' magic attacks are naturally focused on a single point.

    The fact that he was able to repel so many magical attacks with a single blade was quite impressive, but the old man was still being hunted down.

    And then, as the old man must have sensed, above his head...

    Looking up at the sky, I saw a purple, swirling stream of magic power.

    That magic power was coming from the right arm of the headmaster riding her broom.

    If there was one mistake that Varius made, it was giving the headmaster an opening to cast a huge spell.

    ¡¸That''s an add-on, Varius.¡¹

    The Loli headmaster said in a cute voice, and swung her right arm down while chanting a spell.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThe flames of purgatory, sealed in ancient times, break the circle of fate and open the heavens! Hard Death Fire!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!? Y-You idiot! You''ve used a forbidden spell! Moreover that''s¨D¨D!¡¹

    The color of old man Varius'' face suddenly changed, and his eyes moved busily, looking for an opportunity to escape left and right.

    Of course, there was no way I or the other professors would allow that.

    ¡¸Ice Needle!¡¹

    ¡¸Weed Trap!¡¹

    ¡¸Nenenenenene-needle!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, now that it''s come to this¨D¨DOmitsuruOman NebutsukiName-tsuki-ryu ¡¾MakkuroMaguroNikutaiBod¨¥!¡¿¡¹ (TLN: Tuna Body)

    I couldn''t believe my eyes, but Varius thrust his blade into his own heart.

    But what did he do? The color of Varius'' skin turned black. It''s not a self-destruct, but some kind of a trick.

    From that point on, I couldn''t confirm the old man''s technique.

    The Headmaster''s great magic exploded, and the forest burst into flames all over.

    ¡¸S-so this is when Headmaster when she''s all-out ......¡¹

    While defending my face with my arms, I took a closer look at the world a dozen meters away.

    I can actually feel it.

    I could tell from the runes that it was a fire magic, but the power and temperature were not the issue at this point.

    It was the quality.

    The quality of the flames can only be described as ...... terrifying.

    It is a cold-blooded and merciless flame that can reduce everything to ashes in an instant, without reason.

    When you are swallowed, there is no way to escape it, no matter how many you are.

    It is the end of life, the flames of extermination.

    ¡¸Phew, this me is tired indeed.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ H-headmaster! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Perhaps because of that single magic consumption may have disabled even the flight magic, and the loli girl falls upside down from the sky.

    I was about to move in with ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ and get close enough to catch her, but Cherry seemed to have used remote control magic or floating magic, and the headmaster landed slowly and safely on the ground.

 Volume 17 - CH 12

    When the headmaster landed safely on the ground, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡¸Not yet. He''s still alive.¡¹

    The headmaster said.

    Thinking it was some kind of joke, I looked at the burned-out forest, but...

    ¡¸Tsk! I give up, I give up! The treasure I''ve worked so hard to acquire is gone!¡¹

    The thing that had been turning into black coal began to move, and as the outside crumbled, an unharmed Varius emerged from the inside.

    A spell so powerful that the head of the academy, with her monstrous MP, is exhausted after just one use.

    How could he take it and still be alive?

    Moreover, he looked unharmed.

    His clothes are also intact.

    ¡¸What was that move you just made, old man?¡¹

    I couldn''t help but ask.

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t have the right to tell you if you don''t know how to be polite. Can''t you at least bring me some of Serina-chan panties?¡¹

    This guy. He''ve already done his research on her.

    There''s no room for caution.

    But a pair of panties is a small price to pay.

    If I can analyze his current technique, I can withstand even the Headmaster''s forbidden spell unscathed.

    I''m sure it''s invincible, to say the least.

    ¡¸All right. One pair of panties in exchange for an explanation of the technique.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine, but what''s in it for you?¡¹

    Varius asks, picking his nose.

    ¡¸It''s obvious. I want to use it too.¡¹

    ¡¸Karkarkarkark! Did you hear that, Luna? He''s a middle schooler, isn''t he? He''s going to use my magic sword. Hee, stop! Pff! A level 45 wimp finally want his hands on my ultimate sword after my years of hard trainings. Hahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, Varius, maybe you shouldn''t laught like that. He was in the middle school yesterday, but tomorrow he''ll be skipping to the mage course.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is that official?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. And you''re officially fired as a professor.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did you say!? N-Nonono, wait-wait-wait a minute, don''t be too hasty, you know? I''m the only one in the whole world who knows how to use magic swordsmanship.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. But you don''t have to be a swordsman to use magic.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t understand! You don''t understand, Luna. What is the greatest disadvantage of a mage?¡¡It''s the enemy''s surprise attack! I can''t believe you don''t understand the value of this secret technique that overcomes mage weaknesses as a quick response and vanguard, and greatly shortens the chanting of spells.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Old man, I would know the value of that, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a greenhorn. I don''t need you to understand it for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then why don''t you spread the word to other people? The magic sword would be much more famous if you taught it to a wider audience.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, even if I wanted to teach it, it would be useless without a strong body and advanced knowledge of magic.¡¹

    This is the reason why magic swordsmen are so rare in this world.

    Even if a proper swordsman learns magic properly, they cannot sublimate it to a single skill at the same time, because they will either fight with their sword or with magic anyway.

    Varius''s "Magic Sword" seems to be meaningful in that it combines magic and swordmanship.

    Certainly, it is not something ordinary swordsman or magician can repel such a large amount of magic with a sword, or nullify a direct hit of a major magic of the forbidden spell class.

    ¡¸If you can do both of those things, then you are qualified to be a student, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, but you''re level 45 and you have ...... mumurghh? What an absurd amount of HP you have. 100,000!? Now that''s skill!¡¹

    It seems that Varius used [Appraisal] to see my ability.

    ¡¸Ah. Also I''ve got ¡¾Infinite Strength¡¿.¡¹

    ¡¸Nuh-uh. ...... Behemoth class, huh. But a simple muscular idiot can''t master magic. Do you know the attribute of the spell I just used?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾MakkuroMaguro NikutaiBode¡¿ is it? It''s probably dark attribute. You can temporarily put your body in a state of suspended animation and sacrifice .......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, please! Alec-kun. That can''t prevent the curse from being cast by the headmaster. Even corpses can burn.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei is going to argue with my guess, but yeah, just being dead won''t completely prevent that fire. The only thing that can prevent it is the effect of Death.

    ¡¸Then he must have messed with the dimensions, too. A Spatial magic.¡¹

    Whether he can use it in that short time or not, it''s a possibility.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh.¡¹

    Varius didn''t laugh at my answer. I guess it''s not too far off.

    ¡¸Hoho, the young man easily saw through your longtime trickery, Varius.¡¹

    The headmaster laughs.

    ¡¸No, no, no, it''s just a random guess. It was just a lucky guess.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, a good guess is still a good guess. How about this? Alec seems to want to learn from you. In exchange for revoking your professorship, you could take Alec on as an apprentice.¡¹

    ¡¸What? This guy? I''d rather have a spunky gal like Serina-chan anyway.¡¹

    It''s been a while since I''ve heard the word "Spunky gal".

    ¡¸Then why don''t you add Serina to it?¡¹

    I put a hold on the Headmaster''s arbitrary proposal.

    ¡¸Oi, she''s our members. Please don''t make any deals without permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I''m sorry about that.¡¹

    The headmaster shrugged her shoulders and apologized with her tongue sticking out with tehepero. Damn, she''s cute. (TLN: tehepero)

    I forgive you.

    ¡¸"Our members"? Hmm, I''ve heard that Serina-chan was a member of the "Black Cat of the Wind". Okay! If you have a set of girls, I''ll consider it. However, this "Magic Sword" is not something that can be easily learned by anyone just because they were taught.¡¹

    The pervert old man offered a condition.

    ¡¸Hmm. ...... Let me think about it for a minute. I''ll wait to hear what they had to say.¡¹

    I decided to postpone my decision for now.

    In all honesty, it''s doubtful that even Serina''s Starlight Attack will work against this old man.

    There is also the question of whether or not she can hit him.

    That''s because I don''t have the NTR attributes that would make me happy if my woman did something erotic to another guy.

    I have to be cautious about that.

    ¡¸Now, I''ll wait for Alec and the others respond. I''ll give you three days. If you take Alec and the others as your apprentices, I''ll let you off with a pay cut and a suspension this time.¡¹

    So says Loli Headmaster.

    ¡¸If I don''t take them as my apprentice, I''ll get fired, huh. Boo-hoo, hey Alec, you''re going to persuading your members, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll talk to them, but I think the world would be better off if you were fired.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I''ve had a bad day. I''m going home.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Varius, give back the stolen underwear.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, they''re all burned up from your spell, you  know? Here, these are the ashes of the underwear that I stole.¡¹

    Varius turned over the pocket of her robe and dropped the white ashes on the spot.

    ¡¸Hmm, good grief, then I''ll deduct the reimbursement from your salary.¡¹

    ¡¸Do what you want. Oh, should I buy them a black thong as a gift?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you don''t need. Schoolgirls have their own preferences. And I''m sure you know that, but the next time you break in, you''ll get more than just fired.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know. You''re a noisy one.¡¹

    I''m not sure if he really regretted it, but the headmaster seemed to be okay with it and let him go.

 Volume 17 - CH 13

    Varius, an amazing magic swordsman ...... (Pervert Oldman)

    I was given the chance to become his apprentice by the headmaster of the academy.

    But ...... Master Valius is an inexplicably erotic pervert.

    As for me, I''m not too keen on the idea.

    To figure out what to do, I called the prospective apprentice members to the high-class inn where I was roosting that evening, and I decided to discuss it with them.

    ¡¸Yeah, I understand what you''re talking about. I don''t mind being his apprentice.¡¹

    Serina didn''t seem to think too much about the possibility that she might fall prey to the pervert old man, and answered immediately.

    ¡¸Serina, do you really understand? The worst that can happen is that he might rape you and get cuckold.¡¹

    ¡¸But he''s a professor at the academy, right? The underwear thief is as bad as Alec, but I think it''s better than how you got me to join the Black Cat of the Wind. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you''re going to switch from me?¡¹

    I can''t gauge the true meaning of Serina''s words, so I ask her.

    ¡¸Don''t be silly. I can''t think of any other man but you. ......¡¹

    Serina, who averts her gaze a bit and says with reddish cheeks, seems to have been trained in a good way.

    ¡¸Serina is trying to say that since the opponent is a professor at the academy, the damage won''t be that bad, and the starlight attack can prevent it. Well, you can''t have a guy, but you can think about having a girl, right? Fufu, fufufufu¡¹

    Kaede, who is now a member of the Black Cat of the Wind, giggles as she imagines her fluffy relationship with Serina.

    I thought she''d graduated from lesbian, but I guess she just changed her class to bisexual.

    I guess I''ll have to nail her later to make sure she doesn''t touch anyone other than Serina.

    ¡¸Is he a master of masters? ...... Even if I wanted to learn, it seems a bit too much for me. Too bad.¡¹

    Noel seems to have given up, but it''s important to know your limit.

    That old man could easily eat a trap. It would be better not to have a beautiful boy Noel.

    ¡¸If Master orders me to do it,  ......¡¹

    I can''t have Meena saying that with a look of unwillingness on her face, either.

    Her ears are also drooping more than usual.

    She has a much better sense of swordsmanship than I do, but she can''t use magic. That''s why I don''t think she can be a magic swordsman.

    Even if I wanted her to learn it as a skill, there''s nothing I can do if she doesn''t get a candidate to choose from.

    ¡¸I won''t order you, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Right!¡¹

    She wagged her tail and I seemed to have chosen the option that would greatly increase her favorability.

    But Meena''s already at maximum likability, no matter how you look at it. Oh well.

    ¡¸I also can''t use magic, so I guess I''m not a candidate. I''m curious about it as the daughter of a swordsmanship dojo.¡¹

    Ione said.

    ¡¸You''ll at least be allowed to observe. I''ll talk to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹

    The other thing is...

    Kaede can use magic and has high physical strength, which I think is enough for her, but she doesn''t want to train herself.

    This is the only one of our members who might become a magic swordsman.

    ¡¸Then it''s just me and Serina as apprentices. Ione will observe. I''ll tell the headmaster and Varius that tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Aleec!¡¹

    Bang! There was still one noisy guy who shouted my name and opened the door. She''s not one of us, though.

    I say to this forehead girl with a very short haircut.

    ¡¸Yulia, don''t shout with the door open because you''ll disturb the other guests.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, that was rude of me. I''m sorry, guests. But! If I close it, it''ll be okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess...¡¹

    There''s a soundproof magical device in this room.

    ¡¸I''ve heard there''s a sword art called "Magic Sword" and that you are going to be his apprentice. Of course, I have no intention of cheating on my love for the Waterfowl Sword style, but I thought I''d see for myself what kind of swordplay it is.¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, can you use magic? Yulia.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, a swordsman can use magic!¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t use it, can you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can use it.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Ehh? ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What? Really?¡¹

    I and the others present were surprised.

    I''ve never seen Yulia use magic before. ......

    But she doesn''t tell jokes or lies. She''s a serious fellow.

    ¡¸Torment me with the sound of winged insects! Noise!¡¹

    Yulia chanted a spell, and I heard the buzzing sound of a nasty, bee-like insect flying in my ear.

    ¡¸O-okay. That''s enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m surprised that you were able to successfully cast the spell in one go against Alec, who has a high magic defense. ...... That''s awesome, Yulia!¡¹

    Serina was also impressed and complimented her.

    ¡¸No, not really. In fact, my mother was a magician of some renown. She died of an illness when I was very young, so I never learned any spells from her.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Then how did you learn magic?¡¹

    ¡¸My father left my mother''s spell books in my room without cleaning them up. I learned it from reading them when I was a child. But! For a swordsman to use magic in the middle of a battle is wicked! Evil!¡¹

    Yulia clenched her fists and said, while Serina laughed and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Do you think so? If a monster does more damage with magic, it''s probably easier to kill it with magic.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure that''s fine for adventurers, but I''m talking about human opponents, the ones in the match¡¹.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah...¡¹

    Serina''s voice was a little low, but she had used a lot of magic in her previous hand-to-hand combat with Welbard-sensei. In the swordsmanship dojo.

    ¡¸You''re right, it''s not fair for a swordsman to use magic in a match.¡¹

    So I nodded my head in agreement.

    ¡¸That''s right!¡¹

    Yulia nodded her head with her arms folded in agreement.

    ¡¸Yes, yes, yes. So, are you going to be an apprentice¨D¨Dor are you going to observe? I heard he is quite pervert and dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸The one who is erotic and dangerous is this person in front of me. I can at least protect myself, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm ......¡¹

    Serina thinks deeply, but I think Serina at least knows that I''ve gone easy on her and not touched Yulia.

    I''m not going to say that it''s a form that was entrusted to me by Welbard-sensei, but it''s like a brother and sister.

    ¡¸Well, that''s okay, they say that a frog in a well doesn''t know the ocean, so everything is an experience.¡¹

    I made a decision and said it,

    ¡¸I''m going to follow up, but I might have my hands full protecting myself, Alec, please.¡¹

    Serina depend on me,

    ¡¸Well, if the old man does anything weird, I''ll take care of it. However, you should at least be prepared to get your ass touched by him.¡¹

    In terms of competence, it''s impossible to prevent it completely.

    ¡¸When you put it that way, I''m not comfortable with it, but I have to think about the black anemone a year from now...¡¹

    When Serina pondered a bit, there was a knock at the door.

    I nodded and Meena opened the door and it was Saki.

    ¡¸Darling, the three gold, silver and red sisters are downstairs visiting you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you can let them through. Those three are my friends tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Those three sisters are the ones who were there when we destroyed the Mad King''s armor, right? Then I guess I don''t need to warn them.¡¹

    Serina says it as if to say, "Do what you want," but it''s true. They knew it was me, and they came here. I guess we''re in agreement, here.

 Volume 17 - CH 14

    I let the people in my room go back to their rooms and invited the three sisters, Ariel, Melissa and Vanilla, into my room.

    Ariel, Melissa, and Vanilla, the three sisters with the gold, silver, and red bangs.

    ¡¸Alec-san, is it true about the rumor that you got something valuable in the forbidden zone?¡¹

    Vanilla, the teacher, asked first, and I nodded my head in agreement.

    ¡¸In that rumored sealed area, you got the forbidden spell ...... gulp.¡¹

    Ariel, the blonde second daughter, misunderstood it as a forbidden spell and spit on it, but I didn''t say anything about it and smiled.

    Well, I guess there''s no big difference between skills and spells.

    ¡¸Now, sisters, please take a seat on the bed first.¡¹

    Melissa seems to have already read my plan and recommends it to her two sisters with a smirk and an ulterior motive.

    Oops, I should have mentioned that.

    ¡¸Melissa, how''s your paper coming along?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you, I''ve found my topic. All I need now is an experiment.¡¹

    ¡¸A thesis? Come on, Melissa, what are you talking about? You''re in middle school and you''re talking about a thesis for the mage course, you''re way ahead of yourself. Three years, no, kuku, It''s going to take you six years, isn''t it?¡¹

    The blonde Ariel said, making fun of her.

    ¡¸No, Ariel-oneesama, I, yes, I think I''ll be skipping to the mage course by next month, when the experiment is over.¡¹

    Melissa said confidently while fiddling with her silver hair drill.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my, I think... you need a recommender, too. Oh, I don''t think that''s possible, but you''re going to have to stop crying to me, Melissa.¡¹

    The red-haired Vanilla said.

    ¡¸No, I''ve already asked Letty-sensei for help and guidance, Vanilla-oneesama.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? That Crusher Letty''s?¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa, why don''t you show her them experiment?¡¹

    I say with a wicked smile on my face.

    ¡¸Indeed¡¹

    Melissa smiled a bad smile too.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, what experiment?¡¹

    The blonde Ariel asks warily, as if it were a hunch.

    ¡¸It''s an experiment about "Magic Sickness", Onee-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Magic sickness...¡¹

    ¡¸If I remember correctly, I think it''s something similar to alcohol poisoning when you''re exposed to magic that''s too strong or on a different wavelength from your own.¡¹

    Vanilla knew about it, well, she was a professor after all.

    Melissa and I found out about it by accident, and then looked up the cause in books.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s my Vanilla-oneesama. Well then, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you can leave it to me.¡¹

    I nodded and used my restraint skills first to prevent the two guinea pigs from escaping.

    ¡¸¡¾Tortoise Shell Bondage¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸!! Oh, shi-, Kuhh!¡¹

    After sealing the two people''s movements, I then used ¡¾Sperma Magic Conversion¡¿ and ¡¾Magic Power Generation¡¿ to create a strong magic power in the bedroom.

    ¡¸Ughh, what a wave of magic power!¡¹

    ¡¸B-barrier is ......¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t let you do that, Onee-sama, fufufu.¡¹

    Melissa quickly and without chanting threw the water ball of the spell into Vanilla''s mouth as she tried to cast the spell.

    ¡¸Kyaaa, *brb brbr*!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, that''s enough, Melissa. That''s suffocating her.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s better that way.¡¹

    What horrible sisters.

    ¡¸Just turn that thing off.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine.¡¹

    ¡¸*cough!*, *cough!*, Kkuhh, remember this, Melissa ......!¡¹¡¹

    Vanilla''s eyes widened and she glared at Melissa, but there was no way for her to escape now that she was tied up.

    It seems that the "Magic Sickness" has already started and she can''t even use spells.

    This time it''s for erotic purpose, but this technique can be used in combat as well. Well, it consumes an enormous amount of magic power, so if it is a normal enemy, it would be better to use normal attack magic.

    It could be used when you want to capture a beautiful girl alive.

    ¡¸Well then, Alec-san, please let it out more.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Here you go.¡¹

    I literally sprayed semen from Ariel and Vanilla''s heads.

    ¡¸Kuhh, that delicious milk again. Mmmm, so sweet!¡¹

    Ariel looks so happy, and it looks like she''s going to give me as many blowjobs as I want.

    ¡¸You idiot, that''s not milk. It''s this man''s semen.¡¹

    Vanilla told her what it was.

    ¡¸What? S-Semen is said to be made from the male genitalia?. ......Eekkk¡¹

    Ariel hurriedly tried to wipe it off, but she couldn''t move because she was bound perfectly in Tortoise Shell Bondage.

    ¡¸Fufufu, that''s very nice, Onee-sama.¡¹

    Melissa smiles like an asshole, but I guess that''s why these sisters don''t get along.

    Well, I''ll give her a warning later, but for now, let''s just have fun.

    ¡¸D-don''t come here!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec-san, do you think you can do this and get away with this for free ......¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think so. But I have to get over the teacher-student relationship. It''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you doing, kyaaa!¡¹

    I walked behind the two tied up girls and rubbed their small breasts with one hand at a time.

    ¡¸Ahhnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Noo!¡¹

    Ariel and Vanilla are writhing and shaking their hair, but it''s feels good.

    After a while of rubbing, Ariel''s behavior changed.

    ¡¸Aahnn, wa-, noo, If you squeezed my breasts that much, I''d-, aaahhhh! Aaahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, hold on to yourself, Ariel. You need to get rid of this "Magic Sickness" quickly and get out of here with a spell, Nnhhh!¡¹

    I''m not going to let that happen, so I reach for Vanilla''s ass as well.

    ¡¸Ahh, n-noo, not my ass!¡¹

    Vanilla gave me an impatient look, but I see, this is your weak point.

    ¡¸Yahnn!¡¹

    Vanilla let out a sweet squeal, and as I touched her ass relentlessly, she closed her eyes and started to feel her face turn red.

    ¡¸Vanilla-sensei, you liked it here? If you had told me earlier, I would have touched your butt in the classroom as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please, d-dont joking around, Alec-san, p-please no more. If you do this more. I''m already .....already...... Aaahhh!¡¹

    I continued to touch her ass with no expression on my face as Vanilla begged me.

    ¡¸I can''t believe O-Onee-sama is making such noise. ......gulp¡¹

    Next to me, Ariel mumbles that she just saw something incredible, but oops, I have to deal with her too.

    ¡¸Kyaann! H-Hey, don''t touch me, you ugly bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸I may be ugly, but I''ve got money.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you had money, I wouldn''t like you!¡¹

    I see, but it''s only for handsome people. You''re a very picky fellow.

    I''ll do this to you.

    ¡¸Aaahnn, wai-, I''ve been told not to touch me, you ...... Aaahhnnn!¡¹

    Ariel''s ass was stroked from behind as she tried to glare at me, and she reacted without daring to make a charming noise.

    Not only her ass, but also her breasts and flanks are being touched around, and she seems to be getting good and ready.

    ¡¸Haah, haah, kuhh, aahnnn! Aahh, n-noo, my body feels weird, like, noo, its a lie, this feeling is like I did with Urban-sama.¡¹

    Ariel is confused, but even though I look different, what i''m doing is remains the same.

    But I''ll tell you what.

    ¡¸What? You have a man in your heart and you''re a slut who feels it just because I''m touched you? You''re like a whore.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! N-No, I''m not!¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s do this, Alec-san. You can do whatever you want with Ariel now. So please just help me.¡¹

    Vanilla is trying to negotiate with me, but both sisters are dirty.

    I''ll take care of that, I don''t know about her sister........It would be a fun situation to force her sister to doing sister-bowl when she ask for it.

    They don''t understand, these sisters is.

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama! You''re the worst. Alec-san, please start with Vanilla-oneesama first.¡¹

    And now Ariel is going to sell her sister.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''ll fuck you both good.¡¹

    I replied with a smirk on my face.

    ¡¸¡¸Kuhh!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, good grief. Alec-san, it''s about time you got over it. It''s getting very hard for both of us to concentrate.¡¹

    Melissa says, looking down at her two sisters who are panting like caterpillars on the bed.

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    I set about undressing them both.

 Volume 17 - Epilogue

    The three Jackal sisters were successfully lured into the luxury inn.

    If they were under my control, three little girls would be naked in the blink of an eye.

    ¡¸¡¸Ehh!?¡¹¡¹

    Ariel and Vanilla were surprised to find themselves naked before they knew it, but it''s a skill. It only takes a moment to get them undressed.

    It would be fun to rip them off piece by piece and enjoy the sight of their disgust, but these guys are mages, so it would be best not to leave any openings.

    ¡¸Okay, Ariel, you first.¡¹

    ¡¸N-Noooo!¡¹

    Ariel really doesn''t want to do this, but I already took her virginity as Urban.

    ¡¸Give it up. I''m not even a virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What do you mean, Ariel? You''re not even engaged yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m asking you. Answer me, Ariel!¡¹

    When Vanilla questioned her, Ariel turned away with an annoyed look on her face.

    ¡¸I''d like to know, too. Who are you with, Ariel-oneesama? You''ve never had a single man come on to you.¡¹

    Melissa, who was undressing herself, said that.

    ¡¸Please don''t talk nonsense, Melissa. I''ve been courted by a number of men in the magic guild. One of them was a top adventurer named Urban.¡¹

    I pointed to myself and smiled, and Melissa seemed to understand the situation and smiled.

    ¡¸I see. So you''re not a virgin, and you don''t seem to mind to become Alec-san''s partner.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What are you talking about? This ugly middle-aged guy is a joke, ahh, hey, n-no way, noooo!¡¹

    When I grabbed both of Ariel''s ankles, she desperately hated it, as if she thought I was going to insert it right away.

    But that is where the muscle power of the hero and the magic sickness will keep her firmly in place.

    The first thing I did was to suck on Ariel''s secret place with my [Super Fast Tongue].

    ¡¸Wai-, Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! AAaaahhhhhhh!¡¹

    It takes a few seconds to get her to heaven.

    Next, I looked at Vanilla.

    ¡¸Kuhh¡¹

    I had already untied the rope, but Vanilla, who could no longer stand up from it by shaking her straight red hair, looked up at me with a frightened expression.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''ll only hurt at first.¡¹

    ¡¸Noooo!¡¹

    She clearly refused, but the moment my hand touched her soft white skin, she reacted as if she had been electrified.

    It''s hard for Vanilla, who has already experienced the pleasure, to really resist.

    ¡¸C''mon, I''m going to make you feel good.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don''t do that. You''ll be expelled later.¡¹

    ¡¸Suit yourself.¡¹

    I ignored the bargaining and leaned down and took Vanilla''s lips forcibly.

    ¡¸Mmm! I-I can''t believe it, t-this is, aahhnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re making a good moaning sound when your student touches you, Vanilla-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, this is different, aaahhhh, I''ve told you, don''t touch me, aahnnn!¡¹

    Despite her verbal reluctance, Vanilla has already embraced me and is seeking pleasure on her own.

    ¡¸If you want it so bad, I don''t blame you. Come on, I''ll give it to you.¡¹

    I slowly inserted her in the missionary position.

    ¡¸AAaahhhh, Kkuhh, eehh? I never knew, ahhnnn, sex could feel so good! No way, Ahh, Aahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸O-Onee-sama...¡¹

    Ariel gazed at Vanilla with bated breath.

    ¡¸Ariel, come here so I can put you in there too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all right.¡¹

    She''s confused, but her demeanor has changed so much since before that she seems to have realized that Urban is me.

    ¡¸There you go, Vanilla, now you''re doing a cowgirl.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, kkuhh¡¹

    Without pulling out, I moved my body and got Vanilla on top of me. She''s a petite Loli, so it''s easy.

    ¡¸Ariel, try squatting on my face.¡¹

    I say, keeping Vanilla in the cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Ehh? Y-You mean like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like that.¡¹

    I''ll use [Nose Insertion] here. It''s a copy skill I got from Tengu.

    My nose grows rapidly.

    I was wondering what on earth it would be used for, but it looks like this is the only way to use it.

    ¡¸Aahhh!? Aahnn, Alec-san is.....Kuhh¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Lower your hips more, Ariel.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, Nnhhh.¡¹

    ¡¸Melissa, you come to the side.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then.¡¹

    With one hand supporting Vanilla''s hips, I attacked her in cowgirl position, while my nose is on Ariel and my remaining right hand plunged my fingers into Melissa''s genitals.

    It''s a simultaneous attack on all three of them.

    ¡¸Uwahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve already soaked it all up, haven''t you? You lewd woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I''m so excited when I see my sisters like this, aahnn?¡¹

    The three sisters with blonde, silver and red hair all scream in unison on my body.

    ¡¸AAahnnn!.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Aahnnn?¡¹

    It is quite difficult to fuck three women at the same time, but I can do it now.

    I''m going to make all of you cum with maximum satisfaction.

    ¡¸A-Alec-san, I can''t, I''m already, n-nooooooo¨D!¡¹

    Ariel had reached her limit on my face.

    ¡¸All right, okay, you can cum whenever you want.¡¹

    I give Vanilla and Melissa a last spurt and try to finish all three of them at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aaahhhhhhh¨D!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We came.

    The three sisters shuddered at the pleasure that surged through them from below, and then embraced each other in a friendly embrace.

    It''s a happy ending, isn''t it?

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    ¡¸Is this how it''s supposed to be?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s good, Vanilla, lick me good.¡¹

    ¡¸Vanilla-oneesama, you''re in my way.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Melissa, it''s you who in my way.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, I''m gonna need all three of you get along and doing it at the same time¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it, Alec-san.¡¹

    After the first round, I had all three of them give me a blowjob at the same time, which, aside from feeling good, looked spectacular.

    The sisters, who all look alike, take turns licking up my tip.

    ¡¸I''m about to come out.¡¹

    ¡¸Yess, kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Wawa¡¹

    A large amount of semen spurts out of my tip like a fountain.

    The three of them avoided it, but then they approached me and lovingly licked it off and cleaned it up.

    The three sisters may be cheeky, but they seem to be the type of people who would do anything.

    ¡¸I''m sorry to interrupt your fun, Master.¡¹

    Unusually, Meena came into the room without knocking.

    ¡¸No problem, We''re done. So, what''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, there is an unidentified man downstairs ....... He came in unannounced, so we''re fighting him off.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is he an old man by any chance?¡¹

    ¡¸No, he''s a young man.¡¹

    Who is he?

    If it''s Nicole or Fred, they may come to the inn, but they won''t break in.

    ¡¸I''ll be right there.¡¹

    ¡¸We''re coming with you.¡¹

    The three sisters are going to fight, too, though they''re standing up.

    ¡¸No, you guys go wipe yourselves first. Don''t show your naked body to any man but me.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Ah, yes...¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I quickly put on only my shorts, pick up my sword, and run out of the room with Meena.

    ¡¸Just get Alec out of here, get him out of here!¡¹

    I heard a young man ranting from downstairs.

 Volume 18 - Prologue

    The high-class inn where the Black Cat of the Wind is based in the Kingdom of Austin.

    According to Meena''s report, a young man had come here to raid the place.

    I had no idea what he was talking about, so I went downstairs to see what was going on.

    ¡¸Hey, so first of all, let''s calm down and then talk, kyaaa!¡¹

    Serina took on her opponent''s longsword with her own longsword, but was pushed back a bit.

    Her opponent seems to be at a good level.

    ¡¸Alec, you bastard ......!¡¹

    The young man''s eyes burned with hatred when he recognized me, but I still didn''t recognize him.

    If I had met such a fresh brown-haired handsome man, I would have been so pissed off that I would have erased him from my memory immediately, so I can''t even rely on my memory.

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹

    That''s what I''m going to ask you first.

    ¡¸My name is Frederick von Denwein! As a knight! I challenge you to a duel!¡¹

    A duel?

    If someone who doesn''t know what''s going on or a strangers is suddenly points at me and says that, ¡±I''ll accept!¡± I can''t say that.

    ¡¸Frederick, I think. What''s the reason for the duel? Did I do something to offend you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t play dumb with me! You slept with my childhood friend and beloved fianc¨¦e, how dare you......!

    My fianc¨¦e, you say? Well, whose is it?

    ¡¸Alec ......, did you make a move on a girl who has someone like that? That''s terrible.¡¹

    Serina gave me a reproachful look of disdain, and you''ve made up your mind.

    You should question his story a little bit.

    I would never touch a woman who had a fianc¨¦.

    If I knew that, though.

    ..........It''s possible that I didn''t know about it.

    But normally, when you''re about to be penetrated, she''d say, "I-I have a fianc¨¦!" she would say with tears in her eyes.

    Well, even if she say that, I would definitely insert myself in such a situation.

    ¡¸So, what''s the woman''s name?¡¹

    First, I ask him what her name is.

    ¡¸What? Y-You don''t even know her name and you''re messing with her?¡¹

    Frederick was surprised, but even I would have asked for the name of the woman before I fucked her.

    ¡¸Now, now, now, Frederic, that''s not going to help us much, and my darling is very popular, so I have too many ideas. I wonder, can''t you at least tell us the name of your fianc¨¦?¡¹

    Saki intervened and said.

    ¡¸Of course. I have no intention of hiding anything from you. Her name is Elisa Michelle, a Knight Templar of the Holy Jurisdiction.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Ehhh!? ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The female members of the group were surprised to hear that it was Elisa.

    I didn''t know he had a fianc¨¦e, I mean, she didn''t seem like man at all.

    ¡¸I see, Elisa, huh. I did eat her.¡¹

    ¡¸You ate her!¡¹

    ¡¸But Elisa never told me that there''s anyone like you, okay? I mean, if you''re her fianc¨¦e and childhood friend, why don''t you just go to bed?¡¹

    I say to Frederick.

    ¡¸I-It''s not like I''m supposed to sleep with her.¡¹

    Frederick was upset because he smelled like a virgin, but it was a sin to fail to eat his childhood friend because of his handsomeness.

    Elisa has long since passed the rite of passage into adulthood, and I''ve heard that she''s now twenty years old.

    It''s hard to understand how someone could neglect a beauty like that for so many years.

    ¡¸Excuse me, Frederick-san, let me ask you something. ...... Are you really Elisa''s fianc¨¦?¡¹

    Serina seemed to wonder about it and asked for confirmation.

    As expected, even Elisa, who was not a fan of colorful love, would have said something beforehand if she had a fianc¨¦.

    ¡¸Hmph, that''s where your suspicions start. Fine, I''ll explain it to you.¡¹

    Frederick sighed in exasperation, put away his sword and began to speak.

    ¡¸I come from a venerable family that has been temple priests for generations, and we were neighbors with her family. The Templar Knight that Elisa was appointed to is also a prestigious position, chosen from hundreds of knights and only one, and it is customary for the Templar Knight to take a temple priestess as his wife. In other words! The genders are reversed, so in this case, it''s only natural for her to marry me, the son of a priest.¡¹

    Frederick explained with a radiant look on his face, as if to say how it was .......

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Hmmm¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The more I listened to him, the more I suspected that this guy had a selfish interpretation.

    ¡¸Have you ever talked about this with Elisa?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. When I told her that temple knights have to marry temple priestesses, she always looked depressed and said, "If it''s a tradition, I guess I have no choice". ......¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, I don''t agree with that.¡¹

    Saki was quick to point out that Elisa''s guy might have been thinking of marrying a woman to another woman. (TLN: sorry i''m bit lost here, here the line ¡¡ÔçÏ£¤¬¤µ¤Ã¤½¤¯Ö¸Õª¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¥¨¥ê¥µ¤ÎÅ«¡¢Å®Í¬Ê¿¤Î½Y»é¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¡£)

    ¡¸Yeah, and if she look depressed, it''s not because she really want to get married.¡¹

    Serina also said.

    ¡¸N-No, but Elisa said she could talk to a guy without any hesitation, and we''re generally good friends. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fredrick, take that story to Elisa at once. If she says she''ll marry you, then I''ll accept the duel again.¡¹

    That''s what I told him.

    ¡¸I''d like that. At the very least, you need to make sure she''s willing to marry you. Not that it''s any kind of customary thing. By the way, Alec and Elisa close, too.¡¹

    Serina said in the same way.

    ¡¸No, b-but that''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fredrick, you''ve got the wrong idea about women. It''s not like they get along with each other just because they had a sex. A man and a woman get along. If you two really love each other, you don''t care about the men in your past.¡¹

    I say, trying to be dandy.

    Well, I wouldn''t want to marry a used woman either.

    ¡¸Kuhh, I didn''t expect to be told off by you of all people. ...... But Elisa is in the Holy Country now. When I go back there and come back to Austin again, what guarantee do I have that you haven''t run away?¡¹

    ¡¸Run away? Me?¡¹

    A black sea anemone or an S-ranked "Okama Doria" or even an unknown knight of level 45 is not a threat to me.

    I snickered at him.

    ¡¸Kuh ......! But no matter what the story is, you''re coming with me to the Holy Country, Alec. Elisa has been discovered in connection with you and will soon be examined by the Inquisition.

    ¡¸What? Did that idiot honestly tell them that she had sex with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think so, but if the high priests find out about the relationship, an inquisition is inevitable. If you say that you will take Elisa as your fianc¨¦, the inquisition may only give you a mild warning,......, but now there is a conflict between the papists and the privy involved, and it is difficult to read.¡¹

    Rather than Elisa slipping up, it was more likely that she was caught in the middle of a factional war in the Holy Country.

    ¡¸I understand. Then let''s head to the Holy Country immediately.¡¹

    I immediately made a decision.

    ¡¸Ooooh, I see, you''re coming.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t get me wrong, Frederick. I''m not doing this for you. It''s for Elisa.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I know that much.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''m going to go talk to the headmaster about my leave of absence now. Saki, you get ready for the clan''s departure. We''ll all be on board.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, it''s a war.¡¹

    Saki said with a grin.

    ¡¸W-wait, what do you mean, war!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s simple, Frederick. If the tribunal punish of Elisa with a lighter punishment, then there''s no trouble. All is well with the world.¡¹

    From there, my expression changed drastically, and I glared at Frederick.

    ¡¸But if there''s even the slightest chance of a serious punishment, I''ll be ready for it. You''re not going to tell me that you won''t fight the execution of your beloved fianc¨¦, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course. But, hmm. ......¡¹

    Frederick was a pathetic fellow as he averted his gaze and began to worry. He should not be worried about whether he should take the woman''s life or his job.

    After all, he had called her the love of his life.

    I don''t want him to use love as a light word.

    ¡¸Well, We''re off.¡¹

    I took the jacket from Saki, threw it on, and headed to the school, leaving Frederick in a state of stupor.

 Volume 18 - CH 1

    ¡¸I understand the story!¡¹

    Loli headmaster says as she sips her tea at her desk.

    ¡¸I don''t care what you say, there''s a sofa there.¡¹

    I say, looking at the magnificent sofa on the side.

    ¡¸Alec, you can''t just look at the surface of things, you know. Things are formed in your mind. It''s kind of exciting to do something wrong, isn''t it? That''s desk play!¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s not what I meant at all, or I don''t understand. Oh well. I''m going to take at least a month off from school, including the journey from here to the Holy Country. If you need to report anything, write it down.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t need to do that. By the Headmaster''s authority, I''ll treat you as a field trip. And of course, your friends, too¡¹

    ¡¸That''s very kind of you, but I''m not sure that''s such a good idea.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. Alec, you forget that this is a magic-first school, don''t you? Magic is a constant quest. Learning isn''t just something you do in a classroom.¡¹

    ¡¸I think you''re making a good point, but you''re missing the point by sitting at your desk.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho, you''re too focused on appearances. You can''t sit on it because you think it''s a desk, but if you think it''s a chair, it''ll be a very spacious and comfortable chair. By the way, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I have one condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, that''s what you''re after. What do you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Take Varius with you. It seems that you want the Dimensional Slayer, but without daily training, it will be impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Headmaster. Do you know about the Dimensional Slash?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a sword technique that cuts through dimensions, isn''t it? If I say I know it, I know it, but it''s just hindsight from astrology ¨D¨D it''s just wisdom after reading the stars and predicting the future with a crystal ball. How to get it, I don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸If you can use astrology, why don''t you take another look at your crystal ball? Do it now.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t. I can''t see everything with my magic, and this magic comes at a great price. I pushed myself a bit too hard the other day, seeing your fate. For the time being, you must exercise restraint.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I''ll take the old toothless pervert with me. ......wheew-¡¹

    It was very depressing to have that pervert old man accompany our party of beautiful girls, but it couldn''t be helped.

    This is also for a year from now.

    ¡¸And this is like a good luck charm. If you''re going to enter the Holy Country, take this golden bracelet with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    I''m going to appraise the bracelet that the headmaster presented to me.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Golden Ring

    ¡¾Type¡¿ Bracelet

    ¡¾Material¡¿ Platinum

    ¡¾Defense¡¿ 80

    ¡¾Defense range¡¿ 4%.

    ¡¾Weight¡¿ 2

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A bracelet strengthened by a special magic formula.

    Resist Enchantment from enemies in a 10 meter radius around the wearer.

    Resist success rate 100%.

    Indestructible artifact.

    Hmmm ...... the explanation is a bit confusing.

    So I check with Loli just to be sure.

    ¡¸Is this to help those who have been affected by the charm?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work on those who already have it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, it''s nice to know that the people I''m with won''t get hit.¡¹

    I myself already have the ¡¾Charm Resistance Lv5¡¿ skill, so there''s no need to rely on equipment.

    I''ve been gradually getting my party members to take various resistances, but there are so many of us, and it''s impossible to get everyone to take them.

    The higher the level, the heavier the points you get.

    In particular, resistance is a very expensive skill to acquire. These are expensive skills that are impossible for ordinary people to acquire.

    ¡¸Alec, don''t let your guard down. There''s a lot more to religion than meets the eye.¡¹

    The Loli Headmaster said gravely with a glint in her eye.

    I snickered at her.

    ¡¸What are you talking about? Magic has a lot of secrets too, doesn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hohoho, of course there is.¡¹

    The headmaster gave me some good artifacts, but I don''t think it was for me.

    Black magic and white magic.

    There is only one words difference between black magic and white magic, but there are few people in this world who can master both.

    This is partly because the systems of magic are different, but also because there is a difference in the underlying philosophy.

    For example, priests do not carry knives as weapons, because if they make their opponents shed blood, it will become a stain and go against the God who cares for life.

    Mages, on the other hand, do not need to worship God to study.

    A priest is a servant of God.

    It''s Philosophy¨D¨DThe more different our ideas are, and the purer they are, the more incompatible we become with each other.

    Conflict is inevitable.

    I''m talking about the case where a serious punishment is handed down by the Inquisition of the Holy Country, and I''m the bomb who tries to overturn it with all my might.

    To them, I would be a heretic, a traitor (terrorist) who would never be forgiven.

    The grandma Loli has a very good character because she supports it without hesitation.

    ¡¸You don''t mind if there''s a war between the Kingdom of Austin and the Holy Kingdom of Ufa, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I don''t mind, you''re still going, aren''t you? I have a deep-seated grudge against them as well. I don''t care. Go ahead and make a splash.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m relieved to hear that. I didn''t want to take any action that might embarrass you.¡¹

    ¡¸What, I''m not a someone to be troubled by a young human.¡¹

    What in the world are you?

    ¡¸Is Varius some kind of demon?¡¹

    I asked her, thinking that the old man who was fighting her evenly might be one.

    ¡¸He''s a real human being, and I admire him for training himself to such an extent. He''s already surpassed the limits of humanity.]

    ¡¸That''s what I thought. He can manipulate dimensions on a human stage. It would be nice if he could teach me the Dimensional Slash honestly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s up to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    But the teaching and training will have to wait for now.

    First of all, I have to save Elisa''s life.

    It would be a terrible thing to execute such a beautiful and inexperienced person.

    ¡¸I''m off.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    I put the golden ring on my left arm and left the headmaster''s office.

 Volume 18 - CH 2

    We left immediately after a flurry of preparations and were on our way by carriage further west from the magical kingdom of Austin.

    There were twelve carriages in total, and some of them were on horseback.

    As you can imagine, a procession of this magnitude is a bit of a big deal.

    ¡¸Oi, what''s that?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that some nobleman?¡¹

    ¡¸It could be the king''s royal retinue.¡¹

    Merchants and farmers passing by on the road would peek in to find out who was riding in the procession.

    ¡¸Disperse, disperse! These are just adventurers. They''re not royalty!¡¹

    The one who shouted at them and drove them away was Frederick, who calls himself the fianc¨¦ of Elisa, a Templar Knight.

    He said she (Elisa) was brought before the Inquisition .......

    ¡¸I''m glad you''re getting rid of them, Frederick-san, but I wish you''d be a little more polite. It looks as if a nobleman or royalty is really riding in the car.¡¹

    Saki cautioned him softly.

    ¡¸Mumurgh, that''s true, too. Excuse me, I''m just being an escort knight. I''ll be careful.¡¹

    Fredrick is also a bad guy. He used to talk to me straight but started using honorifics with the other female members.

    ¡¸Who are these escort knights escorting?¡¹

    Serina asked. Like Frederick, she also travels on horseback, preferring to ride in a carriage.

    ¡¸The people we are escorting are the high priest and the high priestess of the Pope. When you''re in a position of great responsibility for the country, some unscrupulous people will come after you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So, since it''s called the Holy Country, your eminence is in charge of politics.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is a separate king. However, it is His Holiness who appoints the king, and he works closely with the king in order to lead the country in the right direction or to convey the divine message.¡¹

    It sounds good when you say it like that, but in reality, it means that the religious leaders are ruling the country instead of the king and pursuing worldly interests as well.

    It''s all about self-righteousness under the sun.

    ¡¸It''s a country with some pretty fishy priests. Is he gay by any chance?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say! You bastard! You insult my eminence!¡¹

    When I made fun of him, Frederick started to get angry with an indignant look on his face.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, why are you making him angry?¡¹

    Serina complains to me in a whisper, but it''s not my purpose to make him angry.

    I''m just poking fun at him because I don''t like him.

    Well, the real reason is that I just wanted to check the different interest between Elisa and the others.

    In this way, it seems that only those knights who are very base ...... Ahem and very much in love with the Pope are gathered as escort knights.

    Elisa and her party members behaved like priest, but their thinking was reasonably normal.

    The drunken, bearded Edgar was a snob himself, and not a good one.

    In addition, the king of Grandsword said that the "Temple Knight" has the same status as a "Princess of a small country", and according to Frederick, only one knight is appointed in his generation.

    The fact that Frederick talks proudly about Elisa shows that she has a certain status in the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    And yet, to have sex with someone other than your fianc¨¦ is to be subjected to a life-threatening inquisition by a bunch of narrow-minded religious people.

    ¡¸Step aside, Meena-san! He, he can never be allowed to live! Alec! You''ll be the rust on my sword!¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won''t dare. If you really want to make my master rusty, you''ll have to overcome my corpse first.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it. Why did I let him do this?¡¹

    The swearing Frederick seemed to be unable to contain his anger, but he still put away his sword and returned to the side of the carriage.

    ¡¸Frederick, please be patient. My darling may not talk much, but he''s a pretty good guy on the inside.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t believe that story, Saki-san. You''re all just fooled by that man.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right! The enemy of women, and the enemy of God. How can he use the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ that I can''t use? ......Kuhh, God''s idiot!¡¹

    Yulia, you''re very brave to make fun of a higher god, when the Pope is so angry with you.(?)

    ¡¸Yulia-kun, ...... God''s will is known only to God. God has his own thoughts, and your ordeal is something that he has ordained. We all have times when things don''t go our way. But temper tantrums don''t solve anything, and don''t curse God. God bless you ......, or you''ll lose your luck.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, right, right, Frederick-san is right. It''s a long road. Let''s all take it easy and relax.¡¹

    Olivia, who is a clergywoman herself, laughs with a mischievous look on her face as if to tease a little, but it seems that we have a lot in common when it comes to faith, even if we are from different denominations.

    I think Olivia''s personality is more suited to be a priest.

    If I''m going to listen to her, a kind and beautiful woman is better, of course. She''s a sex worker.

    ¡¸Oh, no, I''m sorry I lost my temper and made a scene. You should look in the mirror first before you tell others what to do.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. It happens to all of us.¡¹

    Frederick apologized, and thanks to Olivia, the atmosphere became a little more relaxed.

    ¡¸So, Frederick, you said that there was a factional war between the papal and the privy factions, but are the privy factions is the king''s faction?¡¹

    When I calmed down, I turned to him for more information about the internal affairs of the kingdom of Ufa.

    ¡¸No, it''s the king''s advisory body, but the Senate is also in a position to assist and give opinions to the king, so it''s more in conflict with the king.¡¹

    ¡¸So the Senate is the opinion of the country. So the king and the pope are both papists, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, but handing over the crown at the coronation is just a formality, and the king is chosen from the royal family. ...... The term "appointive power" is not ......¡¹

    Frederick seemed to be concerned about the sound of the word.

    ¡¸But if there is a brother in the royal family, the Pope will decide whether it will be the older or younger brother. If there''s initiative there, there''s power, you know?¡¹

    Whoever has the personnel power is the most powerful. If you don''t like it, you''re fired! and replace your head with someone else''s.

    ¡¸Ummm, I think the order of succession in that area should probably have already been decided in consultation with the vassals. ...... Umm¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don''t really care about the details of the Pope''s power. It''s about your country. All I want to know is, "If the Pope says it''s black, does that make it black even if it''s white?"¡¹

    I told him in an easy-to-understand way.

    ¡¸You''re right, he doesn''t have that much power. There are many times when your eminence''s opinion is not accepted.¡¹

    ¡¸What about the oracle?¡¹

    ¡¸What? An oracle? That''s ...... how it was. Wait a minute. ...... uh ...... ah! I think there was an oracle about ten years ago that told us to proceed with flood control work, but the previous king put it off because he didn''t have enough manpower.¡¹

    ¡¸If you don''t go back ten years like that, you wouldn''t have been able to trigger the right of veto. By the way, how many times a year do the oracles come out?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s four times a year: the Pentecost, the Spring Festival, the Cow-Eating Exhibition, and the Chinpou Festival.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, did you just say the Chinpou Festival?¡¹ (TLN: Chinpo = penis)

    I thought it was a bit of a mishearing coming out of this serious-looking guy''s mouth, so I checked.

    ¡¸What!? It''s Timpou! Timpou! I can''t believe this guy can say such a vulgar thing in front of the ladies ....... And you''re making fun of my country in some way.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s ridiculous, but that''s what the words sounded like. It''s just a mishearing, so don''t get so upset, Frederick.¡¹

    I nudge Frederick, then turn to the side and say.

    ¡¸Serina, try saying "Timpou Festival" ten times as fast as you can.¡¹

    ¡¸Absolutely don''t wanna.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, what a mess. You''re making a sacred grand festival look like a vulgar party,......, and I''m telling you,......, that''s dic-,......! Ahem, It''s not a vulgar festival, it''s a solemn ceremony to pray for the peace and prosperity of the kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you heard of it, Serina? In Japan there are also festivals of that type called strange festivals.¡¹

    ¡¸So, why are you shaking your head at me? I know it, but I don''t know much about it.¡¹

    So you know that?

    Serina turned away, but despite her appearance, she''s still lewd on the inside, isn''t she?

    I''m sure she''s been secretly checking around.

    ¡¸Don''t tell me you participated in that festival?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I didn''t!¡¹

    It would be fun to pull this story out and make fun of her, but it would be bad if Frederick got seriously upset and couldn''t listen to the story of the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    I''m just trying to gather information to help Elisa.

    If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have asked the man every single question.

    ¡¸I''m just asking. If it''s four times a year for ten years, there are forty oracles, and the chance of rejection by the king is a little over two percent. Apparently, the Pope is the most powerful man in the Holy Kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    Frederick frowned, but this time he was not offended.

    If it''s presented in objective numbers, it will be hard to deny it, no matter what you''ve been thinking.

    And he''s a decent guy, as far as he''s concerned.

    ¡¸So, let''s move on. Which side is Elisa on?¡¹

    I asked the most important question of all.

 Volume 18 - CH 3

    ¡¸You mean the Papal or Privy? Elisa is neither. She is neutral. I believe that''s why she was chosen as a Temple Knight.¡¹

    Frederick answered my question.

    ¡¸But wait. Didn''t Howell-san say that Elisa''s boss is a papist?¡¹

    Serina said, Who is Howell?

    Well, it''s probably one of Elisa''s party members.

    I''m pretty sure the only people from the Holy Kingdom we''ve met are the guys from Elisa''s party.

    I remember the small, light blue haired knight Marine, but the other guys are not important.

    ¡¸You''re talking about High Priest Kabler. Sure, he''s the Templar Knight''s direct superior in his position, but he doesn''t have the authority to give orders. I''ve heard that it''s customary for the Templar Knights to take a majority vote on their duties at the Imperial Council with the King and the Senate.¡¹

    ¡¸He''s Templar Knights, but the King and the Senate want to interfere?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That''s what I''m wondering too, but if you think that the Temple and the Templar Knights are two different organizations, it kind of makes sense. She''s not a "Knight of the Temple", but a Temple of the Knight".¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re making things even more confusing, Frederick. What is a "Temple of Knights"?¡¹

    ¡¸A temple worshiped by knights. Or a temple dedicated to knights. She is a knight among knights, and she idol is sought after. ......¡¹

    ¡¸An object of worship, an ideal type of knight.¡¹

    It seems that she herself is being worshipped.

    Elisa, who is very formal, may be the right person for the job.

    I''ve never seen a woman say, "I am..." other than her.

    ¡¸It sounds like a lot of work.¡¹

    ¡¸If it''s so hard, why don''t she just refuse it?¡¹ £¨?£©

    Kaede, who had been asleep in the carriage until a moment ago, seemed to wake up before I knew it and said with a fluttering wave of her hand.

    ¡¸No, I don''t think you can refuse a role just because you don''t want to do it.¡¹

    Ione said, but as the daughter of a swordmanship dojo, she must have been aware of the fact that she was going to be the heir.

    Fortunately, that role was avoided with the help of a talented childhood friend named Fritz.

    ¡¸Just back off, man.¡¹

    ¡¸What is the back ......?¡¹ ( TLN: Kaede is using Katakana ¥Ð¥Ã¥¯=Bakku, so Yulia didn''t understand it, it''s like when you disscussing in japan and someone use english)

    Yulia didn''t seem to get it, so she asked back.

    ¡¸It means to run away in Showa language.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it, Alec, don''t treat me like an old lady.¡¹

    Kaede got up in a bit of a panic, apparently faking her real age to the rest of the group.

    She went on an educational internship in college,......, Well, let''s not pursue the details.

    In her physical age, she''s seventeen years old.

    ¡¸It''s nothing to be concerned about. If Elisa is neutral, who is trying to trap her, the Pope or the Privy?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s......I don''t know either.¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m sure there''s a complainant or an initiator who said let''s open an inquisition.¡¹

    ¡¸The decision to hold the Inquisition was made by High Priest Kabler. But he didn''t tell me who started it. I think it was someone from the Privy Council.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what we need to find out.¡¹

    ¡¸But even an anonymous third party can apply for the Inquisition. If High Priest Kabler was just given a letter, he might not even know the name.¡¹

    ¡¸Why didn''t Elisa just play along?¡¹

    Kaede says, but Kaede doesn''t know Elisa. She''s not that dexterous, you know.

    ¡¸Elisa is a person who never lies.¡¹

    When Frederick stuck out his chest, Kaede heard him and shrugged lightly.

    ¡¸If that''s what it takes to get you imprisoned or executed, you''d better be foolishly honest. So, Alec. You''re taking all these warriors with you, you''re going to destroy the Inquisition, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make it sound so bad, Kaede. I''m only going to be there as a witness. It may look like a bunch of roughnecks, but the guys in my clan are gentlemen, okay?¡¹

    I say to Kaede with a grin. In fact, no girl has ever been attacked by the our clan members.

    I give them money to go to the brothel from time to time, and they''re all afraid of Serina.

    ¡¸I woo~nder about that. I saw some guys fighting and hitting each other when I was getting into the carriage.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s just... a little voluntary training.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha. It''s fine to go and punch in, but I don''t want to suddenly get caught by a soldier for some strange trouble. No matter how much permission the headmaster gives you, it won''t work in another country. I don''t want to be imprisoned.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t worry, I have my own ideas about that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, if it''s Alec''s plan, I''ll be on board.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Saki, go through the team leader and tell everyone to be quiet at first.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec-san, are you sure you''re okay with this? The Inquisition is such a strict thing, you know, you can''t just bypass them......¡¹

    The worried young man, Nicole, pestered me from behind to make sure this will be okay.

    He''s not a member of our team, but when I told him I was going to Ufa, he said he wanted to go with me.

    Nicole is from Ufa, too.

    He wanted to tell his parents that she had passed the exam, but I guess he was going to deliver the gold coins I gave his to help pay the bills.

    ¡¸Shut up, if you''re worried, just pretend to be someone else. It''s not like you''re going to be attending the Inquisition, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s true, but ...... please be careful with your language at the Inquisition. As a matter of fact, my father was also present as a defense attorney at the Inquisition, but he was accused of insulting God during the hearing, and he was found guilty and executed. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That''s a terrible story. Well, I''ll be fine no matter what happens on my end, so don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸But I can''t believe they would go so far as to execute him just for his words. ......¡¹

    Fianna''s face became sad as if she was heartbroken.

    If Fianna was the head of the tribunal, even if it was the same priest, such a thing would never have happened.

    An organization is, after all, a collection of people.

    If stupid people get together, it becomes a stupid organization, and if shady people get together, it becomes a shady organization.

    ¡¸You''re right, ...... it''s really terrible.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    It seems that everyone agrees.

    ¡¸Alec, if there are factional conflicts in the Holy Kingdom, why don''t you talk to the people of the Privy Council?¡¹

    Hannah said something like that, but I don''t think I know any of the low-level guys, and I don''t know any of the big guys.

    ¡¸Well, I''ll think about it. Frederick, are you sure you''re a papist?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, well, ...... I don''t think I''m particularly conscious of the factions myself, but my father is close to High Priest Kabler, and I''m also close to His Eminence.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there anyone in the papal faction who disliked Elisa?¡¹

    ¡¸Quite a few, yes. Elisa used to be a commoner from a nameless family, and she was selected as a guard knight after she saved the previous Pope from thugs when she was a child, but there were already priests who talked about her behind her back, saying that she was just lucky or that she had a family background. After she was adopted by the Michel family, she was less likely to talk ill of them. ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s amazing that she was able to beat up a thug as a child. She''ve got some skills, and she should just admit it.¡¹

    As Serina said, the only reason she rose to become a Knight of the Temple was because she was recognized by the higher-ups too much.

    She''s bought too many jealous, that one.

    She''s not the type of person who can be flattered, and I''m sure she had many enemies, not just papists.

    If she''s just a knight in shining armor, she probably won''t even have to deal with the Inquisition. ......No, I don''t think that''s the point.

    ¡¸By the way, how many people are going to be brought before the Inquisition?¡¹

    I checked there.

 Volume 18 - CH 4

    The Inquisition is held in the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    It''s a dreadful trial, and if you say something carelessly, you will be executed for it.

    How many victims are there?

    ¡¸It''s two or three people a year. As you can imagine, it''s unheard of when it comes to big names with the rank of Temple Knight.¡¹

    Frederick shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸What, two or three people are executed every year?¡¹

    Serina was surprised.

    ¡¸No, it''s only about half that go to execution.¡¹

    ¡¸That still seems like a lot.¡¹

    Serina said, but it''s better not to judge based on a feeling, as there is a combination of population.

    ¡¸How about a similar case?¡¹

    A woman who had a fianc¨¦ and slept with another man.

    She''s a ridiculous lewd bitch.

    ¡¸I looked into it myself, and in the last ten years, there have been four, all of whom were executed.¡¹

    One hundred percent.

    ¡¸Hey, ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s going to be tough this time too, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, it''s all your fault, Alec.¡¹

    Frederick, who had been explaining in a calm manner earlier, raised his voice and glared at me.

    ¡¸Well, don''t be so hasty. If you were officially engaged and had performed the ceremony or something, then Elisa''s wrongdoing would be questioned.¡¹

    I''ll make that point.

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    Frederick, who had no objection, apparently hadn''t even given her an engagement ring.

    He''s almost like a stalker.

    Even according to Frederick, Elisa''s reply was very suspicious.

    ¡¸What? You didn''t do anything? What about give her the ring?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been meaning to give it to her!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    ¡¸He''s no good.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right. You''re such a jerk. You said you were childhood friends.¡¹

    ¡¸But, Fredrick, if you self-report that you were mistaken, that won''t incriminate you.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ...... no, that''s still not possible either. My father has sent a letter to all parties involved stating that we are officially engaged. ...... Damn, what a huge disgrace to the Denwein family. ......!¡¹

    Frederick has his head in his hands, but I''ve seen the right way to attack.

    ¡¸So man up, Frederick. If you want to save your beloved girlfriend, that''s the only way, okay?¡¹

    I say this with the intention of destroying their engagement as well. Of course.

    ¡¸Wha, wait a minute, maybe there''s another way. ......¡¹

    ¡¸We~ll, If you can''t think of anything else, then I guess you''ll just have to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Frederick, you reap what you sow! Kuhh, the joys of other people''s misfortunes... blah blah blah...¡¹

    Letty is making fun of him for posing with a sticky bar, but I''m not going to go that far.

    ¡¸No, I don''t need you to tell me that much when we''ve never met. It''s rude, you know¡¹

    Frederick says with a sour look on his face.

    I signaled to Letty and the others with my hand to stop him from going any further, as he fell silent and pulled his horse away from our carriage.

    He felt like he was engaged to his beloved childhood friend.

    Frederick was thinking about married life, and maybe even the name of the child he was going to have.

    He''s a neatly dressed man who seems to be rather meticulous.

    It would be a shock to anyone if he had to ruin it with his own hands, even if it was just a diversion for the Inquisition.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel sorry for him. I think it''s someone else''s fault.¡¹

    Serina points at me in a low voice.

    ¡¸It''s his fault. It''s his fault for not getting consent. I did get consent before I fucked her.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure-sure, after you forced yourself on her anyway. ...... Oh, come to think of it, you called Elisa at the restaurant, promising to be alone with her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You know, after I politely explained in advance what I was going to do. You can''t call that rape or coercion, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, ....... Oh, but there was also the matter of Elisa''s misunderstanding and slashing at you, and the assassination of Misha and Sasha. You took advantage of that, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I don''t know if that ever happened. It''s just a trivial matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez. I''ll ask Frederick about the details of the engagement later.¡¹

    It looks like Serina has taken pity on Frederick or is planning to follow him.

    ¡¸Suit yourself. I don''t care what he said, I care what Elisa thought.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess.¡¹

    Serina nodded, but she seemed to recognize Frederick''s disadvantage.

    Well, it''s my girl, so it''s only natural.

    ¡¸I understand what you mean, but I still think Alec is totally to blame.¡¹

    Just when you think it''s settled, there''s someone who flips you over.

    ¡¸Shut up, Forehead.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m not Forhead! I want you to call me Yulia.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Yulia, I''m going to ask you just in case, but tell me why it''s my fault?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. I don''t think it''s a good idea to cross the line before marriage.¡¹

    You''re a hard woman. Well, that''s not a bad idea.

    It may sound old-fashioned, but what''s good is good, and what''s bad is bad.

    There is nothing new or old in that.

    ¡¸I see. But if you marry someone with whom you are not sexually compatible, you will be unhappy.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahhhhh, I don''t know anything about compatibility!¡¹

    Yulia''s face is bright red up to her ears, and at times like this, I want to take her off, but I have to get her used to it first.

    ¡¸Listen, Yulia. Compatible is...¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    When Serina suddenly screamed and the horse she was riding went into a neight frenzy, I quickly grabbed my sword, but didn''t manage to pull it out.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s a good response, Serina-chan. I think you and I might be a perfect match.¡¹

    ¡¸You dirty old man ......!¡¹

    With her hands behind her back and holding her hips, Serina looks like an demon.

    The fact that the Varius who touched her is no longer there and is keeping a tight distance to guard against the [Starlight Attack] is a proof of his skill.

    It''s not hard to avoid a slash from her, but he won''t take a single risk.

    He may have a blank look on his face, but he is surprisingly cautious.

    ¡¸Well then, it''s time for the promised lesson.¡¹

    The old man said as he stepped into the carriage with me, but the fact that he said it right after touching Serina''s ass was quite calculating.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, aren''t you mad at him for doing that to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m angry. Quite angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Then why ......?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why I have to be on time for his training. If I don''t become stronger than him, I won''t be able to get even.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. ...... For me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess...¡¹

    Just a little.

    ¡¸Fine. then, I''ll go with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, it''s decided!¡¡Now, the three of you will use levitation magic to get away from here for a bit. If the horses are startled, they won''t last the long journey.¡¹

    The old man says it''s a good theory.

    ¡¸Serina, can you fly?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Letty taught me, so I''ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸How about you, Yulia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I can fly.¡¹

    ¡¸Then we''re good to go. Let''s go.¡¹

    Me, Serina, and Yulia will use levitation to get out of the carriage.

    It''s time to train.

 Volume 18 - CH 5

    ¡¸Now, as for today''s training, when you run out of MP, you may put your feet on the ground, but you will lose points. The penalty is one butt touch.¡¹

    The old man in the air says this with a serious face, but you just want to touch it, don''t you?

    ¡¸Other penalties, please¡¹

    Serina also says immediately with a clear face.

    ¡¸Then, with boobs, hehehe!¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Kuhh, you''re so merciless with your cute face, destroying and taking away the dreams of old people with short lives.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what you say, it''s rejected.¡¹

    ¡¸Same as me.¡¹

    Yulia, of course, refused to accept this penalty.

    ¡¸We''ll be late for my training, old man. No penalty today, I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, You''re a disciple and you call your master an old man, I can''t accept this!¡¹

    The old man who turns his back on me is not going to teach me anything if he sulk. I can''t help it, I''ll just apologize here.

    ¡¸Please forgive my rudeness, Valius-sensei, but we have a limited amount of time due to circumstances. When you teach me the Dimensional Slash, I will give you a hundred beautiful women.¡¹

    I said with a flicker of give-and-take.

    ¡¸Hohou, a hundred, huh? Of course, you''re in there, aren''t you, Serina-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not in there, Old--ahem, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, that''s boring. Well, as long as they''re beautiful, that''s fine with me.¡¹

    ¡¸You really are the worst kind of pervert old¨D¨Dsensei right. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Um, can we just get started?¡¹

    The cold expression of Yulia seems to completely dislike Varius, which is very different from her attitude towards Welbard-sensei.

    Well, she didn''t originally sign up as an apprentice just to observe.

    The old man is already in the mood, though.

    ¡¸All right. Now, let''s start by training the control of magic power and body control at the same time. What you need to do is simple: seriously avoid my sword. That''s all.¡¹

    As soon as he said that, the old man disappeared, leaving behind an afterimage of himself.

    ¡¸Kuhh!¡¹

    The old man suddenly appeared right in front of me, and he slashed at me in silence.

    I don''t even have time to draw my sword.

    I had no choice but to use my [Instantaneous Movement] to escape backwards.

    ¡¸You idiot, your escape is too monotonous!¡¹

    This time, a¡¡voice came from behind me, and at the same time I felt a sharp pain in my back.

    ¡¸Guahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec! Hey, Old Master! You''re seriouly slash at him!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, this is just a scratch.¡¹

    ¡¸A-Are you okay, brother!? You''re bleeding like a really bad!¡¹

    ¡¸Master, ......!¡¹

    Jouga and Meena, who had come all the way down from the carriage to see what was going on, gasped.

    ¡¸Tsk, don''t worry, I''m fine.¡¹

    The first thing I need to do is to close the wound on my back and stop the bleeding, using the skills of [Block Pain], [Regrowth] and [Increase Regeneration Speed].

    Full recovery would come later.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    And since the old man was attacking me in the middle of regeneration, I was desperate.

    ¡¸I won''t let you! ¡¾Starlight attack!¡¿¡¹

    Serina attacked the old man from the side to keep him in check, and I managed to buy some recovery time.

    ¡¸Oi, oi, Serina-chan. Don''t attack me, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not going to hit you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you were going to hit me!¡¹

    ¡¸Because, I won''t hit you.¡¹

    She smiled.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh. She''s got a nice face, but she''s a crazy woman. Alec, is this what you want?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I keep her around because I like her. It''s obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! You''re a young man with a big mouth.¡¹

    Calling me a young man when I''m middle-aged makes me feel like he''s mocking me, but he''s not wrong, because Varius is old and his skin is very thin.

    ¡¸One more time, Alec! And just when I thought it was over, Yulia-chan was next!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaaa! Hey, what are you doing? Please don''t molest me!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re naive! This is a life-and-death training session, don''t make a fuss over someone touching your ass!¡¹

    The old man shouted with a devilish expression on his face, but what he was doing was just molestation.

    The two women gave him a cold stare.

    ¡¸Oh, I see. If it''s life and death training...¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like it''s okay to fight back a little.¡¹

    Serina and Yulia nodded at each other and slashed at the old man in coordination.

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸Waterfowl Sword Secret Style! ¡¾Falcon!¡¿¡¹

    Let me explain. The falcon is the fastest bird that can fly, and its speed is ¨D¨DUohhh!?

    ¡¸Come on, Alec, you''re too careless.¡¹

    ¡¸T-That''s ridiculous. You''re over there just now.¡¹

    I looked again at the old man on the other side, who was catching the swords of Yulia and Serina, but damn, there was another one.

    I can also use some sort of alter ego, but it''s the kind where if one of them gets stuck, the other one disappears.

    And yet, this is different.

    ¡¸Whoa, whoa, whoa, You don''t even know the art of "Alter Ego?" Erotic kid.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t treat me like a kid!¡¹

    I turned around and used a barrage of ice needles.

    It''s a beginner''s magic, but it''s much faster than the javelin I''m used to, and it''s easier to get a head start.

    ¡¸Hou, You seem to be getting to know how to use magic a little better. But when you''re using the ice attribute, which is the second slowest after the earth attribute, you''re not quite there yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, If that''s the case, then¨D¨Dfreeze the rain, raise the wind, and show the judgment of heaven with the roar of the thunder beast! Pierce it! Lightning!¡¹

    Relying on my [Magic Knowledge], I use the lightning spell with the fastest transmission speed.

    ¡¸Hoee-hoee, you''re slow, you''re slow, look, I stopped it.¡¹

    How in the world can you kick back lightning with your feet?

    And since I don''t feel any magical surges, he''s using completely physical techniques.

    ¡¸You monster. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸It-It''s amazing ......Kyaaa!¡¹

    Serina, who looked away, scream when her ass is touched, but don''t get all wet and make me cuckolded.

    ¡¸Alec-san! That''s the application of static electricity through air friction!¡¹

    Yulia saw through the essence of the technique and advised me, but I see.

    I''m not surprised that Yulia saw through it, but I have to give respect to the old man who used it as a technique.

    That respect is this.

    ¡¸OmitsuruOman NebutsukiName-tsuki-ryu....... ¡¾YukaYuka MurasakiShi KitsuneKo RiRi!¡¿

    I swung my hips at high speed, using my clothes and hips to generate static electricity, and kicked the lightning that the old man had flicked back at me again.

    ¡¸Mmurghh, You stole a technique I''ve only shown you once! You''re good. And the name of the technique is also very close to the mark.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, once you know the trick, there''s nothing to worry about. The rest is just physical ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you know how hard I had to work to develop that physical ability? That''s why the heroes of the other world are ...... Well, whatever, Now, don''t look at me, you two. Let''s practice! Now, recite the names of the techniques.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t do it even if it kills me.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to say that because it sounds obscene.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say! You''re a member of the OmitsuruOman NebutsukiName-tsuki-ryu, but you can''t even say it''s name? Ooh, what a pity. And you call it obscene!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, Old-man¨D¨DSensei, what is the origin of the name of your school?¡¹

    If it were a serious name, it would be rude, so I''ll check just in case.

    ¡¸It''s obvious, all I could think about during my hard and painful training was the female body! I wanted to lick the most erotic pussy I could find, and that was all I thought about as I practiced day in and day out.¡¹

    I knew it was useless to ask.

    He''s just a dirty old man.

    But that''s good.

 Volume 18 - CH 6

    Nine days after we left the Austin Magic Kingdom, we arrived at the Ufa Holy Kingdom earlier than expected.

    Surrounded by steep rocky mountains, it was like a natural fortress city.

    The road was narrow and crowded, but the carriages managed to get through.

    However, it was a one-lane road, and if a carriage came from the other side, one of the carriages would have to wait on the shoulder for the other to pass.

    ¡¸Oh no. We''d better think of something when we run away, or the second team might be caught.¡¹

    Saki said with a reluctant face, but I''m sure she''ll come up with a good plan for that.

    The castle town of Ufa was made of plaster, and its buildings formed a beautiful, pure white cityscape, just like the ones you see at snow festivals.

    ¡¸...... So this is the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    It doesn''t look like a very big country, but I can feel that it is a country with a lot of energy.

    Many of the passersby were wearing white robes, and it was a completely religious country.

    It was more troublesome than I thought.

    After all, people are like stone walls.

    The King of Grandsword was even paying attention to the Holy Kingdom, treating them like a big country with VIP treatment.

    And it''s more different than any other country I''ve ever seen.

    ¡¸Nicole, what are the taboos here?¡¹

    I immediately ask the young man who was born and raised here.

    ¡¸Oh, right, it''s not so much a taboo, but the common people have to be frugal. Also, it''s not a good look for a woman of that age to show her skin.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s all?¡¹

    It''s not a religion, it''s just a common morality that is accepted in every country.

    It''s not to the extent of being alien.

    ¡¸Ah! Also, picking up girls is strictly forbidden. If you try to ask out a woman you don''t know on the street, the priests will put a white cloth bag over your head and take you away.¡¹

    ¡¸Say that first!¡¹

    And you don''t know where you''re going taken? I''m scared.

    ¡¸Be careful, okay? Alec.¡¹

    Serina looked at me and said with concern, but I''m not that stupid. I''ll pick up girls in secret.

    ¡¸Stop right there! Who are you people?¡¹

    A group of heavily armed soldiers stopped us in our tracks.

    They were dressed in full plate armor and white military uniforms with emblems, looking very stern.

    ¡¸Wait, these men are the guests of the high priest.¡¹

    Frederick stepped forward and said.

    ¡¸Oh, this is Lord Denwein guest''s. I''m sorry, but we''ve been notified by His Holiness the Pope. All of you will be required to show identification, no matter who you are.¡¹

    ¡¸What? His Eminence? What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s ....... We''ll talk about that later.¡¹

    The guard looks at me and says he''s concerned, but I think there''s a problem. I''m hoping it''s just a matter of time before I have to do something about it.

    But as for my ID, my adventurer''s card from the Kingdom of Vernia seemed to be sufficient, and I was let in without being stopped.

    Letty, however, was a different story.

    ¡¸You go this way! Come here!¡¹

    Two guards flanked her and dragged her roughly across the ground.

    ¡¸Heeey! What did I do!? Let me go! Let me go, you idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, look who''s talking, Crusher Letty? How dare you show up here after blowing up the sacred temple of Irv?¡¹

    Tsk, suddenly causing an irregularity in the plan, that''s just what Letty would do.

    If you knew where you were going, why didn''t you just declare yourself?

    The guard looked at me.

    ¡¸I heard you''re the leader of the Black Cat of the Wind, what''s your relationship with her? Answer me!¡¹

    ¡¸No, we just happened to hire her as a short-term mercenary a while back for 10,000 gold. But I didn''t know she was such an ungodly felon. I''m surprised.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Maybe I''ll ask you about it later. Tell the guards where you''re staying.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Don''t act like a stranger when your beloved is about to be taken away, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸She''s your beloved lover?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a bad joke. You see, Meena here is Alec''s true love.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right!¡¹

    When Saki tried to play along with me, Meena nodded confidently with her chest out.

    ¡¸You bastard! Don''t tell lies that can be easily discovered!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaann! Kuhh, Alec, remember this!¡¹

    Forgive me, Letty, but I have to save Elisa''s life first.

    Besides, it''s your own fault, you know.

    Why did you blow up the temple in this country?

    ¡¸Geez, Letty you''re so....we''ll have to save her later¡¹

    ¡¸If we can afford it.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec-san ......¡¹

    Nene looked up at me with sullen eyes, but oh dear.

    ¡¸I know. I won''t abandon my friends.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    Next time, I''ll have to check carefully if the person I''m signing up has any criminal record.

    When I looked at Saki, she seemed to know exactly what I was thinking and nodded her head twice with a wry smile.

    ¡¸I never thought I''d be showing my love rival around my house. ......¡¹

    Fredrick says, looking at me with a complicated expression.

    This is his home. It''s a large and magnificent mansion.

    However, as expected, there are too many people to accommodate even with second team, so I had them stay at a separate inn.

    ¡¸It''s just childhood friend''s lover¡¹

    I correct myself and say.

    ¡¸Hmph, I''ll get to that soon. But it''s late today. First thing tomorrow morning, I''m going to ask for permission to see Elisa.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I have some business to attend to, so I''m going to go out for a bit now. Is there any kind of security at the house?¡¹

    ¡¸Charms and guards. I''ll tell the guards.¡¹

    Fredrick has reverted back to talking informally when it''s just me and him, but he''s too concerned about appearances now.

    ¡¸Alec, I''ll join you on the way.¡¹

    As I stepped out into the corridor, Serina came out of the women''s room.

    ¡¸I don''t mind, but we''re on our way.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I''ll see what I can find out about Elisa and the Inquisition, and about the Papacy and the Privy.¡¹

    ¡¸And find out what you can about the Temple of Irv.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, you''re really nice to Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Not to her. I''m nice to Nene.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, yeah. I''ll leave at that.¡¹

    I''ll be sure to nail down the carefree Serina.

    ¡¸Listen here, Serina, as I''m sure you know, when you ask questions, the other side knows that we are probing. Don''t ask around about the Pope, doctrine, or any other sensitive areas.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. I''ll ask Nicole about that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don''t trust him too much either.¡¹

    ¡¸What? All right. He''s not one of us, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    He''s a pleasant young man, but Nicole is a native of this country and a devout follower of the god Falbas.

    That''s why you can''t just look on the outside.

    I made sure that my left arm was equipped with a golden bracelet, and went outside with Serina.

 Volume 18 - CH 7

    I walked through the castle town of Holy Kingdom of Ufa with Serina.

    I had already gotten a map of this place from Frederick.

    The sky was still bright, but it would be dusk in another hour or so.

    It''s a good time to go.

    ¡¸I don''t mean to be inappropriate, but this is kind of like a date.¡¹

    Whether she was teasing me or not, Serina said with a mischievous smile.

    With a sigh, I coldly said back.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s pretty inappropriate. Have you forgotten where we are? Keep your lovemaking to your bed. Not while you''re in this country.¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it, sorry.¡¹

    I heard from Nicole that if you pick up girls, some scary people will come out and take you away.

    I''m sure we''ll be fine because me and Serina know each other, but just getting interrogated is a troublesome.

    It''s like a crown under a tree.

    When you come to a place like this, you can appreciate the generosity of the country like a bowl of rice.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it''s a good place for lovers to go on a date. As it''s a good place for sightseeing.¡¹

    I paid attention to Serina as she fell silent with a stiff expression of remorse.

    ¡¸Yes, I know it''s hard to clean a building that''s all white, but they''re clean. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I guess they are required by law to clean it anyway. There are ten different kinds of people, and no matter what country you''re from, there''s always at least one sloppy person in ten.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. ...... In that light, this all-white thing is scary in reverse.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree¡¹

    ¡¸All right, Alec, I''m going to go around the central market and then I''m going to the tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll see you later.¡¹

    I''m not going to tell her where I''m going, but I''m going to leave Serina and go our separate ways.

    The tail is ...... two people?

    I can easily spot them without looking back because I have ¡¾Eyes In The Back¡¿ of my head.

    They are both young men in white robes, and their muscularity is visible even through the robes.

    I don''t have a weapon in my hand, but they''ll probably ¡¾Call Their Friends¡¿, and I want to avoid fighting here as much as possible.

    ¡¸Oho, young lady, you''re so beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸O-old man, what are you doing ......¡¹

    The third man, Varius, who seemed to have been following me without any skills, was, of all people, picking up a passerby in the area.

    The ridiculous turn of events almost made me dizzy.

    ¡¸What, I thought I''d help my pupil out a bit. Here comes the priest soldier.¡¹

    A group of white ninja-like men dressed like different colored versions of Kuroko''s are surrounding the area.

    I''m surprised that the security organization rushed to the scene within seconds of the incident,......, but I guess we were marked from the beginning because we were related to Crusher Letty anyway.

    But tsk, that old bastard.

    And then he just disappeared on his own.

    ¡¸Where''s the old man from earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can''t find him!¡¹

    ¡¸Find him! He can''t have gone far. Don''t let him get away!¡¹

    The ninjas (priests) scattered in various directions and disappeared.

    The last remaining ninja came in front of me and a passerby who had been picked off and said,

    ¡¸You can''t tell anyone what you just saw. Even if is your family. It''s all according to the will of God Falbas.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, as the Lord Falbas wills.¡¹

    ¡¸I understood¡¹

    I should probably say the same thing, but it would probably sound fake if an apparently unbeliever said it in a nonchalant manner.

    I don''t think anyone who speaks the name of an important deity so casually has faith.

    I don''t know if it was the right decision or not, but the ninja in front of me soon disappeared.

    ¡¸Good grief ......¡¹

    I waited there for a bit to complain to the old man when he came back, but he didn''t seem to be coming back.

    But now I understood that the country''s security apparatus was close enough to rush to the scene within seconds.

    I thought I had been paying a fair amount of attention to my tail, but I hadn''t noticed the white ninja army now.

    I almost got caught on the hook of the pseudo-bait (lure), assuming it was just the two of them following me.

    I don''t want to thank the old man, though.

    After walking for a while, I saw a lot of people going into the temple, so I bought a white robe from a stall and put it on, then joined the people and went into the temple.

    I used ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ to disappear in the blind spot of the pillars, and then used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to go out to the backyard.

    ¨D¨DOkay, this time, there''s no one following me.

    Even if they found out that they had lost sight of me, it would take a long time to find me with that many people.

    Besides, the old man must have taken most of the ninja army with him. There was no way they were going to spend hundreds of man-hours cracking down on pick-ups.

    In a state of invisibility, I walked through the city and headed for a place.

    Castle Rubidoux.

    This is the castle where Elisa is being held.

    The castle stood on the western outskirts of Ufa, in the middle of a lake.

    The white walls reflected on the surface of the lake, giving us a good view, but I guess this was more to keep the prisoners from escaping than to look good.

    There must be an ugly side hidden beneath the beautiful castle.

    Elisa, such an honest and sincere knight, is punished for a trivial reason.

    It can''t be sane.

    ¡¸Well, let''s sneak in.¡¹

    I mumbled to myself to get my energy up, and then went straight using ¡¾Levitate¡¿ to cross the lake surface.

    I was nervous, but fortunately, I was able to sneak into the castle without the alarm going off or the soldiers rushing in.

    It''s not time to make a scene yet.

    It had to be after Frederick''s visit Elisa, or he might end up looking like a stalker.

    His childhood crush desperately needs time to check the facts.

    Besides, it was still too early to set it up.

    Serina and Saki would probably be gathering information, and it would be too dangerous to launch any attack until we knew a little more about the country''s internal situation and security.

    We need to think about what happens after we rescue Elisa.

    The inside of the castle looked like an ordinary castle, but there were large white cloths adorning the corridors everywhere, with a blue double circle in the center.

    This is the symbol of the god Falbas, who is widely worshipped in this continent.

    Why is it that religions are so particular about decorations, I wonder?

    Well, I''m not a religious person, so there''s no way I can understand why.

    As I was floating down the corridor, I heard the clinking of armor walking from the other side, so I stood still and stuck to the ceiling.

    Two full-plate guards came trotting in from the other side, seemingly on patrol.

    ¡¸Did you hear that the Demi''s were planning a rebellion?¡¹

    ¡¸What, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s not a lie. The security has been greatly increased since yesterday. I secretly overheard the captain talking to the high priest.¡¹

    ¡¸So that''s the reason. ...... I''ve been off duty today, and I got knocked up, and it''s the most stuffy thing since Crusher Letty''s bombing.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, What a bunch of devils they are to not fear the majesty of the great God Falbas!¡¹

    They didn''t notice me and walked right past me.

    I don''t know what a Demi is, but they did something troublesome.

    At the very least, I wanted them to wait until after Elisa''s case was settled.

    But a rebellion, huh. Maybe this country isn''t as monolithic as I thought.

    I started to float down the corridor again, looking for Elisa.

 Volume 18 - CH 8

    ¡¸Strange. Where is she? Where are you, Elisa?¡¹

    I''ve been searching all over Rubidoux Castle, and I''m starting to get impatient.

    Elisa was nowhere to be found.

    I don''t think it''s possible, but did Frederick lie to me?

    But he has no reason to lie to me where Elisa is imprisoned.

    I didn''t tell Frederick about my plan to sneak in here, so he wouldn''t know either.

    I''m sure the hard-headed Frederick can''t imagine that I''m willing to trespass to save my beloved lover.

    The sun had already set, and the only light in the castle was from the candles.

    It seems that they don''t use magic tools in this castle, so it must take a lot of time for the candle keepers to work. I guess this is also a religious reason.

    It''s okay for those who think it''s normal, but it must be hard for the lowly who are forced to do it.

    ¡¸All that''s left is this room: ......¡¹

    Auto-mapping is almost complete, and there are only a few places left.

    The room is heavily guarded, with four guards waiting at the door.

    I wondered if Elisa was praying to the gods behind the tightly closed stone door.

    Anyway, I should go inside and have a look.

    ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿

    I snuck into the room in an instant without the soldiers noticing.

    But I couldn''t help shouting in surprise.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    Elisa is not there.

    No, on the contrary, what is this pile of gold coins?

    ¡¸I''ve heard that this is a place where prisoners awaiting the Inquisition are held, but ...... a treasure house?¡¹

    I don''t understand.

    It is human wisdom to want to hide gold in unexpected places, but this seemed out of place.

    If there was any advantage to hiding it here, it would be that the security was extremely tight.

    ¡¸And the number of visitors is limited, huh......¡¹

    It seems that permission to visit is not granted to the general public, and only a few powerful people know about the existence of this treasure house.

    ......Whatever, I didn''t come in here to steal anything.

    Of course, I''ll put it in the item storage as much as I can in the middle of my trip.

    In addition to the gold coins, there were also jewels and ornaments, so I had to rummage through the ones that seemed to have high value.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is this a ...... blue ring?¡¹

    Why is this ring, a diploma from Austin Magic Academy, in this place?

    It''s a beautiful ring in its own right, but since it has the names of the graduates on it, it doesn''t make sense for someone else to have it.

    If it was worth a lot of money, Letty would have sold it right away, even if it belonged to her.

    And it wasn''t just one or two.

    When I opened the box, I found a large number of blue rings, nearly a hundred.

    I looked at the names engraved on them, but they were all different.

    ¡¸Christina-von-Aradia ......? I''ve heard that name somewhere before.¡¹

    When I saw that one name, I tried to remember where I had heard that name, but it didn''t come to mind.

    Not the woman I fucked, but some kind of disgusting name: ......? Well, whatever.

    I''ll ask a member later, and I''ll put the ring in storage, too.

    ¡¸But then, where is Elisa being held captive?¡¹

    I refer to the ¡¾Auto-Mapping¡¿ again, and look at the floor in order as well.

    ¡¸Hmm? There''s a space here.¡¹

    There''s a gaping void from the second floor on the far center side of the castle.

    It reminds me of the exterior of Rubidoux Castle.

    Come to think of it, there was a tall spire.

    I must have missed the stairs to it somewhere.

    There must be a hidden door nearby.

    I made my way to the spot, and soon found the hidden door.

    It was behind a large tapestry hanging on the wall.

    There were tapestries of the same design here and there, so I guess I was fooled into thinking it was some kind of religious decoration.

    It didn''t look unnatural.

    After all, it''s better not to underestimate this country.

    Religious people are not stupid.

    It reminds me of what the headmaster said.

    ¡¸You can''t just look at the surface of things. Things are formed in the mind.¡¹

    Don''t be fooled by appearances on the surface.

    I kept this in mind as I climbed the spiral staircase in front of me.

    When I reached the top, I found myself in a small, dark room.

    ¡¸At this hour, who are you!?¡¹

    It was definitely Elisa''s voice that sharply called out to me.

    ¡¸Calm down, Elisa, it''s me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec...!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a moment, I''ll turn on the light.¡¹

    Starlight is shining through the window, but it''s too dark to see her condition.

    I lit a candlestick with flame magic, and saw Elisa chained to one leg.

    I was a little relieved to see that she was properly dressed, but it looked like a prisoner''s uniform, thin and shabby in this cold season.

    ¡¸Please don''t look at me too much. I haven''t had a bath in days. ......¡¹

    I spoke softly to Elisa, who looked down with sad eyes.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, you can take a bath again.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right...¡¹

    In the Labyrinth of No Return, Elisa was a strong and interesting woman who didn''t mind taking a bath, but now that she''s a prisoner and her country has treated her this way, she seems to have weakened a lot.

    However, it seems that she has been fed and is in no condition to fight for a moment.

    ¡¸Ah, more importantly, Alec, what are you doing here? The guards downstairs are .......¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, no one knows I''m here. I''m here to help you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? But I''m the one being held by the Inquisition.¡¹

    ¡¸What does it matter? It''s none of my business.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, You''re right, you were that kind guy. ...... Okay, I no longer have a mission. Even if it means disobeying God, I will follow you from now on.¡¹

    ¡¸Elisa, after making up your mind, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to wait just a little longer to leave here. I have a few other things to do. I just wanted to check on you today.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. All right.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll see you later. ...... Oops, almost forgot.¡¹

    I unbuckled my lower belt and pulled out a piece of clothing.

    ¡¸Hmm? You''re doing this here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not, but I thought I''d cheer you up a bit. Mmm. ......!¡¹

    Stand on your head and get an erection.

    ¡¸See, that''s all I can do for now.¡¹

    ¡¸How can I be cheered up by being shown such a thing? Fufu¡¹

    Elisa laughed, so that''s good.

    Ugh, it''s cold.

    ¡¸Elisa, I''ll take care of it tomorrow or the day after. Just be patient until then.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. But be careful, Alec. The Inquisitor is a skilled man.¡¹

    ¡¸But not as good as me, right?¡¹

    I said this thinking Elisa would nod her head in agreement, but she didn''t nod right away.

    ¡¸No. ...... Yes, you''re right. May God bless you, oops.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, I''m sure the god you believe in is sane. I''ll take care of the ones who don''t.¡¹

    ¡¸The ones that don''t: ......?¡¹

    Elisa tilted her head, but even though she believes in one God, people are different.

    And there''s not just one God.

    I''d hate to think that the girl with the glasses was the only god in this world, I thought as I left the steeple of Rubidoux Castle.

 Volume 18 - CH 9

    The next morning, with Frederick and Serina, the three of us, headed back to the Rubidoux Castle.

    This time, Frederick accompanied us, so there was no need to spread the tail.

    ¡¸...... Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Frederick. It''s not a good look for a important person to be squirming around.¡¹

    I say to the guy next to me, who is holding out his right hand and right foot at the same time.

    ¡¸How can I calm down! Elisa could be executed today or tomorrow, and even if she survives, she could become your fianc¨¦e.¡¡Last night I couldn''t sleep because I heard a woman''s strange voice coming from your room. ...... Damn it, this guy is!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Y-You heard us. ...... Oh my God!¡¹

    The woman who was making all the weird noises last night (Serina) blushed.

    ¡¸But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re her childhood friend. And even though Elisa has been stripped of her position, she is still a former Templar Knight. She won''t be executed so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸How can you be so sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I asked around yesterday and got some information. I also talked to some of the high priests.¡¹

    Serina said.

    ¡¸With the high priest? I don''t mean to be rude, but I don''t think a stranger adventurer can get a meeting with him right away.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true. But I''m an another world hero, and I know the secrets of the forbidden zone of Austin Academy of Magic.¡¹

    Serina gave a reason.

    ¡¸Forbidden zone? I don''t know much about it ......, but if the information is good enough for the High Priest to see, wouldn''t the Austins be reluctant to let us in on their secret?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m sure they would. So it''s worth it. It''s a good deal.¡¹

    With a wink, Serina must have successfully faked the information about how to enter the Forbidden zone.

    It doesn''t matter if you only know what''s inside.

    ¡¸..........I don''t like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Frederick, you seem to like integrity, but is it higher than Elisa''s life?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, yeah, for Elisa''s sake, fuck integrity.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s the spirit.¡¹

    I smirked.

    Sometimes you have to prioritize things.

    Even if you don''t like something a little bit, don''t lose sight of your main goal.

    And while we''re at it, let''s make sure Frederick finds something more important than Elisa, like NTR attributes, kuku.

    We could see the castle floating on the lake, and we took a small boat parked at the pier on the shore to cross over to the Rubidoux Castle.

    ¡¸Well then, I''m going to go see Elisa.¡¹

    Frederick said in the lobby of the castle, and he headed there as fast as he could.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. We''ll wait here.¡¹

    The Inquisition is scheduled to meet at 10 a.m. today. I''m not sure how the Holy Kingdom, which seems to hate magic tools, measures the exact time, but I''m sure there are plenty of seeds and tricks, like skills and divine miracles.

    ¡¸Then I''ll go ask around.¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait, Serina, don''t move too much here.¡¹

    If the adventurers move around in the heavily guarded prison, they will be thought to be snooping around, which will cause unnecessary alarm.

    If the Inquisition is postponed, or if you get caught, you''ll be in trouble.

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m bored. Even though I couldn''t get in here without Frederick,......, Tsk, I still have two hours. Hey, guards, do you have a room here where I can lie down?¡¹

    I ask the guards there.

    ¡¸There is no such thing.¡¹

    Yesterday, when I went around here, there was a bed over there in the corner, but I can''t tell him to let me use it because it''s there. Damn it.

    ¡¸Don''t be so formal. There''s a bed over there. I''ll let you use it.¡¹

    A middle-aged man''s voice came from behind me.

    ¡¸You bastard, what a selfish thing to do ...... Ah, Sir E-Edgar, I-I beg your pardon! I didn''t know you were member the White Holy Knights.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat, sometimes I forget who I belong to, so it''s a mutual thing. This way, Alec. Serina.¡¹

    A middle-aged man with a beard grins and invites us in with his finger.

    I didn''t expect to see Elisa''s party members here.

    ¡¸Have you moved up in the world, Edgar?¡¹

    I ask, wondering.

    ¡¸No, originally, it was the White Holy Knights that served the Templar Knights. Although, the head of the order is currently a prisoner.¡¹

    ¡¸But it seems like you''re able to move around freely, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. Whenever I go out, I''m followed. They''re swimming in it. Come on in. And don''t worry about the wiretapping.¡¹

    Edgar took a small parrot-shaped ornament out of his pocket and placed it on the table in front of him.

    I can feel a faint surge of magic, but it''s a magic tool. It must be a magical device that muffles sound or allows people listening outside to hear other words.

    ¡¸I''m glad. I can''t speak freely, it''s choking me.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re wrong about not being able to pant freely, Serina.¡¹

    I teased her with a grin.

    ¡¸Excuse me, you can''t do that in front of other people.¡¹

    Edgar grinned at an angry Serina with a straight face.

    ¡¸You two seem to be getting along as well as ever, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. It''s been a while, Edgar. But it''s unusual for you to be sober.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. My captain is in this kind of trouble, and as a person who turned to the papists, it''s my life if I lose my backing.¡¹

    Edgar shrugged his shoulders with a reluctant look.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, didn''t you say you were going to pretend to be dead and become an adventurer?¡¹

    ¡¸I was going to, but the captain and Howell did a good job of talking to the higher-ups. That party all ended up in the Pope''s camp on good terms.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. That''s great. But did that convince the Privy Council?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard they had a little trouble with Howell, but that''s because I''m like this. I was sarcastically told by the Senate leaders that they were rather relieved to get rid of the trouble. My boss, Verzon, is ...... responsible for all of it, and this is what he gets.¡¹

    Edgar kept his mouth agape and mimicked slicing his own neck with a hand knife.

    ¡¸But it was probably the inexcusable idiot who tried to assassinate Elisa. He deserved to die.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well. But apparently there''s someone else ......  in the papacy who''s trying to make Elisa disappear.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You have a lot of enemies, Elisa. Is the position of Templar Knight that big of a deal?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s true that the guard knights are right to be jealous of her. ...... But it''s a little odd that the high priest and the senate are trying to eliminate her. As you know, our captain is a good puppet who, when asked to go to the Labyrinth of No Return, will honestly and quietly do the task she is told. She is also popular among the people in her own way. That''s what....¡¹

    ¡¸There is no reason to dislike a loyal dog. Is there something else I''m missing?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe. Well, it''s not really the place for a drunk to be inquiring about that. You can ask Howell for details. I''m sure he''ll show his face soon.¡¹

    Edgar waved his hand and said annoyingly.

    ¡¸Edgar, I want to ask you one more thing, what kind of person is Lord Bodine, the head of the Inquisition, from your point of view?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸Oh, that guy, in a word, he''s out of his mind. I can see it in his face.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh. Well, that''s a bit of a statement. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You asked me what I thought. Well, look at him, his eyes are wide open and his expressionless face is unforgettable.¡¹

    ¡¸Who is the crazy one, the papists or the privy?¡¹

    ¡¸The Privy Council. But it''s customary to apportion the Inquisitors so that there are equal numbers of papists and priby. Bodine can''t interfere in the appointment. I don''t know if it''s because of that or not, but he''s really hard at work. I''d say he works at least ten hours a day.¡¹

    ¡¸He''s a crazy hard worker. ...... That''s the worst.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it sucks. Since he took over as chief inquisitor, they''ve started executing priests. Crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you two, stop saying that! You can''t say words with "Cra" in them!¡¹

    Serina waved her hands in the air to stop both of us.

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. Well, he''s still a big shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Serina, even if you shut down every single word, it won''t erase the madness itself.¡¡Nor will suppression.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you''re mentally ill, you should get medical treatment, and if you have a bad personality, people will hate you. It can''t be helped. If their behavior is excessive, it would be better for everyone if they were removed from the board.¡¹

    The point is that the existence of heretics is not the problem, the essence of the problem is how to deal with heretics for us.

    ¡¸I agree. Even if we both recognize the other as a heretic, what do we do from there?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, executing someone requires discretion and, at the very least, a reason that many can accept. If you can get away with not executing, so much the better.¡¹

    If they just execute people because of their religion, ideology, or preference, they''ll end up killing each other and having a war in the mud.

    However, I have no intention of saying that we should take a long time to exonerate even the most obvious criminals such as murderers.

    This is not an easy thing to do, because people have feelings. Fairness is also necessary.

    There are times when the majority is wrong, like Copernicus with his geocentric theory.

    I don''t care about the Last Judgment. It''s just a question of what we should do in this world.

    That''s what I think.

    ¡¸That''s a good point, Alec. I can have a drink whenever I want, as long as I have a good reason.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Edgar, you''re an alcoholic addict. You should refrain from doing that.¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹

    Why does alcohol have to be involved in this conversation now? It''s a complicated.

    ¡¸I thought you said your health was important.¡¹

    Serina smiled.

 Volume 18 - CH 10

    The Inquisition was held in the auditorium of Rubidoux Castle in the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    The accused is the Temple Knight Elisa-Michel.

    I and Serina were allowed to participate as witnesses.

    It seems that Howell and Serina have screwed things up well.

    ¡¸Listen, Alec-san, you have to be careful with your facial expressions. Don''t smile, either. There have been cases where people have been executed for ridiculing the gods. It''s safer to keep your face expressionless.¡¹

    This Howell told me in a whisper, but I was afraid that he would go that far.

    ¡¸Eh? You can''t even smile? That sounds like a troublesome.¡¹

    Serina also looked up at the ceiling in dismay.

    ¡¸Is your face okay, Howell? Even when you''re acting normal, your face looks like you''re smiling.¡¹

    I said, because I was curious about that plump, thread-eyed face.

    ¡¸Yes, but don''t worry, I''m top notch at keeping a low profile. I''ve had a lot of trouble in my young life, so...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you''re certainly plain.¡¹

    He''s a dull thirty-year-old man with no distinguishing features. He''s neither good-looking nor ugly.

    Even when we were diving together in the Labyrinth of No Return, he was fighting in the rear guard with little presence.

    ¡¸That''s my strength here. Well, as they say, the stakes are always high.¡¹

    A stake? You must be talking about Elisa.

    ¡¸You''re right¡¹.

    ¡¸But thank you for your cooperation, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not cooperating with you. Don''t get me wrong.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you are. And you too, Serina-san.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don''t worry about it, Howell-san. You and I have fought together before.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, it''s true that you and I have fought together. As enemies.¡¹

    There was such a thing, wasn''t there? It was a misunderstanding on Elisa''s part, though.

    ¡¸That was ......¡¹

    Serina smiled bitterly and was about to say something, but the door opened and the inquisitor entered.

    ¡¸I''ll see you later.¡¹

    Howell left it at that and quickly returned to his seat.

    But ......  it''s the entrance of a villain, isn''t it? No matter how you look at it.

    All of the inquisitors, with the exception of one, were completely covered in black pyramid-shaped cloth over their heads, hiding their faces, with only their eyes glaring through small holes.

    Jet-black vestments.

    They were dressed more like an executioner than an inquisitor.

    The only man in the room who shows his face is .......

    The look in his eyes is kind of amazing, so I guess that''s Lord Bodine, the head of the Inquisition that Edgar was talking about.

    His eyes are looking straight ahead, but it''s hard to tell where they''re focused.

    It was as if he was looking into a faraway world that we could not see.

    His face was tense and expressionless, as if he was trying to hold back a feces.

    ¡¸So, in the name of the Child Spirit and the Great Father God Falbas, I now open the Inquisition. Bring forth the accused, Elisa-Michel.¡¹

    The chief of the Inquisition said in a tense voice, and Elisa was brought in, flanked on both sides by two executioners whose faces were also hidden.

    She even wore iron balls and chains on her feet, which made even a stranger like me raise an eyebrow at the way they treated the Templar Knight.

    ¡¸What are the charges?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, the charges are premarital sexual intercourse, cheating on your fianc¨¦e, and defamation of a Templar Knight.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooohhh¡¹¡¹¡¹

    There was a groan from the surrounding audience, but it seemed that charges that hadn''t been revealed beforehand had been added.

    ¡¸An affair, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you call adultery?¡¹

    ¡¸But she would be unmarried.¡¹

    ¡¸But her fianc¨¦, Lord Denwein, would be unfaithful to him if it were another man.¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet! Be quiet! Shut all your mouth! Silence!¡¹

    The Chief Inquisitor struck the mallet relentlessly and repeatedly, with such fury that it seemed as if he had something against it.

    The mallet broke and flew away. That''s dangerous.

    Another mallet was reverently held out from underneath by one of the inquisitor''s underlings, and the chief inquisitor took it quietly as if nothing had happened.

    All the while, no one spoke up.

    It was so quiet.

    ¡¸Ahem, this is a serious case, so the arraignment will take place first. Elisa-Michel, do you acknowledge the previous charges or not?¡¹

    When the chief inquisitor asked, Elisa looked ahead and said,

    ¡¸No, Chief Inquisitor. I deny all charges except for the libel.¡¹

    Elisa said.

    ¡¸Unuu ...... part of it? Can you swear to God?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I swear by the God I believe in.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, waait! What god do you believe in, Elisa? Not the demons those Demi''s believe in, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Chief Inquisitor. I only believe in Falbas, the same as you.¡¹

    ¡¸...... All right. Now, Counsel.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir. I''ll be the presumptuous one to do it.¡¹

    A mild-mannered-looking old man stood up. His white vestments were embroidered with jewels, and he appeared to be a very high-ranking official.

    ¡¸Oooh, High Priest Kabler himself?¡¹

    ¡¸The high priest is acting as an advocate,. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet! Be quiet! Be quiet! Silence!¡¡...... mallet. Ahem, High Priest Kabler, I admire your courageous offer, but as you are Elisa''s immediate superior, it is not acceptable.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Why not?¡¹

    Serina inadvertently raised a question, but this idiot...

    ¡¸You! You dare to question the decision of me, the sacred chief inquisitor! Give me your name!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, my name is Shiraishi Serina, an adventurer and hero from the Kingdom of Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you think that a hero from another country can interfere with the inquisition of the Holy Kingdom? But why is an outsider here?¡¹

    The chief inquisitor leaned forward and glared at her. Serina looks troubled, but I''m not allowed to speak here. If I don''t get permission, I''ll be in even more trouble.

    ¡¸I''ll answer that for you, Chief Inquisitor. Could you give me permission?¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. High Priestess Kabler, you may answer.¡¹

    ¡¸In the Kingdom of Grandsword, she worked with Elisa for a time in the Labyrinth of No Return, and is also a member of Alec''s party who is said to be having an affair. Therefore, I''ve invited her here as a witness to confirm the facts.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But isn''t Alec alone is enough as a witness?¡¡¡¹

    ¡¸No, they are infidels. We may need to verify the authenticity of his testimony in case Alec perjures himself.¡¹

    ¡¸Infidels, huh ...... Infidels are the one to blame!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸One of the guys is a cheater, too. Take those two people into custody and place them on the stand!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please wait, Chief Inquisitor. The affair hasn''t been proven yet, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, but it''s very possible. Therefore, we will proceed with the hearing on the assumption that he may perjure himself. However, he will be released only if it is proven that it is not true.¡¹

    There was a stir in the audience, but it was indeed unusual to detain a witness at the stage of suspicion.

    After another sacrifice of the mallet, Frederick took the stand.

    ¡¸Frederik-von-Denwein, you were engaged to Elisa, weren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸...... No, Chief Inquisitor, I checked this morning, and I hereby testify that I was mistaken about that, and that no engagement has taken place.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!¡¹

    The murmur grew louder and three hammers went flying.

    I was beginning to wonder how many spare hammers they had on hand.

    ¡¸It''s my misunderstanding. The engagement is off.¡¹

    ¡¸Can you swear to that by God? You''re not perjuring yourself to protect your fianc¨¦, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I''ll explain the situation¨D¨D¡¹

    Frederick gave the same explanation I''d heard before. It''s a custom for a Templar Knight to take a priestess as her wife.

    ¡¸Elisa! Is it true what he say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Chief Inquisitor. I am embarrassed to say that I did not realize that Frederick was proposing an engagement, and I thought that I was going to marry a woman!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s such bulshit! Marriage between a man and a woman is the norm! How can a woman marry a woman!? A woman loves a man, and a man loves a woman, and that is the universal and eternal law of God!¡¹

    ¡¸Nay! Even between women, love can be nurtured!¡¹

    Kaede?

    Why are you here?

    I looked around, but Kaede was nowhere to be seen, her skills seeming to have made her invisible.

    No, but whatever it is, you''ve got to stop stirring up this tribunal.

    ¡¸W-Who the hell are you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Whoever spoke just now, raise your hands! All others, silence! Silence! Eihh, shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up!¡¹

    The audience was in a turmoil, and wooden mallets were flying one after another. There were a total of thirty-two of them.

    ¡¸Mallets!¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s the thing Chief inquisitor,......, we''re is now gathering hammers from houses all over the castle and whipping woodworkers to hurry them up, but they have all been used up,....... There is not a single thing in stock, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!¡¹

    ¡¸We have a few large ones and a few small ones.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t have that! We can''t have anything substandard in this sacred place. We have no choice but to postpone the hearing until the mallet is ready!¡¹

    Kaede appeared and gave me a thumbs up with a proud look on her face, but no.

    We haven''t solved anything yet, you know

 Volume 18 - CH 11

    However, the postponement of the Inquisition allowed us to buy time to rescue Elisa.

    When we returned to Frederick''s house, we checked on the progress of the mission.

    ¡¸Saki, how''s the preparation going?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s ready, darling. Perfectly.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re the best, as expected sub-leader.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s just something that''s bothering me.¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s a place called the Tomb of the Sacred Irv, but it''s just as heavily guarded as the Rubidoux Castle, and there''s a lot of suspicious plainclothes cops wandering around.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that on your escape route?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s close, but we can bypass it.¡¹

    ¡¸Then don''t get too close. Go around.¡¹

    ¡¸Copy that. I thought you said rescue was more important than investigating something we don''t need right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, if you''re referring to Irv''s tomb, it came up a few times when I was canvassing.¡¹

    Serina said.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    ¡¸This royal capital isn''t the original royal capital of the Holy Kingdom. I heard that the capital was relocated two years ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so that''s why the buildings were amazingly white.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. No wonder it''s so beautiful like it''s new. I heard that Irv''s tomb used to be the tomb of another country. They used to call it the Royal Tombs.¡¹

    ¡¸In the Wigger Empire, which was invaded by the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    Saki gave a supplementary explanation of the name of the country that was destroyed.

    ¡¸Hmm? They''re using the royal tombs of other countries as their own for posterity?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. But it''s not a tomb, it''s a sacred place, different from a temple ....... It''s not a place of worship, and access to it is strictly restricted to the Black Knight.¡¹

    ¡¸The Black Knight, huh ......¡¹

    What is the reason why the Holy Kingdom of Ufa, which seems to have rebuilt all the buildings in the royal capital in its own colors, cherishes the tombs of the countries it has destroyed?

    I was a little curious.

    ¡¸Is there any treasure lying there?¡¹

    Kaede made a wild guess, but I couldn''t give her an answer until I checked.

    ¡¸Who knows? Okay, we''ll investigate that too. But you guys stay out of it. We can send a request to the adventurer''s guild here under a false name and have another adventurer do it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. We''ll be getting out of here as soon as possible, so I think we should report to Austin''s guild.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll leave that to you, Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, you can leave it tome!¡¹

    ¡¸After Saki''s work is done, we''ll get moving.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    About twenty minutes later, Saki returned, and we left Frederick''s house fully armed and equipped.

    There are less than twenty of us in the first team.

    The second team is scheduled to start moving at the same time.

    ¡¸Now, it''s finally our turn!¡¹

    said Juga.

    ¡¸Hehe, my arms are ringing!¡¹

    said Luka.

    She was wearing bikini armor with no armor underneath and her belly button showing, probably in anticipation of a hot battle.

    ¡¸Come on, let''s eat!¡¹

    What are you doing, Marilyn?

    ¡¸O-Oi, Alec, what''s going on here? Where are you going?¡¹

    Frederick came out to see what we were up to.

    ¡¸You''re better off not knowing anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you going to Elisa''s? Then I''m going with you.¡¹

    ¡¸But if you do, you''ll never be able to come back here.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. I''ve caused a lot of trouble for my childhood friend, and I have to at least make amends.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a pretty good guy.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need a compliment from my rival in love! Look, I''m not giving up on her yet, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    You''re supposed to be a thorn in my side, but I feel like I''ve met a worthy opponent.

    ¡¸All right. Let''s see who can win Elisa''s heart.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll accept that challenge!¡¹

    ¡¸But first, we have to get the princess out of the tower.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I''ll pretend that you''re traveling to Castle Rubidoux on my orders. The name of the game is to find a bandit who insisted on the love between woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you talking about me?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t admit it so easily there, Kaede. I noticed it in your voice too, but you keep quiet about it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s terribly unacceptable to be treated like a criminal just for talking about love between women!¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, pull yourself together. Elisa comes first now. And don''t touch Elisa, Kaede.¡¹

    I''ll go ahead and nail her.

    ¡¸Oh? That''s not going to happen, Alec! When I heard she was a Templar Knight, I was burning up with dreams of training a bullheaded princess knight with a whip.¡¹

    ¡¸Go dream about something else. Come to think of it........if you''re looking for a strong knight, there''s a female elf knight named Sylvie in the Kingdom of Vernia. I''ll introduce you to her later. You can train her with the whip as much as you want. I''m sure she''ll be very happy with it.¡¹

    I introduced the silver-haired Sylvie-Walloy-Attarma to Kaede.

    ¡¸What!? R-really!? Okay, let''s take care of that. Kuhhhh, she''s a dainty elven M princess knight!¡¡Finally, It''s here!¡¹

    Sylvie''s not so dainty, but I''m sure they''ll get along just fine as perverts.

    ¡¸All right then, Alec, I''ll go lead the second team.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m counting on you, Hannah.¡¹

    They''re not so soft that they need babysitting, but just in case, I''ll put Hannah with them.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Aye! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Adventurers with dangerous scents strolled side-by-side through the beautiful chalk streets, swords hanging from their hips.

    The operation begins.

    Frederick says shortly after we start moving.

    ¡¸The priest seem to have sensed us. They''re beefing up their security.¡¹

    ¡¸But they don''t seem to be setting anything up yet.¡¹

    I''ve noticed the white ninja group, too, but they''re just following us at a certain distance.

    ¡¸Of course. It''s not like we''ve done anything wrong, and we''re a search party in all but name.¡¹

    ¡¸But still, the fact that we are being watched, Frederick, suggests that they suspect you of doing something too.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, well, my childhood friend and good friend, Elisa is being held captive. It''s only natural for them to be suspicious. And they''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    When we arrived at the lakeside of Rubidoux Castle, a group of ninjas were waiting for us in front of a small boat and were trying to pass through.

    Seeing this, Frederick stepped forward.

    ¡¸My name is Frederik-von-Denwein. I am an escort knight! I would like you to step aside.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m afraid I can''t allow that, Sir Denwein. If you wish to see the Templar Knight, you must come alone, and you will leave your sword with us.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not here to see her. I''m here to find the heretic who bothered Lord Bodine at Castle Rubidoux.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohouh, that''s very auspicious. However, your role is to protect him,. I think it would be better if you stayed with High Priest Kabler''s bodyguard as per your duty, rather than moving around as you please.¡¹

    ¡¸That won''t be necessary.¡¹

    An old man clad in vestments appeared from behind.

    ¡¸¡¸High Priest K-Kabler ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸As you can see, I already have an escort. Frederick, the fact that the heretic has not yet been found is a serious matter. You are to cooperate with Lord Bodine and search the entire castle. This is an official order of the High Priest.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Ha!¡¹

    The high priest, who looked at me and smiled, seemed to be on our side.

    I owe you one.

    I was going to take a bunch of gold from the treasury of Rubidoux Castle, but I guess I''ll hold off on that.

    We proudly crossed over to Rubidoux Castle in a small boat while a group of faceless ninjas stared at us.

    Well, third time''s a charm.

    Wait for me, Elisa.

 Volume 18 - CH 12

    With the permission of High Priest Kabler, we were able to enter Rubidoux Castle unharmed.

    But, as expected, his authority seems to end here.

    ¡¸From here on out, the inside is under the jurisdiction of the Inquisition. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡¹

    Fully armed soldiers, perhaps having been informed by the ninja group, were lining the corridors of the castle.

    ¡¸Damn, this is it. ......¡¹

    Frederick mumbled bitterly early on, so I told him.

    ¡¸Frederick, you''re giving up too soon. Just buy yourself some time here. I''ll take care of the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I just need to buy some time, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But first, close your eyes. Serina!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it. ¨D¨DCome, light of justice, light of evil, Divine Flash!¡¹

    Serina holds her right hand next to her right eye in a sort of salute pose, and uses flash magic. It''s a blindfold.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Gahhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The guard took a serious hit from the flash, and held their face with both of their hands.

    All right.

    ¡¸Ka, you don''t understand. You really don''t understand, Serina! You''re a girl, you''re not a "Divine", you''re a "Honey"!¡¹

    Kaede said regretfully.

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t talk like that to a Heisei-born.¡¹

    Most of the time, even if she knew, Serina wouldn''t like it.

    ¡¸I was born in the Heisei era too. Not over there.¡¹

    Kaede insisted on whispering the second half, but it didn''t matter.

    Let''s move.

    ¡¸Are you following me?¡¹

    I say to the two invisible guys as I pass over the guards.

    The three of us who can use invisibility are me, Kaede and the old man.

    The old man doesn''t want Elisa to see him, but he''s following us on his own, so there''s nothing I can do.

    If he tries to touch her, I''ll attack him, no questions asked.

    ¡¸It''s obvious. But don''t forget about Sylvie, Alec.¡¹

    Kaede said.

    ¡¸Introduce her to me too, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''d be happy to introduce you to Sylvie.¡¹

    I say to the old man.

    ¡¸What did you say!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, I don''t need a old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you two can talk about that later. Right behind here.¡¹

    I peel back the tapestry, open the hidden door, and enter the spiral staircase.

    ¡¸Fufu, there''s a princess knight in captivity just up ahead........It''s here, it''s here!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m excited. Nuho!¡¹

    ...........I''m worried.

    ¡¸I knew you guys don''t need to go there. Wait here.¡¹

    I turn around and tell them.

    ¡¸What are you saying? We can''t let you go out there alone, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. You should rely on us more.¡¹

    I don''t care if you say it in a voice that is full of desire and sniffles.

    I could have stopped them with my own strength, but I didn''t want the enemy to know we were here, so the three of us had no choice but to head up.

    ¡¸Listen, you two, don''t touch Elisa.¡¹

    ¡¸I knooow that, I''m not going to touch her. I''m just going to give her a little licking.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine with just ogling.¡¹

    ¡¸No! No licking, either. I''ll tolerate the ogling.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, you understand me well. That''s why you''re my first apprentice.¡¹

    We made it to the top of the spiral staircase.

    I release my optical camouflage to reveal myself.

    ¡¸Elisa.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, now¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸We don''t have much time. We have to get out of here now.¡¹

    ¡¸I understood¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿¡¹

    I''m cut Elisa''s chains and take her hand.

    I''m going to use ¡¾Levitate¡¿ all the way out the window from here.

    ¡¸Move aside, Alec!¡¹

    But the old man suddenly hit me from behind and pushed me away.

    ¡¸Old man! I don''t have time to play around in this situation!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. Take a good look, you immature bastard.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah!¡¹

    On the floor where I was standing until a moment ago, I saw a purple light floating in a circle.

    ¡¸This is a magic circle!¡¹

    ¡¸A trap!¡¹

    ¡¸You two go on ahead. This is going to be a little tricky. I''ve never seen a magic circle like this before, even though I''m a professor at Austin, so the magicians of Ufa are pretty good.¡¹

    A shiny black snake emerged from the magic circle, but it was a familiar color.

    A black summoner.

    I never thought I''d run into a black magician''s magic here.

    Worst timing ever.

    ¡¸Be careful, old man. It''s immune to all magic attributes.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what it looks like. Well, don''t worry. I''ve got a magic sword, so this will be piece of cake. Nuhh?¡¹

    Sure, the old man sliced through the black snake easily, but the sliced snake was still moving. And there were more heads.

    Oh no, it''s a ...... splitting type!

    ¡¸Old man, I''ll go ahead, but take it easy, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Chick, worry about yourself. You never know where a mage with this magic might be lurking.¡¹

    That''s true.

    ¡¸Let''s go, Elisa, Kaede!¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    I took Elisa in my arms as a princess and jumped out of the window to the outside of the tower.

    I leave it free fall for a while, and then used [Levitate] to slow down.

    ¡¸Alec! To the right!¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    It''s a good thing that Kaede noticed, but the "white bird" came rushing in from the sky in a straight line.

    I can''t dodge it, so I use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to escape.

    The big bird plunged into the steeple with the same momentum, making a loud noise and destroying the wall.

    But the bird is still alive and well, flapping its wings.

    ¡¸Good grief, you owe me one, Alec.¡¹

    Kaede says as she lands on the ground, but it looks like she''ll be taking care of the "white bird".

    ¡¸Yeah, Kaede, I''ll introduce you to another 15-year-old maid named Karen.¡¹

    ¡¸She''ll have to be OK with instant licking.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s okay. She''s the kind of people who can take a whip and a candle, Kaede. That''s your kind of girl.¡¹

    ¡¸You ...... have an absurdly wide circle of friends! I''ve made up my mind! I''ll follow you for the rest of my life!¡¹

    I wonder what it is, it''s the words of a beautiful girl, but I''m not too happy about it.

    ¡¸That''s fine, but magic doesn''t work either on that bird, so be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, Alec. Did you forget? I''m an another world hero too!¡¹

    Kaede shouted and leapt up, blue flames covering her entire body.

    ¡¸¨D¨DBurn! My wings, born of chaos, my body, in Kaede''s name I command you, Flame Burst!¡¹

    I hope those flames will work on the bird.

    Well, she''s an ex-neet, so she''ll know what to do.

    ¡¸Alec, give me your sword. Let''s fight it out.¡¹

    It seems that even Elisa has gotten into the spirit of things.

    ¡¸Fool, if you don''t get to safety, the others won''t be able to escape. Think of this as your mission, Elisa.¡¹

    ¡¸Murgh, you''re right. I''ve been selfish without considering the situation of the others. Forget it. But I can run on my own feet now. Put me down.¡¹

    I was a little lost, but she''s also a very skilled woman who has reached the depths of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    ¡¸All right. But you can''t cross the lake unless you''re in my arms anyway.¡¹

    I put Elisa down and took out a spare sword from item storage and handed it to her.

    ¡¸That''s ...... Mm, I''ll ask you again then.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    Lily, who was outside the castle gate, spotted me and called out my name.

    ¡¸Lily, it''s the second phase. Get the people inside to clear out.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that!¡¹

    ¡¸And tell everyone there''s a black magician nearby.¡¹

    ¡¸Uehh, can I go home?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll let Serina and the others know.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, fine¡¹

    I cross the lake with Elisa in my arms.

    I looked around, but there seemed to be no problems so far.

    There were no guards outside the castle, as if they were fighting with Serina and the others inside.

 Volume 18 - CH 13

    The mission to rescue Elisa, the Temple Knight, who had been held captive in the Holy Kingdom of Ufa.

    After crossing the lake that surrounds Rubidoux Castle, the operation is finally reaching its final stage.

    ¡¸Alec, there is no problem here.¡¹

    Yulia, who is cooperating with us in the rescue mission, was waiting for us on the other side of the lake.

    She''s usually the one who challenges me on everything, but now she''s cooperating like a different person.

    ¡¸Yulia, take Elisa to Point B.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, that''s fine, but weren''t you together with the old man and Kaede?¡¹

    ¡¸The old man and Kaede are fighting a summoned monster right now. It''s a nasty enemy, but, well, they''ll both be joining us later.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, with the strength of those two, it''s a needless worry?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. More importantly, there must be a magician nearby who summons monsters that are immune to magic. Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸The black magician? I understand.¡¹

    I''m worried about leaving Elisa for a while, but I have to send an army from the castle to the other side.

    Idiot Letty''s is being held somewhere, so the number of people who can use ¡¾Levitate¡¿ is limited.

    Me, Yulia, Kaede, Old man, and Serina, that''s about it for people who can fly.

    We can probably get by with just Serina and Kaede, but since there are so many of us, it would be faster for me to go and help.

    The old man can fly, but he can''t be used for transportation.

    I can leave the men, Jouga and Frederick, to him, but I can''t leave the women.

    I can see him sexually harassing them while they fly in his arms.

    ¡¸Alec, be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you too, Elisa. I''ll see you later.¡¹

    I left Elisa and went into the Rubidoux Castle.

    I could hear the sound of swords clashing, and it seemed that Serina and the others were still fighting the guards.

    ¡¸What the heck are you doing, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸I know, but these guys recover quickly, kuhh¡¹

    There were a number of white-robed healers behind the guards, but that would have been easy to take care of with her [Starlight Attack].

    Well, since she''s dutifully following Welbard-sensei''s teachings, I''ll help you out.

    ¡¸Serina, in a situation like this, you''d have to silence them from the recovery role.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, kuhh, but there''s just too many of them.

    ¡¸Then use range magic.¡¹

    For my part, of course, I''ll use the high-speed rapid-fire (shooting) javelin with [super fast tongue].

    ¡¸Ja-ja-ja-ja-ja-ja-ja-ja!¡¹

    ¡¸Guahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Eekppp!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugehhh!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s cold!¡¹

    There you go. I''ve silenced all the healers.

    Inquisition chief Bodine is hiding in the back with his guards, but I leave him alone if he won''t fight.

    ¡¸Damn you, you infidels! Frederick! You''re going to hell, too!¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Bodine, a world without Elisa is already hell for me!¡¹

    ¡¸You fools! Then you''ll all go to hell together! What are you doing, taking your time with these infidels!? Fight! You''re still God''s warriors!¡¹

    Lord Bodine reprimands the guards, but a pep talk won''t make up for the difference in skill.

    With the healers silenced, we were able to subdue them in no time at all.

    ¡¸It''s over!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, there''s no way the infidels are going to win ......!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s move out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Copy! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    But as we were leaving the castle, we saw a new guard coming towards us.

    ¡¸Damn it.¡¹

    ¡¸Lord Bodine! This is bad! The Wiggers are revolting en masse.¡¹

    ¡¸What? God-forsaken rebels. It was a mistake to let them live! I don''t care if they''re babies, kill them all! Don''t let a single one of them live.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish!¡¹

    Certainly.

    There are people who are in trouble if they are left alive.

    I used my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to stand in front of Bodine and slashed him.

    ¡¸Guhh, you bastard......Alec! You defy the will of God!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, at least the girl with glasses I know wouldn''t want this to happen.¡¹

    ¡¸D-Do you bastard know who Adominus is!?¡¹

    ¡¸Adominus? Is that the name of that girl with glasses?¡¹

    ¡¸Oohhhh! That can''t be! How can a infidels know what God looks like!? I don''t accept it! I don''t acceeeept it!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care what you think, but get the hell out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Gunuhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Chief Inquisitor!¡¹¡¹

    The guards intervened to protect the chief inquisitor.

    ¡¸Alec, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I''m coming.¡¹

    The Chief Inquisitor is still alive, but we need to get out of here first.

    He''s not going to make it with that deep wound anyway.

    I kicked aside the guards standing in my way and made my way out of the castle.

    ¡¸All right, Jouga, hold on!¡¹

    ¡¸Aye!¡¹

    I floated back and forth across the lake, carrying everyone with me.

    ¡¸Darling, this way!¡¹

    Saki had prepared a carriage for us on the other side of the lake, so we got into it.

    ¡¸Is everyone here?¡¹

    When I saw that Elisa was inside, I was convinced that the mission had succeeded.

    ¨D¨DBut...

    ¡¸But the old master isn''t here yet.¡¹

    Saki said.

    ¡¸Hmm? Tsk, what are you playing at, that old bastard? I''ll go check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, no need for that.¡¹

    I heard a cheerful girl''s voice from above.

    ¡¸Who is it!?¡¹

    I jumped out of the carriage and looked at the sky, where a girl with white hair and a twin drill hairstyle was floating.

    ¨D¨Dclad in a sinister black robe.

    ¡¸If it''s old master Valius, I''ve taken care of it. This is his memento. Please accept it.¡¹

    The girl threw something, which fell on the grass, and it was a staff with blood on it.

    I immediately shouted, "Appraise it!

    ¡¸Saki! Take everyone and go ahead! I''ll buy you some time here. Hold this.¡¹

    I tossed the Golden Bracelet to Saki and handed it to her.

    ¡¸I-I get it. Darling, please don''t die. I don''t want this to be a souvenir.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll fight too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Serina. You have to get the Dimensional Slayer at all costs.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s only if you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That''s if I don''t come back.¡¹

    ¡¸Heh, that kind of strategy is useless. Because you''re all going to die here. Fufu?¡¹

    The girl laughed with a creepy voice.

 Volume 18 - CH 14

    The old master, Valius, did not return.

    Instead, a girl with his staff arrived.

    Clearly, this one was hostile.

    A magician in black robes.

    In addition, I can feel an unusual surge of magical power from her.

    There was also a white bird summoned nearby, so there is no doubt that this is the one who calls the Black Sea Anemone.

    There was only one choice I could make in this situation.

    ¡¸Go! Saki!¡¹

    ¡¸Darling, It''s promise! Make sure, make sure you have to come back!¡¹

    Saki shouted with tears in her eyes as she drove the carriage.

    Now I have to stop her at all costs.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOh my? It didn''t work, did it?¡¹

    The girl tilted her head.

    ¡¸I knew it, you used the [charm], didn''t you?¡¹

    There is no way that an old man of that level can be beaten so easily.

    However, the staff with bloodstains on it clearly showed that the old man was defeated.

    The only way to make that possible in a short period of time is to use instant death magic or have the old man kill the old man himself.

    I realized this, and just before I got out of the carriage, I gave Saki an artifact that could resist 100% of the charm.

    It was given to me by the head of the Austin Academy of Magic, and I can attest to its effectiveness.

    The enemies who let me use it are also troublesome.

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my, oh my, that''s not funny. You and I have never met before, so how did you know?¡¹

    The girl with white hair shrugged her shoulders and tilted her head. She looks like a cocky aristocrat who could be anywhere, but somehow her abilities are far greater.

    ¡¸Do you want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t. I need to get rid of you before your friends run away, Ufufu.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it.¡¹

    The girl activated the spell without chanting and released a disastrous black mist towards the carriage.

    That spell is an instant death type range attack spell, forbidden spell ¡¾Death Cloud¡¿.

    I immediately saw through that magic with my ¡¾Magic Knowledge¡¿ and immediately used wind magic.

    ¡¸The four great spirits are Sylph, let your wings flap as a gust of wind! Wind!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, geez, please don''t interrupt me.¡¹

    The girl''s voice was sweet, but she seemed to be enjoying herself.

    I''m sweating so hard that I''m breaking out in a cold sweat.

    I''ve already tried [Appraisal] on the girl, but I''ve been blocked from viewing everything but her name.

    But I''m pretty sure she''s over 80.

    After all, she had defeated the old man.

    I call out her horrible name.

    ¡¸Christina, why are you attacking us?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Well, why is that ......¡¹

    I wondered if she was dumbfounded, or if she had really forgotten her purpose, as she tried to remember with an upward glance.

    ¡¸Well, that''s okay. You seem to be a pretty strong guy, let''s play with me.¡¹

    A girl about seventeen years old laughs mischievously in a sweet voice at the middle-aged father.

    If it weren''t for this situation, I''m pretty sure I''d be hustling, but give me a break.

    ¡¸I refuse!¡¹

    I use ¡¾Levitate¡¿ to get some distance from her.

    I''m not going to make the first move. Absolutely not.

    Because she''s stronger than me, and if my attack is blocked, there''s nothing left for me to do.

    The mere fact that my magic is nullified is an opening for her.

    That moment will be my death.

    ¡¸Ehh? You''re so pathetic. But I will play with you. Take theeeese!¡¹

    Once again, she uses her magic without chanting.

    Green smoke came out of her right hand, is this the ¡¾Poison Cloud¡¿?

    If it''s poison, I can completely nullify it, so if I just plunge into the smoke, I''ll have a chance.

    But I''m not going into it.

    The most important thing right now is to get the carriage out of the way. That''s all that matters.

    ¡¸Hmm~mph, I see. It looks like you can''t play with me when that carriage is around. Then let''s get rid of it?¡¹

    Don''t talk so happy, you crazy bitch.

    ¡¸Here''s the deal, Christina. You let that carriage go, and I''ll give you the one thing you want¡¹

    ¡¸Theeen~, How about you help me perfect the magic I''m working on? Well, I don''t think you''re up to it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re the ultimate summoner. No sword, no magic.¡¡I know what it is.

    ¡¸No. You''re the ultimate summoner. Neither Swords nor magic don''t work on you, right? I know that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? It can''t be ......, but it seems you really know it. Yeah, well, then¨D¨DFufu, the answer is no.¡¹

    ¡¸Why not?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I collect human fear.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do with all that stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? What am I going to do with this ......huh? What am I going to do with it?¡¹

    It''s not like he''s playing dumb.

    Is this guy being manipulated by someone?

    ¡¸What are you working for, Christina? You say you''re gathering human fear, but is that really your intention?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, of course it is! It''s what I wanted to do, and it''s what my research requires. I don''t even need you to understand the details. Die, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it.¡¹

    While floating in midair, Christina held up her right hand to me and emitted a pale flash of light.

    It''s a spell that attacks with an ice spear with no chanting ¡¾Ice Lancer¡¿.

    This is a higher grade of magic than the ¡¾Ice Javelin¡¿ that I often use. It''s also a very fast barrage.

    I tried to use ¡¾Levitation¡¿ and wind magic to avoid them, but there were so many that I couldn''t avoid them all.

    I''m tempted to use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, but I''m not going to use that yet.

    It''s a defensive trump card. I don''t want Christina to know about it.

    I''m not going to die from this level of magic yet, even if I get hit by them.

    ¡¸Fufufufufu, Now, run away, Alec, like a fly! You unsightly bastard!¡¹

    But how can she launch a high-level magic in such a barrage?

    I wonder how much magic power (MP) she has.

    This guy is no ordinary person.

    ¡¸Gughhh, Damn, my body is ......!¡¹

    The Ice Lancer that hit me froze the area around my body.

    I''m trying to use my flame magic to melt the ice, but I can''t keep up.

    ¡¸It''s not so easy, isn''t it, Another World Hero? I was expecting you to entertain me a bit more, but you disappointing me.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know me?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I don''t know much about you. I just heard from my congregation that you''re a hero who made it to the bottom of the Labyrinth of No Return.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Are you talking about Falbas'' congregation here?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, no way! The followers of our hated enemy! Yes, and while we''re at it, let''s kill a few of them.¡¹

    ¡¸What!l? That spell is...¡¹

    Christina held up her right hand in a different direction from me, and a black sphere of magic appeared around her body.

    It was so precise, so massive, and so different from any other magic system I knew of.

    Moreover, the spell she was casting was spun in ...... completely incomprehensible language.

    Even I, who had the privilege of being a hero of another world, could translate and understand every word.

    But for some reason, I knew it was a dark attribute.

    Its blackness is the darkness within the darkness, a perfect darkness without light.

    ¡¸That''s spell is bad, Stooop it!¡¹

    I felt an inexplicable sense of frustration as I predicted its power.

    In the distance where she was pointing her hand was the royal capital of the Holy Kingdom.

    It''s a waste of the lives of so many beautiful girls!

    For that reason alone, I used my hidden ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, grabbed Christina''s right arm, and shifted my sights upward.

    ¡¸What, teleportation!?¡¹

    Christina was surprised, but it really was better to hide it.

    But that didn''t stop the spell, and the magic circle on her right arm was activated.

    The color of the entire sky changed, and the air turned purple and rotten.

    The strong smell of decay almost makes my nose turn.

    No, my right hand is also blackened and rotten. ......!

    ¡¸Uehhh, what''s that smell ......!¡¹

    I hurriedly let go of Christina''s hand and cut off the rotten right hand myself.

    ¡¸Fufu, doesn''t it smell good? It''s called "Terraforming". Sooner or later, I''ll turn all the countries and lands into a Demon world.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not kidding. Wake up, Christina! You can''t live like that.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I won''t. If you pledge allegiance to my Lord, your body will transform and you will miss this scent as much as you miss Mother Nature (Gaia).¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse, for I wish to remain as I am. I don''t want to quit being human.¡¹

    ¡¸Have it your way, old human. Oh, my dear, my Lord wants to see me. Now, if you''ll excuse me.¡¹

    Christina took out a small skull from her pocket, which glowed black and quickly formed a black sphere large enough to hold a person.

    Apparently, this would serve as a gate.

    She went inside, and the black sphere disappeared.

    ¡¸Damn, that''s what she means ...... I should''ve known he was back (resurrected) by now. I should''ve known that.¡¹

    A year later...... less than ten months to be exact, I understood all the reasons why we in the future were fighting so hard not to run away.

    And the identity of that black anemone.

    The person to whom Christina had pledged her allegiance, the king of the demon world and the ruler of fear.

    In other words, it was the ¡ºDemon King¡», as he was called in this world.

 Volume 18 - CH 15

    In a small inn town two days by carriage east of the Holy Kingdom.

    We were in a tavern, all of us with dark expressions on our faces.

    None of us had touched our drinks. No, only one person, Edgar, is on his third drink.

    ¡¸But still, it''s hard to believe that the demon king will be resurrected in this world. ......¡¹

    Elisa, a Templar Knight, said.

    She has been formally exonerated by the Pope of the Holy Kingdom, and her position remains unchanged.

    Many people in the Holy Kingdom had witnessed the great magic ¡¾Terraforming¡¿that Christina had unleashed.

    The amount of magic power and the rotten smell. The damage was only minor, but that was to be expected.

    For this reason, the Pope quickly declared the Temple Knight''s innocence in the name of the Pope.

    The leaders of the Holy Kingdom also seemed to be quite upset about this incident.

    ¡¸In the Holy Kingdom, were such stories treated as fairy tales?¡¹

    I wondered and asked Elisa.

    ¡¸No, it was not. The Bible and the forbidden books contain detailed information about the Demon King, and the Templar Knight is originally responsible for fighting the Demon King.¡¹

    ¡¸Then¨D¨D¡¹

    As I was about to say something, Frederick leaned forward vigorously and interrupted me.

    ¡¸But! It''s been a thousand years since then, Alec! When I was a kid, I thought it was a true story too, but I thought it was more metaphorical, a legend. I had no idea it was real. ......!¡¹

    Frederick slammed the table in frustration, so it was a thousand years ago.

    It''s no wonder it doesn''t feel real when it''s that long ago.

    ¡¸But you know what? If he came out a thousand years ago, and the humans of this world are still alive, it means that we defeated the previous Demon Lord, right? The humans, you know?¡¹

    Kaede said lightly, perhaps trying to blow away the gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡¸It''s true that the Bible says that humanity triumphed in the end. However, the hundred years between the victory...... and the defeat is a tragic story of hell. The human race was also reduced to a third of its original population.¡¹

    Elisa said without losing her difficult expression.

    ¡¸It took a hundred years to defeat it, and more than half of humanity was sacrificed. ...... It must have been very, very difficult. ......¡¹

    When Serina heard this, she clasped her hands in pain.

    The air in the room became grim and still.

    ¡¸Hey, can''t we just, you know, take shelter somewhere far away?¡¹

    Lily suggested, but I shook my head.

    ¡¸No, she said she''s going to turns all the countries and lands into a demon world. It''s a technique that can corrupt anything. I think it''s possible. There''s also the matter of food. Running away isn''t going to solve anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it is said that when the Demon Lord was in his prime, many powerful demons roamed the earth. If the wheat fields are attacked, we won''t even be able to eat bread.¡¹

    Fianna affirmed my words based on her own knowledge.

    As a serious priestess, Fianna must have studied the lore of the temple about the demon king.

    ¡¸That''s right. And according to Alec''s eyewitness reports, they seem to be able to travel anywhere. According to the lore of the temple, the entire continent was covered with demons, so there would be nowhere to run.¡¹

    Olivia, also a priest, said.

    ¡¸Theen, what do you want me to do!?¡¹

    ¡¸Easy, Lily. You''re gonna be okay. No, I''ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In case you forgot, I''m a hero. And I''ve been summoned from another world for this.¡¹

    I smiled and said.

    ¡¸Oohh ......, Alec is looking even c-cooler than ever!¡¹

    To be honest, even Christina, the servant of the demon king, was in a state where she was not sure if she had a chance to win, and her words were not based on the odds.

    But I have to calm down the panicking Lily first.

    ¡¸That''s right, I don''t care if it''s the Demon Lord or not, there''s no way my brother will lose.¡¹

    Jouga proudly puts up his chest. He''s a simple-minded guy, but in an atmosphere like this, it''s best not to think too hard.

    ¡¸Right. We''re adventurers risking our lives, even if we have to. If we''re scared, we''ll never get anywhere. Right, Hannah?¡¹

    Luka also has a lot of guts. She''s an amazoness who wears sexy bikini armor.

    ¡¸That''s true.¡¹

    Smiling, Hanna is a cautious, calm woman, so despite her expression, she''s probably thinking about a lot of pessimistic factors.

    ¡¸I have written to my father to inform him of this,......, and I wonder if there is anything we can do about it now.¡¹

    Ione doesn''t seem to think that swordsmanship is the way to go. That''s the right answer.

    The opponent is the opponent. The human race will probably have to fight with all its might.

    They will have to do everything in their power to finally win.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸I''m a Welburd swordsmanship expert, and I''m sure the stronger guys will get the message. In this kind of situation, it''s better to think together. And then there''s the magic guys. ......¡¹

    ¡¸If it is the movements of the white mages and priests, the Holy Kingdom will definitely move, so there is nothing to worry about. I''m sure the king of each country will soon be informed of this matter in the name of the Pope.¡¹

    Howell, who was now Elisa''s loyal subordinate, nodded, well, I guess so.

    ¡¸The head of the academy should be able to grasp the situation immediately, even the black magic system. No, she might have known that this would happen.¡¹

    I say.

    I wonder if Varius''s death was factored in, but the loli woman seems to have foreseen my fate as well.

    I''m also letting Saki send out a fast horse, and I''m sure she''ll think of a way to help us. As the human side.

    ¡¸You''re saying she knew, but she still let us go!?¡¹

    Serina seemed to take it a little differently and said angrily, but I told her to calm down and shook her hand.

    ¡¸What is the purpose of our coming here? To rescue Elisa, right? What about the Demon Lord? If he''s coming out, I''m coming out.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. ...... Yeah, that''s the kind of guy Alec was. He''s so easy to misunderstood¡¹

    Fufu, I know you''d like to think that I''m actually a good guy and people around me just misunderstand me as a bad guy, but ...... too bad! I am¨D¨D

    ¡¸¡¸ I''m just a pervert old man who goes anywhere for a woman ¡¹¡¹

    The twins, Misha and Sasha, say some very unsubtle things.

    Well, it''s true.

    ¡¸N-no, Alec-san is not just a pervert old man¨D¨DWell, pervert is still pervert!¡¹

    Thalia, the cute loli elf, tried to defend me, but that was no defense.

    ¡¸Still, he saved my life! He''s a good pervert.¡¹

    Says former "Mad King" Stella, too. Mm-hmm.

    ¡¸Hawawa, there may be a lot of problems, but Alec-san is just pervert.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Master is the most pervert king of mankind!¡¹

    Nene nodded her head and said that, and Meena proudly declared, but wait a minute, are you guys following me based on that?

    ¡¸I''m starting to wonder if I''ve really helped these girls. ......¡¹

    Serina says, holding her finger between her eyebrows.

    ¡¸What do you say, Serina? Would you rather have known me or not known me?¡¹

    I asked her.

    ¡¸Of course I would have preferred not to get to know you. I could have stayed pure of heart, me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lie to me about your purity. Your roots are in the ground. Don''t tell me you didn''t masturbate and have a single erotic fantasy before you met me.¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, don''t say that in front of other guys.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, you''re worrying about it too much, Serina. We all know about Alec, right?¡¹

    Saki smiled and looked around at the people here.

    ¡¸R-right, we haven''t heard anything about it, so don''t worry about it, Serina-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Same to me.¡¹

    Nicole and Frederick are concerned, but it seems that the blushing Serina has been damaged even more.

    Aaah! and sank down prostrate, hiding her face in the table, but let''s leave her alone.

    She''s the kind of guy who sucks herself off in bed anyway.

    ¡¸Khh, If only I had the ability, Captain Elisa would be able to take care of this guy.¡¹

    The other earnest young man, the knight Abel, is frustrated, but you still had a thing for Elisa?

    I thought you were after Marin because of our relationship.

    Unlike before, Marin looks at me and smiles, probably thanks to my rescue of Elisa.

    The light blue haired loli knight, can I invite you tonight?

    ¡¸That''s not it, Abel. *hic*. We''ll have to survive from here on out anyway. It doesn''t matter if we''re better or worse. If we don''t all work together, we''ll all end up dead. Think carefully about which is better, a living captain or a dead captain, wee¨D.¡¹

    Edgar says with a red face.

    ¡¸You''re drinking too much, Edgar.¡¹

    Elisa also cautions.

    ¡¸It''s okay, captain, I don''t know if I''ll be able to drink well in the future. I think we should drink a lot while we can.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Edgar. There is alcohol in the heavenly Valhalla. There is also a divine wine that tastes better than anything on earth.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right. Well, I''m about to drink this one. According to the gods, don''t leave it behind because it will bring out the ghosts of waste.¡¹

    But he still drinks.

    ¡¸Abel, make sure he doesn''t order any more.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ma''am!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, excuse meee, four more chicken wings over here!¡¹

    Marilyn, who had been eating quietly, raised her hand.

 Volume 18 - CH 16

    Elisa''s subordinate, the female knight Marin, seems to have a good impression of me.

    If she smiles at a man in a tavern, it''s a sign that she''s OK for tonight.

    Even if Marin is unconscious, it''s time for her to grow up.

    ¡¸Well, it''s late tonight. Let''s talk about what to do tomorrow.¡¹

    I end the conversation at a reasonable point and let everyone disperse.

    The other patrons in the tavern were all talking about the black magic that pierced the skies of the Holy Kingdom and the stench of decay, and not a single one of them was paying attention to us.

    I headed back to my own inn to get out of Serina sight, then used my ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ and ¡¾Distraction¡¿ and followed back to the tavern to the inn where Marin and the others were staying.

    I called out to her just as she was leaving Abel and Edgar and returning to her room.

    ¡¸Marin¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaa. Oh, Alec-san, when did you get here? You weren''t here a while ago, were you?¡¹

    The light blue haired loli girl turned around in a panic as if startled. She wielded a sword with her delicate body. That alone was intriguing.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. I''ve been known to appear and disappear. Anyway, how about a little something tonight? How about a little adult fun, just the two of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, thank you. The captain might be OK with it, so please go over there.¡¹

    Marin, who says with a smiling face, completely refuses.

    ¡¸Do you, by any chance, like Abel?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I like him as a colleague and a friend, but I don''t have any romantic feelings for him. In fact, I''m not very good with older people.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll make you like it with my technique.¡¹

    ¡¸No, really, I can''t. I''m sorry.¡¹

    She was rather good at saying no, but it seems that she was more popular than I thought. She''s a beautiful girl, and she''s the type of younger sister that you want to protect, so she''s sure to be well-liked in the knightly order.

    ¡¸I understand. I''m a gentleman, too. I won''t force you. I''m sorry for interrupting.¡¹

    Today, right?

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Damn, I guess I was wrong. I can force myself to go, but I don''t want to make a scene, and I think another woman would be better for today.

    ¡¸The mood is right and everyone is here. I''ll go for someone who''s not in the rotation.¡¹

    I went back to my room at the inn, trying to figure out who I was going to bed with tonight.

    ¡¸Alec, it''s, you know, my turn today. ......¡¹

    Serina, who had already taken off her clothes, folded them and was waiting naked on the bed, said with the sheet half covered.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Serina, but I''m going to skip this one.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh!? Heeey......I''m already soaking wet.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. You should masturbate yourself to calm down. You can play with Kaede if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Murghhh, you''re so mean. Fine, I''ll play with Kaede and be her lover.¡¹

    ¡¸Do what you want.¡¹

    I don''t want to throw away Serina, but I''m patient here.

    I left the room, careful not to let Serina find out about my fully erect lower body.

    Now, who would is good ......?

    Yulia...no, she seemed rather shocked by Varius'' death, and she didn''t say a word to me today.

    It would be interesting to talk to her gently when she calms down a bit.

    ¡¸Here''s the hot water you ordered.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you for coming so late at night.¡¹

    As I walked along the inn''s corridor, I saw the inn''s slave clerk bringing a tub to Noel and Olivia''s room.

    Apparently, they were going to have a bath now. Even though it was a bath, in a country inn like this, all you could do was fill the tub with hot water and wipe yourself down.

    All right, let''s go with Olivia today.

    I''m sure she''ll agree to it right away.

    As expected of a priest, she welcomes a troubled man with an open heart. She is even devoted.

    Of course, she will ask for an offering, though. It''s not that expensive. Three large coppers at a time.

    I thought I''d surprise Olivia a little bit, so I used my ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿, ¡¾Distraction¡¿, and ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ intrusion set and entered the room.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh! Oh no, it''s for you, Noel.¡¹

    Careless. I thought that only women who care about their skin would ask for hot water this late at night.

    I was dismayed to see Noel already undressed and sitting in the tub with his back to me.

    He''s a girl by all appearances, and he''s a feast for the eyes, but when I appraise him, he''s a man.

    I don''t want to see that thing on the bottom half of his body.

    ¡¸W-Who are you? Alec-san? Master, you''re there, aren''t you?¡¹

    Oops, I''ve been recognized by my voice.

    ¡¸Meow¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, what a cat. I said! Um, now that you''ve used a cat''s meow, I won''t be fooled. And it''s the voice of an unhealthy, not-so-cute Dora the cat¡¹

    ¡¸Leave me alone.¡¹

    There''s no point in hiding, so I proudly show myself.

    ¡¸Ugh, I knew it.¡¹

    Noelle shrinks back and hides his breasts with his back to me.

    You know, you don''t need a to cover your chest. ......

    ¡¸You''ve got swollen breasts too?¡¹

    I could see his shapely breasts between his arms.

    ¡¸It''s my pecs. I''ve been working out.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no matter how you look at it, those are the saggy tits.¡¹

    Fat guys are bulky even if they''re men, but Noel''s hips are tight like a woman''s. Ummm, he looks like a woman.

    He has beautiful platinum blonde hair. His skin is also pale.

    ¡¸A-Anyway, please get out of here. I''ll call someone.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''m not into eating men. I thought you were Olivia.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? No, I heard you''re after my mother, which makes me even more worried.¡¹

    ¡¸Where''s Olivia, by the way?¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸What if the leader doesn''t know where the members are? What if it''s an emergency and she need someone to treat her injuries?¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, well, okay.¡¹

    I was just about to walk out the door when Olivia came back into the room.

    ¡¸Oh my, Alec-san, why don''t you call me and I''ll come over?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would. Let''s go, shall we?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-Wait a minute, Mother! You''re going to his room at this late hour?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, you''re still awake, Noel. And did he see you naked?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, he didn''t noticed it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What do you mean, I didn''t notice?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu¡¹

    Noel''s face was suspicious.

    ¡¸Answer me, Noel. After all, it''s just after Christina came out. There''s also the matter of the criminals, Letty. If you hide something bad, I might have to ask Saki or Hannah to interrogate you.¡¹

    I don''t think this guy is loyal to the demon king, but it''s worth being cautious.

    ¡¸No, it has nothing to do with her. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s a good time to do this, Noel. Actually, she''s a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Mother!¡¹

    Olivia says.

    ¡¸Don''t joke about that. Just give me a serious answer.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, then, why don''t you take a look at her bottom half?¡¹

    Olivia continues, .......

    ¡¸Are you sure he''s a woman? If you''re lying, I''ll have you introduce me to all the young virgins in the temple.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, Mother, what on earth are you doing?¡¹

    Before Noel, who looked so nervous and unsure of what to do, could escape, I flew to his front side with my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    ¡¸Ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Murghh, Mmm, that''s a crack, and a slippery one at that!?¡¹

    I can''t believe my eyes when I find a genuine female organ.

    ¡¸Sigh ...... That''s right. I''m a woman.¡¹

    Noel says as if she has given up.

    ¡¸But for the appraisal ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was praying every day because I wanted so much to join the Order, and then the Goddess came out and ......¡¹

    ¡¸Is she a girl with glasses?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she was not wearing glasses. She said her name was Freya.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that''s good.¡¹

    It seems that there is another god in this world than the girl with glasses (Admins).

    ¡¸Hmm? Good? Well, anyway, she gave me her blessing, and I was able to fake the appraisal. But  ...... when I checked carefully, I found that the Knights of Vernia had women, too. It''s just that there are very few of them.¡¹

    ¡¸And that''s why you were acting as a man. What a joke!¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please don''t say that! I''ve had a lot of trouble with this. Besides, I''m getting used to it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m telling you, you look like a woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, I get that a lot, but anyway, please shut up. If you''ve been fudging your background and gender, you could be expelled from Knight Order.¡¹

    ¡¸If that happens, I''ll let you join us.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, I''m thinking that Master''s clan would be good for me, but I have a crush on Captain Lancelot.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you want to conceive his child?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I didn''t mean it like that! I mean, as a knight, I admire him.¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re not in love with him?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s hard to get close to someone who''s so quiet. He explains the mission well, but there''s no small talk, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there are people like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you''ll catch a cold, Noel. Now wipe yourself off and come to bed. Red rice tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What do you mean by that, I don''t understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, red rice, huh¡¹

    It seems that people here also prepare sekihan for celebrations. Rice is not produced very much, though, so we can only eat it once in a while.

    ¡¸All right, Noel. I''m going to make you a full-fledged woman.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, so you''re finally going to use the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ and ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah, that''s right. I''m going to teach you exactly that.¡¹

    That''s not the case now, though.

    ¡¸I-I understand. Then, I''ll change my clothes. Please wait.¡¹

    Noel is mistaken, but oh well.

    We''re having red rice tomorrow!

 Volume 18 - CH 17

    Noel, who only looks like a woman, was a woman!

    No, I think you know what I''m talking about, but that''s what I''m saying.

    ¡¸Then come to bed, Noel.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, so this is where you teach?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You don''t think my technique is normal, do you? That''s a bit insulting, don''t you think?¡¹

    I said that on purpose, taking advantage of Noel''s misunderstanding that I was going to teach her how to use a sword.

    ¡¸N-no, I didn''t mean to insult you, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸Then sit in front of me and sit on the floor. Concentrate. Whatever happens, don''t open your eyes and don''t turn around.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I understand, Master. Gulp.¡¹

    She believed me when I said I was a master. She''s usually such a solid guy.

    That''s how much she seems to admire my technique. Well, I''ll think of a way to do the ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ later.

    That being said, I''ll be sure to eat her tonight.

    I also got the permission of her guardian Olivia, who was watching me curiously next to her.

    ¡¸Now, I''m going to get your mind right. In our language, it''s called aura.¡¹

    ¡¸Qi, Aura? I''ve heard of them being used by famous swordsmen and martial artists, but I''ve never actually seen one.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t think about it. Feel it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I understand. I won''t think about it.¡¹

    Good girl.

    I grabbed Noel''s boobs, which were only covered by a jacket, from behind with both hands.

    ¡¸Hyaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make a noise.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry.¡¹

    Oh, this is amazing. I''m sexually harassing her with impunity, but Noel doesn''t get angry.

    She''ll be furious later, but, well, only after I fuck her.

    Olivia winked at me and gave me a thumbs up, and I wondered what kind of mother she was.

    Well, I guess it''s love for Noel, who''s so rigid and serious, to become a little more flexible and independent, to get away from her mother.

    I''ll take that as a good sign.

    ¡¸Concentrate and practice your mind. Store the magic power in your stomach and feel my aura in your chest.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see, Master, should I feel the aura of Master''s hands?!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    I rub Noel''s boobs over her clothes.

    If I don''t do it like that at first, Noel will notice right away. She''s not stupid.

    ¡¸Kuhh......¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Noel? You''ve got a lot on your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry, Master. You know, I''ve never had a man touch my breasts. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You fool! I told you it''s a distraction. Feel the aura. How can you feel my hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I did. But do you have to touch my breast. Nnhh¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I''ll let my hand go and try it. Can you feel it?¡¹

    ¡¸.........Kuhh, no, nothing. ......¡¹

    ¡¸This is proof that you haven''t got a feel for it yet, you inexperienced bastard. You can''t understand that I''m lowering the difficulty level to match your ability?¡¹

    ¡¸I apologize for that. Please, touch it directly.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. I''m trying to be friendly and serious. Don''t make any unnecessary assumptions on your part.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    We have an agreement!

    Next, I''ll rub her nipples in a more and more naughty way.

    ¡¸Nnhh, aahnn, kughh, umm, master, you''re just touching my nipple...........¡¹

    ¡¸This is because they are the most sensitive part of the breast. Don''t get me wrong. It means they''re sensitive to auras.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I see. B-but this is, kuhh.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t tell you. This is going to be hard training for you. And you''re a woman. If you want to quit here, you can do so. The hardships I had to go through when I got the ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ and ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ were more than this, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸No! Please do it. I''m sorry for being so weak, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re gonna do it. Good one, Noel. You''ve got potential.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    Okay, I can go further from here.

    Olivia is standing next to her holding back her laughter, but she''s not laughing, so I''ll forgive her.

    Next, I pinch her nipples over her clothes and knead them. Crush them.

    ¡¸Kuhh, yahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Hang in there. This is the moment of truth.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, uuhhh, aahhnnn!¡¹

    Noel was starting to make sweet, winning noises, but she was almost there. In a little while, she won''t be able to resist even if I break her apart.

    Her voice is already beginning to drown in pleasure.

    ¡¸Y-You can''t do that, Master, I can''t think of anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Good, don''t go against the flow. How''s your body feeling right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, my whole body is on fire and my nipples are tingling.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, you''re better than I thought. I didn''t know you could sense a glimpse of aura in such a short time. ...... Sorry, Noel, but I apparently underestimated you a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh? So this is the aura?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s not the full picture yet, though. You need to focus your senses more. See how my fingertips are moving, and supplement that in your mind.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it. Mmmm, ahhh, kuhh!¡¹

    I pinch her nipples, stretch them, and grab her boobs.

    I-want-to-do-as-I-please!

    ¡¸Haah, haah, uhhh, Master~!¡¹

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Noel? We''re almost there!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, but I''m sorry, I''m kind of at my ...... limit. I feel like I''m losing consciousness.¡¹

    ¡¸Hang in there. You''ve worked hard for years to become a knight, haven''t you? If you quit here, the knights will laugh at you and say that it was too much for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, b-but, aahhh, I''m sorry, Master, but I was wondering if you were playing a trick on me.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not unreasonable. I''m touching your breasts. It''s natural for you, a woman, to be conscious of your feminine side. But what about me? I''ve been touching your breasts for a while now, but I haven''t exposed my male instincts.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Isn''t it a man''s instinct to touch my chest?¡¹

    ¡¸That may be instinct, but it''s not! That''s sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    I touched her vagina firmly. It''s pretty wet, and It feels good.

    ¡¸Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I''m sorry. ...... Well, that''s about it for today, it''s just so hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t blame you. But the way you''re feeling right now, you might be able to feel your aura here.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh, wait a minute, No, don''t touch me. Aahnn!¡¹

    When I touched her genitals, it was a good reaction, but Noel didn''t like it.

    ¡¸Bear with it.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can''t stand it. Also, no matter what you think, you''re here for sex!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, you''ve noticed.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will notice, you perverted old man. Please get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay. But the nipple thing is the real workout, and I''ll have another one for you next time.¡¹

    There''s no point if she hating it, so I''ll just say so.

    ¡¸...... Thanks.¡¹

    She seems to be quite suspicious, but she seems to understand that if I make it a definite catastrophe, Noel will never be able to learn my swordsmanship.

    When I got off the bed, Olivia gave me a strange look.

    ¡¸Oh my, is it over already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    I remained serious, but signaled Olivia with my hand that I''d be back, and left the room.

    A little strategy.

 Volume 18 - Epilogue

    Today, I touched Noel''s breasts all over.

    I can go. I can fuck her.

    It''s a straight line to my dream oyakodon.

    I went back to my room, killed a little time, and then headed back to Noel''s room.

    Of course, I didn''t knock, but used my intrusion skills to sneak into the room.

    ¡¸Nnhaah, d-doon''t, my mother is sleeping next to me, but I can''t do this, she''ll notice, ahhnn¡¹

    Noel was masturbating in her own bed.

    I knew it.

    There''s no way a woman can be touched like that and not get excited.

    And it''s Noel who has lived an ascetic life up until now.

    It''s probably the first time she''s been touched that much by a man.

    Maybe this is the first time she''s masturbated, too.

    ¡¸Nnhh, kuhh, my body is burning, and I can''t stop my fingers. ...... Why ......¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to know, Noel?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekkk, M-master? You''re not hiding in there, are you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just came to check on you. If you''re exposed to a strong aura up close, your body will malfunction for a while. I was worried so I came to check on you, but I knew it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? What kind of condition am I in?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be honest with you. It''s a little dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no.¡¹

    ¡¸But don''t worry. I have a lot of experience, and I know what to do in this kind of situation.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, as expected, Master.¡¹

    She may despise me later, but I can''t change Noel''s virginity.

    ¡¸Now, think you''ve been tricked and leave it to me. It''ll take the heat right out of you.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please. I don''t think I can sleep very well like this.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, I know. You''ve endured well.¡¹

    I nuzzled her cheeks, then took off her clothes and sucked on her nipples.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa, hey, wha-what are you doing, Master?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sucking out your aura.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? You''re just sucking on my nipples, right!?¡¹

    ¡¸This is what the Headmaster of the Academy of Magic in Austin said. Don''t get caught up in just the visible surface of things. The aura is not yet visible to you. Try to imagine how it would work if you could see it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, but, ahnn, why don''t you just suck on it, and with your tongue, hiyaaah, you''re just flicking and licking it!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a guy, too. When I see a beautiful girl like you, my instincts kick in.¡¹

    ¡¸P-please take it seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. But you''re getting out of danger. We''re almost there.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I''m kind of burning up even more than I already am.¡¹

    ¡¸Look at the aura. But you don''t understand, do you? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you''re back to normal.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah. Nnhh, kuhhh, I can''t believe I''m doing this, aahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Then open your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸L-like this? Hyaaa, w-where are you licking!?¡¹

    ¡¸Endure it!¡¹

    I''m going to use ¡¾Super Fast-Tongue¡¿ to lick Noel''s most sensitive part.

    ¡¸Aahhh! Aaahhhhnnn!¡¹

    You came. It happened so fast.

    ¡¸What do you think, Noel? How do you feel now?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, it''s fluffy, it''s white, and it feels good. ......¡¹

    Noel''s expression of contentment was one of happiness.

    ¡¸The aura removal technique was a success. I''m sure you feel much better now.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah, I guess you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll put it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? Kuhhh, ~~!! Wh-What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s an aura infusion technique. Now you''ll be able to handle auras tomorrow.¡¹

    ¡¸No, this is sex, isn''t it? Please p-pull it out!¡¹

    Damn, I guess I''ve been found out.

    ¡¸I can''t help it if I''m discovered. Yes, it''s sex. But, Noel, I''ll come up with some serious training methods and give you some skill points as an apology later.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want to! A-Anyway, auhh, p-pull it out, I''m not in that kind of relationship with you.¡¹

    ¡¸But, I want to to have that kind of relationship with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, I don''t want to be in a relationship with you!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I''ll do my best to train you. I''ve taught you a few things in the past. And how about that? You seem to be feeling it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean, feeling it? Aahnn, you mean sex?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You''re making a good noise. You seem sensitive.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, it''s no wonder you''re doing this to me. Please, please, take it out!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wait a little longer. I''m coming out too.¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean, "come out"?¡¹

    ¡¸Semen.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhhh!? N-noooo, Aaahhhhhh!¡¹

    Phew. This reaction was a bit of a letdown for someone who was so adored of me as teacher.

    ¡¸Geez, Noel, you''re such a worrier. If you take the birth control pills, you''ll be fine. Come on, Alec-san, let''s play with me next.¡¹

    Olivia said.

    ¡¸Yes, I will.¡¹

    I go to the bed next to her and undress Olivia while giving her a thick tongue kiss.

    Olivia complies and hugs me, it''s still better this way.

    ¡¸M-Mother!? Wh-what on earth are you doing ......?¡¹

    Noel, who has regained consciousness, looks at us and is surprised.

    ¡¸Hmm? It''s sex.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, no, no, no.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaat? I''m a woman too, I want to have some fun. And seeing you having sex for the first time makes me want to do it too. Aahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Noel, take a lesson from your mother. This is what a woman does to a man.¡¹

    I said as I inserted myself and moved my hips.

    ¡¸Eeehhhh......?¡¹

    I''ve been a good friend of Olivia''s for a long time, but I don''t think Noelle was expecting that kind of relationship, and she seemed pretty shocked.

    ¡¸Aahnnn, I can''t do it anymoreee, Alec-saaaan!¡¹

    The sexy Olivia makes a nice noise.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s finish this.¡¹

    I sucked on her soft, full breasts with my ¡¾Super-Fast Tongue¡¿ and moved my hips with all my might.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaahhhhh!¡¹

    Phew. Olivia is good, after all. She has a kind of receptive power.

    ¡¸A-Alec, I can''t believe that you even lay a hand on my mother ...... I won''t forgive you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Noel, I''m doing this on my own terms, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you must be threatened by him with something. ...... You don''t have to worry about me, Mother.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, that''s a big misunderstanding. All right, Alec-san, I want you to punish Noel for what she did to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, if Olivia asks, I won''t say no.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Mother? Hey, Alec, d-don''t touch me.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you''ve been worshipping your master for years, but you don''t trust him.¡¹

    ¡¸She''s right, Come on, Noel. Your punishment is doing a cowgirl.¡¹

    ¡¸S-stop it, uuahhhh, don''t put it in~¡¹

    I put Noel on top of me, who was still struggling with her body, and moved my hips.

    ¡¸Aauhhh, kuhhh, I''m losing strength, ¨D¨DAahnnnI¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it feels so good, doesn''t it, Noel? You should be more honest with yourself. God doens''t forbid that a man and a woman should have intercourse.¡¹

    ¡¸B-But this guy is...¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not this guy, it''s Master. Of Sex.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh, nooo, you''re wrong, aauhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Olivia, I know you''re free. Get on my face.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, excuse me then. Oh, my?¡¹

    It''s ¡¾Insert Nose¡¿.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m gonna let you two, mother and daughter, get along.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, I''m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what''s this!?¡¹

    Noel is freaking out because she can''t accept the reality, but she''ll get used to it.

    I moved my hips and nose exquisitely to make them both feel better.

 Volume 19 - Prologue

    After returning to the Austin Academy of Magic, we spent our time training and learning magic.

    We don''t know when Christina will attack us again, but we hope to have enough level and power to counter her before then.

    ¡¸Dimensional slash!¡¡...... Damn, no good, huh. ......¡¹

    This is the first time I''ve ever used a ¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿ with magic power.

    I''ve been trying to get a foothold on ...... to manipulate the dimensions, but I have no idea what to do.

    I should have at least gotten a hint from the old man.

    You didn''t tell me anything, and then you went off on your own.

    ¡¸Darling, you''re always working hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, huh? You came all the way to the academy, did you have any information?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s not about Christina, but I got some new information about the Tomb of the Sacred Irv in the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then let''s gather up the others. Wait for me there.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    I headed to the classroom of the high school''s star class. l also use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to move as well, and I won''t neglect my training.

    I believe that Dimensional Slash is an extension of these time-space manipulation techniques (skills).

    I came to the classroom.

    I knock and enter.

    ¡¸Come in. Oh, Alec-sensei...¡¹

    Cherry, who was teaching inside, looks at me and says.

    ¡¸I apologize for interrupting your class, Cherry-sensei, but there''s something urgent I need to talk to Serina about.¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou, so it''s about the case? If that''s the case, I''ll go with you. Now, students, it''s time for self-study. Serina-kun, Nicole-kun, and Meme-kun, please come with us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Okay ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Go out into the hallway

    ¡¸Can I tell you something?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸I feel very uncomfortable when you''re called "Sensei".¡¹

    ¡¸You''re talking about that again. I''ve already finished my mage course. In addition, I was hired by the academy as a part-time lecturer. If you have a problem with that, you can talk to the head of the academy.¡¹

    ¡¸I already told her. You say you passed all the exams, but I''m sure there''s more to it than that. It''s strange that Kaede is also become a teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸She wanted to be a teacher in her previous life too. I guess it''s not that strange. She''s been studying the course all night, you know. You should pay attention to that effort. And me, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re definitely doing this for erotic purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    I''m proud to say it.

    I use my position as a teacher to eat my students.

    What else is there to do?

    ¡¸.........¡¹

    ¡¸Serina-kun, it is true that what Alec-sensei is doing is unbecoming of a faculty member. However, we can''t fire him unless we have clear evidence. Besides, about resurrecting the Demon King is the more urgent and important issue right now.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I understand the logic, but something is bothering me. ......¡¸

    ¡¸I''ll get rid of it later in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not what I meant!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a noisy guy. I''ve heard that Saki has gotten some information on the Holy Kingdom. Let''s hear about it first.¡¹

    ¡¸In the Holy Kingdom? No way. Christina?¡¹

    ¡¸No, she''s not talking about Christina.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. She haven''t come out since then. ......¡¹

    It''s been three months since then, and it''s already spring, but Christina and the Demon King haven''t made a move at all.

    It''s eerie.

    Christina is said to be a graduate of this school, but we don''t know anything about her except that she studied ancient magic.

    ¡¸She must have something she doesn''t want us to know right now. For that, she used magic in a fancy way.¡¹

    I''ll tell you what I can think of.

    ¡¸Yeah,...........it was a demonization spell.¡¹

    Fortunately, the only thing that rotted was the air, but from what I heard afterwards, all the trees in the forest right below it withered away.

    ¡¸If the unholy world ...... is turned into a demon world everywhere, we''ll be in big trouble!¡¹

    Nicole clasped his hands in worry.

    ¡¸But it''s a big world here too. I''m sure that no matter where they start, they won''t be able to complete it quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ...... Ah, Saki-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like everyone is here. Let''s get started.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. When Darling went to help Elisa in the Holy Kingdom, you told me to investigate the Tomb of the Sacred Irv as well, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think I did.¡¹

    ¡¸I sent a quest to the Adventurer''s Guild, but unfortunately, the place was heavily guarded, and all three parties that went there to investigate were wiped out.¡¹

    ¡¸What? What''s their rank?¡¹

    ¡¸At first, this quest didn''t have a rank, but after the first D ranker was wiped out, I was assigned a C rank, then a B rank, and still no luck. It''s just that the first solo D ranker is still being held captive. There was a letter from the enemy to the guild. This is the first letter.¡¹

    Saki handed it to me, and I unfolded the parchment scroll.

    ¡ºThis is your last chance. If you want to help O''Neill the Austinite, you must prepare 1.5 million gold. If you don''t, O''Neill will be dead.

    ¨D¨DFrom the Wiggers Liberation Front, that can intimidating enough to quieten a crying child¡»

    In the lower right corner of the text, there is a black masked angry face drawn in poorly done handwriting, perhaps as a symbol.

    But what can I say? ...... Something is wrong.

    ¡¸Let me have a look.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I gave the letter to Serina.

    ¡¸This..... looks like a hostage asking for money, but what is it? Something like this ......¡¹

    Serina also felt uncomfortable from the letter.

    ¡¸You must think it''s strange, right? To write that a crying child will be silenced, and to demand 1.5 million gold from a mere D ranker. If I were the leader of the Liberation Front, I''d make an example of such a small fish by sending him his head without demanding any money.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. What kind of person is this O''Neill guy?¡¹

    Serina asks.

    ¡¸He''s a bard who used to work at a high class tavern in Vernia, but he left the country about ten years ago to go freelance. However, he was caught by thugs here and there, and this is the seventh time he''s been taken hostage.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸What!?¡¹¡¹ ¡¸What the heck!?¡¹

    I guess being caught seven times means that even after being locked up six times before, he still went into dangerous areas without learning.

    ¡¸How ridicolous. Just leave that stupid man alone.¡¹

    I said with a sigh.

    Life is important, but those who take it for granted are just plain stupid.

    ¡¸That''s why ...... this is the second letter.¡¹

    I don''t want to read it, but Saki pulls out a scroll and I take it.

    ¡¸Hmm? This seal is ...... no way.¡¹

    The imprint on the red wax looked familiar. It''s a six-pointed star, the symbol of Austin Academy of Magic.

    The seal had already been opened, but the shape was still there.

    ¡¸It is what you''re thinking¡¹

    I read the letter out loud.

    ¡¸Now it''s time for the Spring Sale Big Bargain! The lives of poor O''Neill and Letty are about to disappear. We are looking forward to your warm donations. 500,000 goldl is enough! Take it, thief! Alec, seriously, help me. Don''t miss the bus!¡¡I''m really gonna kill you. Pay up.¡¹

    ¨D¨Dfrom the cold-blooded and unapologetic Wigger Liberation Front, which kills hostages quickly.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwahhh ......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone in the room looked dumbfounded. I slammed the letter down on the ground in anger.

    ¡¸You''ve got to be kidding me! The Wigger Liberation Front that''s supposed to be holding the captive and the handwriting that says ''Alec, seriously help me'' are all the same person!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, the second one is Letty''s handwriting, right? Her handwriting is messy and she spelled one word wrong. It looks familiar.¡¹

    Serina, who picked up the letter, said.

    ¡¸The Austin Adventurer''s Guild, who received the letter, thought it was suspicious. They followed the man who brought it to them on their own. The destination was ...... an luxury inn in Austin, where they saw a female mage wearing a dark purple pointy hat and robes.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, huh ......¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot all about Letty until just now, but she seems to be doing well.¡¹

    Hoshirina says it plainly. Well, I can see why you would feel that way if you were Letty.

    ¡¸She''s an A-ranked mage, even if she''s rotten. I didn''t know where she was, and I thought she could handle it on her own, so I left her alone too. ......¡¹

    I didn''t go to help her, so she twisted it into an elaborate ruse.

    ...... No, she''s going to cry and complain, but he''s not going to go crazy.

    This O''Neill guy is suspicious.

    She must have been offered to be an accomplice by this guy anyway.

    Letty is in trouble, too. She''s in a tough spot right now.

    ¡¸It''s time to raid a luxury-class inn and get to the bottom of this.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Agreed ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With everyone''s unanimous consent, we formed an raid team.

 Volume 19 - CH 1

    A luxury inn in the magical kingdom of Austin, where the self-proclaimed Wigger Liberation Front is believed to be secretly holed up.

    The inn was located on the main street.

    ¡¸This is Whitestone, arriving at point A, east of target.¡¹

    I heard the slightly noisy voice of Serina.

    ¡¸This is Fast Hope, we''re at point B, west of the target! The target went home in a good mood about ten minutes ago, drinking, singing, and eating all kinds of fancy sweets.¡¹

    Saki reported, but there was no way that the hostages, who were supposed to be locked up, could drink freely outside. This case is confirmed as a crazy story.

    ¡¸I knew it. Next, point C, report.¡¹

    ¡¸This is Cherry Boy¨D¨D¡¹

    Cherry responded, but halfway through, the twins blew up.

    ¡¸¡¸Pfft, Cherry Boy? Only elementary school students that are allowed to have virginity, cyahaha¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ummm, I''m a married man with kids. ...... Oh well.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹ ¡¸¡¸Eh?¡¹¡¹

    Everyone''s surprised to learn that Cherry wasn''t a virgin, but it''s time for a mission.

    ¡¸Wow, Cherry-sensei, what''s your wife like?¡¹

    ¡¸If you ask me what kind of person she is, ......, I can''t really describe her in a few words, Serina-kun. My wife is a kind, devoted and respectful person.¡¹

    ¡¸Whitestone, Cherry Boy, keep your mouth shut. We''re on a mission.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, copy, Harem King.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that, too, Harem King. Cherry Boy is on schedule to arrive at point C, north of the target, or the back entrance to the luxury inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, next. Oi, Silent Archer, answer me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm. Mmm.¡¹

    Mare''s nuanced reply suggests that she and Thalia are safely in position at Point D, upstairs across from the inn, sniper point .......

    There''s not much point in communicating. If this was the case, I should have put her partner Thalia in charge of communications. Thalia was so nervous that she declined, saying, "I''ll leave it to the first team member!" I''m sure she''s coming with her, though.

    By the way, Cherry-sensei had the magic tool for this communication, so I borrowed it. It''s a small device that can be attached to the ear, and it functions the same as a hands-free radio.

    Cherry is an excellent mage who makes things that can be used in a humble way.

    ¡¸Next, Gemini.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah, this is Gemini. let''s see....Serina ....... no that''s not it, we''re right behind Whitestone, at Point E. right?¡¹

    ¡¸Riight~!¡¹

    Sasha and Misha seem to be in position as well.

    ¡¸Now, count to ten and go in. If the target resists, you can kill them. But don''t let them escape. I''ve already talked to the owner of the inn, so we can destroy the building. However, don''t cause trouble to other buildings or passersby. It''s a matter of honor for the Black Cat of the Wind.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Thirteen seconds later, I heard an explosion from the street across from me, and it seemed to have begun. There''s a small tapping sound, but it''s probably the sound of magic.

    ¡¸This is Whitestone, target suppression complete, both of them are captured. We''re taking them in now.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, bring them to Point Omega as planned. I''m on my way there.¡¹

    Meena, Elisa and I are heading for the basement of the warehouse on the back street.

    ¡¸Come on, get in there.¡¹

    Luka kicked them and made them sit on the chairs in the basement with black hats on their heads.

    ¡¸Eekk, help mee!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''ll pay you all the money I have! Please, please, please spare my life!¡¹

    They were shaking and shivering, but they didn''t seem to know it was us yet.

    ¡¸Serina, take off their masks.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Serina took off their masks.

    ¡¸Huh? That''s Alec. What a surprise!¡¹

    Letty shows a relieved face, but the other middle-aged man with brown hair remains pale.

    I tried to use [Appraisal] this guy, but his name was not O''Neill.

    It may be an alias or one of his friends, but whatever his name is, it doesn''t matter at this point.

    ¡¸This letter, you guys wrote it, didn''t you?¡¹

    I showed her the letter from the Wigger Liberation Front.

    ¡¸Uh, yeah, right? A scary masked man threatened us, so we were forced to write it¡¹

    Letty says, smiling.

    ¡¸That''s a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸H-How do you know that, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸I got in touch with the real Wigger Liberation Front people and asked them if they knew you guys. The answer is, "We don''t know". They said they didn''t kidnap anyone but people from the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was born and raised in the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    The man in the chair next to her said with a smile.

    ¡¸Don''t lie to me, I''ve done my research on you too, Yamasi-san. You''re a former bard from the Kingdom of Vernia, and now you''re a professional hostage taker, right?¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s bullshit! I''m suing you for libel, boy! And you''ve got the wrong guy. My name is O''Neill now.¡¹

    I sighed. I can''t believe he''s still feign ignorance.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn''t matter either way. At least today you guys were in a good position to sing, drink, and eat fancy sweets at the tavern.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Uh, that''s ......¡¹¡¹

    The two of them swept their gazes and broke out in a cold sweat. They both seem to understand that there are many witnesses, as expected.

    ¡¸Letty, why did you do this? If you could have gotten out, why didn''t you just come back?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I managed to get out and had a drink at a bar over here, and O''Neill and I hit it off.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s right. We were talking about a easy prey, and Letty said she knew a rich adventurer. I''m so sorry! It was just a spur of the moment thing.¡¹

    ¡¸So that''s us.¡¹

    ¡¸W-well yeah... Hey, you know, Alec''s party is rich, right, tee hee¡¹

    I could hear the sound of the tension in the hilt of Serina sword even from here. That''s scary.

    ¡¸Letty, if you were really caught, threatened, and sold us out, I''d have some sympathy for you. But if you''re in league with the criminals, then you''re an accomplice. In other words, you''re our enemy.¡¹

    I said, and pulled out my sword.

    ¡¸Ehhh! N-Nononono, It''s just a light joke. you don''t have to take it seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸Letty! When you were captured in the Holy Kingdom, everyone was worried about you, you know. Maybe a little.¡¹

    Serina scolded her.

    ¡¸What do you mean a little?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s your own fault. You knew we were going to the Holy Kingdom and you didn''t tell me about the bombing, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸It was because I thought that my true identity was not known to the Holy Kingdom. ...... Besides, the headmaster asked me to do the bombing.¡¹

    Letty said something unexpected.

    ¡¸What? Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want, you can ask the headmaster. It was a rescue mission for our graduates who were trapped inside the Sacred Tomb of Irv.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I''ve heard about that mission from the Headmaster as well. "Operation Hurricane of Freedom." Unfortunately it was terrible story that more than half of the prisoners were either dead or insane. ...... But the tombs were used as brainwashing devices to make the prisoners swear allegiance to the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    Since Cherry says it, it must be true.

    ¡¸T-that''s a lie! There''s no way such a thing could happen in the Holy Kingdom!¡¹

    Elisa, who was listening to the conversation on the side, became upset.

    ¡¸Calm down, Elisa. We can look into it later.¡¹

    I say. It''s probably true, though.

 Volume 19 - CH 2

    I don''t want to get too close to the Holy Kingdom where Christina appeared, but it looks like the only way to find out what''s going on in the Sacred Tomb of Irv is for us to go there in person.

    After all, it''s a dangerous place where B-rank adventurers are wiped out and never come back, even if they try to get information.

    The new members of the Black Cats of the Wind, Elisa and Frederick, also looked depressed and bewildered.

    It''s the dark side of their country. If they could, they would want it to be a mistake.

    ¡¸Elisa, Frederick. You guys can wait for us in Austin if you want.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I feel like I should know. As a Templar knight. And as a people of the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸As a Knight of the Guard, I feel the same way.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    We entered the Holy Kingdom by carriage.

    Because of Christina''s appearance and the "Demonization" incident, Elisa''s and our rescue attempt was dismissed by His Holiness the Pope.

    However, the fact that the priests are following behind us means that we are still under surveillance. We''re being watched very carefully.

    ¡¸And to that idiot in the back. You''d better keep your voice down and be quiet.¡¹

    I say to Letty, who I brought along as cargo.

    We''re breaking out of here, so no matter how much the Holy Kingdom softens their attitude toward us and says they''re cooperating, it''s going to be a different matter.

    As for O''Neill, I''ve handed him over to Austin''s soldiers as the main suspect in the madness.

    He sent threatening letters to the Guild asking for money, which is what he deserved.

    I''ll make sure he''s brought to justice under Austin law.

    Letty is also an accomplice to the crime, but as a special agent who was involved in the top-secret Operation Hurricane of Freedom, she would be familiar with the inner workings of the Sacred Tomb of Irv.

    That''s why I reported it to the head of the academy and got a special permission.

    ¡¸Oh, Frederick, good to see you back.¡¹

    A man who looked exactly like Frederick greeted him from inside the white building and hugged him. However, he was not dressed as a knight, but as a priest.

    ¡¸Father, ......! I''m sorry to have caused you so much worry.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. It is a pleasure to meet you, Alec-dono, and all of you who are accompanying him. I''m Frederick''s father, Paulus, the priest.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m Alec.¡¹

    We shake hands with the father in the usual way.

    ¡¸You will always be welcomed oh the company of heroes and the fianc¨¦e of my son''s best friend, Elisa. I have received instructions from His Eminence the Pope to treat you with respect.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I really appreciate your kindness.¡¹

    ¡¸The room assignments have been made the same as before. I''ll have a banquet prepared for dinner, but please, feel free to make this place as your home. Oh, and feel free to go out at night. See you at the banquet.¡¹

    After Frederick''s father disappeared into the hallway, Serina said.

    ¡¸...... That''s a scary welcome.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. That''s how nervous the Pope must be. The appearance of the Demon King''s faction.¡¹

    He knows the role of the brave, which is why he has treated us so well.

    ¡¸So, Alec, what are you going to do?¡¹

    Frederick asks me.

    ¡¸You''ve prepared a banquet for us. We''re going to have a drink today, and tomorrow we''re going to check out Irv''s tomb.¡¹

    ¡¸I understood¡¹

    The food was [Appraised] and confirmed to be safe, and we had a normal feast.

    I heard that they don''t eat a lot of meat in the Holy Kingdom, but perhaps they were concerned about the fact that we were adventurers from a different country, so the food was mainly meat dishes and didn''t taste bad.

    Frederick seemed to have learned his lesson and brought a soundproof magic tool to my bedroom.

    ¡¸That''s all right. But please don''t touch Elisa in this house.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s about as good as it gets. Meena, you''re my partner today.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m honored, Master.¡¹

    Meena smiled, wagging her tail.

    ¨D¨DThe next day, we all left Frederick''s mansion together, each of us heading in a different direction under the guise of sightseeing.

    We''ll have to spread out our tails a bit.

    I bought another pair of white robes, used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to effortlessly cover my tracks, and used ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ to remain invisible as I made my way to the Sacred Tomb of Irv.

    ¡¸So this is it.¡¹

    It looks just like a pyramid.

    However, two groups of adventurers who entered this place were wiped out.

    The one with O''Neill and Letty case was a crazy story, but the rest are really missing.

    ¡¸It''s a pyramid.¡¹

    It looks like Kaede has joined me.

    ¡¸We''re going in. Stay alert.¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you talking to? You''re the one who should be on guard, Alec.¡¹

    The invisible Kaede and I entered the pyramid from the front.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    The inside of the pyramid was a large temple, but it was uninhabited.

    ¡¸Look, Alec. There are two staircases, one at the top and one at the bottom. Which way do we go first?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, either way is fine. We''ll start at the top.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Kaede will check for traps as we go, and I''ll follow her.

    On the second floor, there were fully armed guards in full plate armor, and the security situation was quite bad.

    Of course, Kaede and I were able to slip past this security with ease.

    ¡¸Kukuku, I hope there''s a cute little loli! Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede, what are you expecting?¡¹

    She''s a looker, expecting a loli girl even in a place like this.

    I''m starting to get the feeling that there''s a loli girl in there too, so with a little bit of excitement, I head down the winding corridor.

    It seems that from here on out it''s a maze.

    If that''s the case, there''s bound to be a trap.

    ¡¸Tsk, a poisoned arrow. I''ve been hit!¡¹

    On the way, Kaede was hit by a poisoned arrow that came out of a hole in the wall, and I recovered with a poison dispelling potion.

    ¡¸Kaede, I''ll walk first next time.¡¹

    I''ve trained my poison resistance to the max, so poisoned arrows are no problem for me.

    ¡¸Alec...... you, don''t even think about keeping the loli all to yourself. I''m go first.¡¹

    It''s a shame I showed her a normal guy, but she''s a disappointment.

    It''s not that tough, but we made it to the top of the pyramid through a fair amount of traps.

    ¡¸Look, there''s the Loli. That''s mine, Alec.¡¹

    A girl in glittering vestments was sitting on a chair in a room.

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, you can get to it first. But there are guards nearby. Can we do this later?¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk. Well, for what it''s worth, that''s the Pope. But Frederick didn''t tell me the Pope was a Loli, did he? What''s going on?¡¹

    ¡¸How should I know.¡¹

    We headed back the way we came, this time to the basement.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, isn''t this ...... bad?¡¹

    Kaede says.

    Unlike before, her voice was lower than before.

    ¡¸Yeah. It''s obvious that the atmosphere has changed.¡¹

    I said, looking at the passage.

    The passageway has been transformed into a natural cave, and it looks like they built a pyramid on top of the original cave to hide it.

    I wondered what the destroyed Wigger Empire had been hiding.

    Now we would have to find out for ourselves.

    Kaede and I moved forward cautiously, keeping an eye on our surroundings.

 Volume 19 - CH 3

    After going through the natural cave for a while, I saw a prison that had obviously been modified.

    ¡¸Help! Somebody!¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh ......¡¹

    There were dozens of people in white vestments and purple robes squashed inside the prison.

    ¡¸This is terrible. They should at least think about using the bathroom.¡¹

    It''s no wonder Kaede mumbled, the smell of feces and urine wafting out of the jail stung her eyes.

    The prison environment was so bad that it could be called hell.

    There is also a torture room in the prison.

    It was a hell created by man.

    If Elisa saw this place, she would be very sad.

    ¡¸But Alec, be the last one to help them.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    If we let the prisoners out now, even if they don''t notice the intrusion, the security will be tightened in no time.

    We won''t even be able to get to the loli pope on the top floor of the pyramid. That''s no good.

    ¡¸But why are there so many...¡¹

    Kaede voiced her doubts.

    ¡¸Maybe it''s heresy or pick-ups that did this.¡¹

    I''ll tell her the answer.

    It''s easy to imagine.

    If you bind the people with too many strict laws, the number of criminals who fall under the law will increase as well.

    This is where Nicole had said before that the priests would take them away.

    ¡¸Aside from the pick-up artist, they''re unreasonable to crack down on a beautiful Yuri girl.¡¹

    Kaede is angry, but you seem to be biased too. It''s best not to give Kaede too much power.

    ¡¸Look, Alec. Looks like there''s no jail from here on out. There''s no guards either.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But there is a path,......¡¹

    There''s a natural cave leading straight back.

    Ideally, after we''ve examined this end to the end, we should eat Pope Loli and then release the prisoners.

    However, I''m not sure how much time it will take to examine this cave.

    Some of the prisoners from earlier were not going to last that long.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped, Kaede, as promised. You can eat the Pope first. I''ll take it from here.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Oooh, you know what to say, Alec. I''m glad I followed you. So, after I eat here, we''ll release the prisoners, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, don''t worry about that. If they don''t have any guards to start with, I don''t see how they''re gonna get any better security down the road.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Kaede and I split into two groups and began to make our move.

    The cave is slowly sinking into the underground.

    There didn''t seem to be any monsters, but there was a strange atmosphere from earlier.

    There must be something ahead.

    Feeling the strange presence close at hand, I continued onward.

    On the way, I found a broken stone door.

    It was destroyed from the inside , as if something had been eaten through it.

    There were also countless scratches.

    ¡¸Is this a bomb?........It doesn''t look like it either.¡¹

    I was curious about the method of destruction, but I couldn''t figure it out.

    I had no choice but to continue on.

    It was a long cave that seemed to go on forever to the bottom of the earth, but suddenly there ¨D¨Dit led to a wide open hollow.

    ¡¸T-This place is ......! What the heck, this is ......!¡¹

    I gulped.

    There was something huge in front of me.

    Something.

    I can see it clearly, but I don''t know what it is.

    The light green, translucent glow was like a jewel, but it was also alive .

    It looks like a dragonfly''s head attached to a caterpillar.

    What the heck is this, ......?

    I can''t stop breaking out in a cold sweat.

    This thing is bad.

    I''d better run away now.

    But only after I''ve done more research.

    I don''t know why I came here, and I had a feeling that if I didn''t find out what this was now, I''d be in trouble later.

    ¡¾Appraisal¡¿.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Yeho.

    ¡¾Lv¡¿ 425.

    ¡¾H P¡¿ 142854172635565535/142854172635565535

    ¡¾M P¡¿ 50250339/50250339

    ¡¾Status¡¿ Hibernation

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    An ancient god.

    Personality unknown.

    Non-active.

    It body is made entirely of *****.

    It appearance changes according to his thoughts.

    It has a terrifyingly strong body and amazing magic power.

    It can nullify almost all magic.

    I never thought I''d be able to appraise it in a normal way, but now it''s a god?

    The Wigger Empire and the Holy Kingdom both worshipped this thing.

    I''m a little relieved that it''s in hibernation, but there''s no guarantee that it won''t wake up at any moment.

    Once it wakes up, it will be too late to do anything about it with human hands.

    I thought 99 was the upper limit for its level, but I feel like I''ve been beaten to it.

    I felt like an idiot counting it HP.

    Anyway, I should go back to the academy and report to the headmaster.

    I can''t even figure out what to do with it on my own.

    I hope this thing stays asleep for hundreds of years. ......

    Anyway, any noise that disturbs it sleep is out.

    It''s best not to let the magic surge through it either.

    I stepped back gently, trying not to make a sound.

    I imagined the worst-case scenario of me stepping on something here and waking up the gods, but I made it out of the Hall of the Gods without incident.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    I''m still trying to figure out how to defeat the black anemone demon king, and now I''ve found something even scarier.

    My legs couldn''t stop shaking.

    ¡¸Phew, *pant*, *pant*, wheew¡¹

    I finally made it back to the stone door and was able to run, but I was out of breath.

    That stone door ...... had been breached from the inside, but ...... no, don''t think about it.

    It''s still in hibernation.

    And if it had really woken up, the upper pyramid would have been destroyed without a trace by now.

    I went back to Frederick''s house.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Alec? Your face is all pale.¡¹

    When Frederick saw me, he was horrified.

    ¡¸Frederick, everyone ......No, I want you to get Serina, Saki, Ione and Hannah to my room.¡¹

    I should also call Kaede, but she''s in the middle of having fun with Loli, so she won''t be back here yet.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I called the four of them into the room, who seemed resistant to shock, and I sent Frederick away and told them what I had just seen.

    ¡¸No way ......, in addition to the demon king, there is even an ancient god?¡¹

    Serina was also shocked.

    ¡¸If Alec is in such a hurry, it must be a bad god.¡¹

    Saki also folded her arms and made a difficult face.

    ¡¸I will inform my father as soon as possible, so that he can think about what to do.¡¹

    Ione said and left the room to write a letter.

    ¡¸So, what do you plan to do about Alec?¡¹

    Hannah asks calmly.

    ¡¸The only thing I can think of is to report to the head of the magic academy in Austin and the head of the magic guild. Well, I''ll also inform the king of Grandsword, but he won''t be able to do anything effective either. He may be a king, but he''s only human.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but I think it''s a good idea. Maybe God''s "hibernation" won''t wake it up in our lifetime.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so, but ......¡¹

    That''s not a fundamental response.

    It''s just prayer, the same as inaction.

    We still have to figure out a way to defeat it.

 Volume 19 - CH 4

    ¡¸It''s Soltaire. Somewhere in that land there is a magical sword that can break the spirit of the gods, according to the old myths.¡¹

    That''s what she told me when I returned to the Academy of Magic and reported to Headmaster Loli about the "god" that lay deep in Irv''s tomb.

    ¡¸You don''t know where it is?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really there?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know that either. But without it, there''s no way to defeat God.¡¹

    It''s already the middle of spring. The day of destiny is less than six months away.

    Just before the autumn harvest festival, the date on the calendar I saw that day, September 8th, is the date of the battle.

    On that day, I witnessed the appearance of the Demon King at the door of the Kingdom of Vernia.

    ¡¸Headmaster, there''s too little time. I haven''t even gotten my hands on the Dimensional Slayer yet.¡¡I also need to train my body to the limit. I don''t even have an old man. This might not be possible anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, it''s still too early to give up. There''s always a way.¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸In the future, when I saw you, you were the king of a harem kingdom. At least you''ll have a kingdom. You''re all smiles.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, well, I''ll make one when I have time, but... rather than that, are you thinking of any countermeasures on that side?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But when you''re dealing with gods and demon king too, it''s hard to find a good solution. ......¡¹

    It''s not fun to see a loli girl with a downcast face.

    ¡¸I understand. If I get the Dimensional Slash, I should be able to handle the Demon King. Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, that''s the spirit. I''m counting on you.¡¹

    After that...

    ¡¸Yeah, let''s gather up some strong guys.¡¹

    Retired S-rank adventurer Okama Doria, Lancelot who can use the ¡¾Zanetsuken¡¿, swordsmanship master Welbard-sensei, and the King of Grandsword.

    There might be other people who are even more powerful if you look for them.

    ¡¸Saki, gather information on the strong ones.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, darling, I''m going to fall in love with you again. This is the list of adventurers of each country with A rank or higher.¡¹

    It seems that Saki had already gathered the information and handed me the list.

    ¡¸You''re good, Saki. I''m going to make you cum in the missionary position tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahnn, that''s so tantalizing!¡¹

    ¡¸Also, can you look into the magical sword of the "God Killer" that is said to be in the Kingdom of Soltaire? Depart soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸And ......, no, that''s all I need.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, if you need anything else, let me know.¡¹

    Even if I let Saki concentrate on this and that, she won''t be able to handle it all at once.

    I''ll also assign it to Serina. She''s a very capable person.

    I decided to visit the high school''s star class and tell her about it.

    It seemed to be break time, so there was no need to worry about the other teachers.

    As for me, I''m a part-time teacher and I only have classes whenever I want, so I''m mostly free.

    ¡¸Serina, you should think of a way for me to become the harem king.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸So ...... are the terms of the September 8th, the Day of Destiny. According to Headmaster Loli, I''m supposed to be the king.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter if you''re not the king, you can still defeat the Demon King.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ll need to gather strong people to go, and become the king is better.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then I''ll think of a way for you to become king.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a harem kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you serious about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm~, at least it won''t attract any female heroes who know what that means.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, we''ll just have to keep the name a secret until the last minute.¡¹

    ¡¸Scam kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it. This is all about saving the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, I can''t believe you can''t deny it outright. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a true hero. Moreover, I''m the only man who fought - or rather, survived - Christina, who is a servant of the Demon King. If you don''t like it, Serina, show them you''re beyond me.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Fine.¡¹

    Serina nodded with serious eyes at this.

    ¡¸Alec-sensei, you have a visitor in the staff room.¡¹

    One of the students came and told me.

    ¡¸To me? Is the guest a woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she was a beautiful lady. And a little bit erotic.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope it''s not your beloved Christina.¡¹

    Serina said, but come on, there''s no way Christina can get inside this school.

    I''ve already informed the headmaster of the school of who she is, so if she had broken in, the alarm would have gone off by now.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Still on guard, I opened the door to the staff room.

    ¡¸Aleeec!¡¹

    She suddenly shouted and jumped at me, but she wasn''t my enemy.

    She was a lightly-armored swordsman with a bellybutton look.

    Her hair is short and blond.

    ¡¸Sarah, when did you get here?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a few minutes ago, fufu. I didn''t expect Alec to be a magic teacher. What a surprise!¡¹

    ¡¸How do you like it? I look pretty good in my robe, right?¡¹

    I showed her my new blue robe that I''m wearing as a teacher.

    ¡¸Yep, it looks good on you.¡¹

    She smiles brightly, and nothing seems to have changed.

    ¡¸I''m sorry to meet you so soon, Sarah, but I have some important things to tell you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, about the Demon King and all that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸How much do you know about the rumor?¡¹

    ¡¸The only thing I know is that there was a mage who used demonizing magic in the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Other than that, I found a yucky god sleeping deep underground in the Sacred Tomb of Irv. It''s in hibernation right now, but if it wakes up, it''ll be a disaster. That''s just my gut feeling, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Uehh, God is ...... ahaha, Alec is funny.¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t find it funny, though. That''s why I have to go to Soltaire to get the Sword of the God Killer. I''m getting it ready to go now, so the day after tomorrow¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, wait. If you go get it now, the sword is already gone, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸What? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm-mm. This is the "Sword of the God Killer".¡¹

    Sarah took out a silver tube from her pocket.

    ¡¸This is a sword? It only has a hilt.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s not exactly a sword. But I can use it, and Lunette assured me that this is the sword handed down to Soltaire.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I''m sure of it. Well done, Sarah. Now, go slay the god in the basement of the Holy Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sooorry, Alec. That''s a bit. I can''t do that.¡¹

    ¡¸A premonition of death?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That one tore me up, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuh, I don''t have a choice. Then we''ll find another way to do it. What are you going to do now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don''t really have any plans. I''m here to see Alec. Let''s have sex!¡¹

    I had no reason to say no, so I rented an empty classroom and had sex with Sarah on academy.

    The more impatient I get, the more sex I have.

 Volume 19 - CH 5

    The forest in the Professorial Research Area of the Academy of Magic.

    That''s where I was doing battle with Sarah''s party.

    ¡¸Haaaaaah!¡¹

    I used my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to dodge Sarah who was slashing at me with a longsword, and slashed at her in the opposite direction.

    But even though I was trying to take her back and slash her from behind, she had a premonition and immediately turned around to deal with me.

    She was a top-class A-ranked player in the Labyrinth of No Return, so she was indeed strong.

    Still, the training I''ve been doing every day has made me faster than before, and I''m more than capable of fighting on even terms.

    If I put my skills into the fight, I could probably beat Sarah.

    But that level is not good enough.

    I need to be able to defeat an S-ranked Okama Doria in a single blow to stand up to a god or a demon king.

    It was necessary to aim for the strongest of humanity, the level of Warriors, that realm.

    ¡¸Sarah! I''m on it!¡¹

    Jamie, the muscle woman, comes slashing at me from behind with a bastard sword.

    Of course, I had already noticed her that. I have ¡¾Eye in the back.¡¿

    ¡¸The blue flames of freezing that erupt from the abyss, burn them all up! ¡¾Alternative Flame!¡¿¡¹

    The other magician in Sarahr''s party, Lunette, hits me with a forbidden spell class spell.

    I instantly judged it to be a flame attribute and repelled Jamie''s bastard sword, catching the flames as they came.

    ¡¸Y-you must not do that! Alec! Hurry up and run!¡¹

    Lunette, who chanted, panicked, but as I expected, no damage was done here.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Lunette, I''m safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, unharmed by my most powerful spell.......you''re really a monster¡¹

    ¡¸Khh, my arm went numb too. Alec, you''ve raised your skill again. How much stronger can you get?¡¹

    Jaime asked, frowning.

    ¡¸Not yet, I need to be able to hit an S-ranked guy with a single blow. I still need more training.¡¹

    ¡¸If you are now, wouldn''t you be able to hit Bard, the "Impregnable Tank"?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know about that. Sarah, are you okay?¡¹

    Sailor, who was out of breath and in a big hurry, seemed to have become quite exhausted.

    ¡¸Yeah, I just need a little, *pant*, *pant*, reest~¡¹

    ¡¸Sierra, take care of Sarah. We''re done for the day.¡¹

    ¡¸Suure. I''m tired too.¡¹

    The old man''s policy of training through actual combat, life or death, is the most efficient way to train.

    The level itself hasn''t risen that much, but this is the best way to improve your combat instincts.

    I went back to my room, sat down on a chair, and thought to myself.

    Incidentally, since I became a teacher, I got a private room. I can bring my students here every night.

    ¡¸I can raise my level quickly by killing the sleeping god. After that, it''s the Demon King. The problem is.......whether or not I can get enough offensive techniques to get to that point. If I can get the clue to the Dimensional Slash, I can .......¡¹

    I''ve been trying various things, and we''re all trying to figure out how to do it, but I still haven''t gotten to the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ yet.

    The untimely death of Varius is regrettable.

    The old man had trained his own body beyond the limits of a human being, and that is how he obtained the¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    Perhaps the mechanism itself is terribly simple. Like the technique of creating static electricity and kicking an electric shock.

    I''m sure I could have done that electric shock kick.

    But unfortunately, ...... I don''t have the same amount of time to train as the old man.

    I have less than six months left.

    ¡¸Fuhh, it''s no use thinking about the old man all the time. I''m going to take a break and get a woman. ...... No, I''m going to take another look at my skills.¡¹

    When in doubt, rely on your skills.

    I unify my mind and think of a candidate.

    ¡¾Job Tree¡¿

    This is it.

    I don''t know why I didn''t notice it before.

    Well, it''s okay, I need to raise my level to a certain extent, otherwise I may not be able to clear the requirements and qualifications.

    ¡¾Job Tree Lv5¡¿ New!

    With this, I should be able to see my way to a class change to Magic Swordsman.

    I also have ¡¾Job Change¡¿, so I''ll use points to raise the skill level of this as well.

    ¡¾Job Change Lv5¡¿ Level up!

    That''s it.

    Magic Swordsman is available at ......

    Swordfighter ¡ú Swordman ¡ú Sword Saint

    Sorcerer ¡ú Mage ¡ú Mage Gunner

    Sword Saint + Mage Gunner = Magic Swordsman

    Sword Saint ¡ú Magic Sword Saint ¡ú Komusou

    ¡¸I see it!¡¹

    I''ve figured out the route.

    It seems that you have to change to the highest class of swordsman and mage, and then go from there.

    I thought I''d be able to use my skills to change jobs, but while I could change to a mage, my sword saint skills were still grayed out.

    I had no choice but to try changing my class to Gunner and then to Swordsman.

    ¡¸My speed went up, but that''s about it. The next step is to become a sword saint. ......¡¹

    This is something I should probably ask Welbard-sensei rather than the headmaster.

    ¡¸Saki, let''s go to the Kingdom of Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand!.¡¹

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    When I returned to the Kingdom of Vernia, I immediately went to Baroness Aelyria''s mansion before going to the Welbard Dojo .......

    ¡¸Alec-sama!¡¹

    When Aelyria found me in the garden, she ran up to me and hugged me.

    Her silver hair is as beautiful as ever.

    ¡¸Alec-sama, I was just about to meet you.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good to hear. Then, let''s do it outside today.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Uh, ...... at the inn?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the garden. It''s right here.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, w-we can''t, there someone who can see us...¡¹

    ¡¸There, in the shadow of the bushes, we can just hide.¡¹

    ¡¸But if anyone comes ......¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, we''ll show them.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? Ah, n-no, don''t make me take it off, not here!¡¹

    While making Aelyria resist, I rub her breasts and lick her neck to get her into the mood.

    ¡¸NNhh, aahhh, no, my body''s on fire, no waaay¡¹

    ¡¸There, that''s good and wet. I''ll put it in.¡¹

    I unbuckled my belt and inserted her from behind.

    I didn''t mean to put it in roughly, but Aelyria bent over and made a charming sound similar to a scream.

    ¡¸Aaahnnnn! Kuhhh, It''s been a long time since I''ve had a man in my life, and I''m already cumming!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re lying, you''ve been taking men into your house and doing it every day anyway.¡¹

    I grabbed Aelyria''s hips and moved them rhythmically, while blaming her for her words.

    ¡¸I-I would never do that.. Ahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a woman who invites a man other than her husband to come over and fuck her in the daytime like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah! N-no, it''s only Alec-sama, for now.¡¹

    ¡¸That means yesterday was different.¡¹

    ¡¸N-noo, except for the Baron, auhhh¡¹

    ¡¸Look, someone''s coming.¡¹

    I said, and stopped moving once.

    ¡¸Eeeppp!¡¹

    In a hushed voice, Eiria seemed to be struggling to remain unnoticed.

    But I''ve got a ¡¾Sign Detection¡¿, so I know there''s no one around here, and I''m getting to it.

    It''s just a bluff.

    ¡¸There you go, what''s the matter, make your usual naughty noise.¡¹

    I whispered in Aelyria''s ear as I moved my hips in and out of her Doggy Style position.

    ¡¸No, p-please, no, don''t move¨D¨DAaahhnnn! It''s coming out, my voice it''s coming out, aahnnn! N-no moreeee, aaahhhhh! AaaAaahhhhhhh!¡¹

    Shouting and shaking, Aelyria seemed to have tasted the ultimate in immorality.

    But that was a bit of a mistake. I didn''t think about the voice.

    Well, I guess the servants here will keep quiet even if they hear something.

 Volume 19 - CH 6

    The following month, I returned to the Kingdom of Vernia and showed up at the Welbard Dojo to ask my teacher how to become a sword saint.

    ¡¸Uumu, I see, I understand what you mean. But, Alec, becoming a Sword Saint might be a little difficult.¡¹

    Then, Welbard-sensei put his hand on his chin and pondered.

    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹

    I ask him.

    ¡¸A sword saint is a saint of the sword, a position that is revered by all. In other words, it means the highest-ranking swordsman. If you are not the strongest swordsman in your country, you cannot be called a sword saint.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In other words, in this country, if I defeat Sensei, I can become sword saint, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. There are many people who are stronger than me. Don''t you remember? I''m a swordsman with a rank of B.¡¹

    ¡¸I find that a bit hard to believe as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ve been putting more effort into training my successors than raising my rank, so I''ve been slacking on my promotion lately. ...... Still, Captain Lancelot is probably better than me.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s him, huh?¡¹

    He reminded me of a taciturn-looking man with wavy black hair and no expression.

    It''s the knight captain of this country.

    I''ve met him once before, in Mox Village.

    ¡¸By the way, I heard that he taught you to use the ¡¾Zanetsuken¡¿. Yulia was angry and wrote it in a letter.¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than teaching it to me, I stole the technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. I''ve heard that he rarely shows his skills in public, but if that''s the case, you saw through him at the first sight. You never cease to amaze me.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, to tell the truth, it''s a skill technique.¡¹

    ¡¸Still, it''s a skill. And you seem to have improved your skills a lot. I''m sure I''m no match for you now.¡¹

    ¡¸I think I can beat you with brute force, but I doubt it with swordmanship.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re right, I said earlier that it would be difficult, but if you''re stealing Lancelot''s techniques, you might be able to fight on even terms or better. You should ask him to fight against you. If you tell him what''s going on, I''m sure he''ll be on board.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll do that.¡¹

    Well, if he refuses, I can just cut him down and win without asking any questions.

    He had a calm personality, so he would probably tolerate me as long as I didn''t kill him.

    I went to Erlandt Castle, and since they would probably just turn me away if I talked to the gatekeeper anyway, I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to sneak into the castle.

    ¡¸Lancelot, huh ...... where is he?¡¹

    I walked through the castle looking for the smoked black-silver-haired man.

    I also went around the soldiers'' quarters, but there was no sign of him.

    ¡¸There''s no sign of him,......, perhaps he was on patrol outside?¡¹

    It would have been a complete waste of time, so I took off my ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ to quickly check.

    I called off the soldiers around here.

    ¡¸Oi, you, do you know where Captain Lancelot is?¡¹

    ¡¸Beats me, If he''s not in his office, he might be in the throne room reporting something to His Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I see.¡¹

    I moved with ¡¾Optical Camouflage¡¿ again.

    I was once to be called in this castle as hero by the magic cirlce.

    I''ve been using ¡¾Auto-Mapping¡¿ since then, but it seems that every place I''ve walked up to that point has been recorded without fail. The throne room of this castle was also recorded.

    ¡¸How convenient. Oh, there he is!¡¹

    I saw a familiar dark-haired figure in the back of his head.

    It was a knight in light blue armor.

    He seemed to be talking to the King of Vernia in the throne room.

    ¡¸Oi, Lancelot¨D¨D¡¹

    I''m familiar with these two, and I tried to show up and talk to them casually, but...

    ¡¸Your Majesty! That won''t be the only thing!¡¹

    I thought he was a man who rarely showed emotion, but this Lancelot was raising his voice.

    ¡¸Lancelot, grow up. This is the best time to do it. This is the time when all countries are frightened of the Demon King and are scrambling to take countermeasures . It''s a great opportunity for the small country of Vernia to become a major power, isn''t it?¡¹

    The king of Vernia smiled as he stroked his prized white beard.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Your Majesty. May I? First of all, all the major powers have their own strong armies. With our current army, we won''t be able to cut down the enemy''s main force, let alone their defenders. I''m sure we''ll have our hands full defending this country.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, that''s where the another world heroes come in.¡¹

    It was the voice of another person who said that.

    A blonde girl in a white dress that showed off a lot of cleavage came out from the side and slung herself over Lancelot''s shoulder.

    ¡¸Her Royal Highness ......¡¹

    What? There was a princess in this country?

    I''ve never heard of her.

    And she''s an arrogant, erotic beauty.

    Why didn''t anyone tell me about this ......!?

    ¡¸Just in time, Alec, I''ll tell you something.¡¹

    The king looked at me in the back and smirked. It''s a nasty smile to see.

    When I first saw him, I thought he looked like a vicious old man.

    ¡¸If you want to talk about it, let''s hear it.¡¹

    I already know what my answer will be, but I''ll say so.

    ¡¸You''re not the only hero who has conquered the Labyrinth of No Return, Alec, and is active as an A-rank adventurer, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou?¡¹

    I already know all the A rankers from Saki''s information and the letter from the King of Grandsword, but I dare to make a surprising face at the King of Vernia here.

    ¡¸Erwin, the hero who was summoned here with you. He also became an A rank adventurer and graduated at the top of his class from the Austin Academy of Magic. I heard that the hero Keiji defeated the Earth Dragon in the south. Shin was such a mess, but still, I''d say last year was a good year for us. The other years'' heroes all ended up at B rank.¡¹

    I''m currently sending early horses to all the C-ranked heroes and above scattered around the country to contact them.

    ¡¸Hmph. I see. So you''ve been calling us with this kind of intention.¡¹

    I''m not particularly surprised by that story.

    ¡¸It''s natural. Most heroes are quickly killed, but there are those like you who persevere and become strong. If you don''t, who will give you gold and equipment for free? Of course, I will prepare a high reward for you.¡¡No, you''re better off with a woman, heh heh heh.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I want both. If you give me this country and its princess, I''ll give you a little help.¡¹

    I said lightly to the king. Give me all your money.

    ¡¸Wh-what!? Kuhh, y-you want reward this country, you''d say.........Tskkk! As I though. you''re just another world hero who doesn''t know his place. I can''t handle it. But you have no right to refuse me. Lancelot!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    Lancelot drew his sword intimidatingly in accordance with the king''s will.

    ¡¸Lancelot, I don''t mind you being a loyal knight, but you need to think for yourself. Is now the time to do that?¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸No. But, Alec, with greed like yours, I thought it might be better to teach you a little self-control for your own good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Well, whatever, it''s a bit of a strange turn of events, but I''ve come to offer you a match. A pure sword fight.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you mean to me. You certainly look a lot stronger than you are before.¡¹

    Lancelot says, looking at me fearlessly.

    He''s taller than me, so he''s looking down on me a bit.

    He thinks he''s going to beat me, doesn''t he?

    Interesting.

 Volume 19 - CH 7

    In order to defeat the Demon King "Black Anemone" and his servant Christina, I really need to defeat the "Sleeping Ancient God" and raise my level furiously.

    The Sword of the God Slayer for this purpose is already in the hands of my lover, Sarah.

    All I need to do is train up my job as a magic swordsman in order to learn the trump card "Dimensional Slash".

    I''ve already figured out the route for that class change in the ¡¾Job Tree¡¿ skill.

    The first step is to reach the same level as old master Varius, and that''s what I''m aiming for.

    Lancelot is considered to be the strongest in the Kingdom of Vernia.

    Defeating him with swordsmanship is a requirement for the third swordsman job, "Sword Saint," and is the key to changing classes to "Magic Swordsman," like an old man who can also use magic.

    ¡¸And noooow! The match between A-ranked adventurer and hero Alec and Knight Captain Lancelot of the Kingdom of Vernia will now take place!¡¹

    While everyone was watching, the official start of the match was announced in the courtyard of Erlandt Castle in high spirits.

    ¡¸Aleeeec! The Welbard Waterfowl Sword cannot be allowed to lose to the Earth Dragon Sword! If it comes down to it, you must win even if you have to use magic! OKaaaayyy!¡¹

    I''m sure Yulia is trying to give me a pep talk from the audience, but you''re talking out of your ass.

    That''s a perfect foul loss.

    The reason I''m doing this match is to fulfill the class change requirements.

    I''m not going to use any magic at all, and I''m also going to refrain from using skills as much as possible. Welbard-sensei says that skills are a part of one''s ability, but if I lose here, I don''t think I can beat not only the Demon King, but also his servant Christina.

    At any rate, I had been completely defeated before Christina.

    If her master, the Demon King, hadn''t summoned her at that time, I doubt if I would have survived.

    If I wasn''t the strongest among the humans, I wouldn''t be able to survive.

    I''m under a lot of pressure, but I''ve cleared the Labyrinth of No Return.

    Compared to the pressure of the ninth layer, it was nothing.

    I didn''t know when I would die there. There was always a hint of death clinging to my back.

    Compared to that¨D¨Dhmm?

    I don''t know, maybe it''s just my imagination, but I can see a pale aura floating around Lancelot.

    What''s with this guy? Isn''t he getting a little bigger?

    ¡¸Fuuuuhh. ............¡¹

    Lancelot exhaled a long breath, perhaps as an attempt at mental unification, and was naked on top. He is not going to wear mithril armor.

    His toned body is visible even though I doesn''t want to see it, but his muscles are completely different from those of a bodybuilder.

    It''s not like he''s got great muscles.

    But what can I say, ...... there is no waste at all.

    You can find a lot of different types of muscles, such as short distance running muscles, weightlifting muscles, and swordsman muscles.

    As for me, I''m equipped with dark, scaled armor, but a swordsman in this world is still a swordsman, even if he wears armor. There''s nothing wrong with that.

    But ......

    Lancelot smiles at me, perhaps seeing me like this.

    ¡¸Well, it''s been a while since I''ve had a real opponent. Alec, It''s a little late, don''t you complain if I get too powerful and end up fucking you, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t have any interest in fucking men, and I have no intention of being fucked, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that you are still the same, but that''s fine. Now, let''s have a fair and square sword fight for the title of "Sword Saint".¡¹

    ¡¸Captaaaain! Please crush that hero!¡¹

    ¡¸Lancelot-samaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Pull back, Alec! You''re no match for the captain!¡¹

    ¡¸You pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Boo~! Poop! Stupid, stupid, stupid, Alec''s stupid. I hope you lose!¡¹

    The outside world is so loud.

    The castle courtyard, so to speak, is Lancelot''s home ground, so it''s not hard to see why the cheering would be concentrated over there.

    However, regardless of his skill, what is a pervert?

    By the way, the one person who is shouting vulgar abuse is Letty.

    ¡¸I don''t mind Letty, but it looks like the people here really don''t like you. What have you done, Alec?¡¹

    Serina says.

    ¡¸Nothing. Maybe they saw me picking up girls somewhere, but I''m sure I didn''t do anything so crazy in the city or in the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Her Royal Highness has been talking to the soldiers.¡¹

    Lancelot said. When I looked at the princess, she was covering her mouth and giggling. It it her work?.

    ¡¸But if your concentration is disturbed by this, you will not be able to beat me.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, both of you, step forward. I will be the referee, dispatched by the Swordmanship Guild.¡¹

    The man with the sharp eyes said, but when I appraised him, he was level 52. Will he be able to keep up with our movements?

    Well, Lancelot is not the kind of guy who cheats, so the rest is up to me.

    ¡¸Well then, bow!¡¡...... Ready. Begin!¡¹

    Lancelot made a sudden move.

    His hand disappears from view, leaving an afterimage.

    I felt the wind pressure on my face and stepped back, but I guess that''s what happens when ¡¾Kinetic Vision¡¿ is off.

    The blood flowed from my cheek, but I was able to dodge, and the wind pressure alone was enough to do this.

    It''s a little hard to do without any skills.

    ¡¸What is it, Alec? You''re not as good as I think you are.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ve been underestimating you a bit. I''m going to use all my skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Now you are talking. Skill is not magic. It is a skill that you have acquired. I will use all of my skills against you.¡¹

    When he say that, I''m tempted to use my ice javelin in rapid succession, but I''m bound by swordsmanship here.

    I gripped the hilt of my sword once more and kicked the ground.

    ¡¸H-he''s fast!¡¹

    ¡¸W-What the hell was that?¡¹

    The soldiers were surprised, but even they must have seen my figure like an afterimage.

    The speed was too fast for normal people to follow.

    I slashed at him five times, but they all dodged.

    I had a fair amount of confidence in my attacks, but Lancelot''s defense was unfathomable.

    He''s even called the Sword Saints. He must have never suffered even a single blow in a serious match.

    In this world, restraint is not about stopping short, but about not killing.

    When it comes to a battle between two great swordsman, the tip of the sword never misses and heads for the vital point with precision and accuracy.

    No, you can''t think of it as a fight.

    It should be thought of as a fight to the death.

    One of us will lose our life in an instant.

    That is the real seriousness of this fight.

    ¡¸I was surprised. Where did you get that speed to dodge all seven of my attacks?¡¹

    Lancelot stopped his hand and asked.

    ¡¸The fourth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.¡¹

    I answered frankly.

    The ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ is something I got from Spectre with ¡¾Skill Copy¡¿.

    ¡¸I''ll try to get there later.¡¹

    ¡¸I think it''s impossible for you to get these skill for the rest of your life.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhh. But I can do something similar.¡¹

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    I was taken aback when Lancelot closed the gap to five meters without using his feet.

    The astonishment and analysis of the situation became a gap in my mind.

    ¡¸Guargghhh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Aleeeec!¡¹¡¹ ¡¸Brotheeer!¡¹

    I was hit by Lancelot with a horizontal cleave.

    In addition, he swung his sword mercilessly and was in the attack position for a follow-up strike.

    I want to run backwards, but I''m sure he expects that too.

    So, I dare to step forward and escape.

    A viciously accurate attack sliced through the air behind me.

    I''m saved. ......

    ¡¸*pant*, *pant*, daaamn, now that''s one defeat: ......¡¹

    I managed to survive, but if I''d done it without my skills, I''d be dead right now.

    ¡¸Hmmm ...... I''m pretty sure I just cut all the cervical vertebrae in your neck, can you still stand up?¡¹

    ¡¸Aleeeec! There are a total of seven cervical vertebrae! How can you take seven attacks and not avoid them!? It proves that you can''t see his attacks!¡¹

    Yulia showed her useless knowledge, but Lancelot didn''t swing his sword seven times.

    He slashed with his right hand, and halfway through, he twisted the sword''s flange with his left hand to change the angle.

    Moreover, I couldn''t see where the attack was coming from until it hit me.

    Even with my ¡¾Kinetic Vision Lv5¡¿.

    That''s how fast Lancelot''s attack is.

    He''s even faster than me.

    Lancelot, you said before the match that it would be better to teach me a lesson for later, but now you''re ready to kill me.

    This is not a matter of skill or physical level.

    It''s about how you focus on the fight in front of you.

    That''s the point.

    In that respect, I seem to have too many distractions.

    I''m still thinking about it right now.

    If I think before I act, the amount of thinking I do will inevitably cause me to fall behind.

    Maybe it''s a skill, but he''s also reading my actions.

    What should I do ......

 Volume 19 - CH 8

    If you can''t think about it, don''t think about it.

    No thinking here.

    The only way to get a head start on him is to increase your reaction time.

    Concentrate. ......

    ¡¾Mindless¡¿

    Hmm?

    Did it come up as a skill candidate?

    Well, if I can get it, I''ll take it.

    ¡¾Mindless Lv5¡¿ New!

    ¡¸Murghh! The gap has ...... disappeared?¡¹

    Lancelot stopped mid-step and hesitated, but this skill seems to be immensely powerful for a swordsman like him who skillfully uses advanced psychological tactics.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, captain? If you''re not coming, I''ll come to you.¡¹

    I slash at him with a gaping stance.

    ¡¸Nonsense, that attack is like old master Varius!¡¹

    Lancelot growled in surprise.

    ¡¸Hmm? Have you ever fought that old man before?¡¹

    ¡¸Only once. That man moved in a way that you wouldn''t expect from a human. Have you fought with the old master, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did. He trained with me for a very short time. In the end, I couldn''t land a single blow to the old man with my sword.¡¹

    ¡¸I did land a blow, but it didn''t have any effect. I see, we are kindred spirits.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad you said that. Well, how about this? Varius Style, Water Bird Sword, Hayabusa!¡¹

    I simulated what I thought the old man would do with the techniques Yulia often used, and moved my body accordingly.

    My bones creaked and my muscles buzzed with an unpleasant scream, but I could handle this with my body''s regenerative abilities.

    That''s where ¡¾Mindless¡¿ comes in.

    ¡¸Khhh!. I can''t his movement. ......!¡¹

    His eyes widened, and Lancelot seemed to lose sight of my movements, though it seemed only for a moment.

    Blood flowed from his left shoulder.

    Lancelot must have very good intuition to be able to almost dodge my ¡¾Mindless¡¿ attack while losing sight of me.

    I''ve seen that he has a skill like that.

    It''s the same kind as Sarah''s.

    If that''s the case, it can''t be an avoidable attack.

    No, even if it can be avoided , it is an attack that will surely kill you.

    ¡¸As expected, It looks like your skills are the only one who can do it here.¡¹ (?)

    As I said this, I sheathed my sword and took an iai stance.

    ¡¸That stance, that can''t be ......!¡¹

    He looked incredulous, but Lancelot was still agile enough to react to my technique.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¾Zantetsuken!¡¿¡¹¡¹

    My voice and Lancelot''s are in sync, and the shockwave from the sword and the stance are exactly the same.

    If that''s the case, then I have the advantage of attacking first.

    That''s what I thought.

    ¡¸Guhahhh!?¡¹

    My fresh blood splattered on the ground.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Aleec!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    You bastard, you avoided the dark dragon scale armor and just went for the bare neck.

    ¡¸Lancelot! How did you do that? I''m sure I was faster than you.¡¹

    I hold my neck with my left hand and ask while recovering. I was buying time.

    ¡¸You''re right, the timing was fast. But not fast enough.¡¹

    Lancelot answered my question, but perhaps it was a difference in skill level.

    ¡¸Speed. It is speed, after all?¡¹

    No matter how well Lancelot has trained his body, there must be a limit.

    If we''re on the same level, there is no way that he can be faster than my body as a hero.

    In addition, I am now level 73, which is higher than Lancelot''s level 69.

    And yet, ...... Lancelot is faster.

    ¡¸It''s the distance, Alec. If you cut the shortest distance, you will cut the fastest. In the direction of the blade, I mean.¡¹

    ¡¸So that means ...... stepping into it!¡¹

    If the stance is exactly the same, but the speed changes, then we should see that the position has changed.

    He and I are both right-handed.

    Therefore if you change the angle so that the blade is in front of the right and the body is behind on the left, you can hit the body that much faster.

    So it has to do with the footwork of stepping in to do that.

    ¡¸Exactly.¡¹

    ¡¸Lancelot! This isn''t a practice match or a lesson. You have an advantage, but what are you doing!¡¹

    The king on the other side shouted in annoyance.

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    Lancelot slashed at me as soon as he replied that, but he told me in a whisper from his position with his back to the king.

    ¡¸Alec, you''re probably kicking the ground with your heels . No, it''s not like that. You have to grab the ground with your toes. That''s how you stay on your feet.¡¹

    Ohh, so it''s like that!

    The amazing movement of the old man and Lancelot, their speed.

    I can see their footwork, but unless they''re barefoot, there''s no way I can see the movement of their toes inside their shoes.

    The boots we wore were made of leather, and the toes were rather soft.

    Perhaps Lancelot''s shoes are even softer than mine, as an adventurer.

    The way he uses his toes is different.

    If I know that, I can use your extra skill points to strengthen them.

    ¡¾Toe Wiggle Massage Lv5¡¿ New!

    ¡¸You have my thanks, Master Lancelot. ¡¾True Alter Ego Technique!¡¿

    Grasping the ground in the courtyard as if to gouge it out with my toes.

    It''s not just the ground.

    I can also use the wind pressure, and even the gravity of this space-time to accelerate and grasp with my own body.

    I see, so this is ¡¾Space-Time Manipulation¡¿

    And if you can manipulate time and space, you can also grasp this dimension by grasping the past and future in parallel.

    It''s ¡¾Dimensional Manipulation¡¿.

    ¡¸Wh-What the hell was that move?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-There''s more Alec!?¡¹

    You can temporarily interrupt the past to the future position and shift the time.

    That way, there can be many of me in the same time zone.

    It''s not infinite, though.

    I cut in from the front, and at the same time as I clashed swords with Lancelot, and I slashed him from behind. This is a real alter ego.

    ¡¸Gunuuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸T-the match is over! Winners, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Use it. It''s the Great Potions.¡¹

    I offered the potion to the fallen Lancelot.

    ¡¸It''s unnecessary. I don''t work out that soft.¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how much you ...... Ooooh?¡¹

    The wound on Lancelot''s back is closing up.

    ¡¸Regeneration skills?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s my back muscles.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s disgusting, you. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need you to tell me that. Even I can''t heal a bone.¡¹

    ¡¸Oiii, Lancelot! What are you doing? If you''re going to stand, slash Alec!¡¹

    The king rises from his chair and yells.

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty, this is a match. As long as we have already won or lost, this is as far as we go. Besides, Alec has raised his arm again. I''m afraid I can no longer defeat him.¡¹

    ¡¸...... I see. If so, there is no choice, Hero Kojima, defeat Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Your Majesty.¡¹

    "Kojima" you say?

    It seems that the King of Vernia still has other powerful pawns besides Lancelot.

    It seems that even after witnessing this match where I defeated Lancelot, the king and his men are still planning to defeat me.

    But the list I received from Saki didn''t include the name "Kojima".

    We all looked at the man called "Kojima" to see who he was.

    ¡¸Ehh? K-Kojima-sensei! Wh-Why are you here?¡¹

    I recognized Kojima''s face as well, though Serina raised her voice in dismay.

    A man wearing a simple white robe.

    He was in his thirties.

    But he used to look nervous, but now he has a thin smile on his face and seems to be very confident.

    ¡¸Yaa, Serina-kun, Alec-kun, it''s been a while. It''s good to see you both looking so healthy. Meena, you too.¡¹

    Kojima smiles.

    He''s one of the heroes who was summoned here, just like us.

    He said he was a surgeon.

    Me, Serina, Shin, Keiji, Erwin, and Kojima¨D¨D

    Last year, these six people were summoned as heroes.

    He was confused about this other world and the position of a hero, and only visited the adventurer''s guild for the initial registration.

    So, he was omitted from Saki''s list.

    Even so, his level stopped at 36 according to the [Appraisal].

    He shouldn''t be our enemy, but ......, what''s this leeway?

    ¡¸I also realized after that. In this world, killing people will make you stronger. It''s really strange. I think it''s called the experience system. I studied a lot when I was a kid and rarely played that kind of game, but I''ve heard of it.¡¹

    ¡¸T-that''s not it, sensei! In this world, you have to defeat the monsters.¡¹

    Serina said desperately, shaking her head.

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I guess you''re right. But it''s the same thing with people. I''ve been asked by His Majesty to operate on dying patients, and I''ve often failed. It made me realize just how much modern medicine is supported by technology.¡¹

    Of course, Kojima, who smiles wryly, must have started out with good intentions to help people.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸There is a thing called magic in this world, and if you kill people or monsters, your muscle strength and stamina will increase dramatically. From my research, it seems that this is some kind of energy that is exchanged like virtual currency, and the "God" of this world give us power. Unfortunately, my attempts to communicate with "God" have been unsuccessful, so I don''t know much about it. However, Christina''s your "Lord" also treats "fear" as a form of currency.¡¹

    Kojima smiled.

    ¡¸T-that can''t be, she''s here!?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. I heard that my girlfriend''s "Lord" is not a "God", but to me, they''re both similar, as long as he let me use "Magic". Look at this. This is the secret she taught me. ¨D¨DThe corpse.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    Two soldiers carried the man''s body away.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Alec? If he''s an enemy, just take him down as fast as you can. That''s who he is.¡¹

    Kaede said, but I signaled with my hand to wait a moment.

    ¡¸When you make an offering to the "Lord" like this, ......¡¹

    Kojima put his hand on the dead man''s stomach.

    ¡¸O-Oii, there''s something in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-What the hell is that!?¡¹

    The soldiers panicked, but it seemed that many of them were still unaware of Kojima''s experiment.

    We weren''t surprised, but a black snake appeared from the corpse''s belly.

    The shiny black snake seemed to be a black summoned beast for sure.

    ¡¸Now we had confirmation. Kojima is an enemy, and Erwin and Keiji are allies.¡¹

    I say with certainty.

 Volume 19 - CH 9

    One of the heroes, the surgeon Kojima, had been in contact with Christina.

    The "Door" on the tenth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    In the future that I saw there, it looked like Kojima was holding Meena''s stomach and treating her, but that was not the case.

    Kojima was just trying to bring out a new Demon King from Meena.

    ¡¸Doctor Kojima! Christina is our enemy! She''s a servant of the Demon King, you know!?¡¹

    Serina tried to tell him what was going on, but...

    ¡¸I see, the Demon King. Then her power makes sense. Well, God or the Demon King, it doesn''t matter to me either way, Serina-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸You are ......!¡¹

    For Kojima, who has no interest in games or fairy tales, it''s no wonder that the one who gave him the power seems to be a good being.

    No, he probably doesn''t even see it as good and evil.

    ¡¸Anyway, Alec, get rid of that monster. We''re inside the castle.¡¹

    Lancelot said with a serious face. As the head of security here, I''m sure he''s not happy about this.

    However, since Kojima is working on the king''s orders, it''s hard for him to do anything about it.

    ¡¸That''s fine. You owe me one, Lancelot.¡¹

    I said, and readied my sword.

    The black snake was still undulating on the corpse, but it hadn''t attacked anyone yet.

    It is small in size, and Kojima''s technique is probably not as good as his master Christina''s.

    There''s still time to spare.

    Then¨D¨D

    I tried to use ¡¾Job Change¡¿ to change my class to ¡¾Sword Saint¡¿, but I was already a ¡¾Sword Saint¡¿.

    Well, since I defeated Lancelot, the most powerful man in the country, in a fair duel, it seems I was able to change automatically.

    In addition, I can change my class from here to a ¡¾Magic Swordman¡¿. There is no doubt that there will be a ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ at the end of it.

    If there isn''t, we''re in trouble.

    ¡¸All right, I can go all the way to ¡¾Magic Swordsman¡¿.¡¹

    The window showed a list of potential class change destinations in white text, and it even showed Magic Sword Saint.

    It is the second job of the ¡¾Magic Swordsman¡¿.

    The ¡¾Komusou¡¿ above it is also grayed out, but visible.

    ¡¾Magic Sword Saint¡¿ New!

    Sorry, old man.

    I had to stand in line with you, didn''t I?

    Varius, who figured out this route all by himself, was amazing, but I, who grew up this fast ¨D¨D no, it was the old man''s way of training.

    It''s a lot easier to follow something.

    That''s why we have to pay respect to our predecessors.

    With this: ......

    I should also be able to get the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ that I saw in that browser game.

    I now understand how it works.

    You grab the ground with your toes, use your body''s physical abilities to create acceleration, and manipulate time, space, and even dimensions.

    I look at the skill candidates.

    ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿

    There it is: .......

    This is the most powerful skill I''ve been struggling to find for months.

    It is a technique that ignores the opponent''s defense and literally cuts through the dimension itself.

    It should be able to deal with split-type enemies.

    ¡¾Dimensional Slash Lv3¡¿ New!

    Level 3 consumed a total of 25,000 points at once.

    It''s a heavy skill that requires 5,000 points at level 1.

    I''ll rape that girl with the glasses if it''s not good enough.

    I could have raised it to level 4, but then I wouldn''t have been able to take any other skill, so I left it at that.

    Level 1 should be enough against this snake.

    ¡¸Now, go, servant of the Demon King! He''s your enemy!¡¹

    Kojima pointed at me and commanded the snake.

    ¡¸SHAAAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Alec!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I silently cut off the black snake that jumped at me in a single stroke.

    The blade of my sword, the area around it, shades black and sucks the black snake in like a vacuum cleaner.

    The black snake disappears without a trace, leaving only the man''s corpse.

    All right, the air around me seems to have decreased a bit, but there seems to be no problem with the space. I can use it.

    The space around me hasn''t shifted either, and I don''t have to worry about things flying out of me when I slash.

    ¡¸Wh-What the hell? This is ridiculous. Even if you cut it, it should divide and multiply. Magic shouldn''t work on it either. What did you do?¡¹

    Kojima asked, surprised by the unexpected.

    ¡¸What? I did it like this.¡¹

    I fired another ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, this time at Kojima.

    It was to check the power of level 2, but as soon as the air around the blade turned black, the shadow flew away.

    It was smaller in size than Kojima''s body, but he was sucked into the shadow.

    There was nothing left of him.

    It didn''t even allow him to defend himself.

    It was a terrifying skill.

    ¡¸Uohhh? He''s gone. Where is he?¡¹

    Jouga drew his sword and looked around.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, he''s completely gone. He will never appear in this world again.¡¹

    I say calmly.

    Maybe he''s out there somewhere in the flat universe, but even if he were out there in a flesh and blood body, he wouldn''t be alive.

    There would be no way to get back here.

    Whoever is responsible for the Demon King will not be tolerated, okay?

    It''s possible that Kojima has summoned the Demon King.

    ¡¸Alec, y-you''ve finally, finally mastered that thing, haven''t you!?¡¹

    Serina notices and asks.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. Now I can take on gods and Demon Kings alike!¡¹

    I said with a grin.

    ¡¸Awesome ......¡¹

    Now, all we have to do is figure out what to do with this place: ......

    ¡¸Guards! What are you doing? We must capture the Demon King''s faction, and the enemies of God, the enemies of the Kingdom of Vernia!¡¹

    Lancelot points at the king and yells.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Un-understood! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The soldiers, their faces twiched, obeyed Captain Lancelot''s order and hung the king on the noose.

    ¡¸You guys ......! Have you forgotten my face!? Lancelot is a traitor!¡¹

    The King of Vernia also shouted loudly, saliva flew out of his white beard. His eyes glittered and he flailed about like an old man, but his physical strength seemed to be commensurate with his age and he was pushed back by the soldiers.

    ¡¸H-however, His Majesty was trying to use the Demon King''s companions to defeat the heroes.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, that''s ......¡¹

    The soldiers said, frightened.

    ¡¸What''s wrong with that! This is all part of making Vernia a superpower!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. Gag him and put him in jail. His Majesty the King is disturbed, no, he has sold his soul to the Demon King.¡¹

    Lancelot says, you''re probably right. Even if you get the status of a great power, it will be useless if the land is rotten.

    Caius¨D¨Dthe King of Grandsword would not have thought of such a foolish thing. The king of Grandsword was always aloof, adventuring secretly into labyrinths and throwing his work to me, but he did his job well and was loved by his subordinates.

    No matter how much of a king you are, there are still some things you should do and some things you shouldn''t.

    ¡¸¡¸Ha!¡¹¡¹

    This time, without any dismay, the soldiers followed Lancelot and dragged the rampaging King of Vernia into the castle.

    ¡¸Your Royal Highness, which way do you intend to go?¡¹

    Lancelot said to the princess, who was trying to sneak away from the scene.

    ¡¸Eepp! I-I don''t know anything about it!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll ask you about that in your room. It doesn''t matter, tie the princess up, too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Understood!¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Lancelot, after your interrogation is over, if you don''t mind, I have some questions for her as well. Alone.¡¹

    I say with a serious face. Of course, there''s nothing I need to ask the princess.

    I''m sure Lancelot will ask her about the relationship with the Demon King and Christina.

    Once we are alone, I will use my erotic skills to make her hair stand on end.

    ¡¸I understand. I''ll let you take some time later.¡¹

    Just as planned!

    ¡¸Alec ...... are you sure this is all right?¡¹

    Serina furrows her brow, though, and looks worried.

    ¡¸Hmph, leave it to me. That princess would lick my boots if it meant she could survive, wouldn''t she?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re the worst ......¡¹

    Even Serina, who has been looking at me with contempt, is not opposed to this, so I guess the Zen of the throne is now in sight.

    If you get close to the princess, you''re as good as in control of this country.

    Lancelot will be chivalrous and will not seek to become king himself.

    It''s the birth of the Harem Kingdom!

 Volume 19 - CH 10

    I got the princess of the Kingdom of Vernia to admit her engagement to me, and a de facto harem kingdom was established.

    However, the "Right of First Night for Everyone" that I proposed was rejected by Saki and Serina, and it seems that I can''t just pull on the girls'' sashes and have fun like a lord.

    I barely got them to accept only the miniskirt compulsory cool biz law, and issued a proclamation that all unmarried beautiful girls must wear miniskirts when walking outside during the summer.

    This shall be my first edict!

    It''s still spring, but I''m looking forward to summer.

    ¡¸Alec, I''d like to see a system of bigamy between women. And the right to instant licking.¡¹

    Kaede insists, but I don''t want to have any conflicts with the conservative nobles or the people for the time being.

    This is not the time for that, and if we don''t defeat the Demon King, we won''t be able to talk about peropero (licking, licking).

    ¡¸I''ll think about it, also no right to instant licking.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You''re the only one with the power. I''m the one who saved you in that tower and in the girls'' dormitory, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸I introduced you to Sylvie and Karen for that matter.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s the thing.¡¹

    You''ve been blatantly deceiving me.

    ¡¸Hey, you two, now''s not the time to be talking about this. We''re in a dungeon. Enemies could come out at any moment.¡¹

    Serina warned us that we were now in the underground passage of the pyramid "The Sacred Tomb of Irv" in the Holy Kingdom. We''ve come to that place again.

    The prisoners that Kaede and I had freed were no longer here. That''s why the natural cave was so quiet.

    ¡¸It''s okay, it''s okay, the passage is straight and there are no enemies.¡¹

    Kaede said with a light wave of her hand.

    ¡¸But there''s something creepy about it, something that looks like it could be there. This is not good.¡¹

    Jouga shivers and looks scared, which is unusual for him. Kaede called out to him in a carefree manner.

    ¡¸You''re a man, aren''t you, Jouga? Even if it comes out, me and Alec will beat it with ease. And we''ve got Serina, too.¡¹

    In fact, after that, everyone wanted to know how the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ worked, so I gave them a quick lesson, and to my surprise, even Kaede and Noel learned the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    I can''t help but wonder how they got enough points, but since they can actually use it, I have no choice but to admit it

    When I asked them about it, they said they didn''t even know why the number had increased. Well, they didn''t seem to be lying, and the cause is still under investigation.

    ¡¸Don''t forget, I''m here too. Leave it to Yulia, the Welbard Waterfowl Sword Master who can use the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh yeah, Yulia can use it too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho, I also here.¡¹

    The head of the academy came all the way from Austin to join us.

    With an first team and these members, it would be safe to say that we had the strongest lineup.

    Serina, who was walking in the lead, stopped.

    ¡¸Wait, there''s something.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, it''s a stone door.¡¹

    I came to the location of the broken door.

    Our goal, of course, is to get rid of the Sleeping "God".

    ¡¸It''s in shambles.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like it was breached from the inside. What the hell is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, perhaps a human wandered in and touched the sleeping "God".¡¹

    The Headmaster made a guess.

    It has been touched and someone turned into a non-human monster.

    ¡¸H-hey, hey, grandma, are we going to be okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. All we have to do is defeat it without touching it.¡¹

    ¡¸Is the sword okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Jouga, you guys don''t touch it. Only those who can use the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ will go.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. If any other enemies show up, you can always leave it to me!¡¹

    The entire party proceeded down the passageway and came to that wide open cavity again.

    ¡¸Uwahhh ......¡¹

    ¡¸This is ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve seen some serious stuff. This is what I mean when I say my whole body is hairy.¡¹

    We all gulped and stared at the ancient god.

    It looks like a giant dragonfly gem.

    Just looking at it gives me goosebumps, which can only be described as instinct.

    This thing is probably the natural enemy of humanity that eating humans.

    ¡¸H-hey, hey, can''t we sell this for a good price if we break it into pieces and take it home? It''s such a big gem, uhehe.¡¹

    Only one of us, Letty, was stupid enough to say something like that.

    ¡¸Don''t be blinded by greed, Letty, and look carefully at the appraisal. It''s not jewelry at all. It''s a fake, a look-alike. Well, this one was born earlier than the gem, but...¡¹

    The Headmaster of the school said without amusement.

    ¡¸Eehh~, tsk, you can''t sell it? It''s useless, even though it''s a god!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, even if you want to sell it, you''ll have to defeat it first.¡¹

    I say something important. If I cut down its body, it''ll wake up.

    ¡¸But is it really okay to defeat a god whose name we''ve never even heard of?¡¹

    Fianna is concerned about it.

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter. Originally, it''s not a god of this world. it''s from outside.¡¹

    The Headmaster assured her.

    ¡¸Outside?¡¹

    ¡¸We''ll talk later. It''s waking up faster than I thought. It''s going to wake up soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Speaking of which, there''s a light.¡¹

    I think the light is flickering faster.

    ¡¸All right, everyone. Those of you who can use the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, step forward.¡¹

    I said, and Serina, Kaede, Noel, and Yulia lined up beside me.

    ¡¸Let''s get the timing right. Three count, no. One, two, three, and we go at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this is bad, I''m going to sneeze. H-Hurry up, Alec.¡¹

    Letty will interrupt me at the right moment, but that''s to be expected.

    I''m not going to use the Sword of the God Killer, I''m going to use my existing sword. I''m worried about using a sword here that I haven''t tried out yet.

    ¡¸Let''s go. ......, one, two,¨Dthree!¡¹

    ¡¸Achooo! Goddamn it, you son of a bitch!¡¹

    ¡¸Seiyaahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Waterfowl Sword Secret Technique ¡¾Dimensional slash!¡¿¡¹

    A black shadow flies from the tip of each sword.

    The shape of the gem is distorted, and it is sucked into the shadow.

    But the huge body does not disappear immediately.

    ¡¸Oh no, it''s awake!¡¹

    Dragonfly''s eyes light up and it opens its mouth.

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    The Headmaster sets up a barrier in front of us.

    ¡¸KIKIKIKIKIKI¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The dragonfly let out a deafening squeal, and green liquid flew from its mouth.

    It was repelled by the barrier, but it hit a rock and sent up a cloud of white smoke.

    Is it strong acid?

    No, this is ...... the rock glowing?

    This liquid seems to have the property of remaking matter into the same composition as dragonflies.

    That''s scary.

    But we''re not playing around either.

    More than half of its body has already been swallowed by the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    We can do it. It''s just a matter of time.

    ¡¸Hmm? Has the suction stopped?¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad! It''s trying to manipulate the dimensions to stay in this dimension too!¡¹

    The Headmaster shouted.

    ¡¸Damn it, Anyway, cut it down! All of you, attack!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Jouga and the others also cut in and attack it.

    ¡¸¡¾Kabuto-wari!¡¿ Guh! Ouuuch! What a hardness!¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s been cut down! Keep going, Jouga!¡¹

    I also flies a ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, but it''s hard to use it repeatedly; it also consumes TP.

    ¡¸Khhh, [Starlight Attack!¡¡Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Oii!¡¹

    Serina performed a special move, but the rainbow light bounced off of her.

    It was a close call, but Serina managed to avoid it.

    As I looked, the dragonfly''s glow grew even brighter. This is not good.

    We need to do some serious damage here.

    Is there anything I can use now? No, there''s that thing. It''s the Sword of the God Killer I got from Sarah.

    It''s a sword, but it''s shaped like a tube, like a relay baton.

    When I switched the sword to the silver tube and held it up, the tube reacted and glowed pale white with voom .......

    I see, so this is a beam saber. Moreover, it seems to be able to extend its length according to our thoughts.

    ¡¸Okay, eat this!¡¹

    I set the beam saber to its maximum length and slashed at the dragonfly.

    There was no response, but I succeeded in vaporizing the dragonfly with a sizzle and wounding it deeply.

    ¡¸You did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet. Letty, use gravity magic, extra large. Use my name.¡¹

    The headmaster, whose hands were stuck in the magic barrier, said that.

    ¡¸I-I got it!¡¹

    Instructed by the Headmaster, Letty, who had been shooting the Stone Bullet, switched spells.

    ¡¸The black hole of the other world, the bottomless stomach, in the name of the Great Mage Luna, I hereby command you to swallow it all up, become a tiny dot, and collapse on itself! Abyss Hall!¡¹

    A dark sphere collided with Dragonfly''s outstretched arm, causing one of its arms to disappear.

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I would have preferred to have it right behind its body, but oh well. Alec, please cut the space in front of you. If you don''t, it''ll swallow us too.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    I''ll curve the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ and block off the space between the dragonfly and us.

    ¡ºGood morning. You little ones, you are in no position to turn your blade on me, the god of old. Jouga, Letty, Luna, Alec, I''ll remember your names. Take the curse of my passion! No matter what happens, I will make sure you get the message!¡»

    I could feel the anger in its thoughts, but by then it had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡¸Did we do it, ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Clear! ¡¾Enemy Counter¡¿ Zero!¡¹

    Serina announced in a joyful voice.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We did it!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Phew, I-It was a close call. I thought I''d messed uuup!¡¹

    Letty slumped to the spot, but she passed the test. If it hadn''t been for that big spell, we might not have been able to eliminate it.

    She''s a rank A mage after all.

    ¡¸But it looks like it left some kind of curse at the end. Are you guys okay? Is there anything wrong with your bodies?¡¹

    Hannah was concerned about that.

    ¡¸Hmmm, no, not really ...... Ugh!¡¹

    Jouga moaned, but I also felt a stinging sensation on the top of my head.

    ¡¸Gyaaaa, my hair is falling out all over the place!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn that bastard ......! What have you done!¡¹

    Me, Jouga, and Letty all lost a lot of hair on our heads, which was all that happened, but it was a sad sight.

    The only one who didn''t lose her hair, Loli baba, smiled and said,

    ¡¸Hoho, don''t worry, I completely blocked out the dimension before it cast the curse and defeated it. You can try using the potion, yes¡¹

    Hearing this, we hesitantly sprinkled the potion on our head.

    ¡¸Oooh? Ooooooh! Brother, my hair is growing back!¡¹

    Hair was growing out of Jouga and Letty''s heads at an incredible rate.

    I touched my own head and found that my hair was growing back too.

    ¡¸Phew, what a rush.¡¹

    It looks like it''s going to be back to normal. Nice potion.

    ¡¸Fufu, that''s great..¡¹

    Everyone smiles in relief.

    I checked the status level and it had gone up to level 316 at once.

    ¡¸All right, let''s head back.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Roger that! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Now, with this maybe we can defeat the Demon King.

    We all felt that we had won.

 Volume 19 - CH 11

    It was the morning of September 8th in the Kingdom of Vernia.

    It was the day of destiny that I witnessed at the "Door" of the "Labyrinth of No Return".

    ¡¸Master, were you able to sleep?¡¹

    Meena, who is hugging me, asks me.

    ¡¸No, I didn''t get much sleep. After today is over, shall we have a good night''s sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Alec. It''s finally today.¡¹

    Serina came to the bedroom.

    ¡¸Oh. Well, I''ve done all I can do. There should be no problem.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so. No, it''ll be fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sure.¡¹

    Serina approached the bed and asked for a kiss, so I didn''t tease her, but give her the kiss.

    I held her hand, but unlike usual, her hand was cold as if it had been frozen.

    Even though she had become a hero, she was still a high school girl until a year ago. There was no way she wasn''t afraid.

    However, when I reached for her buttocks to warm up her body, Serina suddenly pulled away from me, not wanting to.

    ¡¸I''ll see you later. I''m going to go on patrol first.¡¹

    What, you''re not going to fuck me?

    I don''t really understand a woman.

    I had no choice but to get off the bed and ask Meena to help me get dressed.

    ¡¸It''s finally today. Darling, everyone in the first and second teams are ready!¡¹

    Saki also arrived, but it seemed that everyone had already finished their preparations. As expected, everyone couldn''t sleep peacefully.

    ¡¸Okay, but I don''t want to get too worked up and fall asleep during the show. We''ll have some time to spare until it comes out. Saki, please tell everyone about that too.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    I saw the "Demon King" a year ago.

    I''m going to fight it today.

    Annihilation or survival...

    Now that I have the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, I''m confident that I can survive. But whether or not it will change the future is still unknown.

    I look out the window. But whether they knew about our fate or not, the sky looked the same as usual.

    There was not even a hint of the Demon King.

    It was quiet.

    ¡¸Your Majesty Alec¡¹

    A black-haired knight came from behind Saki.

    ¡¸Oh, Lancelot. How is the situation outside?¡¹

    ¡¸So far, there''s nothing unusual, and no sign of Christina. I''d like to add more security patrols.¡¹

    ¡¸No, if we make things too intrusive, they might see it and slow down the start of the war. That would be troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. Then we''ll go as we are.¡¹

    Here in the Kingdom of Vernia, there was peace itself, but I heard that the Gilan Empire was already in a battle with the Demon King''s army.

    The empire''s messenger reported that they were fighting the good fight, but .......

    I don''t know.

    It is very likely that even A rank adventurers will be annihilated by those black anemones.

    In any case, neither magic nor swords will work against it.

    Even so, they are still fighting the "Good fight", so they must be controlling information anyway.

    The Gilan Empire had refused all offers of reinforcements from various countries, and no requests had been received here in the Kingdom of Vernia.

    In the end, no matter how urgent the situation was, they could not build a system of cooperation that would allow them to include the armies of other countries.

    Even if it was a crisis for the entire human race.

    I don''t think it''s a pity.

    In less than half a year since the Demon Kingdom''s loyal servant Christina appeared, I guess humans are like that.

    Most people don''t have a sense of crisis until they are in pain.

    That''s the reality.

    There is nothing we can do about it. The only thing left is for us to decide what to do. That''s all that matters.

    ¡¸Alec, w-what should I do? I''m so hungry, even at a time like this, I''m eating three times as much as usual. ......!¡¹

    A red-haired girl with a slightly swollen belly comes over and says, "I''ve been eating three times as much as usual". In both of her hands was not a sword but a bunch of bananas.

    ¡¸You can eat as much as you want, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it! That''s true isn''t it!? Alright! I''ll eat!!!¡¹

    Marilyn suddenly felt energetic and swallowed the banana as she headed for the cafeteria - happy is the guy who can eat and feel better for it.

    Marilyn suddenly felt much better and swallowed a banana as she made her way to the cafeteria¨D¨DThose who can eat and feel better by doing so are also happy.

    But you have to peel the banana and eat it, Marilyn. Even gorillas peel their skin and eat it.

    Today, everything will be decided¨D¨D

    ¡¸Master: ......¡¹

    Meena looked at me with an unhappy face.

    ¡¸Don''t look at me like that, Meena. Even if something should happen, we''re not going to live a life of regret. Isn''t that right?¡¹

    I gently put my hand on Meena''s shoulder and smiled at her.

    I meant it.

    ¡¸Yes, but¨D¨D¡¹

    I knew what Meena meant.

    She''s worried about my life.

    ¡¸Ahh, of course, I''ll survive and do whatever I want. I won''t let the Demon King''s army do whatever they want anymore.¡¹

    I said as if I were declaring clearly.

    If it''s life or death, I have to bet on life.

    It''s my only life.

    To be honest, I''ve always been a weak gambler. It''s better now that I have the ¡¾Luck¡¿ skill, but I still lost a lot of games in the Grandsword arena. ...... No, I was able to beat Murphy in a card game.

    I''ll trust myself now.

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    Meena nodded vigorously. The trust in me is immense.

    I''m tempted to let her go, but I''m sure she wouldn''t want that.

    We''ll be together when we die.

    ¡¸Oh, Welbard-sensei.¡¹

    Meena turned around, but Welbard-sensei also showed his face.

    ¡¸Yaa, good morning, both of you. I hope I''m not disturbing you.¡¹

    The burly armor sensei is wearing is probably in preparation for today. He has also promised to participate in the Demon King War.

    ¡¸No, it''s fine. Is something matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I was just wondering how you guys were doing. From the looks of it, you look fine. You''ve got good eyes. It''s good to see you''re not lost.¡¹

    Welbard-sensei said, smiling generously.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m counting on you, too, Sensei. When I saw the future, you weren''t there, Sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. It''s not something I can handle on my own, though, but well, leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec! It''s coming! The Demon King is here!¡¹

    Sarah shouted as she came running in.

    ¡¸All right, sound the alarm! Let''s get out of here!¡¹

    I ran out of my bedroom and down the hallway of the castle as the bells were ringing loudly.

    ¡¸Sarah, who''s responding now?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a party between Serina and Elisa. Oh, Hannah said she''s going around to the back gate.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good.¡¹

    Just in case this is a diversion, that''s what we''ll do. Because It''s Hannah, she would never run away.

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    I thought it was an enemy, but my heart went cold as something big and ugly and black came out from the side of the corridor.

    ¡¸Uohh! What is it, Doria? Don''t scare me. I''ve always told you not to show your face out of nowhere!¡¹

    ¡¸Geezz, that''s so rude. If you keep reacting like that, I''m gonna come out of nowhere in the middle of the night with makeup on.¡¹

    It''s so annoying to see a big guy with muscular, spiky, black, turn-of-the-century armor running around like a woman.

    ¡¸You know how gross your face is, and you''re doing it on purpose, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸So, where''s Bard?¡¹

    Okama Doria is alone, and there is no sign of his partner, the dwarf. Bard, the former S rank adventurer "Impregnable Tank". He had also rushed here. It''s a connection from the Labyrinth of No Return. Although the cooperation between countries failed, there are some people who are willing to risk their lives to help us like this.

    ¡¸Oh, he was the first one to head for the main gate. I hope he doesn''t die. ......¡¹

    Doria showed an uneasy look that didn''t suit him.

    ¡¸He''s not that easy to beat, isn''t he?¡¹

    I say. I''ve heard that the Bard stopped the Behemoth''s blow head-on.

    ¡¸Oh my, god, Alec is such a naughty, he''s got balls ...... in the morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    ¡¸You and Dori-ane are so close, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not true, Sarah.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but I''m in trouble. ...... They say that friendship between a man and a woman is not possible. ...... Ha! It''s a little painful in my chest. Could this be the flutter of love? The sudden beginning of love? What do you think, Alec?¡¹

    I don''t think his armor fits.

    It''s stupid to answer every question. I''ll let you say what you want.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, be careful!¡¹

    I nodded back at the soldier who saluted me, and walked out of the castle. We''re still in the castle town area, and there''s an outer gate.

    It must have come out there.

    There was a loud explosion on the other side of the outer wall, as if someone had used magic.

    But I can''t see what''s going on outside from here.

    ¨D¨DI must hurry.

    I''ve been running all the way from my bedroom to here, but I''m not out of breath.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll go ahead. You guys come after me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ All right! ¡¹¡¹

    Using ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, I stand on the outer wall first.

    ¡¸Hmm? Where are you?¡¹

    The black anemone is not there.

    Serina and the others are there, and there''s a crater in the wheat field, so there must have been a battle here.

    ¡¸Serina! Where is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I already took it down.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¡...I see.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. My ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ ended it with one blow. It looked just like you said, a big black sea anemone. It was shiny, and I''m pretty sure it was.¡¹

    ¡¸If there''s a second one, leave it to me. Because it would be unseemly for a Templar Knight to miss the first spear. I looked at the thing and hesitated, but only for a moment. What a blunder!¡¹

    Elisa said angrily.

    ¡¸That''s fine, captain. If someone else defeats it, it will be easier and better. We who were there get a medal for it.¡¹

    Edgar said and slurped down a can of liquor.

    ¡¸What are you doing, Edgar!? The day is not over yet. We''re not supposed to drink until the day after we''ve confirmed that all the enemies have been killed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey, hey. This is just a free decongestant, though.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. We''re on a mission.¡¹

    ¡¸Master, it''s their smell.¡¹

    Meena, who was not caught off guard while everyone was almost out of it, tells me.

    ¡¸They''re still here!¡¹

    I shouted to warn them.

    ¡¸There.¡¹

    Serina looked up and saw a girl with white hair and a twisted drill floating in the air. It was Christina.

    There was also another demon, perhaps a demon race, a full-body blue humanoid demon flying and flapping at her side.

    ¡¸Oh myy? Where did the Demon King go?¡¹

    ¡¸Beats me. It''s probably just wandering around. The Demon King, who has zero intelligence, is in trouble. It takes a lot of yarn knitted from the mane of a pink unicorn to move it around. But well, just in time, I see that the soldiers here have come out, so I''ll introduce myself for a moment. Before we disinfect and destroy the filth.¡¹

    A humanoid demon descends to the ground and smirks.

    ¡¸Listen up! Humans, I''m a superior¨D¨DWhoaaa! Wh-What the hell are you doing!?¡¹

    Serina was shooting an oversized fireball at the demon.

    ¡¸You work for the Demon King''s army, right? So of course I''m going to attack you!¡¹

    After saying that, Serina cuts the distance with ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    She''s still a cowardly hero for not letting her opponent identify himself.

    ¡¸W-Wait, I''m still saying my name, GGGHOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, I can''t believe Sol was defeated with one blow. No, he''s the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings¨D¨DGuhhhh!?¡¹

    The arrow fired by Mare pierced the chest of the dismayed Christina.

    That''s good, because it''s disqualifying as a sniper to make your opponent notice you by shouting your enthusiasm every time.

    ¡¸Are you one of the Four Heavenly Kings? You look weak for someone like that, Christina.¡¹

    I use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to step in front of her and say that.

    ¡¸Sh-Shut up. Under my spell, you''d be nothing¨D¨D¡¹

    I''m not going to let Christina, who has her right hand over her head, use her magic.

    I''m not going to let her use ¡¾Charm¡¿ either.

    Before that, I made her eat my ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    It was a quick attack.

    She seems to have used a magic barrier with no chanting, but all defenses are ineffective against the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿.

    Christina, the Fourth Heavenly King of the Demon King''s Army, was gone before she could even scream.

    Not even a shred of corruption was left.

    I''ve avenged you, old man.

    ¡¸Darling, I wish you could have made them tell the names of the other two of the Four Heavenly Kings first. I know you don''t want to cause any damage to the city, but...¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, they''re even weaker than I thought. If the four heavenly kings are at their current level, two of our first team members and one with a ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿ will be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    ¡¸So, that''s enough for now. I''m going to reinforce Kaede and the Gilan Empire, huh? Where is Kaede?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, Kaede-san was taking Nene-chan to the inn over there a while ago.¡¹

    Thalia said.

    ¡¸Damn it, at a time like this! Thalia, go after her and help Nene. We have another problem.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay. Two soldiers over there, follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸ Ha! ¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go with you.¡¹

    If Serina follows her, there will be no problem. Sometimes she and Kaede seem to enjoy a night in bed together, but not at Kaede''s behest. But then again, lolicons are bad guys. You can never be too careful.

    ¡¸Alec, what do we do now? Please give me the next intructions¡¹

    Frederick asked me to give him some instructions.

    ¡¸Nothing in particular, Frederick. We''ve already taken care of the Demon King. Anyone who wants to patrol can stay, but the rest of you can disperse. Ask Saki about the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm.......The legendary Hundred Year War is not so easily over. ...... But, according to the executive just now, that was the Demon King, wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn''t that right? Well, that''s it then. Good work! Cheers!¡¹

    Clyde and the others quickly withdrew with a smile on their faces, but that''s fine for the second team.

    They can''t fight the Demon King. I had decided that I would do this battle with just the first team, but Clyde and the others volunteered to be there. I thought it would be good to have them as backup. ...... Well, even if they have to fight hard, that''s when the first team is really in trouble.

    I''ll have to put the second team to work on something else.

    ¡¸Heeeeeey, Aleeeeeec! Heheee!¡¹

    A familiar boy''s cheerful voice sounded from the other side.

    Keiji and Erwin will be here any minute.

    ¡¸You''re too late, guys!¡¹

    Even though you''re hero, you''re late for the big battle.

    But now the future''s been changed.

    We have survived this fateful day.

    ¨DWith our precious friends.

    The beautiful girls of the nation are also safe.

    The remnants of the Demon King''s army are probably still around the Gilan Empire.

    Maybe Demon King No. 2 and No. 3 are still there.

    However, as a member of the class "Komuso," I no longer have any enemies.

    I also have strong allies.

    Then, the rest is already decided, right?

    All I have to do is go on a great adventure to fuck all the women in the world.

    I also need to master my erotic skills.

    Loli and sex!

    Well, it doesn''t have to be today.

    What I can do tomorrow, I won''t do today!

    Isn''t that what the great man who touched and sincerely loved the great outdoors said?

    It''s good to have a tomorrow and room to spare. It''s good for everyone.

    I took a big step forward.

    ¡¸Fuwaahhh. Well, I''m off to bed. Meena, let''s go back to the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, master! I''ll accompany you!¡¹

    I leisurely returned to the castle, looking forward to the beautiful girls of tomorrow that I had yet to see.

    Far above the castle, in the clear autumn sky, a number of erotically shaped clouds floated in the air, seemingly warmly congratulating the harem kingdom, me, and the humans on our victory.

 Volume 19 - CH 12

    It''s late in the morning for the King of Vernia.

    It''s a routine for him to finally get up from his bed in the afternoon.

    ¡¸Master, please have some hot water.¡¹

    Meena filled a silver glass with white water and handed it to me.

    She is a dog-eared girl who has been devoted to me since I became the king.

    ¡¸Yeah, thank you¡¹

    Hydration is important. Especially after a late night of strenuous exercise with a woman.

    After moving my neck and shoulders, which were buzzing uselessly, I drank a glass of white water that was just the right temperature.

    ¡¸Would you like an apple?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have one.¡¹

    Meena cut up an apple for me and she put a pinch of it in my mouth.

    There was a crisp sound peculiar to fresh apples, and the sweetness of fresh and cold nature passed through my throat.It''s a beautiful morning.

    ¡¸Yes, it''s good.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad. These are from Soltaire. I''ll buy some more.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. By the way, did you have any plans for today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. But being the king, I''m sure I''ll get a lot of work done. ......¡¹

    I cocked my head.

    After completing the coronation as King Alec and issuing the miniscule ordinance, I haven''t done anything special.

    ¡¸Saki-san and Serina-san are able to take care of the miscellaneous affairs.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, if that''s what Serina want to do, let her do what she wants.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    I''m sure she won''t do anything crazy since I gave her a lot of anguish yesterday.

    It''s a wonderful harem.

    ¡¸Now, let''s go to breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll accompany you.¡¹

    Meena and I headed to the castle dining hall.

    Then I ran into Saki in the hallway.

    ¡¸Oh, darling, good morning.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Breakfast now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, I wonder if you''d like to have a dinner date with me alone today?¡¹

    She tilted her head and put her hands in a praying pose, looking up and asking for help.

    She''s pretty cute. Today she is dressed as a mini-skirt kunoichi ninja.

    A date, huh

    ¡¸Well, okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Then, I''m sorry, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸No, if that''s what you mean, you two can go ahead.¡¹

    Meena sends us off with a smile, and Saki and I head out.

    The maids at the castle quickly prepared my clothes and helped me change as we walked.

    ¡¸Every time I think about it, these guys are amazing.¡¹

    I didn''t even stop to take a single step, but they finished changing my clothes.

    ¡¸Fufu, it''s the maid squad that we''ve been working so hard to train. Of course.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all well and good, but don''t spend too much of your budget on strange things.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I know that. This maid squad is also a bodyguard, so loyalty is important. Of course, sex is always okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. But there''s a someone in the mix who''s not a virgin.¡¹

    I tried to [appraise] the maids that seemed to have good faces, but the results were disappointing.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but I put the priority on skill, so bear with me there.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s fine for an bodyguard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Have a good day, master ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After the maids bowed and sent us off, Saki and I walked down the main street of the castle town.

    ¡¸Th-The king! The king is coming!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and hide!¡¹

    I could hear such voices coming from everywhere, and I could see people hurriedly chasing the little girl into the stores, but I wondered.

    ¡¸Saki, no matter how much I want to, I''m not going to attack ordinary citizens on the street. Please send out a notice about that.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, but it seems to be a custom since the previous generation, so don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That king must have been a real scumbag.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right¡¹

    ¡¸So which store are you planning to go to?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, I heard that Nottoli, a cake shop with its main store in Grandsword, is opening in Vernia today. I got a reservation ticket, so I thought I''d take a taste.¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, opening a store outside of the country, that''s quite an accomplished store.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I don''t know the details, but it seems to have a good reputation.¡¹

    Well, the Kingdom of Grandsword is ruled by King Caius, so I''m sure there''s no such thing as a crazy restaurant that puts poison or food poisoning in their food.

    It''s a good country with a stable government, although I don''t like to meet him because he forced me into so much trouble in the Labyrinth of No Return.

    I immediately went to the restaurant, but it was so crowded that there was a line.

    ¡¸The last place is here. If you don''t have a reservation ticket, please pick up a numbered ticket! We will be sold out soon, very soon. We apologize for the inconvenience, but we will be waiting for you again.¡¹

    ¡¸What, I waited for two hours, but I can''t eat?¡¹

    ¡¸What a joke. Let''s go to another restaurant.¡¹

    The customers who failed to receive their numbered tickets scattered, disappointed.

    ¡¸It''s a pity, but the early bird gets the worm. It''s not so easy for a newly opened popular restaurant, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess so.¡¹

    Saki took out the reservation ticket and entered the restaurant.

    The interior of the restaurant was fancy enough to be reserved for the aristocracy, but since there were VIP and general seating, I guess they were targeting the commoners as well.

    Of course, Saki and I were seated in the VIP section.

    ¡¸May I take your order?¡¹

    I was taken aback by the appearance of a maid wearing a mask, but I guess that''s the concept of this restaurant. It was a bit like an erotic restaurant, and I was thrilled.

    However, I can''t see her face very well in this way, so it takes courage to take her home.

    She doesn''t seem to know that I''m the king, so it''s a good situation.

    ¡¸Two cakes for the Hero King. This is the main product here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    The cakes were brought out quickly, and they seemed to have been made in advance.

    The problem was the taste.

    ¡¸Hmm, cheesecake, huh¡¹

    The cake seemed to be soaked in liquor and had a moist and smooth taste.

    ¡¸Well, it''s good, isn''t it?¡¹

    Saki said so, but it was not as good as I expected because it was a popular restaurant with a long line.

    But it''s not inedible, and it''s not bad.

    ¡¸I guess it''s good business for them to call this the Hero King.¡¹

    I said.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸And now, all of you who are eating! The very famous bard, Thebes, who happened to be in our restaurant, will be performing a song for us! Please welcome him with a round of applause!¡¹

    A man who seemed to be the manager of the store made such a boisterous announcement, but what a coincidence. He said he was very famous, but I''d never heard of him.

    The flamboyantly dressed bard appeared amidst the applause, waving his hand smilingly, and began to play his flute on the stage at the end of the store that had been set up from the beginning.

    ¡¸I don''t like it.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahh ......,I''m sorry, darling, but I didn''t know there was such a thing as a prearranged happening.¡¹

    Saki clasped her hands together and apologized.

    ¡¸No, it''s not Saki''s fault.¡¹

    The food tasted okay, and it was a fun place to talk about.

    It''s just that it wasn''t my cup of tea.

    Saki said she would make it up to me next time, but I told her not to worry about it and went back to the castle.

    ¡¸Oh, welcome back, master. Where is Saki-san?¡¹

    Meena seemed to wonder why we''re not returned together.

    ¡¸She said she''s looking for a new store. She''s gone off somewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Hmmm ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. And just now, a merchant came from Grandsword, bringing a letter of intent from the king to master.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? A letter from Caius. ...... Are they trying to force trouble on us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don''t know. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have to read it. Is the merchant still here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, he''s waiting in the antechamber.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s go see him.¡¹

    I headed for the antechamber near the throne room, knowing that I would definitely refuse any offer to dive into the Labyrinth of No Return.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, the merchant is waiting for you here.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    The guards bowed reverently and let me pass.

    Their training is done by Lancelot, the strong swordsman and captain. So they seem to be well disciplined.

    ¡¸Oooh, this is His Majesty the King!?¡¹

    He didn''t expect me to come directly to this room, and the merchant was surprised.

    ¡¸Ah, I heard you came with a letter of intent from the King of Grandsword.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Oh, please forgive my rudeness. I am truly honored to meet you. I am overjoyed.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, no need for pleasantries. The king there is no stranger to rudeness, is he?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes.¡¹

    The merchant, who smiled wryly, seemed to be an acquaintance of Caius.

    I accepted the scroll that the merchant offered.

    Waxed, and it''s been sealed with magic, but ...... is this very important?

    I unfolded the scroll and read it in a defensive manner, and immediately had to snort at the ridiculousness of it.

    ¡ºYoo, Alec. I owe a debt to the merchant who holds this letter. He wants to open a new store there, so please take care of him. That''s all I have to say. What do you think, it wasn''t a big deal, was it?¡»

    That bastard seems to have anticipated my trepidation and purposely sent it in the form of a letter of intent.

    ¡¸This letter can be said by just your mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no. I''m so sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I wasn''t talking to you. What''s your name?¡¹

    The letter doesn''t even have his name on it, so I''m worried that he might have stolen it.

    ¡¸I''m sorry for the delay, my name is Anton, Your Majesty.¡¹

    I did some [appraisal], but it was his real name. Well, there''s no way someone who knows Caius would use an alias.

    ¡¸Hmm, so, Anton, what kind of merchant are you?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, I''m a confectionery merchant. I have a wide range of business in many countries.¡¹

    ¡¸Confectionery?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. I''m sorry to be so selfish, but I''ve just had the help of the head chef here to prepare the highlight of our store. It''s this cheesecake.¡¹

    Anton reverently presented the plate to me, but what was on it was another cheesecake.

    ¡¸Cheesecake, huh ......¡¹

 Volume 19 - CH 13

    Anton, a merchant was given a letter of intent from the King of Grand Sword.

    However, even if I were to do this for the sake of convenience, I was a little concerned about whether I could compete with popular stores for the main feature of the product.

    ¡¸Aahh! Did Your Majesty Alec doesn''t like cheesecake by any chance?¡¹

    Anton seemed to have misunderstood my uncomfortable reaction.

    ¡¸No, that''s not it. In fact, I just ate a piece of cheesecake a while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s too bad. I''m very sorry about that. I''ll serve you on another occasion.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. I''m still hungry. Let me eat it¡¹

    As I expected, the guards had forks that could be used as weapons, and they handed them to me.

    And normally, when someone from another country brings in food, they wouldn''t hand it directly to the king.

    But poison doesn''t work on me, you know, because I have ¡¾Poison Resistance Lv5¡¿.

    The other day at the party, the nobleman who insisted on offering me wine said, "That''s impossible, Alec, why don''t you die!?" So I quickly caught him in a [turtle shell bondage] and sent him for interrogation.

    I cut it off with my fork and took a bite.

    ¡¸Hmph!?¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Eei, you! What have you served the King!¡¹

    The guards drew their swords.

    ¡¸Eeekkk!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I was just surprised by the taste. It''s not poisonous. I''m sure you''ve heard resistant to poison.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸But still, ......¡¹

    I gazed at the cheesecake on my plate.

    In addition to the aroma and sweetness of the brandy, the richness and acidity of the cheese create an exquisite taste.

    That''s it, the one I had at the popular restaurant over there was a fake.

    That''s how good this one was.

    ¡¸How was it ......¡¹

    Anton asked me, somewhat anxiously.

    ¡¸You passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh! Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll give you the permit, and you can open your store as you like. Well, you don''t need a permit in this country.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸But there''s another place that opened today that serves the same cheesecake. Well, this cheesecake is better than that restaurant.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that can''t be, the name of the cake is .......¡¹

    Anton turned pale.

    ¡¸Hmm? I believe it was the Hero King Cake.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. ...... I was one step too late. ......!

    Anton dropped to his knees, frustrated.

    ¡¸What do you mean? A cake from that place is not the enemy of your cake.¡¹

    ¡¸No, actually, the Hero King Cake was named by His Majesty King Caius.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Ehh?¡¹

    I thought it sounded like something Caius would do, but that would be a strange thing to say.

    ¡¸Does that store have anything to do with you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, sir, not at all. To tell you the truth, the name of the product was used without permission in another country, and I protested against it, but they wouldn''t let me deal with it at all, saying, "The early bird gets the worm".¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, but I don''t think that name could have come up with anything other than Caius'' idea. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I asked his Majesty, but he said he had never heard of such a store. ...... The maids who wear masks are our original way of serving customers, and the way we do it is exactly the same.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    It would be hard to find such a strange way of serving customers in a restaurant that only serves pastries.

    I can only assume that someone who visited Anton''s restaurant once took the idea right out of it.

    ¡¸Yes, His Majesty said that they probably took advantage of our popularity and cheated. That''s why I hurriedly made arrangements to set up stores in the surrounding countries before they made the first move.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so that''s the situation. Don''t worry. There''s no need to insist on being the first to win. I''ll shut down that store.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooooh!¡¹

    The first to win is not something you can do by copying your opponent.

    It is only worthwhile if you are the first to invent something original.

    It''s okay to be the second inventor, but it''s not okay to be a complete imitator, and I don''t like it when people don''t respect their predecessors.

    Product names (brands) are there for customers to identify.

    It''s a scam to cheat it.

    ¡¸Guards! Call Lancelot!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Right away!¡¹

    As expected, the¡¾Zantetsuken¡¿is probably not going to come into play, but I thought I should handle this situation properly, so I decided to send out the big shot.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I''ve heard about this. It seems that some recalcitrant people have opened a store under a false name, and I will take a platoon to detain all of them immediately.¡¹

    Lancelot, who had also arrived, said with a face full of enthusiasm.

    ¡¸Umu. I''ll go and observe for a bit.¡¹

    It''s exhilarating to see the stores of people who do crazy things go under.

    The misfortune of the wicked is a sweet taste.

    The sound of military boots echoed as the fully armed troops began to move toward Nottoli''s store, located in a prime location on the main street.

    Passersby looked at us nervously, wondering what was going on, and then quickly cleared the way.

    ¡¸Darling!¡¹

    ¡¸Saki?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was also a little curious about this store, so I did some investigate it. It''s run by a guy named Nottoli, and he''s actually ......¡¹

    ¡¸You''re talking about a product that was ripped off from Caius Naming.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so you already knew about it, or else Lancelot wouldn''t be here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what I''m talking about. Well, let''s see how they''ll make an excuse.¡¹

    ¡¸Well. I''m sure he''ll come up with some lame excuse like, "Anton''s the one who''s at fault!"¡¹

    If you try to get into that kind of argument, I''m going to jump your head immediately.

    "Nottoli''s", which was already sold out and closed, also noticed something strange outside and a clerk came out.

    ¡¸O-owner, we''re in trouble!¡¹

    The maid shopkeeper had removed her mask, but it was mistake.

    That mask seems to have the effect of making even an ugly maid think that maybe she''s beautiful.

    ¡¸What''s going on, it''s so loud. Ueghh, S-soldier!?¡¹

    A small fat man came out and made me squirm...was this Nottoli?

    ¡¸You''re the one in charge of this store?¡¹

    Lancelot says in a fierce voice.

    ¡¸Y-Yes, that''s right, but ...... What in the world is going on here? I don''t intend to evade taxes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you''re so shameless. You''ve already guessed it, haven''t you? The King of Grandsword named the Hero King Cake, and despite protests, this Lancelot will not tolerate those who cheat on the name of the product, saying, "The early bird gets the worm".¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry, sir! We will change the name of the product immediately and give it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the case! The name you stole will be returned.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.......I''ll give it back.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, we''re going to interrogate you, so I''ll have you to come. Hang the rope. All of you!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way! I''ve already returned the name!¡¹

    ¡¸The money you made from your deceptive name was supposed to be the rightful owner''s money. It''s not a matter of just returning the name of the product.¡¹

    As expected of Lancelot, you have a firm grasp of the problem.

    Nottoli nodded, but did he really think he wouldn''t get reprisal for his unethical ways?

    Well, I''ll let him reflect on the rest in jail.

 Volume 19 - CH 14

    I returned to the castle feeling refreshed after arresting all the people involved in Nottoli''s store.

    I tried to give Lancelot a reward, but he was as stubborn as ever, saying that it was no reward at all, just a regular mission.

    ¡¸Darling, can I have a word?¡¹

    I was lounging around in my room, doing nothing, when Saki came in.

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸I just wanted to apologize.¡¹

    ¡¸No, there''s nothing to apologize for. You''re a victim too.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. I feel like my date was ruined.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there''s no point in getting upset. I''m sure Lancelot will take care of the rest, so we''ll just go ahead and have sex.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, I like that about you, darling?¡¹

    Saki smiles at me and hugs me.

    The slender body of a seventeen year old is very comfortable to hug.

    When I unfastened the belt of her ninja uniform, Saki smiled meaningfully and pulled her hips back to provoke me.

    ¡¸Don''t run away.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahnn¡¹

    I forcefully pull her into my arms and make her take off her jacket. Underneath is chainmail, a serious piece of equipment.

    I peeled it off as I would a t-shirt, and then stripped off the cloth clothes under the black armor.

    ¡¸Fufufu!¡¹

    Laughing mischievously, Saki hid her own breasts, but her thin black cloth bra had her nipples sticking out, and she seemed already turn on.

    I peeled off her bra and rubbed her rather modest breasts.

    ¡¸Mmm, darling ......ahhh!¡¹

    Saki''s smile faded and she let out a sexy moan.

    ¡¸By the way, Saki, were you a secret agent prepared by Caius?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? What''s with you all of a sudden at a time like this?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you said "Darling" as soon as you met me. That''s still weird.¡¹

    I knew she was a strange woman because she were maxed out on likability to me from the start. ......

    Well, she has a good face and a good personality, so I haven''t really questioned her about that until now.

    I avoided it because I thought it would be boring to show her true colors and not be able to have sex.

    ¡¸But now? I wish you had asked me that earlier.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Can you talk now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well, I was teasing you in the beginning too, so please forgive me for that.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I got your virginity, so that''s not important.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know if you''re a big man or just a dirty old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s just say I''m a big man, and I''m just a dirty old man.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. Well, now that we''re here, let''s talk. What would you say if I told you that I''m actually an assassin?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing special.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m impressed. Well, as I told you before, before I came here, I was just a high school girl. And by the way, the name Ichinomiya over there is my father''s name, and my mother''s maiden name is Makimura.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That''s it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Saki is Saki, right? You don''t use your surname on Earth much here, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, but that''s not the point! Don''t you remember the name Maki Makimura?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I''ve heard that name somewhere before.¡¹

    Wow, I feel sorry for my mother if that''s all you remember.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Your mother''s name is ....... Oh, there was a girl in my high school class with that name¡¹

    She was Maki Makimura and her friends called her Makimaki.

    When we were seated next to each other, she would sometimes intentionally drop her eraser and make me pick it up and giggle, which I didn''t really understand.

    ¡¸I heard that my mother liked Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What---?¡¹

    At that time, I barely talked to anyone, and I only played video games.

    ¡¸Somehow, he was very unsociable, but he would pick up my eraser when I dropped it, and even if I dropped it on purpose, he would pick it up without getting angry, and she said he was cute dog-like boy.¡¹

    ¡¸A dog?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that was a little weird, too. If he was looking for a precious pendant and picked it up, it would make her squeal, but with an eraser?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, okay, it''s your mom''s story.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, my mom told me your full name, but she also told me Alec''s real name.

    ¡¸Yeah, so I got your full name from my mom, but I also got Alec''s real name from his Majesty, Caius.¡¹

    ¡¸What? He even found out my real name?¡¹

    I''m sure he got it from the flippant and unguarded Serina or something.

    ¡¸He bought a slave from Janatha, said he was a man with something to offer.¡¹

    ¡¸Since then?¡¹

    ¡¸I didn''t think it was the same person either, but the moment I met you, you were so brusque, and I thought, "wow, my mother''s destiny, eraser darling!" I thought that.¡¹

    So you were curious about me from the beginning.

    ¡¸That wasn''t much of a story.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Aren''t you a little curious about your parents'' first love?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I got it. Well, you don''t look so much like Maki, but I''m going to fulfill your parents'' love for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my mother is very much in love with my father, so please don''t eat the oyako-don.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care about that.¡¹

    She would have deteriorated anyway.

    Maki wasn''t even that beautiful.

    I resumed sex and grabbed both of Saki''s knees to spread her legs.

    ¡¸Uhhh, I''m so embarrassed when you do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll make it even more embarrassing.¡¹

    I decided to use a skill I had recently acquired.

    It''s "Utsushimi".

    However, when written in Kanji, it is not the "real body" but the "copy body".

    I thought I could use it for something, so I poured my points up to level 5, but since it only projects a mirror image of the other person in front of you, I had no particular use for it until now.

    ¡¸Ah, it''s a reflection of me!¡¹

    In addition to that, I also used the ¡¾Extendable Tongue¡¿ that I got from the frog to lick up Saki''s genitals from behind with my tongue.

    ¡¸U-uwahh, that''s a full view, I don''t like it.¡¹

    Saki looked in the mirror and flustered a little at what was about to happen.

    But she doesn''t seem to be that hate it.

    ¡¸Actually, this can send the image outside.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? No way!¡¹

    Saki hurriedly hid herself, and she didn''t seem to like it.

    ¡¸It was a joke.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I though you are going to do something like that, you''re terrible, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry. Let''s continue.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah.¡¹

    Since we had already had sex many times, I knew every inch of Saki''s weak points.

    I avoided her clitoris and licked around it, making her shiver and tremble.

    ¡¸Aahh, darling, please don''t be so hasty.¡¹

    ¡¸But you like it, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I do, buuut...!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, lick this one first.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? You''re so mean. Well, that''s fine.¡¹

    I let Saki suck on my cock and give me a blowjob.

    She knows what she''s doing, and she sucks me harder and harder while staring up at me.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s good. ...... Keep it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, chup.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s coming out.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm! Mmm~, mmkuhh. Fuhaah, ahh~It''s so delicious, Darling''s condensed milk, I want to sell it.¡¹

    ¡¸Please don''t.¡¹

    The skill makes it sweeter, but it would be a problem for the product name.

    You can''t just sell it as "Condensed Milk," no matter how much you want to.

    ¡¸Well, I''m just kidding.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Then I''ll pour a lot of it inside you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahnn, I''m thrilled that I''m going to get pregnant in one shot.¡¹

    ¡¸I ofter say, you''re taking birth control pills.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but it''s a mood. It''s a mood.¡¹

    I don''t have time to make babies because I have a battle with a black sea anemone coming up, but sex is another thing.

    ¡¸Ahnn, it''s coming in. ...... darling ...... mmm!¡¹

    When I inserted it, Saki shuddered with pleasure and hugged me desperately.

    ¡¸Come on, raise your voice.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Aahhnnn, good! Thrust harder, darling, thrust harder, Uwahhh!¡¹

    Both of us were absorbed in the action, our hips slamming into each other incessantly.

    Saki, who had completely lost her composure, had an erotic expression on her face, and her tongue peeked out from her half-open lips as she panted madly.

    ¡¸AAahnn, nooo, I think I''m about to cum, darling too, cum with me, together, haahh, kuhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh, no waaay, ahhh, no way, I can''t do it anymore, nowaynowaynoway, nooooo, aahhhhhh~!¡¹

    She let out a loud moan, and Saki seemed to collapse and come.

    I''m not there yet, so I just move my hips and use her as a masturbator.

    ¡¸Uhhh, Aahhh, darling, kuhhh, again, wait, let me take a break.¡¹

    Saki noticed and said that.

    ¡¸Just hold out a little longer.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just came, I''m coming again!¡¹

    But this time, I was able to time it right, and we came together.

    ¡¸Haah, *pant*, *pant*, did you cum too, darling?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s perfect.¡¹

    ¡¸Good.¡¹

    ¡¸Now we''ll do it on the cowgirl position.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    Saki is a good woman who straddles me with a happy smile on her face.

 Volume 19 - CH 15

    It''s late in the morning for the new King of Vernia.

    The sun is already high in the sky, and he finally gets out of bed just as the adventurers in town are thinking about what to have for lunch today.

    Originally, there was no concept of lunch in this continent for a long time, but the words "lunchtime" and "lunch" have been spread by the heroes who were summoned from other worlds to come here.

    ¡¸Yawnnn~~!¡¹

    A white dog-eared girl named Meena quickly holds out a cloth soaked in hot water in front of me as I yawn lazily and exuberantly.

    ¡¸Master, here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    I wipe my face with the hot towel and pretend that I''ve washed my face with it. After that, I changed into my normal clothes, a simple cloth outfit, and I was done.

    I''ve heard some people pretend to be the king''s wife and say, "Don''t do that, because you don''t look like a king¡±. But the king is not a dresser. Some big businessman used to wear normcore fashion.

    A pair of pants is also a fine normcore style.

    ¡¸Good morning, darling.¡¹

    Saki, dressed as a lightly dressed Thief, showed her face in the bedroom. She has short black hair and a cheerful smile, and I''ve entrusted her with the management of my political affairs and other matters.

    ¡¸Saki, huh? Do you have any work to do today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, a big merchant really wants to meet the king. I was wondering if I could ask them for just a face-to-face meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s a hassle, but I''ll give them an audience at least once.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s settled. Well then, I guess...........I''ll just put on my cloak and ask them to meet me now.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    If they''re a diplomatic envoy from another country, or even just a big domestic merchant, a cloak and pants will suffice.

    I put on a heavy red fur cloak and headed for the audience hall. There, a man in a glittering silk suit was waiting for me, prostrate.

    I sat down on the throne. From the side, Meena gently placed a crown on my head.

    ¡¸Raise your head, His Majesty says.¡¹

    Guards Captain Lancelot, who is wearing his armor seriously, says solemnly.

    ¡¸Undestood, Your Majesty Alec, I hope you are doing well¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, don''t give me a long speech. Keep it short. If you have something to say, say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like you to accept this.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    The merchant presented the package to Lancelot, who inspected it, determined that there was no problem, and handed it to me.

    ¡¸It''s a very high quality confectionery made in High Beach.¡¹

    ¡¸A manju? You know I don''t like sweets that much, right? And they look ordinary, and I''ve never heard of High Beach. Is it famous?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, sir. Look under the manju, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    When I turned over the paper under the bun, I found a gold coin.

    ¡¸Please accept it, hihi.¡¹

    ¡¸You fools! Did you think you could bribe the King of Vernia with this little money!¡¹

    I shouted at him and threw the gold coins back at the big merchant.

    ¡¸EEeekkk!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a woman! If you''re going to send me a bribe, bring me a virgin loli!¡¹

    ¡¸P-please forgive me, sir!¡¹

    I sigh as the big merchant runs off.

    ¡¸Good grief, It''s a shame that these days''s crooked merchants are so out of touch. If it''s a sleeve deal, give it to me as a single item.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. And a few gold coins is a bit stingy. You don''t even know what they like, you haven''t done enough research.¡¹

    Saki and I were worried about the economy of the Kingdom of Vernia, but it was a relatively healthy economy because the corrupt merchants couldn''t get into the picky king''s favor.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    One day, some time later, Saki said to me,

    ¡¸Darling, this time I got a big bribe.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? It''s Loli?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it''s loli. And they came with honey traps by the dozen.¡¹

    Saki grinned wickedly.

    ¡¸Hoh, so, there''s a vicious merchant with a lot of guts. Okay, let''s get an audience.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, darling, they''re going to prepare a place for us. It''s snowing right now, so it''s a ''snow viewing party''.¡¹

    It''s going to be a snow viewing party, with a banquet and dinner on the balcony of the Lankova Leia Iland Inn. The security system is solid at the nobleman''s inn, so there''s no problem there.

    ¡¸I''m going to have a lot of fun with the loli girls. Oh, yes, Saki, can you prepare some Daifuku?¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave it to me. Strawberries are a bit out of season, but I can easily make ice cream in the winter.¡¹

    That''s settled then.

    I decided to participate in the "snow viewing party" with ice cream, and licked my tongue imagining the taste of a dozen lollies.

    ¡¸Welcome, welcome, Your Majesty the King!¡¹

    On the day of the event, when I arrived by carriage at the grand inn "Rancova Leia Iland" in the center of the royal capital, a flamboyant madam greeted me. She wore a lot of jewel rings on her fingers and seemed to like to dress up.

    She''s ugly and her age makes her out of my sight, but she must be the manager of this place because she has a lot of butlers and maids behind her.

    ¡¸Ahh, thank you for welcoming me.¡¹

    I got out of the carriage and responded in a dandyish voice, acting like a king.

    ¡¸My name is Akan-von-Sethaygar, and I''m the general manager here. Please make my acquaintance.¡¹

    The madam said while holding a strange smelling pipe.

    ¡¸So, where''s the Loli?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, don''t be in such a hurry, over there.¡¹

    As the madam punched her hand, a group of loli girls came running from the back of the room, surrounded me, and pulled me aside. All of them were wearing micro bikinis, bunnies with cat ears, school swimsuits, naked aprons, and other outrageous outfits that made them inevitable candidates for the elections.

    The manager seems to know exactly what I like, and she''s really good.

    But most of the Loli girls who smile at me with a seductive smile don''t seem to be virgins. There are also a lot of elf ears, but damn, they''re just legal lolita for looks. Boring.

    ¡¸Whoa! This is so cute, isn''t it? Touch, touch!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiyaaahnn!¡¹

    A young aristocratic-looking man came from the side and touched my  loli girls'' buttocks with both hands.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ya, Hello! Your Majesty the King, you''ve heard of me for a long time, but I''m Yoshi-von-Tykane, I used to be a clown, and now I''m making a lot of money by rolling land.¡¹

    He shakes my hand in a familiar way and I shake his hand off.

    ¡¸I didn''t ask for your name. Madam, wasn''t this supposed to be my entertainment?¡¹

    If you look carefully around, you''ll see a nobleman with a big belly, a nobleman with a long face, a man who looks like a prince, and even a samurai in kimono.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, this is a party for everyone to enjoy and get along and watch the snow.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, I didn''t hear that, damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, now, that''s fine, isn''t it? Well, have a drink. I''ll be right behind you, President Yo.¡¹

    The man who hands me the glass, Yoshi, is Japanese by the looks of it, is he another hero?.

    I did an appraisal just to be sure, but other than the level 4 talking skills, the rest of his skills were low level and nothing major. I was a little wary of the liquor he gave me, but after thinking it over, I realized that I also had poison resistance. so No problem.

    Meena is still guarding me like a ninja on the ceiling, and there is no one who can defeat me with a single blow when I am over 300 levels.

    Drink.

    ¡¸Drink it! Drink it! All at once! Hoorayy!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I don''t like that kind of flattery¡¹

    It reminds me of a party at a stupid university or a reception at a black company, and above all, I should savor and sip on anything other than beer in the middle of summer.

    ¡¸Well, thank you for your continued support in the future, Your Majesty, and I''m sorry to overlook various things.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t give shit..¡¹

    Yoshi, who was winking at me in an annoying manner, quickly read my request not to come over here, and went over there.

    ¡¸Your Majesty!¡¹

    A blonde-haired loli girl in a micro bikini sweet-talked me with a lisp. I''m using appraisal on her, and I''m pretty sure she''s a virgin.

    ¡¸Ohh, all right, all right, madam, I''ll take a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, please go to the VIP room over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    With my lower body at its hardest, I take the loli girl and go into the back room.

    ¡¸I''ll lick your thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh.¡¹

    The girl who took off her own bra, unbuckled my belt in a fumbling manner, and served me with her unfamiliar tongue.

    ¡¸Hamu, nnnhh, Nnhhh, afuhh.¡¹

    ¡¸Lick it deeper.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay.¡¹

    She''ve been disciplined, but she''re still out of practice. But that''s good.

    I''ll negotiate with Madam later and hire her as a maid at the royal palace.

    ¡¸It''s about to come out.¡¹

    ¡¸? Mmm, mmm, mmm, kyaaa!¡¹

    The blonde loli failed to catch my ejaculation and stained her face. But that''s no problem, I just wipe it off.

    ¡¸Come here.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    I held the nervous, trembling Loli firmly by her waist with both of my hands, and I...

    ¡¸Don''t move, All of you!¡¹

    ¡¸What the hell? Soldiers! No, it''s an inspection! It-It''s not good¨D¨D!¡¹

    But I am the king. I was planning to continue playing without worrying about the soldiers'' intrusion, but I was distracted when they strolled into this room.

    ¡¸What do you think you''re doing, Lancelot?¡¹

    I asked the knight captain of the Imperial guard who showed his face. Lancelot, who is in charge of security, must have already heard about my schedule.

    ¡¸I''m sorry to interrupt your fun, Your Majesty. But we have received an anonymous report of tax evasion and illegal activities in this inn.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, you don''t have to hesitate. You can do as you please according to legal procedure. However, I''ll take this loli girl home with me.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. One slave girl should be no problem.¡¹

    You''re a very understanding and useful subordinate.

    ¡¸You too, get dressed quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes, sir.¡¹

    When I left the VIP room, the nobles who had been roped were putting up a futile resistance.

    ¡¸Ah, Your Majesty! I''m a friend of yours!¡¹

    I don''t remember his name anymore, but a nobleman who I just shook hands with for the first time shouted that and tried to threaten the soldiers.

    ¡¸That''s his nonsense. Don''t worry about it, just interrogate him.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    When I went outside, snowflakes were falling from the dark night sky. But it''s not something I''m going to have a party to admire.

    ¡¸It must be cold. Get inside my fur.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I wrapped the blond-haired loli girl in my cloak and got into the carriage.

    The winter nights in the royal city of Erland are long. The time for fun is just around the corner.

    The party to watch the "kupaa~" will be held! (TLN: spreading the vagina)

 Volume 19 - CH 16

    In the chilly weather, I rub my cheek against my special hug pillow.

    ¡¸Nnhh! Ah, master ...... hahnn!¡¹

    The soft, modestly bulging cushion is low-resilient, has a good amount of elasticity, and is very comfortable to the touch. It''s really comfortable.

    While I was enjoying the warmth of the cushion, which was shaking slightly, the door opened and a bright voice sounded.

    ¡¸Good morning, darling. Oh, were you in the middle of sex?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was just stroking her. What do you want, Saki?¡¹

    I looked up from the sheets and asked the dark-haired girl who had come into the room. Saki was wearing light hot pants today, exposing her navel and thighs, even though it must be cold.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s the thing. There''s a bit of a ruckus going on at the colorful tavern in the castle town. There''s no harm in letting it go, but it''s kind of annoying and bothering me.¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of trouble?¡¹

    If Saki is concerned about it, I''ll take it seriously, so I sit up and sit on the bed. Meena also got dressed, got off the bed, unloaded the kettle from the fireplace, and prepared hot water in a wooden cup. As I sip it, I listen to Saki''s story.

    ¡¸There are some people who are saying that the new king, Alec, is running around without explanation, and that if he has nothing to hide, he should come out and be accountable, that is the duty of a ruler.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I wonder what they''re talking about.

    Is it about taking home a loli the other day?

    Or is it an explanation for the fact that the inn run by a certain redneck madam was caught in a tax evasion scandal?

    No, wait, come to think of it, I was protested for patting the ass of a waitress at a dumpling shop the other day, so is that it?

    ¡¸I''m mostly agree with the idea of accountability, since I''m also putting out the palace''s bills and leaflets in darling''s name, but I''d be a little pissed if someone said that the new king is a coward, a chicken, and a wimp.¡¹

    ¡¸We can''t let that happen! Saki-san, let''s send in a strike force immediately! We''ll take Serina-san the Evil Slayer!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Meena, if you do that, it''ll make the king''s reputation even worse.¡¹

    ¡¸But how can you say something that isn''t true?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you''re right. All right, then, it''ll only be a matter of me showing up at that tavern once. Let''s go out for a visit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s settled! Thank you, darling.¡¹

    But it''s cold, so I go outside in my killer bear costume. But with the gold circlet crown on my head, I''m sure I''ll look like a king.

    The tavern was only open late at night, so I took a carriage there after dark.

    ¡¸Well, today, we have a big guest, and we would like to have a heated discussion and drink until morning, so please, all of you, stay with us until the end.¡¹

    At the top of the large table, a stubborn-looking old man with a crooked mouth and gray hair declared, "I don''t want to stay up all night".

    ¡¸Oi, I''ll be home as soon as I''m done with my business, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, now, you''re going to be introduced now, so don''t be so impatient! It''s not good for the new king to be impatient.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, get on with the introductions.¡¹

    There were a good number of customers in the tavern, and they were watching us with bated breath, so I decided to read the atmosphere and wait.

    ¡¸Now, I''ll introduce the big winner at the end, but first, ladies and gentlemen, the debater on the left, Otoko-Gazen-Bubad-san, Thank you for your cooperation tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, ohoho.¡¹

    ¡¸Next to him, also on the left, is the editor-in-chief of some magazine, North-Okiniri-san, please take good care of us again tonight..¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸And on the far side, to the left again, the former bard and now professor at the Royal Academy, Dice-Hidari-san, thank you for your cooperation.¡¹

    ¡¸I look forward to working with you.¡¹

    Hmm, I''m a little curious about his previous career, but as far as debaters go, I''d say he''s one of the best.

    ¡¸Now that I''ve introduced the left camp, I''d like to call the right camp, the far-right camp, to balance things out. Hirofumi-san, Minister of Education, I look forward to working with you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not really on the far right. ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, all the people I don''t like are on the far right! That''s not for you to decide, the citizens will decide.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh.¡¹

    ¡¸Next, we have another right-wing commentator, Miggy Skinkabul, please.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you..¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for your patience. Our big guest today, the new King of Vernia, King Alec, thank you for coming all the way out here today.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yep. Nice to meet you.¡¹

    I was expecting him to come in a belligerent manner, but he introduced me politely, so I was somewhat disappointed.

    ¡¸Today, with this wonderful lineup of members, I was hoping to talk about a variety of educational issues in this country. ...... Actually, there was an interesting article in this evening''s edition of the paper. I heard that you are receiving a large amount of money from a certain craftsman who makes teaching materials.¡¹

    ¡¸What? No, I didn''t receive any money¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s written here, this is the proof! I have proof! If this is true, we have a big problem. King Alec, are you sure it''s a wise for someone who receives bribe money to be a minister?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t think it''s a wise, but ...... I''ll have to look into it later.¡¹

    I looked at Saki, who was waiting behind me, but she quickly nodded and left the tavern.

    ¡¸Lukewarm! He deserve to be dismissed here and now, he''s taking bribes.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right!¡¹

    ¡¸Get him out of here now!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what men are for!¡¹

    Immediately, the other debaters and the bar patrons began to make a scene.

    ¡¸I understand. I''m removing Hirofumi from the ministry until I can find out what''s going on. As of now, I''m suspending him.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. You''re going to reinstate him, aren''t you? That won''t do, you know. You''ve got to get his head on the guillotine and show the people that you''re clean, and clean is important!¡¹

    ¡¸But that Sunset News?¡¡Let me see it.¡¹

    I took the board from the old host and read what was written on it, but all it said was that the minister had received a large sum of money from a craftsman, without mentioning the date or the name of the craftsman.

    ¡¸Is this all the evidence you have?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? This is the Sunset News! Do you doubt it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, what a guy.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, Your Majesty, I''m on the right side of disliking the Sunset News, but you can''t question it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right!¡¹

    ¡¸You little bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Mumumurhh¡¹

    I''m under total attack, aren''t I? I''m in trouble.

    I didn''t come here to buy a futon, but I feel as if I''m being scammed by the "I won''t give it back until you buy a high quality futon" scam.

    However, I thought the evidence was weak, so I decided to drink, listen to the arguments, and bide my time. Meena, with her hand on the sword at her waist, gritted her teeth and endured.

    ¡¸Darling, thanks for waiting!¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, did you get the evidence?¡¹

    ¡¸There it is. The editor-in-chief of the Sunset News admitted that the article was a hoax. We''ve questioned all the craftsmen, and none of them said they gave any bribe.¡¹

    ¡¸So that''s it. Well, that''s enough then. I''m leaving. I''m sorry I doubted you too, Hirofumi. You''re reinstated.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Your Majesty.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, King Alec, we''re not done talking yet, and there''s still time before dawn.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? You should apologize to Hirofumi for your false accusations.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, you''re annoying. Sorry, there, I''m done apologizing.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait. That''s not remorseful at all. Why don''t you send out an issue of the Sunset News and apologize for spreading fake news?¡¡We''re all in trouble, aren''t we?¡¹

    Saki said, but of course.

    ¡¸All right, all right. I''ll write it in small letters at the end of tomorrow''s article, then we''re good! I''m done with this story! Big news, small corrections, that''s the motto of the Sunset News. Okay, the next topic is...¡¹

    ¡¸Oi. Fuh...... I''m going home. This is stupid.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you talking about? The king is running away! I also had NTR sex with a bride at someone else''s wedding! Look at the Wiki!¡¹

    ¡¸He''s a chicken!¡¡He''s a chicken!¡¹

    ¡¸He''s a chicken! King without balls!¡¹

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Your Majesty, Your Majestyyyy!¡¹

    I''ll never come back to this tavern!

    I''ve come back to the castle, but I''m tired for nothing.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, darling. I didn''t do my homework well enough.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all right, Saki. Tell Lancelot to raid that tavern later to see if there''s any tax evasion. I''m sure those jokers will come up with something.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Well, how about a threesome with Meena tonight, if you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll do my best, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then, let''s start with "Seaweed sake" to cleanse our palates.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll go get the sake.¡¹

    I have Saki bring me some clear sake, lay Meena on her back on the bed, and pour the sake on her legs, on her thighs and in the middle of her crotch.

    ¡¸Don''t spill it, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay......kkuhh¡¹

    Meena has a slender physique, so this will be very hard for her.

    I wondered if Meena''s cherry-red valley, shimmering under a generous pour of sake, would be spectacular.

    I took my time to admire it and then sipped on the sake.

    ¡¸Mmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t move.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay.....¡¹

    Even so, Meena twitches her abdominal muscles when my mouth comes close to her vagina, as if that''s all she needs to feel. I gulped down my drink and licked the last drop of water off the bowl.

    ¡¸Aahnn!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s it. I''m next. Meena, it''s my turn¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes.¡¹

    This time, Saki lies on her back on the bed, and Meena pours the sake.

    ¡¸Oops, this is quite difficult.¡¹

    Saki also has a rather slender physique. I shoved my face into her crotch without hesitation and drank the sake.

    ¡¸Kuhh, ahaha, I can''t stand it!¡¹

    Just being able to get close to her face seems to make Saki nervous as she anticipates the sensation

    After drinking all of the sake, I licked Saki''s wet genitals.

    ¡¸Nnhh, aaahhhh, Da-darling......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s so sluggish, Saki, spread your legs.¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    I grab both of her ankles and make her pose like an upturned frog, and lick the droplets of alcohol off of them. However, new sake soon dripped from Saki''s bowl. Hmm, this is quite tasty too.

    ¡¸N-noo, Darling, when you lick me like that, I can''t, can''t, aaahhhhhh!¡¹

    Saki, who was convulsing, seemed to be ready to go.

    ¡¸Well, now I''ll give you a mouthful of my sweet sake.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, come on, darling, come on.¡¹

    I plunged my spout into Saki''s body, who was biting her little finger and looking up at me sweetly.

    ¡¸AAhhhh! Kuhhh, Aahnn!¡¹

    I move wildly and freely in Saki''s embrace, trying not to let go of the pleasure and my body, making her emotions soar.

    ¡¸D-darling, I can''t take it anymore, I''m already my limit, Aaahhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, you can cum. Here, you can cum anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhhh, AAaaaaaah!¡¹

    Saki shivered and tried her best not to spill the white sake that I poured into her mouth, but it dripped from the bowl. Saki scoops it up with her finger and licks it off.

    ¡¸Fufu, My darling''s [Condensed Milk Production] is always delicious, no matter when I lick it.¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm, master, please give me some sweet sake too.¡¹

    Meena, who couldn''t wait to play with her own genitals, opened her mouth and begged for some.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    I inserted the still slender spout into Meena''s upper mouth.

    The night was yet to come. Today, the three of us are going to play raw until morning.

 Volume 19 - CH 17

    The life of the new King of Vernia is irregular. Sleeping twice or thrice is commonplace, so it is not unusual for him to sleep in the daytime or evening and wake up at night.

    Look at the cats.

    True nature means they sleep when they want to. A regular life is an ego-driven, evil order created by humans. In the eyes of Mother Nature, it is irregular.

    ¡¸Ugh ......¡¹

    I woke up my sluggish body and snapped my neck. I tried to use my [Clock] skill, but it was 11 pm. It was already night.

    I guess I slept too long.

    I look next to me, and see that my personal pillow, Meena, is sleeping peacefully, naked. I''d played six rounds of hardcore during the day. I don''t want to wake her up, so I''ll just let her rest and relax.

    I quietly get out of bed and dress myself. I felt that the "long-lasting charcoal" in the fireplace was a little low in temperature, so I added another bottle, and then left the room.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is that Fianna?¡¹

    I could see from here that a girl in white robes was sneaking around the corridors of the castle like she was hiding. The other one is Lily.

    I call out to her.

    ¡¸What''s up, you guys, playing tag at this hour?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, pervert oldman!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Alec-san! Uhhh¡¹

    Lily reacted as usual, but Fianna turned her face away, her sky-blue eyes downcast as if to say that she had been seen in trouble.

    ¡¸What were you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing, nothing at all. I was just going to the "Lucky Shop" to buy some sweets!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that right? All right, I''ll go with you. I''ll buy you something.¡¹

    ¡¸Yay~!¡¹

    I''ve been giving Lily her allowance, but she seems to be happy to be treated to it.

    ¡¸Uhmm, Alec-san, please don''t tell the other priest ...... about this to Olivia-san.¡¹

    Fianna looks a little embarrassed.

    ¡¸I''m sure Olivia won''t be mad at you for keeping it a secret or anything. I''ve run into her at the store late at night, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been told that as a sex worker, it''s her job to gently wrap the worries of lost lambs at all times.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, as expected. I need to learn from her so that I can become a great priest.¡¹

    The characters for holy and sex are different, but that''s okay.

    I had the soldiers prepare my jacket and carriage, and the three of us left the castle. It wasn''t snowing outside, but it was getting cold as expected at night.

    ¡¸So, what were you planning to buy?¡¹

    ¡¸Ice cream Daifukuuu~!¡¹

    Lily said with one hand raised. I sometimes have a craving for it, but it''s not so good when it''s cold.

    Fianna looked into her face, wondering what was going on, and then confessed as if she had given up.

    ¡¸Chocolate and fries.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ll get fat if you eat that many calories at this time of night¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t get fat!¡¹

    Fianna asserted in a voice unusually loud for her.

    ¡¸Ahh? Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ll exercise properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then do what you want.¡¹

    I touched my belly and thought that I was a bit plump and metabolic, but I made my belly cave in three times and pretended that I had done an abdominal exercise.

    We seem to have arrived at the store, the carriage stops, and the gentleman opens the door.

    ¡¸Ice~!¡¹

    Lily was the first to run out. Even though it''s the middle of the night, there are a number of carriages parked at the store, and it seems that there are a lot of nobles who think similarly to us. The store was brightly lit with a lot of magic tools and seemed to be thriving.

    I entered the store and headed for the bookshelf on the right. Fianna also seemed to be heading for the cosmetics shelf.

    ¡¸Ohhh, there''s a new erotic manga on sale!¡¹

    It''s a hardcover comic with a small number of pages, bound in parchment with string. I stood next to the fat aristocrat and browsed through it as he did.

    The content wasn''t great, but it was a story about a girl who enjoys eating loli, so I decided to pay tribute to the author by buying a copy.

    It''s a petit baron, so to speak. I''m sure the author will realize that loli is a hot seller, thank me, and draw more loli. If it doesn''t turn out the way I want, I''ll send him three sheets of parchment for a serious review.

    I don''t think it''s possible to start out with panchira. The fact that you can see a glimpse of it is what tickles a man''s fancy and turns on his instincts as a white visual (panty) hunter. My fingers can be shorter.

    I tucked the hardcover book under my arm and headed for the next shelf in the food section.

    ¡¸Hoh, they have cup noodles?¡¹

    There were only three of them, but they were exactly the same as the ones sold in Japan.

    Most likely, they were found in a treasure chest as a rare item in a dungeon.

    As expected, the price was an absurd 10,000 gold.

    Oh well, I''ll just buy all three. I checked the expiration date to make sure it was still good, but it had at least three months left. That''s enough.

    When I went to the counter, Lily and Fianna also seemed to have the items they wanted and were in line ahead of me.

    ¡¸You''re so sloooow! Uncle, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I''m back¡¹

    ¡¸Lily, stop rushing people who are working so hard. There are so many customers, no matter how hard he try, it''s going to take time.¡¹

    That''s what I''m trying to tell her. I remembered the pain I felt when I was rushed by a customer at a convenience store when I was a student, but I never want to work as a cashier at a busy store again.

    ¡¸Mruhh¨D.¡¹

    Lily was not happy, but she quieted down.

    ¡¸That''s a total of one hundred gold.¡¹

    ¡¸Here you go!¡¹

    Lily bought two ice creams, but at fifty gold each, they would have cost five thousand Japanese yen. I guess the prices are higher than on Earth. But it was a high quality ice cream in a wooden box, so the price was reasonable.

    ¡¸Alec, I''ll wait for you at the carriage!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    After letting Fianna go first, it was finally my turn.

    ¡¸That''s a total of 30,000 gold.¡¹

    I take out a gold coin and a large bronze coin.

    ¡¸Certainly. Thank you very much, wheew.¡¹

    His forehead is sweating, but isn''t this clerk sick?

    That''s what I thought, so I decide to [Appraise] him.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Ito.

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 52

    ¡¾Level¡¿ 10

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Merchant

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾H P¡¿ 31/92

    ¡¾MP¡¿ 6/26

    ¡¾Condition¡¿ Fatigue

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Store manager of the Kingdom of Vernia.

    Born in Erland.

    Serious and super active.

    I thought he was a flaky shopkeeper, but I guess he''s the manager.

    ¡¸It''s good that you''re making money, but you''re working a little too hard. Then, let''s do this.¡¹

    I took the High Potion out of the [Item Storage] and gave it to him.

    ¡¸Ahh, thank you very much, customer. However, in order to support my three daughters, I need to work harder. If possible, I''d like to send them to a magic academy.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lie to me. You can''t possibly be short of money when you''re working in a store with prices like this.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s true that this store is a high-class store, but I''m a hired manager. No matter how much money the store makes, I only get paid for the hours I work.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Franchise chains, huh¡¹

    I hadn''t realized that there were stores that operated that way in this world, but I guess they have stores outside of the royal capital. Come to think of it, there was a Hero King Cake store, but that was also a franchise.

    However, there were no other shopkeepers in sight, and it would be hard to be a one-man operation shopkeeper.

    ¡¸Fumu, I''ll check it out.¡¹

    When I returned to the castle, I ordered Saki to investigate the Lucky Shop to see if it was doing anything strange.

 Volume 19 - CH 18

    ¡¸Darling, it''s a hit!¡¹

    A week later, Saki came to my bedroom to report that the main office of the "Lucky Shop" had been cheating on the salaries paid to the branch managers and clerks and pocketing the difference to line their pockets.

    ¡¸I knew it. The people who make people work in strange ways have no intention of obeying laws and rules from the beginning.¡¹

    They probably think they''ll be fine as long as they''re not found.

    I''ll let them know what they''ll get into if they do that in the Kingdom of Vernia now.

    ¡¸Call Lancelot. I''ll have him brought up on charges of tax evasion and unpaid wages.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir!¡¹

    I''ll gather all the party members, vassals and nobles in the throne room and hold a grand trial.

    But since I''m the law, the verdict is already set.

    ¡¸Come on, let''s get a move on.¡¹

    The knight captain Lancelot personally pulled the rope, and the tied up Yooka, the manager of the main store of the Lucky Shop, was pulled out in front of me.

    ¡¸Ahem, Yooka, do you admit that you were cheating on the wages?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m aftraid, Your Majesty, I wasn''t cheating, it was just a small mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoooh. But it was a mistake on your part, wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes ......¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''ll hand you over to the authorities. The amount you cheated, well, it''s okay if it was a mistake, but give it to the people who worked hard for it. Do you understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.......However, there is no record of this. Some of them paid properly and handed it over.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoouh. Then I''ll do it this way. I want everyone who worked for you to pay a flat fee for all the shortages caused by your mistakes.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Then there will be people who will get extra.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s your responsibility for your mistake. If there are people who don''t get the money properly because of your fault, that''s a problem. I''m sure you were planning to make another mistake if you let this go unanswered, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No. .....¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Saki will do the rest of the calculations and charge you exactly as agreed. This shall be Yooka''s punishment.¡¸

    ¡¸Yes, sir. I''ll squeeze plenty out of him with a rounding off account!¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way!¡¹

    Well, you did a lousy job, so I''ll make sure you pay for it.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    After dinner, I sat on the sofa in my bedroom and waited.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸It''s Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Excuse me.¡¹

    ¡¸Fianna, did you buy any sweets today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t go over there that often.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I''m sure your mouth is watering, so I''ll let you suck on my fat cock.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay......well then, excuse me¡¹

    I''ve already done quite a bit of front and back with Fianna, but she still doesn''t seem to be used to men, and she sits between my legs with a nervous look on her face. She unbuckled my belt with a clink of her thin fingers.

    She glanced up at me, noting my gaze, and then with a touch of trepidation, she took out my cock. It''s a big sausage with pulsating veins.

    ¡¸Uuhhh ......¡¹

    I coldly tell Fianna, who looks overwhelmed.

    ¡¸Lick it.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay......well then, Nchu, mmnnh, amu, nNnhh¡¹

    Fianna gently takes my tip in her mouth and carefully shakes it with her hand.

    ¡¸You have to go deeper.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, hamu, nnhh, mmm, nnhhmm, nnhm, slurrp, sluuurppp!¡¹

    Her light blue hair swayed as Fianna moved her mouth back and forth in rhythm, servicing me to make me feel better.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m about to cum. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, you can cum anytime, Nnhh, Nnhmm, hamuu, slurrp¡¹

    Fianna knows when it''s time for me to cum, and she gradually speeds up and shakes her hair violently.

    She''s a respectable sex worker now. Of course, I''m the only one she have to serve.

    ¡¸Mmm! Mmmmm!¡¹

    From my lower body, pleasure and sweet milk poured down Fianna''s throat at once, and Fianna drank it all up.

    ¡¸*Gasp*, haah, huff, haah.....phew¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll put it in you this time, then. What''s your favorite position?¡¹

    ¡¸Um, well, uh, ...... missionary, please.¡¹

    Fianna was too embarrassed to say what position she wanted, and looked away as she said it. This is her part that intrigues me.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I take off her clothes and first grab her modest breasts and rub them.

    ¡¸NNhhh, nnhaahh, aahnnn, kuhhh¡¹

    Each time I squeeze her breast, Fianna wiggles her body as if to escape. Keeping a firm grip on her, I cover her up and place my lips on hers. Fianna didn''t run away then either, she opened her mouth to welcome me in. We extend our tongues and entwine them with each other.

    ¡¸Nnhha, haah, haahnnn, Hmmnn, noo, kuhhh, Aahnn?¡¹

    Fianna''s moaning turns into a sweet voice as she gets more and more excited.

    I slipped my hand around Fianna''s waist, but then I thought of something nasty and pinched the flesh of her belly.

    ¡¸Hooh, you''re getting pretty flabby, Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh, Oh, no, that can''t be right.¡¹

    ¡¸But look, I can pinch so much flesh!¡¹

    I grab it and pull it out to show her. I''ve been doing this for a long time, because Fianna''s body is so soft.

    ¡¸Ugh. ...... I ate too much. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you should exercise. I''ll go along with you. Hip exercises.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, p-please. ......¡¹

    Shrinking her neck and clearly expecting it, Fianna said in a fading voice, her cheeks flushed.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay, Nnhhh, Kkuhhh¨D¨D!¡¹

    This one went in easily, but Fianna''s moaned in pain. No, this is a pleasure.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll move now.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Aahnn, aaahhhh, khhh, Aahhh, nnhhh-nnhaahh¡¹

    I''ll have to get some exercise too. I swung my hips harder than usual and roughly penetrated Fianna.

    ¡¸Aahhnnn, N-noo, Alec-san, I''m sorry, I can''t, I''m already¨D¨D¡¹

    Fianna clutches the sheets at her sides, her eyes squeezed shut as she seems to be nearing the limit of her pleasure.

    ¡¸Not yet, hold on until I say it''s good.¡¹

    ¡¸But, Aaaahhhhhhhhh!¡¹

    Fianna came first, so I followed her in.

    ¡¸Now for round two. Fianna, you''re going to work hard until midnight today.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, I''ll do my best.¡¹

    I thought it would be fun to rent out the Lucky Shop, have Fianna dress up in a uniform, and play sexual harassment between the manager and the clerk, while I worked on my diet with Fianna.

 Volume 19 - CH 19

    King Vernia''s mornings are always late.

    ¡¸Damn, I wish I didn''t have to get up so early, but I''m dreaming of being late for school and in a hurry.¡¹

    I complained as I rolled my shoulders and relaxed my throbbing body.

    If I''m going to dream about it, I''d rather dream about fucking a woman.

    ¡¸Good morning, Master.¡¹

    A dog-eared girl with white hair brought me a jug of water. When her clear eyes recognized me, her expression relaxed gently with a smile.

    ¡¸Oh, Meena, good morning.¡¹

    I took the wooden cup from Meena, moistened my throat, and got off the bed. It was chilly, and I shivered involuntarily.

    ¡¸I wondered if the fireplace was ...... lit.¡¹

    I looked at the fireplace, but the fire was still burning.

    The only thing wrong with castles in other worlds is that the heating is not very good.

    ¡¸Master, please take these clothes. It''s furry and warm.¡¹

    I put on the killer bear fur I received from Meena, but I must look like a bandit now. Well, I''ll put up with appearances for now. It''s better than being cold.

    I take Meena with me to the castle dining hall. As we sat down at a rectangular table covered with a tablecloth, Meme brought us some soup at the right moment.

    She''s usually a blue-robed wizard, but today she''s wearing a cat-ear hairband from a treasure chest on her head and a maid''s uniform. Of course, it''s my hobby.

    ¡¸H-here you go.¡¹

    ¡¸Meme, don''t be so scared, I won''t scold you. Or is that it? Do you want me to scold you?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I don''t want you to scold me. Hyahnn!¡¹

    After she put the soup on the table, I rubbed Meme''s ass. Meme''s cheeks were flushed and she was expecting this, right? Should I undress here right now and play with here?

    I thought to myself, and as my hand tightened on the ribbon around her waist...

    ¡¸Alec! What the hell are you doing?¡¹

    A sharp voice rang out in the dining room, and Serina, dressed in a more flashy red outfit, strode in.

    You can tell her breasts are bell-shaped by the tight, uncomfortable sweater she wears, and her pleated skirt is very mini, but she''s a noisy woman.

    ¡¸Hmph... Serina, huh. I''m the king, I don''t need to be told where to do my business.¡¹

    ¡¸I do. You''ve become so steeped in our bad customs, you''re like a villainous boss. You need to start acting like a king.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll act like a king when I have to. ¨D¨DMore importantly, what''s going on?¡¹

    After taking a sip of hot soup, I asked Serina.

    ¡¸We talked about it yesterday. Today is Christmas, so we''re going to inspect the city.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. ...... It''s too much trouble.¡¹

    And it looks cold outside.

    ¡¸No, you can''t. It''s the king''s duty.¡¹

    ¡¸If you''re so sure, why don''t you try being king for a day? You know, like chief of police for a day.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Hmm, no, I think it''s better if Alec does it.¡¹

    If I do it, there will be a lot of women who want her to take over as king, and I don''t agree with that, but there are people who are happy to have Alec as king.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    We have a law on the miniskirt ordinance for beautiful girls. If Serina becomes the king, she''ll be the first to repeal it, and that''s no fun.

    ¡¸I understand. Then we''ll go out for inspection after breakfast.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''ll accompany you. Meme, don''t just stand there. If you have food, why don''t you bring it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Hauu, yes, sir.¡¹

    While fixing her slipped glasses and cat-ear hair band, Meme went back to the kitchen.

    ¡¸It-It''s the King! The king is here!¡¹

    ¡¸This is bad!¡¡Hurry up and hide!¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa, I''m scared!¡¹

    I went out to inspect the castle town with Serina and Meena, but it was still like this. The townspeople were running around, making announcements on their own, and running away like spiders.

    ¡¸Hmm, I''d like to say it''s a daily occurrence, but ...... why is everyone so afraid of Alec?¡¹

    Serina also titled her head.

    ¡¸I can''t allow them to be afraid of master without a reason! I''ll catch them and re-educate them thoroughly on the goodness of master in prison!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, you fool¡¹

    I have a feeling that Meena is the cause of this. Oh well.

    I pulled myself together and headed to the market, where I found a large fir tree decorated with stars and colorful magic stones.

    ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you know? It''s a Christmas tree, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸That much I know, Serina. More importantly, did you make them prepare that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they''ve been celebrating Christmas in this world too, but not in a big way.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s unnecessary custom.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? That''s fine, isn''t it. Some kids are looking forward to Santa''s presents, and, uh... ...... I think it would be nice to have some time alone together on Christmas Eve. ......¡¹

    Serina said, fidgeting with her hands

    ¡¸Kehh, What''s with this holy night¡¹

    I guess I was played by a conspiracy of the hotel industry.

    I''ve heard that outside of Japan, Christmas is celebrated with families. Having sex on a holy day to celebrate God is just plain wrong.

    ¡¸Geez. Anyway, let''s buy some presents. I''ve asked Alec to come to the orphanage so that we can give them to the children. I''m sure they''ll be thrilled to have a gift from the king.¡¹

    ¡¸Fool, Isn''t that Santa that should give them a gift, isn''t it?¡¹

    I''m not evil enough to destroy a child''s dream.

    ¡¸Fufu, Yeah, right.¡¹

    We went around the markets and shopping districts and bought stuffed animals, dolls, kendama, chess boards and pieces, stilts, karuta, bagoma, etc., all neatly wrapped.

    As expected, there were no computer games on sale, but there were cubes with different colored faces that could be rotated, so I guess kids could have some fun with them.

    ¡¸Oooh, thank you very much, Your Majesty the King. I''m sure the children will enjoy it.¡¹

    The old sisters of the orphanage smiled at me, and I hoped they would.

    ¡¸Now that it''s getting dark, we should probably head back to the castle. Hmm? Meena?¡¹

    I was about to leave, but Meena wasn''t there.

    ¡¸Meena''s already gone back to the castle. And I''ve got some places I want to stop by now. Follow me.¡¹

    I can''t help it, I''ll go with you at least for today.

    I wondered where we were going, but it was the first market.

    ¡¸Wow, look! It''s glowing!¡¹

    The magicians were also out, and the magic stones on the fir trees were glowing, just like the illuminations. The stars shining under the night sky are quite beautiful.

    As I looked around, I saw several couples who seemed to be in love, looking up at the Christmas tree shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡¸Serina¡¹

    ¡¸Ah ......¡¹

    I thought it would be nice to do this once in a while, so I imitated them and held her shoulders.

    It was really uncomfortable to see her leaning on me so frankly.

    She closed her eyes and asked me to kiss her, and I thought about giving tease, but I guess it''s good to be nice once in a while. I responded.

    ¡¸Nnhh...... Hey, Alec. I feel like doing it. Let''s go to the castle bed.¡¹

    Serina, with a flushed face, says with an upward glance.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    When we returned to the castle, however, she said she was going to come by my room for later and then went back to her room. What the hell, a shower at a time like this? I was not happy, but I decided to wait for her in bed.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    Serina came back unexpectedly fast and was wearing a red Santa suit. It wasn''t a normal Santa suit, but a sexy mini-skirt Santa with a belly button look.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    She put her hands on her hips and struck a self-conscious pose.

    ¡¸That''s suit you.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu¡¹

    I stripped off her Santa bra without hesitation and grabbed her breasts with both hands as they popped out from underneath.

    ¡¸Nnhh, Aahhnn!¡¹

    Seemingly already aroused, Serina let out a loud moan and shuddered.

    I played with her cherry-red nipples, tugging, crushing, and pinching them.

    ¡¸Aahhhh! That place, is feel good!¡¹

    Serina grabbed my hand with an unbearable expression and closed her eyes.

    ¡¸Then let''s do it in the doggy-style.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I''ll take off my skirt, Ahh!¡¹

    ¡¸No, just leave it on.¡¹

    I stripped her down to just her panties, but red string pants and all, you''re underestimated me, Santa.

    ¡¸Ehhh? I don''t want to get this dress dirty, it''s my favorite, but, w-wait, Alec, Aahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸If I let it out inside, it won''t get dirty.¡¹

    I forcefully thrust myself into Serina''s reluctance.

    ¡¸Hey. Ma-Make your you let it out inside, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, sure. As long as you can catch it without letting it overflow.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? He-, wai-, Aahhh, nnhh, Nnhhh~!¡¹

    When I move my hips, she seems to have lost her freedom, and she''s a lewd woman.

    ¡¸Come on, tighten it up. Isn''t it loose?¡¹

    I''m going to spank her with a Level 1 spanking. Spank!

    ¡¸Aahnnn! M-Moreeee!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, man....You''re such a pervert, aren''t you? You''re not having an orgy with the hoodlum around here, are you? Serina¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m not! Because the only one I like is Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Hoh. I''m looking forward to seeing what your friends will think when you go back to the girls'' school on Earth and play [spanking] in the classroom.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you can''t do that, but, kuhhh! This is good, I''m going to cuuuummmm~!¡¹

    I couldn''t help but ejaculate as she tightened her grip on my cock with such force. The timing was a little off, and a large amount of white filth landed on her favorite Santa skirt.

    ¡¸Uhhh, th-that''s the best ......¡¹

    Still, she mumbled with a blank expression on her face, and it seemed to be the most pleasant night of her life.

    Merry Christmas!

 Volume 19 - CH 20

    The sky is blue and the earth is lit by the gentle sunlight.

    It''s a beautiful day.

    I thought it would be nice to take a walk once in a while, so I took Meena and Serina out into the city.

    ¡¸Hey, it''s the king!¡¹

    ¡¸The king is here!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaannnn! Mamaa~!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and get in the house! Quickly!¡¹

    It was a little sad to see all the people in the city screaming and running away at once and starting to lock the doors.

    What the hell did I do to deserve this?

    ¡¸This is unforgivable. I can''t believe they''d be this rude to master.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Meena. That will only make my reputation more worse.¡¹

    I said to the dog-eared girl with white hair who was about to draw her sword.

    ¡¸Yes, I''m sorry. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''d like to say that you deserved it¨D¨D but that would be overstating it. There''s no need for the man to hide either.¡¹

    Said Serina, I don''t know if it''s the mood of the day, but her beautiful red hair tied into twin tails.

    Women don''t need to hide either, except for beautiful girls. Saki said that the people in the town will get used to it soon, but I don''t know what to think.

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s that noise?¡¹

    From the other side of the street, a thud thud thud sound is rapidly approaching towards us.

    ¡¸Serina-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Alec stay back a bit.¡¹

    To protect me, Meena and Serina draw their swords with serious expressions and stand in front of me together.

    I don''t need them to protect me, but with these two high-level people, even if the Demon King class comes out, they won''t get beaten.

    I don''t think these two would listen to me anyway, so I''ll let them do whatever they want.

    ¡¸What the hell is that thing¨D¨D?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I get it. It''s Koobo.¡¹

    Serina said, but what kind of bird is it?.

    In this world, not only horses, but also lizards and birds are used as vehicles for riding.

    Koobo is a big chick, about two meters long.

    It brakes suddenly in front of us, sending up a cloud of dust. And then it came to a halt, spewing dirt on the ground in front of us.

    ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸Khhh!¡¹

    Damn, I got sand in my mouth.

    ¡¸Phew, phew. What the hell is wrong with you?¡¹

    I spit, then asked irritably.

    ¡¸My name is Aneesha, the Crimson M. Sun! Are you Alec, the bad guy who took over the kingdom of Vernia?¡¹

    A small white haired girl riding a red koobo asked while pointing at me.

    ¡¸That''s right, but Lancelot, the captain knights of the castle, is also on my side. It''s not that I''m the bad guy, you know.¡¹

    She seemed to be a man who would not understand even if I told her, but I would at least explain to here.

    ¡¸Then he''s a bad guy too!¡¹

    ¡¸What? You don''t seem to be from this town, but shouldn''t you ask around a bit?¡¹

    As Serina says, she used to be one of those guys who would cut you down without even asking what was going on.

    I guess they''re similar. good grief.

    ¡¸How laughable, It''s a game! You''ll have to play against me, Alec.¡¹

    This Aneesha pointed at me and challenged me to a match.

    ¡¸Hooh? You''ve got some skill, I see. All right, let''s do it.¡¹

    I pulled out my sword, but Aneesha got angry.

    ¡¸That''s not it! It''s this one, it''s this one I''m going to play with!¡¹

    She slap the koobo she''s riding, but it looks like she''s asking for a speed contest.

    ¡¸How stupid. Why do I have to compete with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you''re a bad guy!¡¹

    I guess justice is a drug that paralyzes human thought.

    ¡¸Master is not a bad guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave her alone, Meena. Let''s go to the store.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, wait!¡¹

    Guehh, guehh! And Koobo squeals noisily and comes around in front of me, but I push it away with my hand.

    Then Koobo poked me with his beak on the back of my hand.

    ¡¸Ouchh!¡¹

    As I expected, I lost my temper and punched it back. This is the power of a leve 300+ another world hero who has defeated the old evil gods. That was enough to blow away Aneesha on top of it.

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹¡¸Guehhh!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Youuu.......remember this!¡¹

    I thought about grabbing her if she persisted in chasing me, but Aneesha seemed to have given up on that.

    ¡¸Ah, the Koobos. Lately, there''s been an increase in the number of Koobos running amok, and the castle has received several complaints and reports.¡¹

    When I returned to the castle after finishing my meal, Saki told me about it.

    ¡¸Have Lancelot tighten up the crackdown. It''s a nuisance.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood.¡¹

    ¡¸No, wait, I''d rather ban it in the royal city of Erland.¡¹

    Men should only be allowed to ride on women.

    ¡¸Hmm, I wonder if that would be a problem for the farmers and merchants who use them to carry goods.¡¹

    I guess so, too.

    ¡¸Then it can''t be helped, we''ll just have to deal with the ones who run amok.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    A week later, Lily wanted to go to the dumpling shop, so the three of us went there with Ione, who was my escort for the day.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹

    The clerks here are already regulars, so they''re not afraid of me. I''ve been picking up cute clerks after hours and fucking them with their consent. It''s the king''s status and the power of [Charm¡î Level 3].

    ¡¸Yaaaay, here it comes!¡¹

    Three plates were laid out on our table. On the plates were several bite-sized white dumplings covered in flour. The dumplings were covered with a generous amount of translucent Anmitsu, a thick, golden brown sauce.

    ¡¸Mmmm. So sweeet!¡¹

    Lily immediately threw the white dumpling into her mouth with a toothpick and made a joyful face.

    The way she licked her lips with her little tongue was a little intriguing, so I thought I should fuck her when I got back to the castle.

    While thinking about this, I stuck the toothpick into the dumpling on my plate.

    ¡¸Gueh! Gueh! Guehhh!¡¹

    Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud-thud¨D¨D.

    Hmm? This squeal is from ......

    *scuttle*!

    ¡¸It''s a game! Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, I got dirt in my eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwahhnnn, Lily''s, Lily''s dumplings is~!¡¹

    It''s really annoying.This is a clear obstruction to business.

    ¡¸Wait, Ione. I''ll take care of this asshole.¡¹

    I stopped Ione, who had her hand on the handle, and I stood up.

    ¡¸The rules are simple! We''re going to go around this town in a Koobo, and whoever gets to the finish line first wins!¡¹

    Aneesha said, but let''s accept it, that''s the game.

    ¡¸All right. Bring me one of those Koobos.¡¹

    It''s my order as king.

    A Koobo with the best legs in Erland was immediately prepared.

    Well, I don''t think I''ll lose even to an ordinary Koobo, though.

    ¡¸Let''s get started!¡¹

    Ione gave the signal, and Aneesha and I slapped the reins vigorously, sending the koobo into motion.

    ¡¸Gueh! Gueh! Guehhh!¡¹

    The two Koobos seem to know that they''re in a competition, and they run while checking each other out.

    ¡¸Hahaa, You can''t even compete with that slow-moving Koobo!¡¹

    Aneesha laughs, but this one is still new to me and we just haven''t caught each other''s breath yet.

    I''m not in a hurry, because I know from my appraisal that this koobo''s level is higher than her.

    ¡¸Kyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwohhh!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve got to get out of here! Crimson M is on her way!¡¹

    She didn''t even bother to brake or avoid the road, which means she might just hit a passerby.

    ¡¸Oi, go ahead and get rid of the passersby by restricting the surrounding traffic.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    I ordered the soldiers who were around there to ensure the safety of the traffic.

    As she approached the corner of the city, Aneesha leaned her body diagonally across the koobo to bring her center of gravity inward and made a beautiful out-into-out curve. Turning a right-angled alleyway with a maximum radius, huh?

    She was an idiot no matter how you looked at her, but whether it was instinct or experience, she seemed to understand a certain driving theory (technique).

    I tried to imitate her and take the same route, but the koobo I was riding slipped, and for a moment I had a close call.

    I don''t have to worry about falling off my horse because I can use my magic and skills if it comes down to it, but if I use them from the start, I won''t be able to compete.

    ¡¸I don''t care who you are, I''m not letting you run in front of me!¡¹

    Aneesha spits out an arrogant line that ignores the basic premise that public roads belong to everyone.

    ¡¸Oi, Hachiroku, you must be getting warmed up by now. Let''s get serious.¡¹

    As we come to a long straight road, I slap the ass of the purple koobo I''m riding.

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    The Koobo accelerates and quickly closes the distance between me and Aneesha''s red Koobo.

    ¡¸You bastard are in my way, asshole!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekkk!¡¹

    However, Aneesha kicked the koobo in front of merchant and made him fall down.

    That sucks. The road is wide enough to avoid him.

    ¡¸Oi, Krinan, stop involving innocent people in this. The one who''s involving innocent people is the bad guy.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Crimson M. Sun Anesha! This guy''s name is Bembe, I''m is Aneesha the Sun, and we''re a team, Crimson M, on, Sun! You''ve got to remember that!¡¹

    I don''t know. I don''t care if it''s a pet or a vehicle, I don''t want to remember such an embarrassing team name.

    ¡¸Okay, "Kurri-M-san" for short. Whatever, I''m catching up, okay?¡¹

    I said to Aneesha, standing right next to her.

 Volume 19 - CH 21

    It was a one-on-one race between me and Aneesha.

    However, Aneesha was too preoccupied with the front to block my course.

    The long straight road still continues, and once we''re side by side, I have the advantage of engine power.

    ¡¸Tsk, you''re faster than I thought! But! Bembe can make the turn ahead without slowing down!¡¡Let''s go, Bembe!¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    I remembered that the Hachiroku had slipped earlier, so I slowed down before the curve.

    I had almost passed it, but I had no choice.

    Just before the curve, I accelerated again and soon caught up with Aneesha, but this time she blocked my course and wouldn''t let me go ahead easily.

    But I don''t care, I''m still pushing.

    Hachiroku head-butted Bembe in the ass. Aneesha loses her balance and almost falls off her koobo.

    ¡¸Hyaaah! O-Oi, that''s dirty! You can''t drive like that!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. You kicked someone else down once and you don''t want to be kicked down by someone? Don''t be a pussy about it, you bitch!¡¹

    Hachiroku seemed to know the rules of this race, and poked her koobo with its beak, head-butted her koobo, and persistently tried to push Aneesha away.

    As we approached the curve again, I pulled on the reins and slowed down the Hachiroku.

    To my surprise, Aneesha accelerated even faster and plunged into the curve.

    Isn''t that going to make her koobo legs slip?

    I wondered, but it did seem to be slippery. ¨D¨DBut.

    ¡¸Bembe, slip and ruuuuuuuun!¡¹

    Bembe shows a drift that is a little hard to imitate.

    ¡¸Tsk, next time, you should do the same, Hachiroku.¡¹

    ¡¸Guey ......¡¹

    What, you don''t like it?

    You''ve got a scar over one eye and a vicious look on your face, but you''re a surprisingly chicken-hearted bastard, aren''t you?

    In addition, even the acceleration in a normal straight line is you''re getting sluggish.

    ¡¸Ahh, that''s enough. Just a normal run.¡¹

    Then it''s magic or skill, but I''m starting to feel like an idiot for seriously playing a game where I don''t even know what I''m going to win.

    I don''t even want to try to draw a double-crash , because it''s too impractical.

    I had already rounded the last bend and could see the goal where Ione was standing.

    There''s no way I''m going to win from here unless I do something.

    ¡¸Hahaha!¡¡Did you see that, Alec! This is the waltz of me and Bembe! It''s a feeling of togetherness that can''t be achieved by some impromptu duo you met yesterday.¡¹

    Yeah, yeah, good for you. Keep merging with the birds.

    ¡¸Grandma, can you ride by yourself? I''ll help you.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, thanks a lot. Then, let''s go home, Priu.¡¹

    ¡¸Quee!¡¹

    I gave up on the race, but near the finish line, I became a little worried when an old lady stopped by the store and was riding dangerously in a silver koobo.

    ¡¸Hachiroku, stay away from that.¡¹

    ¡¸Gueh!¡¹

    This guy must have known that it was dangerous, because it immediately shifted its course and slowed down.

    ¡¸Ahh! No, Priu!¡¹

    Sure enough, a silver Koobo suddenly rushed into the middle of the road, blocking Aneesha''s course.

    ¡¸Uhyaahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, please make in time!¡¹

    I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement Level 2¡¹¡¯ to catch and save the grandmother who had been thrown into the air.

    I don''t know about Aneesha.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Grandma?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    The race is now invalid due to the accident. I have more important things to do than race.

    I''ll go on and tell Granny.

    ¡¸You''d better sell that silver koobo and get another one. It''s got a bad temperament and a bad head on its shoulders.¡¹

    It''s not well-trained, but that''s not the point.

    ¡¸That''s right. I''d only just bought it.¡¹

    When I returned to the castle, I instructed Saki to inform the koobo merchants not to sell the dangerous koobo.

    Anyone who violates this rule will forfeit all their money.

    Then I increased the number of free regular horse-drawn carriages and changed the system so that old people wouldn''t have to ride koobo.

    Life and safety come first.

    I don''t care about speed games or the profits of contractors.

    ¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô

    ¡¸Guehh! Guehh!¡¹

    Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud-thud¨D¨D.

    ...... again.

    ¡¸Guards! There''s an intruder. Catch her and throw her in jail! We''ll have to kill the Koobo.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec! It''s a game! What are you doing!?¡¹¨D¨D¡¸Guehh!¡¹

    Phew, it''s been a peaceful again today.

    ¡¸Come on, Lily, let''s have sex.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh, we''re doing this in the morning?¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t like it?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, okay! Ehehe.¡¹

    When Lily came up to the bed, she seemed to want to do it too, and I could see that her face was already flushed with excitement.

    She has grown up to be a very erotic child.

    But that''s good.

    I stripped off Lily''s dress and touched her thin cloth panties with my fingers.

    ¡¸Ahh, Nnnhhnn, Alec!¡¹

    Lily, who was already mellowing, quickly stained the thin fabric and moved her twitchy bottom mouth.

    I lifted her small, light body and easily flipped her over, this time rubbing and stroking her tiny butt.

    ¡¸Mmm, hmm, my butt, it''s good ......!¡¹

    I continued stroking her with both hands, moving from her armpits to her flanks.

    I used my fingers to check the soft bulge, which seemed to have not fully grown, and used my tongue to taste it.

    The two little mounds soon glistened with saliva and shook like pudding when I played with my fingers.

    ¡¸Alec, Lily wants it here already: ......¡¹

    Lily spread her fingers over the part of her body she wanted, and then she wanted mine.

    ¡¸What, already? That was fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Pleaseeee!¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I picked her up from behind and placed her on my lap, slowly tucking her in where she should fit.

    ¡¸Ah........aahhhh........aahhh, you''re inside me¡¹

    Lily giggled seductively, showing the sex appeal of a young girl.

    I move my hips rhythmically, gently at first, then more and more vigorously.

    ¡¸Nnhahh, Nnhhh, hhaah, Aleec, aahnn, Aleeec~¡¹

    Lily begins to moan sweetly and comfortably.

    I bite her earlobe to increase the intensity, then snake my tongue down her neck.

    ¡¸Mmmm!¡¹

    Lily twisted her body in disgust as if she was being tickled, but I held her firmly in place with my arms and wouldn''t let her go.

    ¡¸Oh, no way, I''m coming, I''m coming already!¡¹

    ¡¸Not yet.¡¹

    I told her coldly and quickened the tempo, but I couldn''t make her cum yet.

    ¡¸Aaahhh, haaah, Nnhhhhhhhh~~¡¹

    Lily starts to shake uncontrollably from the pleasure, but my arms are still locked around her.

    The only thing I can do is to increase the speed of my hips and forcefully penetrate and expand Lily''s tight interior.

    ¡¸Ahh, ahhh. ahh, ahh, no I''m cyyummiiiiiiing!¡¹

    She let out a faint scream, and the muscles in her stomach jerked and twitched, and then her whole body seemed to relax as if all the strings had been cut, and she seemed to climax.

    Her tightness was really good. I knew I had to ride Loli.

    The first round was over.

    As I watched Lily sleep with her innocent mouth half-open, I thought about how I should play with her in the second round.

 Volume 20 - Prologue

    Vernia''s new king works occasionally, but mostly every day is a Sunday.

    Some nations have adopted the slogan, "If you don''t work, you don''t eat," but in the Kingdom of Vernia, they leave it to their trusted companions and capable vassals to make sure that all the people don''t starve.

    As long as everyone is able to eat comfortably, even if there are one or two people who are lazy, they won''t be blamed for it.

    Nevertheless, I have to pretend to be working once in a while. It would be a shame if a revolution broke out when I was the king.

    ¡¸We''re going on a tour of the city today, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, master!¡¹

    With my loyal subordinates in tow, I decided to take a serious trip to the castle town today.

    ¡¸It-it''s the kiiiing! The king''s hereee!¡¹

    ¡¸Quick, get the women and childre

    n inside!¡¹

    ¡¸Mamaa~, I''m scared!¡¹

    ......It''s been a long time since I''ve been serious about but, I''m starting to wonder if the world would be better off if I just stayed in the castle.

    ¡¸Master, please don''t worry about it. There will come a time when the people of this town will understand the goodness of master.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    It''s not like I''m kidnapping women and children for food or imposing harsh taxes.

    It''s just the occasional trip to the dumpling shop and a little touch of the waitress''s ass.

    ¡¸S-somebodyyy! Help!¡¹

    As I regained my composure and walked through the quiet streets, I heard a woman''s scream from a back alley.

    ¡¸Master, I''ll go help her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Meena quickly ran off, and I decided to follow her. Considering our level, the other party is just a thief anyway, so there should be no problem even if Meena is alone.

    However, what I saw in the alleyway was not a thief, but one of our companion.

    ¡¸What? Kaede-san? What are you doing?¡¹

    Looking at Kaede, who had the woman pinned down from behind, Meena asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡¸Tsk, someone is disturbing me. Here, you can go now.¡¹

    Kaede clicks her tongue and releases the woman, who bites her lip and runs away while still holding her chest.

    ¡¸Kaede, if you''re going to pick up girls, do it a little better. There''s no way you''re going to get your hands on someone in the middle of the street in broad daylight.¡¹

    I said to the black-haired girl, who remained there in disgust. Today Kaede was dressed like a punk rocker, wearing black leather hot pants and a long coat with iron studs glued to it. She''s not wearing any makeup, but there''s something about the way she''s dressed that makes her look fancy. After graduating from Austin Academy of Magic, I became aware of her color ....... No, she was always a color demon.

    The women in the world don''t feel safe when there are someone like her, even if they are the same sex. And now, of all people, a binge-eating bisexual.

    ¡¸No, I was going to use a little technique to make her cum and then take a break around there, but I''ll be careful next time. I''m not a straight guy, but the material was good, so I got fired up.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s absurd. Even the master wouldn''t do something like that. ......¡¹

    Maybe it''s because this guy is actively making a scene that the "Black Cat of the Wind" clan is getting a bad reputation and I''m being avoided like before. Good grief.

    ¡¸Kaede, if you want to be a part of the "Black Cat of the Wind", stop talking to women who aren''t lesbians. At least street rape is forbidden.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I hear that''s what the princes of the Gilan Empire do, Alec. Use your authority well.¡¹

    Use your power to your advantage, huh? I''m a little bit attracted to that, but that''s just an animal. I wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen to my woman, and I still don''t want it to happen.

    ¡¸Shut up, if you want to do that, you should go back to Gilan.¡¹

    I said to Kaede firmly. Even if she''s not a prince, she''s the daughter of a great nobleman, so she should be able to do something similar.

    ¡¸Hmmm, my brother is so annoying when I go home. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fred? Maybe you''d be better off with a nagging chaperone.¡¹

    ¡¸Give me a break. I''ve just gotten free of the house. All right, I''ll do better next time. I''ve got some eyedrops somewhere...... ,or better yet, some sleeping pills.¡¹

    It doesn''t make much sense if the direction of doing well is crime.

    ¡¸Kaede-san!¡¹

    Meena is also angry.

    ¡¸I know. It''s just a light crime joke. By the way, Alec, where were you planning to go?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t have a specific reason. I was just making my rounds as king to see if there were any suspicious people out to wreak havoc like you.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, you''ve done your duty as king. That''s good thing. I commend you. And while you''re at it, why don''t you skip a bit and follow me now.¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t go with you if you''re hunting women.¡¹

    I don''t have to do that. I have plenty of good lovers.

    ¡¸No, no, no, it''s not a real woman. Don''t worry. I just saw in the free newspaper that they''re handing out that they''re going to be releasing their new lesbian Shunga at an auction down the road.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Yuri stuff?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I was actually on my way to buy it. Alec finds erotic books intriguing, don''t you?¡¹

    Erotic books.

    It''s an item that tickles a man''s fancy, a magic book that awakens his passionate libido, a symbol of freedom that only a highly civilized society without superstitions can tolerate. To love, create, and enjoy the sweet arts. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the Philosopher''s Stone in the alchemy of happiness.

    It would not be surprising if the powers of the day were to demand it. Alright, the theoretical armament is perfect!

    ¡¸Beats me. All right, let''s go.¡¹

    You never know when you might accidentally find a bargain.

    ¡¸Master ......¡¹

    Meena looks a little concerned, but in two dimensions, there''s no such thing as an unhappy victim. It doesn''t look like an auction organized by Kaede, so there shouldn''t be any problem.

    I followed Kaede and she walked into a complicated back alley. There was psychedelic graffiti on the walls, and men with bad eyesight were hanging around.

    ¡¸This way, Alec.¡¹

    Kaede went down the stairs between the buildings. Underground.

    Maybe it''s a sewer, but the smell of stale water assaults my nose and eyes.

    Careful not to fall into the muddy waterway on the side, I walks down the narrow passage and follows Kaede ahead. She turns to the right this time and continues on.

    At the end of the passage, there was another wooden door with two rookies standing in it like gatekeepers.

    ¡¸What''s the password?¡¹

    one of the stern men asked.

    ¡¸To be number one, you are allowed to do illegal things.¡¹

    Kaede answered.

    ¡¸Fine, the two in the back are with you too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they are.¡¹

    ¡¸Then get your asses in there, both of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede-san, what was that password just now?¡¹

    Meena asks with a reproachful expression.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, it''s just a code word.¡¹

    ¡¸But ......¡¹

    Kaede seemed unconcerned and moved on.

    I followed her down a narrow corridor and found myself in a surprisingly neat hall with chairs lined up.

    There was a podium in front of the room where a speech could be made, and I remembered that Kaede had mentioned an auction before we came here. We were here to buy a lesbian Shunga.

    However, this seems to be a normal way to find illegal-looking items, but there''s no way around it. I''ll tell Lancelot later and have him check it out. ...........But to be honest, I''m not sure what I''ll do if I find illegal pornography or live pictures of minors.

    The three of us sit down in chairs and wait for the auction to begin.

    ¡¸Oh my, Alec!¡¹

    Then, Serina came in after us.

    ¡¸Hmm? Did you come to buy something too?¡¹

    I couldn''t believe that a self-proclaimed "Ally of Justice" would come to a place like this as a customer, so I asked her what she wanted.

 Volume 20 - CH 1

    Kaede, who loves yuri, leads me to a suspicious underground auction room.

    Serina is also there.

    ¡¸Ahh, yeah, I''ve seen the newspaper, but Kirakaneski-san said, "I got it at a discount! That''s what she said. Another theater critic, David Marney, wrote that it was "It''s a wonderful work".¡¹

    Serina sat down next to me and told me why she had come here.

    ¡¸Who is this Kirakaneski?¡¹

    I ask back, since I''ve never heard both of these names before.

    ¡¸You don''t know? She''s a famous fashion leader in the fashion world. She does talk shows and plays.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, just an idol.¡¹

    ¡¸I wish you''d say she''s model.¡¹

    It''s a bit like that either way.

    Another customer comes in, walks past me, and stomps on my foot.

    ¡¸Oi, watch it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Hmph, it''s your fault for stretching your legs out so far. I mean, what the hell is with that shitty outfit?¡¹

    The guy looks at me and says that, I''m not wearing a stilettos fashion today. It''s cold outside, so I''m wearing a killer bear suit. Well, I guess it''s a little tough for a grown man to wear. But the best thing is to be warm, and I''m not going to compromise on that.

    ¡¸Excuse me, sir. This man is the King of Vernia.¡¹

    Meena said angrily.

    ¡¸Ha! What about it? I''m a board-sledding champ, and I don''t give a damn who my opponent is. I only follow the rules that I set.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s a difference between flattering and apologizing. If you stepped on someone''s foot, why don''t you apologize?¡¹

    Serina also said.

    ¡¸Kehh, you''re so annoying. I''m sorry. Is this okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuruuhhh.¡¹

    He''s a guy with a blatantly bad attitude, but well, a king wielding his power over small matters will only make things awkward. If it were an audience room in a castle, it would be more tactless to discuss etiquette in a place like this.

    ¡¸Enough, Serina, if that''s how he''s apologized, then good.¡¹

    Courtesy is not something you impose on others, but something you show them.

    It can make the other person feel better or worse. That''s all.

    Of course, I have no intention of getting along with such a person, and I have no intention of putting someone in a key position who might get into trouble.

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    Serina shrugged her shoulders and returned her gaze to the front, as if she thought it was a waste of time.

    Just then, a man with a black hood over his head came out and banged a wooden mallet on the stage.

    ¡¸Ladies and gentlemen, thanks for your patience. Welcome to the dark sales network, the Penis Auction!¡¹ (TLN: ¥Ú¥Ë¥¹ = penisu)

    ¡¸We''ve been waiting for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Penis! Penis!¡¹

    Though a strangely enthusiastic audience claps behind her.

    ¡¸Serina, he say penis. It''s a penis you know. penis.¡¹¡¡(TLN: the first one is ¥Ú¥Ë¥¹ = penisu, the second and third word is using chinko/po/¤Á¤ó¤³ = same penis)

    ¡¸S-shut up. I don''t care what it''s called. As long as you get a good one.¡¹

    You say that, but isn''t the only thing you can buy cheaply at an auction like this is stolen goods? I regretted my decision to follow Kaede. Kaede was bent over and mumbling with her eyes fixed on the floor.

    ¡¸I don''t care. Just get me a loli and a shota. Let me fuck them.¡¹

    She''s a real pain in the ass.

    ¡¸Now, before we move on to the first item, I would like to briefly explain the rules of this auction. If you would like to bid, please just shout "Up", Otherwise, All other bids are invalid.¡¹

    The reason why they do it this way is so that we can simultaneously relay the sales network from one place to another with their magic tools and offer their products to more customers.

    I say more customers, but in an auction, only one person can bid, so the only one who benefits would be the seller.

    ¡¸Hee~, it''s like an online auction. It''s very advanced.¡¹

    Serina is impressed, but it must have been invented by some another world hero anyway.

    ¡¸The first item on the list is "Mada Mada", a mysterious medicine that refreshes you and removes fatigue with a pop. Just by drinking it, you can lose weight and double your ecstasy. Now, let''s start with ten thousand gold!¡¹

    ¡¸Up! Up! Up! Upp!¡¹

    All at once, the guests made a call, which was mixed with a parrot-like cawing sound, but I guess that was the relay of the magic tool.

    ¡¸Forty thousand! Fifty thousand! Come on, is there any more?¡¹

    ¡¸Sixty thousand! Up!¡¹

    The man who stepped on my foot earlier calls out, but even though he''s dressed like a wild samurai, he seems to be quite rich.

    ¡¸Upp!¡¹

    ¡¸Another venue got 70,000.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, Up!¡¹

    ¡¸Upp!¡¹

    ¡¸We got 90,000.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, ......, up!¡¹

    ¡¸Upp!¡¹

    The only person calling at this venue anymore is the wild warrior man, but the customers at other venues seem to be sticking around, and it''s becoming a one-on-one battle between the two.

    ......, but it''s strange.

    The audience at the other side of the room was quick to cover their calls, and there was no hesitation at all.

    However, if the customers at the other side are so rich, they may as well call the top in succession to finish the game at once. That way, the seller and the promoter can save time and effort, and that''s a good thing.

    ¡¸Mmmm ...... Okay, in this case, I''ll sell one of my favorite red Koobo ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, wild warrior, wait a minute.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Shut up, old man. I don''t have a lame name like that. I''m Oringi.¡¹

    ¡¸Oringi, just wait. I need a minute!¡¹

    I asked the organizer out loud.

    ¡¸Upp!¡¹

    I knew it.

    ¡¸Huuh? That''s the first time you''ve called out in a row.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, that was weird.¡¹

    Serina and Kaede also sensed something suspicious.

    ¡¸Ahem, that call is invalid. We''ll take your questions over there, so please be quiet except for calls.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, amateurs, stay out of this. Up here!¡¹

    Good grief. The Oringi guy didn''t seem to notice the trick yet.

    I didn''t care, I left my seat and went to the table next to where the magic tools were kept.

    ¡¸Oi, stay away from that!¡¹

    A man who looked like a bouncer more than twice my size stood in front of me.

    ¡¸Move!¡¹

    But I''m a leve 300+ another world hero.

    I pushed it away with one hand and peeled off the black cloth.

    ¡¸Upp! Upp!¡¹

    It was a birdcage, and inside was a parrot.

    ¡¸Oi, look at this, Oringi. Does this look like a magic tool to you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think it''s a parrot. Oi, what''s going on? I thought you said it was connected to another venue.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a magical parrot.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re lying. I tried to use [Appraisal] on it, but it''s just a parrot.¡¹

    When Serina refused, the audience began to buzz.

    ¡¸No, I [appraised] it, but it''s a magic parrot!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    A customer behind me stood up and said, Is this guy in on it too?

 Volume 20 - CH 2

    The black market auctions were rigged by the "match-fixing" system.

    It''s a system where they raise the bidding price as high as they can among their friends, and then sell it to a sucker to buy it.

    It seems that Serina came here because she really believed that a certain Kirakaneski said that she could buy it at a discount, but that information is probably wrong too. Maybe Kirakaneski is one of them (a guru).

    ¡¸Hey, don''t lie.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re the one who''s lying!¡¹ ¡¸That''s right, that''s right!¡¹

    If it comes down to a water fight like this, the one with the greater number wins, and if the organizer wields the rules and makes Serina leave, we have no chance.

    ¨D¨DI can''t help it, though It''s not my style.

    ¡¸Everyone, silence! I am the king of this country, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, K-King!? Eehhh?¡¹

    The organizer and some of his friends were surprised, but now the tables are turned.

    ¡¸There was fraud in this auction. Therefore, the transaction is nullified, and the organizer and his associates will be interrogated in the soldier''s quarters. Understood?¡¹

    ¡¸D-Damn it!¡¹

    The organizer panicked and tried to escape, but Meena somersaulted in front of him and stood in his way.

    ¡¸It''s a royal order, you know? Where do you think you''re going?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekkk!¡¹

    It seems that he has given up after seeing the sword on his neck.

    ¡¸Alec, get the rope out.¡¹

    Serina said as she thrust her sword at the other companions.

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. Tying up a man is no fun at all, but oh well. ¡¾Turtle shell bondage!¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸Eeekk!¡¹ ¡¸Nuoooh!?¡¹

    It''s all over now.

    ¡¸Oi, organizer, give me the Yuri Shunga and I''ll lend you a hand. Tell me where it is.¡¹

    Kaede says in a whispering voice, but ......

    ¡¸O-over there¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Kaede. What are you going to do with her?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re an idiot, Serina. This is evidence. I''m confiscating it. All right, take her away.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha?! That''s not what you said!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my line. I was going to pay you a decent amount of money, but you went off doing anything unnecesary ...... Oh, I knew it was a bad quality comic, damn it.¡¹

    Kaede clicked her tongue, but it was definitely a distraction.

    If this had been a normal auction, she would have felt satisfied that she had won, even if the price was not worth it.

    ¡¸Serina, we''re going to interrogate Kirakaneski and a certain David as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I don''t blame you. But they might be victims, so be polite about it, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s all well and good, but there''s no way they can be bought cheaply using this method, and I''m pretty sure they''re cherry-picked.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, I bet you''re right. Sutema, huh. ......¡¹

    Serina mumbles in disappointment.

    Sutema is an abbreviation for "Stealth Marketing," in which industry people (cherry-pickers) who have been secretly contracted to do a job deceive consumers into believing that they have nothing to do with the product.

    If they were confident about their products, they wouldn''t have to do such things, but they do it because their products are garbage.

    ¡¸Now then, let''s go home.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master. Ah, I forgot something! Excuse me!¡¹

    Meena said, but not to me, to another customer. That cheeky, pale regent head slowly turned around to look at me.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸This is yours, isn''t it? You left it on the chair.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh, thank you for that. I''ve been forgetting a lot of things lately. I got careless.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no. It''s important to take your medication.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, you''re right.¡¹

    The man suddenly became suspicious, his eyes scurrying, and he began to sweat. If he had a cold, don''t go out to an auction like this, just stay home and sleep.

    It would not be good if he collapsed on the way home, so I gave him an ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ of his condition, just in case.

    ¡¾Name¡¿ Marchy.

    ¡¾Age¡¿ 63

    ¡¾Level¡¿ 33

    ¡¾Class¡¿ Villager

    ¡¾Race¡¿ Human.

    ¡¾Gender¡¿ Male

    ¡¾H P¡¿ 81/342

    ¡¾M P¡¿ 4/322

    ¡¾Status:¡¿ Junkie

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Former retainer. Former singer.

    Used to be active.

    I thought it was a cold, but it turns out he''s a drug addict.

    ¡¸This is confiscated. Take a high potion instead.¡¹

    I took the medicine away from him, and took out a high potion from the [item storage] and gave it to the man.

    ¡¸T-Thank you, Your Majesty. I really want to quit this kind of medicine, but ...... I can''t help it whenever it''s there.¡¹

    You''re an addict after all.

    ¡¸Kino! You''re in and out of this place again!¡¹

    ¡¸Sumi-chan ...... this has nothing to do with you.¡¹

    I wonder if the other customer nearby, the burly woman called him Kino, was also looking for drugs.

    ¡¸Of course this has something to do with me too! We used to party together!¡¡We''re still legendary as the sparkling duo from "White Free Light". Even if we weren''t, we''re still friends. Have you forgotten the vow we made in the dungeon? We said we''d join the same big clan together.¡¹

    ¡¸When were you talking about? We''ve been retired adventurers for years.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care! It doesn''t matter. You can always follow your dreams if you don''t give up. Now, let''s go home and train together in sword fighting!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re stupid. ...... Well, I just wanted to get some exercise, so if you insist, I''ll go with you for a bit.¡¹

    If he had good friends like that, he could get out of his addict, but I guess it''s tough to get out of addiction alone.

    ¡¸Serina, I''ll leave those guys to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Now, we''re going to the soldiers'' quarters, so walk quickly!¡¹

    I leave the rest to her, and take Meena outside.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Darling, I think I know where "Madamada" is coming from.¡¹

    Saki came to my bedroom and reported to me.

    ¡¸Hooh¡¹

    The drug that was sold at the auction the other day, as a result of the [Appraisal], it was found to be a dangerous drug.

    According to the laws of Vernia, it is illegal to sell poisonous substances without permission.

    If we don''t eradicate illegal drugs that are traded at high prices, they will gradually spread among the people, and criminal organizations will gain power and become dangerous.

    We don''t need drugs that ruin our lives and make us unhappy, even if they give us temporary pleasure.

    And I''m not going to tolerate criminal organizations that bring them into the world.

    ¡¸It''s the Gilan Empire¡¹

    ¡¸Murgh...... that place, huh¡¹

    But when I heard the name, I couldn''t help but groan. If it''s a domestic criminal organization or production area, I can just order Knight Captain Lancelot to take care of it, but if it''s outside the country, and it''s a big country, it''s not going to happen.

    ¡¸What should we do? If you want, why don''t you try a war?¡¹

    Saki suggested casually.

    ¡¸No, it''s better to prepare for it, but it''s better to avoid war. Whether we win or lose, there will be too many deaths.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. So, we''ll just be adventurers and get in there and go on a special mission, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right. It''s been a while since I''ve run an clan.¡¹

    ¡¸Deal! Then let''s head for the Gilan Empire!¡¹

    We can ask other adventurers to help us, but we''re definitely the strongest adventuring party.

    Then it would be better to have a party of S-rank adventurers go out there.

    The Black Cat of the Wind is on the move.

 Volume 20 - CH 3

    In order to eradicate the dangerous drug "Madamada" from the Gilan Empire, our clan "Black Cat of the Wind" is heading north in three carriages with a party of elite.

    There were a total of sixteen members of the clan with us.

    The first of them, of course, is me. The leader of the party and the clan, Alec I is the harem king of the Vernia Kingdom. Although I''m not wearing my crown, I''m sure I look like a regal adventurer in my Dark and Scale armor.

    The second is Meena, my faithful dog-eared girl who is also my one-armed companion.

    She''s a speedy vanguard with short-cut white hair and kind eyes. She also has a keen sense of smell and can spot enemies.

    The third is Serina, a hero woman with a vicious skill that will kill you with a single blow if it hits you, using Starlight Attack.

    She has bright crimson hair and eyes, and her breasts are in the bell-shaped.

    The fourth is Lily, a cheeky loli Thief. She has pink bob cut hair and a petite body. Her role is to hold lights, pick up magic stones and drop items, cheer and play.

    The fifth is Ione the Swordswoman, the wielder of the Waterfowl Sword. She is a glamorous woman with fluffy blonde hair and has a mysterious smile on her face.

    The sixth is Nene, who can read other people''s minds with her "Empathy*" skill. She''s a loli magician who always seems to be in a hurry to say "Hawawa". She has brown hair, wears a grass-colored pointy hat, and a grass-colored robe.

    The seventh person, a hot-blooded fighter man named Jouga. He uses two-handed swords to boldly slash with. He has light brown hair.

    The eighth, Fianna, a pure cleric. A pious girl with clear, sky-blue eyes and a heart of compassion, she is of course my woman.

    The ninth, Letty, the genius mage of destruction. Sometimes I want to call her a natural disaster. She''s dressed in a navy blue pointy hat, robe, and leotard. She is also equipped with a jeweled rod.

    The tenth is Luka, a brown Amazoness in black bikini armor. She''s a bit of a maverick and doesn''t seem to have much of a manly streak, but I''ve been teaching her a lot in bed, so she''s been getting better at everything lately.

    The eleventh is Saki, a thief with a Kansai dialect. She uses two swords, a mithril sword and a flame sword. Short cut, black hair, and she has black eyes. She has good business acumen.

    The twelfth is Elisa, a temple knight of the Holy Kingdom who wears white armor. She has beautiful blond hair and sky-blue eyes, and is a serious woman even in bed.

    The thirteenth is Hannah, a short cut with light blonde hair and a two-fisted rapier wielder. She was the former party leader of the Silver Scorpions, and is a calm person.

    The fourteenth is Kaede, with straight black hair and dark eyes. She''s a reincarnated hero from another world, and her previous life was Japanese, but she has an older brother in this world. She looks cool, but she''s a carnivorous woman who loves women.

    The fifteenth is Marilyn, a short red-haired energetic girl with a penchant for eating. She is supposed to be a magician, but her fighting style is that of a martial artist, often punching and biting.

    The sixteenth, Yulia, a black-haired swordswoman with a Japanese impression. Her petite forehead is cute, but she seems to think I''m a rival swordsman and pokes at me a lot. I''m not sure if it''s because her face isn''t that great, or if it''s because she''s not under the influence of my [Charm¡î], but it looks like it''s time for me to crunch her up and lay her out deliciously.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, it''s almost time we arrived at the border with the Gilan Empire.¡¹

    Nick, a familiar face, tells me. The other carriages are manned by party members in shifts, but only a professional can lead the way.

    ¡¸Don''t call me that, Nick. I''m not the king here, I''m just a free adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Well then, Alec-san, don''t forget to pack your adventurer''s card and your luggage because there will be strict checkpoints here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    I''ve heard beforehand that the Gilan Empire is a dangerous country with few freedoms.

    It''s a country that I wouldn''t want to enter if I didn''t have something to do, but if I want to destroy an organization that''s been distributing dangerous drugs, I need to get into enemy territory.

    I used ¡¾Peeping Level 5¡¿ to peek at the end of the road, but there was a fortress-like checkpoint piled up with black stone blocks in a big valley waiting for us.

    ¡¸Wow, what''s that? They didn''t have anything like that before. ......¡¹

    Lily looked surprised as she poked her head out of the carriage, but come to think of it, this area used to be the Kingdom of Valencia, Lily''s hometown.

    ¡¸Lily, you should wear a robe, just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Okay¡¹.

    ¡¸Here it is.¡¹

    Saki took out a robe from her luggage and put it on Lily.

    ¡¸All right, troops, I''m going to check the wagons, everybody out!¡¹

    A soldier from the Gilan Empire shouted in a high-handed manner. As I''ve heard, this is a country that seems to be difficult for ordinary citizens to live in.

    We didn''t want to cause any trouble here, so we did as we were told and got off the wagon.

    ¡¸Hmm? What are you guys? A theater troupe?¡¹

    Maybe it''s because there are so many beautiful women here. A soldier looked at us and made a suspicious voice. However, I couldn''t see their expressions because they were wearing full-face armor. There shouldn''t be so many strong monsters around here, but do they really need such a huge armament?

    ¡¸No, we''re not. We''re just adventurers.¡¹

    Saki explained with a smile.

    ¡¸Adventurers? Raise your hand, party leader. That''s you, huh. Give us your party name and your name.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m Irvine, the White Cat of the Backstreets.¡¹

    I''d like to proudly call myself Alec of the Black Cat of the Wind, but as you can see, as an S-rank adventurer and king, my name is probably well known in this country. I''ll use an alias.

    ¡¸Oh? The White Cat of the Backstreets? That''s a strange name. You have no sense of taste¡¹

    Shut up. I didn''t come up with the name, and I don''t think you did either.

    ¡¸What about the other leaders?¡¹

    Another soldier asked, but he thought there were several parties joining up. There''s too many of us.

    ¡¸We''re a clan. We''re all in this party.¡¹

    Saki explained the situation.

    ¡¸What? You''re a clan? Let me see your card.¡¹

    I hand him a fake card. Saki asked the adventurer''s guild for help and had a special card made, so there''s no need to worry about being discovered. On the contrary, adventurers with the breath of the royal families of other countries can also change their identities in this way. ...... Well, I guess we don''t need to worry about that right now.

    ¡¸Hmm, ......B rank? That''s fine. You can go through.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank youu. In that case, can I have that package back? It''s just a change of clothes, and you know there''s nothing suspicious in it.¡¹

    ¡¸No. We''ll confiscate it because it''s worth money.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, what authority do you have to do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Serina.¡¹

    I had to stop her from getting her sense of justice upset. I don''t think this is the kind of country where you can say something like that and get away with it. I can tell by the attitude of the soldiers.

    ¡¸It''s a good thing that the leader saved your life, woman. If you disobey a soldier here for even a moment, you''ll end up in jail or beheaded on the spot. Remember that.¡¹

    ¡¸...... What is this country? What the hell?¡¹

    Serina was miffed, but she kept her cool and shut up and got into the carriage.

    ¡¸It''s disgusting. My father always told the soldiers to be gentle with the people.¡¹

    Lily brought up the subject of King Valentia, who is now dead and gone.

    Justice is meaningless if it is not accompanied by strength.

    With a sinking feeling, we hurried onward in silence, swaying in the carriage.

 Volume 20 - CH 4

    ¡¸We''ve arrived at the inn town, everyone.¡¹

    Nick, our guide, said, and we got off the carriage.

    The town was decorated with colorful flags of all nations connected by ropes. Each house was beautifully decorated with flowers.

    ¡¸Wow, it''s beautiful. Is there a festival today? Um, what are those decorations outside?¡¹

    Serina asked the innkeeper.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s Fes, a festival held once every three years in this town, Lovelake.¡¹

    The owner shrugged his shoulders, looking unamused.

    ¡¸Hee, well, let''s go see it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, Oi. Serina, we''re not here to go sight-seeing, okay? Well, we''ll have free time until nightfall, so whoever wants to go is free to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec is a real slob, isn''t he? There might even be some pretty girls there.¡¹

    ¡¸Murh. Are there parents and children there?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey. If you touch a little girl, I''ll never forgive you.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it, I didn''t say I''d touch them. I''m just going to take a good long look at them.¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t do that either. You''re such a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, as long as it doesn''t get me reported and I don''t get arrested by the soldiers, I guess it''s okay? If you want to go, I''ll take care of the lodging for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright then, let''s go find some good food!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    ¡¸Lily too!¡¹

    The gourmand trio of Jouga, Marilyn, and Lily were running towards food stall, but they were so energetic.

    ¡¸I think I''ll pass.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not a fan of glamour either.¡¹

    Hannah and Elisa seem to pass.

    ¡¸I guess I''ll just go show up at the temple.¡¹

    Fianna seems to be a priest, and she''s going to stop by the temple here to pray. She''s very curious.

    There were more than a dozen of us, so it would be conspicuous if we went together. So we decided to split up and walk around to see the festival.

    ¡¸Alec, it looks like there''s an art exhibit over there.¡¹

    Serina, who had been on her way to the festival, came all the way back as if she had heard about it.

    ¡¸If it''s a loli nude exhibition, it''s worth a look. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Come one, that''s not a normal festival anymore. If you''re going to do it, make sure the people don''t find out about it.¡¹

    Serina said, but hmmm, it would be fun to organize a secret loli festival in the kingdom of Vernia. I''ll talk to Saki about it later.

    There''s a sign on the wall with a wooden tag, apparently titled "Expression without Freedom," but I don''t know what it means, but I guess that''s okay, because art is a scam business where they twist things a little bit and make things that even they don''t understand seem like great things.

    ¡¸So radical! I heard from the guards that they''re pretty aggressive, you know?¡¹

    JK Serina, who seems to be easily seduced by this kind of thing, is excited by the organizer''s intentions. I wonder what she''ll look like when the loli nude comes out.

    But there are also a few security guards stationed here, and for an art exhibition, the security is rather heavy. Could this possibly be Loli? That''s what I mean when I say "attack," isn''t it?

    ¡¸This looks like a statue.¡¹

    The first one was a statue of a woman, but it was poorly sculpted and not beautiful at all. It wasn''t even nude.

    ¡¸It was titled "The Oppressed Woman." Hmmm, what is oppressed about that?¡¡It''s hard to tell. ......¡¹

    Serina twisted her head, but the statue, standing on a stick, had no pose movement or lively expression, and to the untrained eye, it did not look good.

    ¡¸Well, I guess they''re talking about being oppressed because they''re ugly.¡¹

    I said. It''s a cruel thing to say, but it''s also the truth of the world.

    ¡¸Hey, ......, don''t say things like that.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t understand.¡¹

    If your hair is a little thin or your forehead is wide, you will be laughed at as bald, and what is acceptable for a good-looking man is not acceptable for an ugly man. Beauty is such an absurd and cruel thing.

    Even if it is a health detection sensor for reproduction, there is no need to laugh at it and eliminate it. This is the work of human beings, a society of power (mount) and class (caste).

    ¡¸Next.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    It''s no fun to watch for too long, so we move on.

    Next was a large painting.

    ¡¸The title was, um, "Godflair of Joy," which apparently means "Divine Fire".¡¹

    It depicted people being burned by blue flames, but the suffering people looked like they were in agony, not very happy. It was just painful to look at. At both ends of the painting, there are two clowns who are not burning, and they are dancing with expressions of joy while looking at the people, which is probably an expression of "Joy". But this is .......

    ¡¸It kind of makes me sick.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. There''s something wrong with people who take joy in people suffering and burning.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ...... I guess. Meena, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. It''s nothing.¡¹

    She wiped away her tears and must have remembered something painful.

    ¡¸Next!¡¹

    I pulled Meena''s hand and left the place as quickly as I could.

    After a short walk, I saw that a stage had been built out of boards to mimic a royal palace. But it was like an elementary school arts festival. I wondered if it was an all-night job, or if the colors were not painted neatly in some places.

    There are actors dressed as the king and queen, but this seems to be a theatrical spectacle.

    ¡¸Oh, it looks like they''re going to start. Yulia, hurry up! The play''s about to start over here.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not interested in anything but sword training, good grief.....¡¹

    Forehead Yulia came running in, grumbling. It''s not that you need to force yourself to go along with her, but she seems to be bored.

    ¡¸Well then, witness, my name is Militia-Iceman, holy knight and hero of the Gilan Empire!¡¹

    A young male actor in white armor sashayed out to the center of the room, and this armor is quite well made.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please wait, my hero friend. We are servants, warriors, priests, magicians.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Three shabbily dressed people, a warrior, a priest, and a magician, came after the hero.

    ¡¸You''re late! You guys. What have you been up to?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, eating.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve got five minutes to eat! You, my servants and slaves, will work for me 24 hours a day, all year round, until the day you die! I will never allow you to rest!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Okaaay~, Hero! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, here we are. This is the Royal Palace of Valentia. Come out, King Valentia, the hated enemy who plots to divide the Gilan Empire!¡¹

    ¡¸I am Valentia. What-¨D¨D *slash!* Guahhhh, you got me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    As expected, the exit was too hasty, and even Serina raised a question as to whether it was a good idea. After all, the theory of the story is that the villain should come forward and the hero should wait until the end. I''m sorry, the Four Heavenly Kings of some time ago, Sol.

    ¡¸The King of Valentia, the evil one, is defeated by this hero Iceman! Valentia has been liberated!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooh! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Now, burn down the portrait of the evil king who misled the people of Valentia!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Burn it! Burn it! Burn it! Don''t leave anything behind!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The actors all threw up one arm in the air and got excited, but this seemed to be the end of the play. That was a completely uninteresting play.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. No matter how you look at it, just now, that''s propaganda.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it is. And it was boring. It was a waste of time.¡¹

    The three of them seemed to agree with each other and quickly tried to move on.

    ¡¸Oi, you guys, you just criticized this play!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is there something wrong with that?¡¹

    That''s not good, Serina admitted easily, but judging from the hurriedly gathered soldiers, it seemed that if someone criticized this play, they would get into trouble.

 Volume 20 - CH 5

    ¡¸They''re an evil man who critized the plays! Seize them!¡¹

    The guards of the Gilan Empire gathered in unison and surrounded us.

    ¡¸Hey, what''s wrong with calling something boring, boring?¡¹

    Yulia retorted, but that''s not the point.

    ¡¸Eeii, you''re messing with the sacred heroic tale! You''re going to get punished!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have you thrown in jail for this!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, we''re not complaining about the history of the Gilan Empire. We just thought the actors'' performances were too subtle.¡¹

    I''ll try to cover it up.

    ¡¸Mumrghh...... No! When you complain about this play, you''re guilty. You''ll never get out of jail.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Without a trial?¡¹

    ¡¸We don''t need that! You''ve seen the signs. This is an "Expression without Freedom" exhibition! No complaints or criticism allowed!¡¹

    Then make it a simple "No Criticism Allowed" exhibition, I thought, but even if they did, these guys wouldn''t have ears to lend.

    "What are you going to do?" Serina looked at me with her hand on the scabbard of her sword.

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait, what''s all this noise?¡¹

    A small, fat man, clearly dressed as a nobleman, came in with his attendant soldiers.

    ¡¸Ha! I''m sorry, Deason-sama, As a matter of fact, these people have been complaining about the play.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s not good. It''s treason against the Gilan Empire to complain about a sacred play that I organized.¡¹

    ¡¸I have no intention of rebelling against the Gilan Empire, but I think you have zero artistic talent! It''s more like a minus!¡¹

    Yulia is very bold, but that''s called treason, isn''t it?

    ¡¸Wha! Y-you bastard........Insulting the empire''s greatest super-artist, Dyson, is u-unforgivable! I''ll tell Maman about this!!

    A Dyson, whose lips were quivering, looked very hurt, but it must be difficult for the cast of sycophants around him when a talentless aristocrat pretends to be an artist.

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice. Let''s get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Understood! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The members reacted quickly to my instructions.

    ¡¸You fool! Did you think you could escape in this situation? All of you, seize them!¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief. ...... ¡¾Tortoise Shell Binding!¡¿¡¹

    With our ability, we could kill all the soldiers in this place instantly, but we didn''t come here to start a war. We''re going to have to go another way. I used my skills to tie up Dyson first.

    ¡¸Mmuohh!?!¡¹

    ¡¸D-Dyson-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, master!¡¹

    Meena used the item, a smoke ball, to take away the guards'' vision. This one also blocks your vision, but if you are a member of the first army of the "Black Cat of the Wind", this level of blindness is no obstacle. Because our members already had skills skills such as ¡¾Peeping Level 5¡¿, ¡¾Night vision¡¿, and ¡¾Enemy Counter¡¿.

    We broke through the siege without difficulty and ran back to the inn.

    £ª£ª£ª£ª

    ¡¸Nick, we need to leave now. Our pursuers are coming.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Everyone, we''re leaving! Please hurry!¡¹

    Nick is a very capable man. He''s not afraid to take action even when things don''t go as planned.

    ¡¸What, Alec, did you get reported for touching a loli girl''s ass?¡¹

    Kaede peeked out from the second floor of the inn, though, dressed in black leather shorts that didn''t weigh her down.

    ¡¸I''m not you, I wouldn''t be that dumb in this country, Kaede. For some reason, I got into trouble with the nobles of the Gilan Empire. The one to blame are mainly Serina and Yulia.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? It''s my fault? Well, I guess I can''t deny it.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s absolutely impossible to be humble after being shown such a boring thing. Anyway, let''s hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Where are Jouga and the others? Weren''t they with you?¡¹

    Hannah came running down the stairs with her sword, but I thought the trio of foodies went their separate ways.

    ¡¸This is bad, I''m sorry, brother! I have no idea what''s going on, but I''ll tell you the truth! The soldiers saw us and came running after us.¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaannnn, I missed the dumplings~!¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaannnn, I missed eating the delicious looking jar~!¡¹

    Just when I thought I was going to go look for them, the three of them came too.

    ¡¸No problem, Jouga. All right, everyone''s here. Let''s go! Letty, use some kind of spell to disperse the soldiers.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. Is using explosive spell, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Use something quieter, like an illusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, here I go. ¨D¨DA poet who has entered the time limit of Yin-killing Shura, Please don''t look for me, Listen to the wailing of the soul of Kurihara who cries out, "I want to be a NEET!" I give thee, O paranoid one, the trial of thy fate, the song of cloud covert Oak Riley~!¡¹ (TLN: Sorry this chant is bit hard to translate)

    A cloud of white smoke began to emanate from Letty''s rod, but it quickly faded and became transparent again. It must be an illusion that is only effective against pursuers.

    ¡¸All right, this is a perfect way to escape. It''s my original spell that I developed to get away from the pushy landlord who keeps trying to collect the rent, so it works perfectly, perfectly!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Letty, you can''t misuse the spell.¡¹

    Serina scolded her lightly, but Letty whistled and pretended not to know. Well, you''ve already paid back your lease, so you don''t have to worry about it.

    Three carriages went down the street. On the way, armored soldiers hurriedly passed by.

    They must have been looking for us right next to them, but they didn''t show any reaction and even went to the trouble of avoiding the carriages. I wonder what they thought we looked like, but we can''t recognize anything we''re not aware of.

    ¡¸It seems to have worked.¡¹

    ¡¸But when I see Letty''s spell work, it makes me worry about the opposite.¡¹

    Luka shrugged, but you''re right, Letty is somewhat out of it.

    ¡¸Hmph, say what you want, mere mortals. In the hands of this A-ranked mage, Letty, this is nothing to worry about.¡¹

    After finally passing the A-rank exam that she had always wanted, Letty began to look down on others. Well, I''ll let her dignify me as she pleases for a while. She may be an F-ranked vessel, but she is an A-ranked magician, that much is certain. Everyone seems to understand this, and is watching over Letty with a warm smile.

    ¡¸Evertone, we have another checkpoint.¡¹

    After half a day of riding in the carriage, we seemed to have entered the next town.

    ¡¸I''m sure it''s already imperial territory, but it''s a pain in the ass every time.¡¹

    I got off the carriage and complained.

    ¡¸I guess they''re concerned about security. But the fact that they have to be so strict means that they''re either taxing the people too heavily, or they''re getting complaints from the people.¡¹

    Hannah whispered when she saw how stuffy the guards were, but I''m sure it''s true. If the people didn''t revolt, there would be no need for fully armed guards in the first place.

    ¡¸What are you guys? A theater troupe?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, we''re a clan of adventurers.¡¹

    Saki explained again and showed them her adventurer''s card as we walked through, but even here, some of our belongings were confiscated and stolen.

    ¡¸Geez, that change of clothes box had my favorite clothes in it!¡¹

    Serina expressed her anger, but it couldn''t be helped.

    She''ll just have to buy more clothes.

    ¡¸I''ll buy you something similar later, so you can stop being so angry.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. You promise? Alec.¡¹

    Clothes are cheap for me now that I''m the king. But I don''t feel like going along with her, when she choose the clothes.

    ¡¸I see it. White Rose, the former royal capital of Valencia.¡¹

    Nick said, the streets are wide and paved with cobblestones, and the buildings are wooden, but quaint and complex. I guess this place deserves to be called the ancient capital.

 Volume 20 - CH 6

    We easily defeated the pursuit of the Guillan soldiers.

    We spared no expense and took the best inn in the Valencia''s capital.

    After all, sleep and safety should not be skimped on, and it would be better if we could all stay at the same inn.

    The room was large and spacious, with a luxurious leather sofa. We spared no expense, and the room at the back of Valencia''s capital had a king-sized bed that was longer than it was wide, and could sleep five people at once.

    The interior was lavishly decorated, probably for the aristocracy.

    It wasn''t a long journey, but I was freed from the cramped carriage and stretched out to sit on the bed.

    ¡¸Master, have some tea.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh.¡¹

    I receive a silver cup from Meena and gulp down a cup of tea with just the right amount of hot water.

    Phew, I feel calm¨D¨D.

    Just when I thought so.

    ¡¸Pong, urgent news, urgent news. The ungrateful person who attacked the art exhibition (festival) in "The City of Lovelake" are on the run. If you find them, please inform the soldiers. Repeatedly underdogs will report to you. ......¡¹

    Maybe it''s about us, but we didn''t attack each other. Meh, whatever.

    ¡¸Meena, can you turn that thing off, because it''s noisy?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, but, um, I don''t see a switch. ...... Which one is it?¡¹

    Meena fumbles with the magical figurine, but can''t seem to turn off the broadcast.

    ¡¸Well, that''s okay, just stick it in the back of the bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, dinner''s ready.¡¹

    Serina came to call me.

    ¡¸I see, let''s go eat then.¡¹

    We tucked into a sumptuous meal of crab, sea bream, and other seafood, took a bath, and went to bed.

    It''s good to travel like this once in a while.

    As I was sleeping soundly in my soft bed with Meena as my pillow, I suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.

    ¡¸Good morning, everyone. This broadcast is brought to you by the underdog, a persistent companion from birth to hell. So, let''s get energetic and start our morning exercise!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s depressing, Meena. Can you take that to the other room, please?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    I changed my clothes and complained to the inn maid at breakfast.

    ¡¸I can''t stand the noise of those magic tools. The guests will be happier if you throw that thing away.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, sir, but we''re required by law to do that, and there''s nothing we can do about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we''re being taxed heavily in the name of royalties, and we''re ...... no, it''s nothing.¡¹

    The maid kept her mouth shut and looked around, but the people here didn''t seem to like it either.

    ¡¸It''s horrible, they make you use it when you don''t want to, and even take your money. If the government is going to do this, why not make it free?¡¹

    As Serina says, it''s probably just a way to get more taxpayer money.

    When a greedy person sits at the top, there is no limit to what he or she can do.

    Well, it''s a foreign country.

    The purpose of our coming here is only to eradicate the smuggling organization of the dangerous drug "Madamada". We don''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    ¡¸Serina, we''re going stay at this inn for a couple of days and investigate "Madamada". As for the route, it could be safe through this city.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right, it''s a big city, maybe this is the source.¡¹

    Lily''s face twisted in disgust when she heard this, but I guess anyone would feel uncomfortable if their hometown was spoken ill of.

    ¡¸That''s not necessarily true, but just in case, investigate it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Hannah and Kaede, you have to help me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Are you trying to get me to do this job? But I refuse.¡¹

    Kaede refused.

    But there''s a limited number of members who might be able to gather information without standing out. Kaede is especially convenient, though, since she has the skill of invisibility.

    ¡¸Well, I think we can do something about it on our own.¡¹

    Saki winked at me.

    ¡¸This is just a rumor I overheard, but I heard that the underdog station has a legendary loli idol named Polin-chan, and considering her chastity, it would be best not to ask Kaede to do anything¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Say that info first! Idiot! All right, let''s infiltrate the underdog station! Let''s go, you guys!¡¹

    Kaede, who was suddenly very motivated, ran off without even leaving her breakfast. I''ll leave it to you.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    While I was lazing around, Kaede and the others came back.

    ¡¸Alec, this is no time to relax and sleep. Polin-chan is a once-in-a-century talent! She''s the number one underdog star!¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, I don''t care about Polin-chan. About "Mada Mada," it seems to be flowing from the underdog.¡¹

    Serina reports, but if the underdog is a public institution of the Gilan Empire, this is going to be even more troublesome.

    ¡¸Are you sure about that, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am. I heard that one of the underdog broadcasters has been arrested for possession of "Madamada". He''s not an adventurer, but he was also carrying around a glass bottle, and he said he uses that bottle to smoke "Madamada".¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm... ......¡¹

    I don''t doubt that the broadcaster is a dangerous drug addict, but the evidence is weak as to whether the broadcaster is a smuggling ring or not. The president of a tobacco company doesn''t smoke, and even if it is a drug organization, it''s hard to imagine him getting his hands on the product.

    ¡¸Anyway, let''s sneak in and find out a little more.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. I''ll ask around at the bar tonight.¡¹

    Serina nodded.

    ¡¸I''ll go to the guild.¡¹

    Saki seems to be going around the adventurer''s guild and merchant''s guild.

    ¡¸All right. Meena, you follow me and Kaede.¡¹

    If Meena can smell the drugs, she''ll be able to find "Madamada" right away if it''s there.

    ¡¸Okay, Master!¡¹

    ¡¸And Hannah, it might get rough, so tell everyone to be ready to leave at any time tonight.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I got it.¡¹

    With Meena and Kaede in tow, we headed for the underdog broadcasting station.

    ¡¸That''s the underdog station.¡¹

    Kaede pointed at it, but I couldn''t help but ask her back.

    ¡¸What? That''s ......? Isn''t that a castle?¡¹

    The center of the city of ¡±White Rose¡±. There is a white chalk wall waiting for you, and you can see a spire beyond it, but this is a castle no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸Ah, it used to be the Royal Palace of Valencia. I heard that it was seized and further expanded and renovated.¡¹

    Kaede explained, as if she had done that much research.

    ¡¸Is it run by the powerful person? But it''s odd that they put so much effort into broadcasting. ......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it probably means that they can''t control this place without putting that much effort into it. I guess the Empire doesn''t do broadcasting as a hobby either. No, I don''t know.¡¹

    Kaede twists her head, but if it is a hobby, it''s in bad taste.

    ¡¸...... Ha! Master! I''ll ask Saki-san to make the same thing for me when I get home.¡¹

    There are idiots who would say such a thing.

    ¡¸You know, Meena, I don''t want to become popular by blackmailing or brainwashing the people. That''s not popularity at all. Popularity is only when people like you.¡¹

    I say. There is no value in fake popularity that is created by forcing people to like you with power and control. It''s the things that people like even if you leave them alone that have meaning.

    ¡¸Haah. You''re right. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m sure you''re thinking of me, and it''s enough for me that you guys adore me. It''s not a matter of numbers.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes!¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right. I prefer Alec, Loli, and Shota than that those fucking unfunny broadcasts. Well, Polin-chan is definitely popular, but it''s not like the other broadcasters are paid over a hundred thousand gold a year!¡¹

    In Japanese yen, that''s a little over ten million. It''s a surprisingly high salary for a major corporation, even though they''re only broadcasting.

    ¡¸The maid at the inn said that they are forcibly collecting the money through royalties. Okay, let''s tear it up.¡¹

    I''m getting a little naughty.

    ¡¸Yes, master, let''s punish those who impose heavy taxes.¡¹

    ¡¸Nice! Polin-chan''s "Kaiawase" live broadcast! We''re going to get 100% viewership!¡¹

    Of course, only lolicon and yuri lovers would watch such a thing, but I like the idea of hijacking the broadcast.

    The three of us grinned at each other and headed for the castle.

 Volume 20 - CH 7

    It seems that the "Underdog Broadcasting Station" was created after the Gilan Empire conquered the Valencia Kingdom. They''ve been running their business under the guise of law and power.

    It was our little idea to take a shot at these unsavory people.

    The original reason we infiltrated the Gilan Empire was to destroy the source of the dangerous drug "Madamada", but I guess it was just a last-minute trip. Yeah, I''ve decided that just now.

    The three of us, Meena, Kaede, and me, approached the castle as the night fell and looked at the security situation. There was no moon in the dark night sky, but the white walls were eerily illuminated by bonfires and torches. On the upper side of the castle wall, there was an uninspired sign with the word "UND" circled around it.

    ¡¸Alec, there are four guards below the gates, four guards above, and several sets of fully armed (full plate) guards with dogs patrolling the area.¡¹

    Kaede, who had already infiltrated the castle once and had a good grasp of its interior, reported.

    ¡¸All right, it''s easy enough to break through, but this time, our goal is to to Jack. We must be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Roger that¡¹¡¹

    If we, who are over 300 levels, get serious, it won''t take much effort to get past the soldiers'' eyes.

    I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, Kaede used ¡¾Colorless Invisibility¡¿, and Meena used her athleticism and jumping ability to land on the third floor balcony of the castle.

    ¡¸Okay, we haven''t been noticed. Kaede, where to next?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious, Alec. It''s the studio where Polin-chan is recording. We''ll fuck her live on air.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. Meena, do you think you can prevent this by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Master, does that mean you don''t want the guards around us to notice?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t care if they notice.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m fine. If I stun them and push them into the room one by one, I don''t think they''ll notice us right away.¡¹

    I thought that if the guards were communicating with each other by radio, we wouldn''t be able to do that, but I don''t know if the regular soldiers have that level of magical tools or skills. ......

    ¡¸Well, worst-case scenario, they find out and surround us, we''ll still be able to escape. Just don''t destroy the facility here.¡¹

    I say this with Lily and the people of old Valentia in mind. The guards will undoubtedly be made up entirely of Gilan imperialists. I can''t think of any other reason why they''d put up such a heavy guard, other than that they''re afraid of the Valentian people revolting¨D¨DIf that was the case, there was no way they could have included Valentians as guards.

    That''s what I thought, but I later realized that I was gravely mistaken.

    ¡¸Alec, you don''t mind if I break Polin-chan, do you?¡¹

    Kaede turned around with a clear face and said something dangerous like that. She''s a foolish yuri woman.

    ¡¸Kaede, it depends on how you break it, but anyway, you should love loli. No, you can''t break them.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, aren''t you getting a little round, Alec? It''s going to be a very boring country if the king is like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. I''ve never had sex that broke them before.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that. Well, I''ll make an effort. Anything more than that is force majeure.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, man. ......¡¹

    I briefly wondered if I''d made a mistake bringing her along, but it seemed silly to be so concerned about the enemy. I''m sure that the people of the Gilan Empire have been doing whatever they want here until now anyway. They should be made to pay for it.

    Well, let''s just forgive the innocent Polin-chan for her virginity membrane. Of course, I''ll be the one to break it.

    The sex sword between my legs, Excalibur, began to awaken, but it was still early.

    Leaning forward a little, I followed Kaede, who was leading the way.

    ¡¸Polin-chan''s first studio is in the throne room. It''s straight ahead.¡¹

    Stun the Imperial Guard, who are also stationed in the corridor, with a hand sword and push them into the room.

    ¡¸It''s here.¡¹

    A huge rose steel door painted white. It seemed to hint at the fate of Polin-chan''s virgin membrane. Kaede and I nodded at each other and gently pulled the two iron doors open.

    Meena turned her back on us, stalling the guards here.

    ¡¸Polin ? Polin ? Polin ? Polin ? Polin ? I want to be a bride who likes to cook~ ?¡¹

    In the studio, which was a large hall turned stage, a young girl was dancing around in a dazzling spotlight.

    ¡¸This is ......!¡¹

    I gulped. Was it an angel or a fairy? The girl, with her fresh green hair fluttering and her innocent arms and legs stretched out in a cute way, was dancing to the best of her ability, with a smile on her round eyes and a lot of expression, staggering from time to time, but with a lot of charm.

    ¡¸Khhh!¡¹

    My crotch reacts with a gitchi sound! It reacts with a full erection that makes a loud noise.

    I was not expecting much from Kaede, as I thought she would be very excited about an idol that was only a little bit cute,......, but this is the biggest thing I have seen in a while. No, there aren''t many lolis this big.

    Her frilly outfit was also tight around her chest and stomach, making the most of her infant figure.

    ¡¸What do you think, Alec, now you want to go in there and fuck her, right? Props to me for not fucking her alone before reporting it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I don''t know how you could restrain yourself from looking at this loli girl. Honestly, I can''t believe it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhh, the show hadn''t started airing yet. Kuhh, It was worth the wait to see her dance so pretty. Now, let the party begin! Hyahhaa! Let''s get fucked!¡¹

    Kaede ran straight to the stage, but I guess it was enough for her to jack up the airwaves for a public rape show, impressing the audience and destroying the face of the Empire. I''m going to hit the guards in the hall with my ¡¾Ice Javelin¡¿ and freeze them so they can''t move.

    ¡¸Kyaaa, wh-what''s wrong with you people?¡¹

    I love how Polin-chan looks surprised and terrified as she clutches a magic tool that looks like a microphone.

    I want to lick her face like this.

    ¡¸I am Kaede, the preacher of love. Now, Polin-chan, let''s wake up to yuri first.¡¹

    Kaede quickly takes her place behind her and strokes her healthy cheek.

    Slash¨D¨D

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Kaede and I craned our necks at the strange sound.

    The next moment, Kaede jumped back, holding her arm, blood splattering from her right arm.

    ¡¸Damn, I-I''ve been hit!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiihihihihihi! You''re a slow, slow person! It''s a hundred million years too early for you to be touching my lovely master with your filthy hands!¡¹

    There''s something out there.

    I know it''s there, and I can hear it, but it''s so fast that I can only see part of the afterimage.

    What the hell is that thing?

    I''m a leve 300+ hero with ¡¾Kinetic Vision Level 5¡¿, and I can''t even keep up with my eyes?

    I''m using [Appraisal] here.

    ¡¸Damn, I can''t catch the target.¡¹

    The appraisal is triggered only when you focus on the object in front of you. So it seems that you need to be able to capture it in your field of vision.

    ¡¸W-Watch out, Alec, it behind you!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I hadn''t seen any sign of it before, but when I turned around, I saw the black giant behind me swinging its hammer down.

    I hurriedly used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to dodge it.

    The jet-black giant''s blow created a ten-meter diameter crater in the floor and shook the entire castle.

    ¡¸Heey, Berserk, you can''t destroy the castle, Bad-desu¡¹

    Polin-chan said lightly, as if she was scolding her little brother.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    The giants stopped moving, though silently.

    I can''t figure out what kind of relationship she has with this giant right now, but it seems to be under Polin-chan''s control.

    What''s with this loli?

    It was inexplicable¨D¨Dbut more than that, I had a fierce ¡¾Premonition¡¿ all over my body.

    ¡¸Kaede! Let''s get out of here. These guys are stronger than us...!¡¹

    I can''t catch up with my understanding, but that''s probably what it means. In fact, Kaede is still chasing after the quick enemy that attacked her arm, but she is unable to catch up. Kaede is also a level 300+ another world hero, and yet.

    ¡¸Tskk, I''ve got a loli I can fuck right now, and I''m supposed to run away!? Are you still a man, Alec!¡¡If you''re a man, you won''t miss the loli in front of you even if you die tomorrow, you''ll give your life, soul and social status to it! That''s what a true lolicon gentleman is!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it! This is a leader''s order, I can''t stand to die before I fuck Loli! You can die after you fuck her, but dying before you fuck her is not the way of a gentleman, Kaede!¡¹

    ¡¸...... You have a point. But it''s hard to shake this guy, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hi-Hihihihi! But don''t think you can run away from this cute and lovely "Hakubi"?¡¹

    A deafening man''s voice stopped right in front of my face, and I finally got a glimpse of the monster, but I''ve never seen anything like it before.

    It looked like a cat, or a rabbit, or something.

    But what was most bizarre was not its shape, but rather the texture of its skin, which looked like white porcelain.

    I know this feeling from somewhere¨D¨D.

    ¡¸Master, come here!¡¹

    Meena senses something strange in the throne room and opens the door from the outside.

    ¡¸Fool, I''m going to annihilate you! Hi-Hihihihi!¡¹

    I sensed that the monster who called himself Hakubi was trying to get to Meena.

    There was no way I was going to let that happen.

    I instantly picked out a list of potential skills that I could use here without looking at anything.

    ¡¾Body Fluid Skipping Level 5¡¿ New!

    ¡¸Guohhh!? Uehhh, what the heck, there''s something weird on my back right now? It''s a nasty feeling and smells like squid. ...... Hiiiiii!¡¡Polin-chan, get it off! Get this dirty thing off my baaack!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s disgusting¡î, stay away from me¡¹

    Hakubi tried to approach Polin-chan, but the jet-black giant dealt it a glorious blow back with its hammer.

    ¡¸Gubeh! What the hell are you doing, Berserk!¡¹

    Hakubi was furious, and this time he lunged at the giant.

    This is our chance. It''s now or never if we want to escape.

    I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to pick up Kaede, who had already hidden herself with her Invisibility skill, and tried to fly again.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kyaha¡î, did you think that the bottom of the human race could escape from this Polin-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, She has ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿¨D¨D!?¡¹

    I was slightly shaken by the appearance of the Polin in front of me, and my thoughts stalled.

    That one tenth of a second completely determined our defeat.

    The next moment, I didn''t even know what had been done to me, but my consciousness had been cut off from my neck.

 Volume 20 - CH 8

    A hard, cold, flat object was hitting my cheek.

    ¡¸Ugh ...... this place is ......?¡¹

    I''m not sure what''s going on. The surroundings were dimly lit, and this seemed to be a basement.

    Was I lying directly on the stone floor?

    ¡¸Alec, you''re awake.¡¹

    ¡¸Master! Uuhh, I''m glad.¡¹

    When I heard Kaede and Meena''s voices, I finally remembered what had happened just before.

    Yes, I was defeated by those crazy people.

    ¡¸Kaede, Meena, let''s get out of here right now.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But we can''t right now.¡¹

    Kaede said in a calm voice.

    ¡¸Impossible?¡¹

    I take another good look at the place. My eyes are starting to get used to the darkness. ...... No, this one''s faster.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOwl''s eyes, cat''s eyes, bat''s eyes, tapetum tapetum, night eyes night eyes ¡¾Night Vision!¡¿¡¹

    I cast a night vision spell.

    Then I saw thick iron bars and iron chains on my legs.

    ¡¸I see, a prison, huh¡¹

    With a stone floor and iron bars, there''s no other place to be.

    ¡¸That''s what I thought. Since then, I''ve been working with that dammed loli and Hakubi ......kuhh!¡¹

    Clenching her teeth tightly, Kaede seemed to have been badly beaten. Her clothes are tattered, and although she seems to have already been treated, there are still bloodstains all over.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Kaede?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about me. Are you okay with your HP, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Yeah.¡¹

    I checked the status, and it had about 300,000 HP. That''s about a third of what it should be, but it''s enough.

    ¡¸Watching that dammed Loli let the Black Titan beat you with a hammer, or let Hakubi cut you up, or let you get hurt, I was in so much pain I thought I''d be torn apart. Meena, too.¡¹

    Meena must have cried out, because the corners of her eyes turned red. I took her hand and patted it.

    ¡¸I see. So, have you figured out how to get out?¡¹

    ¡¸No, this chain ...... material comes out as "Demon Steel", but it''s harder and stronger than mithril. I can''t break it with my own strength, and I can''t use any of my big moves because I can''t recover any TP.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s no problem. If you use my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, you''ll have plenty of time.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so. But more importantly, the problem is¨D¨D.¡¹

    Kaede was about to tell me something, but before she could, I heard a voice from outside the bars.

    ¡¸Lululu, let''s work©`? Let''s work©`? Working is a virtue, It''s said that those who don''t work shouldn''t eaaat.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!¡¹¡¹

    Kaede and Meena''s expressions became tense.

    It''s not Polin-chan, because it''s a man''s voice, but it seems that someone just as bad as her has come.

    ¡¸Well, well, well, one of them is back from the dead, isn''t it? That''s strange.¡¹

    A middle-aged man in white armor peered at me from behind the bars. He had long black hair, all back. He is smiling and laughing, but it is a chilly, eerie smile.

    ¡¸Mirity ......!¡¹

    When Kaede called out his name, she snapped her chains and tried to jump at him. But the bars prevented her from doing so, and she clutched them in frustration.

    But Mirity? I don''t think that''s a good name for a middle-aged man.

    Still, Mirity seemed to be pleased with Kaede''s attitude and smiled, showing his white teeth.

    ¡¸Wonderful! If you can move that much, you can already work, right? You are a valuable labor force. Labor is people''s joy. Come on, everyone, the break is over. Get out.¡¹

    Something magical must have reacted to the voice, and the bars of the door opened. The chain connected to my ankle was also released.

    ¡¸I''ve been waiting for this, you bastard! ¨D¨DBurn! In the name of Kaede, my wings, my body, born of chaos, I command you, ¡¾Flame Burst!¡¿¡¹

    Kaede immediately uses the unique skill of the another world hero and rushes into Mirity while wearing blue flames all over her body.

    ¡¸It''s useless. What is your life plan for your retirement? The minimum amount of money you need to live on is 200,000 gold, and you can''t save that kind of money by drawing yuri manga as a hobby, can you?¡¹

    Mirity said, catching Kaede lightly in one hand.

    ¡¸Guh! Guoohhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Kaede!¡¹ ¡¸Kaede-san!¡¹

    What a bastard, mercilessly bombarding NEET with keywords she can''t bear to hear.

    I said to her.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Kaede. I''ll take care of you forever. After all, I''m the king of the Kingdom of Vernia. If you''re a wealthy man, you don''t have to work!¡¹

    ¡¸Oohhh ...... Alec, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu ...... No, you can''t do that, Alec-san. No matter how wealthy you are, you have to work. The economy depends on the company, and corporate activities are the very life of human society. If that''s the case, then it''s the duty of every human being to abandon self-interest and end their life as a corporate livestock. Yes!¡¡Every day is Monday!¡¹

    ¡¸Guhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹ ¡¸Master!¡¹

    What''s that crushing feeling in my brain?

    Corporate livestock ¨D¨D that''s a nasty word. It makes me want to vomit in disgust.

    ¡¸Now, don''t rest, all of you, come quickly. That person is waiting for you.¡¹

    ¡¸That person ......? Who the hell is that guy?¡¹

    I ask Mirity, fighting back a headache.

    ¡¸Aes-On-Bip-Gilan-Tycoon, His Majesty, the Great Emperor of Gilan.¡¹

    It''s a creepy name, but now I know who Mirity is.

    ¡¸You''re Emperor Gilan''s subordinate, huh? And you''re a hero from another world, aren''t you?¡¹

    Corporate activities and corporate livestock are words that only modern humans use.

    ¡¸Huhuhu, yeah, that''s right. I used to be the president of a certain company, but I was summoned here by the magicians. But this world is wonderful. After all, we don''t have such shitty laws as the Labor Standards Act and the Constitution. Now, it''s your boss''s order. You must obey your superiors, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, my body is moving by itself!?¡¹

    My limbs start to move and march on their own.

    ¡¸This is supposed to be a mental skill, resist it, me!¡¹

    Kaede is also desperately resisting, but she too is marching.

    ¡¸Kaede-san, Master!¡¹

    Meena seems to be free, but she has no choice but to give up her resistance when Kaede and I are in complete control. After all, he doesn''t even get burned by Kaede''s special move.

    ¡¸Our level is different. A human level of 300 is as good as trash. By the way, my combat power is 530000.¡¹

    What kind of level is Mirity at when he says that?

    I was going to use [Appraisal], but I couldn''t take any different action. I could only march.

    I couldn''t even get a candidate skill window, so there was no way to raise my mental resistance. In any case, I had already set my resistance to the highest level of 5, so I guess I would have to raise my overall level.

    As I proceeded down the corridor surrounded by black stone walls, I saw a transfer magic circle.

    ¡¸This leads directly to the Throne Room of the Floating Castle in the Imperial Capital of the Gilan Empire. Listen, don''t give His Majesty any grief, he''s the CEO. Think of it as meeting the gods. You can''t go against the gods.¡¹

    Mirity turned around and said that,

    ¡¸Screw you, presuming to be a god doesn''t make you one.¡¹

    ¡¸Good grief, you surprise me, Kaede. You are under the control of my skills, yet you continue to talk privately. You''ll get a pay cut. Your bonus for this term is zero. The fine will be deducted from your salary. Your appraisal is also negative.¡¹

    ¡¸Daaaaaaamnnnn, I''m not even working right now. Why! Why does my heart throb and a tingle in my stomach ......? Is this the curse of labor for losers who have worked even once!¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet. Then We''ll come to magic circle.¡¹

    ¡¸Meena, you''ve got to get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t. I''ll always be with master. ......!¡¹

    She''s a fool. But I''m lucky to be loved by this white-haired girl.

    I made up my mind and decided to look at the other side of the transfer magic circle.

    It was all black, and if it weren''t for the flames from the candelabra, I might have mistaken it for darkness.

    But it was not darkness. It was dark, and I could feel the strong colors.

    It was a vast space, ten meters wide and a hundred meters high, with several huge pillars standing tall. But judging from the structure, it must be the interior of a castle. As the king, I immediately realized that this was the Throne Room from its structure.

    But ......, what is this place?

    Who on earth would need and use such a huge castle?

    What''s more, this is a strange and oppressive feeling.

    In the solemn hall, there was a thick air that almost choked me ¨D¨D which was natural.

    Unexpectedly close to me, Emperor Gilan was sitting.

    It was just that he was black and so huge that I didn''t realize he was there until too late.

 Volume 20 - CH 9

    Me, Meena, and Kaede are trapped in a dungeon somewhere.

    The another world hero named Mirity Iceman, an old man in white armor, was a subordinate of Emperor Gilan.

    We confronted the emperor in the Throne Room by means of a transference magic circle, but we were unable to even move due to Mirity''s mental skills.

    ¡¸Get down on your knees, you lazy bastard!¡¹

    Mirity shouted in a different form than before., and we fell flat on the ground, unable to even defy him.

    ¡¸My apologies, Your Majesty, this Mirity Iceman has not been able to lead his subordinates well. I hope you will punish me as well.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not worth it.¡¹

    A low, grave voice echoed through the throne room. A giant in gold-rimmed dark armor looks down at us expressionlessly. Its jet-black eyes seemed to absorb the light without the slightest emotion.

    ¡¸Oh, ......I am so grateful for your generous words ......! It''s hard to put into words!¡¹

    Ignoring Mirityt''s exaggerated exclamation, the Emperor asks me.

    ¡¸King of Vernia, why did you interfere with the propaganda efforts of my empire?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, why did you interrupt Polin-chan''s wonderful, wonderful live performance, Alec!¡¹

    Polin-chan was there, too?

    I guess these guys already know who I am. Well, of course they did.

    So, what do we do now?

    Apologize and beg for my life?

    ¨D¨DYou gotta be kidding me.

    There''s no guarantee that begging for my life will save me. Besides, aside from Polin-chan, they have people like Mirity under his command. The emperor is probably not a very good person. That''s what employer responsibility and appointment responsibility is all about.

    Then it''s obvious, isn''t it?

    ¡¸The Kingdom of Valencia, which you unjustly ruled, is to be returned.¡¹

    I''ll make it clear. There''s the matter of Madamada, but more than that, I don''t like the way this place is being ruled.

    ¡¸You, you insolent bastaaaaaaarrd!¡¹

    For Mirity, who is the embodiment of the Japanese corporate spirit, even expressing an opinion to the CEO (top management) is an outrageous offense. Well, he knows that, doesn''t he?

    ¡¸Foolish. My rule is absolute and great. Injustice and treason against me must be suppressed.¡¹

    ¡¸Which is more unjust?¡¹

    Kaede blurted out.

    ¡¸Any rebel who defies the great me will be unconditionally thrown in jail and ordered to be re-educated.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha! Right away! Come on, you ungrateful bastard!¡¹

    Mirity pulls Kaede up.

    ¡¸Huh? When did I ever do anything to make you guys feel indebted to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    The slap flies.

    ¡¸Kuhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to eat, you''ll have to listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Two things, Mirity.¡¹

    When I saw it, I said,

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m talking about when someone tries to dominate another person with violence. The first, when the violent person is too stupid to tell the other person what to do. Second, the person being beaten up is either too stupid to be violent.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, there''s no room for argument, defying the top! It''s a betrayal of the world and society.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right ¡î¡¹

    ¡¸What if the emperor is wrong? The world and society could be wrong.¡¹

    I ask.

    ¡¸No, if you win, you are infallible. Power is everything! The great power of the Emperor! Don''t you feel it, Alec? The fear that shakes you to the core! And absolute control!¡¹

    ¡¸I feel some fear, but ...... absolute domination? Infallible? That''s a lie.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Domination, in other words, is the ability to influence someone to do what you want.¡¹

    I explained it to him in other words.

    ¡¸Yes, you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸But if they won''t obey you unless you suppress them by force, doesn''t that mean that they don''t like what you want them to do, or that you and your people are so hated by the people of Valencia?¡¹

    ¡¸Murhh......¡¡¡¹

    ¡¸The point is that hope itself is flawed. More to the point, God doesn''t want anything. Because if he were omniscient, omnipotent, infallible, and perfect, he would have already achieved it when he wanted to.¡¹

    ¡¸Watch your mouth! How dare you defy Emperor Gilan! You rebel!¡¹

    Contrary to Mirity''s spitting and ranting, the Emperor was silent.

    You think you can listen to me, Emperor?

    ¡¸Emperor of Gilan, let me teach you a more sophisticated way of reigning than domination. You don''t have to torture and educate people if you make yourself attractive and get them to move in the direction you want them to go. That way, everyone benefits.¡¹

    ¡¸No. If all were equal, wealth would not flow or gather. And the misery of all mankind is my honeymoon. Strife is my flesh and blood.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh ......¡¹

    Well, I knew that this big figure would never be human, but still.

    It calls itself the emperor of the land of humans.

    It''s the greatest misfortune of the greatest number of people who are drowning in power.

    ¡¸Are you sure about this, Mirity? You''re human, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m human. However, I have been promised immortality and unlimited happiness by the Emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸A contract full of contradictions that may or may not be fulfilled. Even if you''re the only one to be happy, it''s going to be cold if the rest of the world is full of corpses. It would be difficult for the human race to procreate. Do you think that people who want to make humanity unhappy like that will seriously fulfill their contracts and promises to humans?¡¹

    ¡¸They will. That''s how powerful His Majesty is¡¹

    ¡¸Power alone is not enough. You must have the will and trust to do so.¡¹

    ¡¸I am of service to His Majesty. Then the future is inevitably promised to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder about that? I hope they don''t fatten you up like livestock and then turn you into flesh and blood. If they''re only useful, aren''t livestock also useful to humans?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    Mirity was upset, but he didn''t seem to have thought of the pattern of just being used and being done with.

    He was naive.

    In the first place, it is wrong to expect mutual understanding from the logic and value of non-humans.

    ¡¸It is unacceptable to doubt my words. I''m guilty! You will burn!¡¹

    Emperor Gillan pointed his index finger at me and made a face like an orc''s face.

    The next moment, black flames clung around my neck, and my consciousness and body completely disappeared from this world.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    Alec''s HP 0¡£

 Volume 20 - CH 10

    My body feels sooty. And my left arm tingles.

    My back feels uncomfortable, as if I''m lying on a cold, hard steel plate instead of a bed.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    I opened my eyes suspiciously.

    Where am I? What is this place?

    The ceiling was boarded up, and looking to my left and right, I saw bundles of suspicious minerals, parchment, potions, and other items neatly lined up on shelves by the wall. There are no windows, so it looks like a basement, but the place looks familiar.

    ¡¸Ohhhh, Alec-kun, thank goodness you''re back in full force. You''re a excellent student if you''re so eager to be my guinea pig.¡¹

    A gray robed mage in his thirties says with glee, ...... who is he? Use [Appraisal] and look at the name.

    ¡´Name¡µ Slayley Faust.

    ¡´Age¡µ 36.

    ¡´Level¡µ 122.

    ¡´Class¡µ Shaman

    ¡´Race¡µ Human.

    ¡´Gender¡µ Male

    ¡´HP¡µ 932/932

    ¡´MP¡µ 2546/2546

    ¡´Status¡µ Cursed.

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Professor at the Austin Academy of Magic.

    Born in the Duchy of Tirto.

    He is a collector of curses

    He is infinitely active in whatever he is interested in.

    Oh, that''s Slayley-sensei. He''s a cursed maniac at Austin Academy of Magic. So this is his lab, huh?

    ¡¸For the record, Slayley-sensei, I didn''t come here to be your sacrifice, okay? And I''m a certified mage, so I''m one of the professors.¡¹

    I get up and say.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s right. No, excuse me, Alec-sensei.¡¹

    I look at my left arm and see that it''s covered in scratches from the elbow down, and I even have a needle stuck in it. From the looks of it, the professor had used my left arm as a guinea pig for a long time.

    I clicked my tongue and quickly pulled out the needle.

    ¡¸Anyway, give me some clothes to wear and some potions. But ...... what am I doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸You left your left arm here a long time ago when you equipped the cursed gauntlet. I don''t know how you managed to get your whole body back today, either.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumurhh.¡¹

    I remembered that Slayley-sensei gave me the cursed gauntlet and equipped it.

    I see, ......¡¾Growing Regeneration Level 5¡¿, with this skills around here I seem to have regenerated and resurrected my whole body from my left arm here.

    But if that''s the case, ...... what happened to my original body, my right arm side?

    ¡¸!!!¡¹

    A pain shot through my neck, bringing back memories.

    ¡¸Damn it, I left Kaede and Meena in Valencia, or rather in the capital of the Gilan Empire.¡¹

    ¡¸The Gilan Empire? That''s a nasty place to send Kaede-kun, isn''t it? They''re famous for their soldiers who bully their people as they please.¡¹

    Slayley-sensei frowned, but it seems that even he had his weaknesses.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s right, the emperor was a man who loved to bully the weak. No, he wasn''t even human to begin with.¡¹

    I took the potion from Slayley-sensei, drank it down, and put on the robe he gave me.

    ¡¸The emperor is not human? So is he some kind of god or demon?¡¹

    ¡¸He''s probably more of a demon. He was strong, but not very smart. Anyway, I have to go and talk to the loli grandma.¡¹

    After saying that, I left Slaley-sensei''s lab and headed for the school building.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec-sensei! I''ve just received word that you''ve died in the Gilan Empire.¡¹

    Vanilla-sensei, a redhead with bangs, was surprised to see me.

    ¡¸That information is wrong. Please relay these information to them as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I got it. Good grief, Melissa is such a careless little sister, isn''t she?¡¹

    It''s been a long time since the three jackal sisters have gotten along on my bed, but it looks like we''re about to have our first sisterly fight in a long time. Well, that''s for later.

    I opened the door to the Headmaster''s office where Luna was.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI''ve been waiting for you, Alec.¡¹

    The black cat sitting on the office desk speaks. Is it to maintain the dignity of the headmaster of the academy that she went to the trouble of using magic to make her voice fly and make it look like that?

    ¡¸Show yourself, headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, you''re as impatient as ever.¡¹

    Then, the owner of the disappointing voice climbed out from under the desk to reveal herself. It was a loli magician in a shabby robe.

    ¡¸I don''t have to explain my situation to you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I have a pretty good idea of what''s going on. It''s an emergency that requires the help of this me, isn''t it?¡¹

    I thought this grandma loli had read my fate in more detail than that, but it seems not.

    ¡¸I was beaten by the emperor in the Gilan Empire. My people are still trapped there.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuumu, you''re a level 316. It''s hard to believe, but if it''s true, you must have a very good opponent or strong skills.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not a skill. It may have been when I was hit, but the basic power was different anyway. It was a huge difference in strength and level.¡¹

    I remembered how good the Emperor and Mirity were.

    Even that creepy white pet "Hakubi" who called Polin-chan "Master" was so fast that I couldn''t see him.

    Then I heard a grinding ...... and deafening sound close by. I jerked, but it was the sound of my own clenched teeth.

    ¨D¨DYou think I''m scared of them? Hmph, that''s no fucking funny.

    ¡¸Headmaster, I want to help Meena and the others. Can''t you use your magic to teleport them here?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no such thing as convenient magic. But, Alec, if you''ve been resurrected, you may be able to test your fate.¡¹

    The headmaster pulled out a hardcover book from the bookshelf, it was called "The Poetry of Welgilius".

    ¡¸Does it have any spells in it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s a grimoire, not a spellbook. It''s not to be used like the Necronomicon.¡¹

    Only the name Necronomicon sounds familiar to me. ...... Well, if it''s not, then it doesn''t matter.

    ¡¸Now, Alec, open your own destiny.¡¹

    A book was placed on the large office desk, facing me.

    She wanted me to read it.

    I was about to turn to the first cover when I got a strong ¡¾Premonition¡¿, like an electric shock.

    No, that''s not the case.

    The way to use this book is not to "read" it in the usual way.

    As Loli grandma said, "opening it" is the magical element, and it is supposed to be a revelation (hint) of what I should do in the future.

    I reach for the "The Poetry of Welgilius" with a wish.

    I want to know how to rescue Meena, Kaede, and the others who probably sensed something wrong with me and went aboard, and how to defeat Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Show it to me here! The Grimoire of Welgilius!¡¹

    I commanded.

    Then, with a bang, the hardcover book opened by itself, and the pages flipped over by themselves.

    It seems that I have to choose just one page from the book.

    ...... So it''s the gacha of fate.

    I''m going to save Meena and the others. I can do it¨D¨D

    I''ve been trying to tell myself that, but it will probably only happen if I get one right answer out of hundreds of pages.

    After all, I''ve slipped in the arena before. Even though I''m a hero in another world now, I don''t have that much luck.

    If I drew the wrong page, the wrong fate¨D¨DI might never see Meena again.

    The white-haired girl who smiled at me. The dog-eared girl who adores me.

    The first girl who made me a man.

    ¡¸Alec, as you may know, but this grimoire test cannot be redone. When all the pages are finished, you''ll get no hints.¡¹

    The Headmaster, who was staring at me, interrupted from the side.

    The best authority on magic in Austin says so, so I guess there''s no better way than this.

    I ran my slightly trembling fingertips carefully through the book.

    I only get one chance.

    If only one of the hundreds of pages has the right answer, this is too bad a game to play.

    Even so,  ...... if there is a chance, there is no choice but to pull it, right?

    Up to this point I''ve been waiting patiently for the skill ¡¾Premonition¡¿ to activate, but it hasn''t.

    Soon, the book will reach the end of the page. Or maybe the page with the correct answer has already been turned and finished. Even now, the pages are still turning, and the remainder is slowly diminishing.

    It seemed to indicate the Meena''s fate.

    Eeihh, the hell with it. Don''t get lost!

    Even if my luck is bad, with Meena''s luck, I''m sure I''ll get the right answer.

    I quickly pressed down on the page with my hand, based only on that.

    As soon as I did, a dazzling golden light shot up from the book and disappeared into the void.

    ¡¸OHHHH! I''m pretty sure you''ve found your golden destiny: a U (unique) R (rare), or perhaps a God. Well done, Alec!¡¹

    I let out a deep breath and wiped the sweat from my forehead as the Headmaster gave me her seal of approval.

    Wait for me, Meena, Kaede.

    I''ll definitely save you.

 Volume 20 - CH 11

    The fate of gold that I won in the headmaster''s office at the Austin Academy of Magic.

    I might be able to help Meena and the others who are being held captive with this.

    ¡¸So what should I do with this, headmaster?¡¹

    There was no particular revelation, so I kept my hand on the page of the book and asked.

    ¡¸Read the pages. Books can be used as weapons, but they are meant to be read, aren''t they?¡¡That''s where you''ll find the things you need to do.¡¹

    The headmaster said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Does this book automatically rewrite itself? No, it doesn''t. I''ve been looking at the pages for a while now, and there''s no sign that a single word has moved.

    ¡¸¡¡...... No, you''re right¨D¨DIt seems to me that my future is already written in this book as a heroic tale from the beginning. It''s also possible that the fates of the pages I happen to open coincide.¡¹

    The grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius"¨D¨D

    When I read it, it told the story of some hero king who went on an adventure and took the treasure guarded by his centaur brothers.

    Six other enemies are also mentioned.

    ¡¸The Seven Trials.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So if I can get the treasure these guys are guarding, or if I can defeat all seven of them, I can defeat Emperor Gilan?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know. But if the golden destiny is any indication, you have no choice but to try.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Got it. In any case, I''ve already defeated by him once with a single blow. If I go straight to Gilan''s castle, I''ll just get killed again. In the end, the sooner I get there, the better.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Now that you''ve defeated the Demon Lord and the Evil God, but I didn''t think a single blow would be enough to kill you.......... Mm, I can''t stay like this! I''ve got an urgent matter to attend to.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Oi, headmaster, if you''re going somewhere, tell me where the Centaurs are first.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sure Cherry-sensei knows where the centaur brothers are. You can ask Cherry-sensei for the rest of the details. Now then, Magical Magical~¡î Teleport!¡¹

    Grandma loli swung her rod adorably and went away somewhere.

    It would be quicker if she could use that teleportation to save Meena and Kaede. Oh well. I guess the headmaster wanted to give me a test. I decided to look on the bright side and headed for the staff room.

    ¡¸Excuse me, is Cherry-sensei here?¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh, this is Alec-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumurhh, Alec-sensei.¡¹

    The magicians in robes in the staff room looked surprised and nervous when they saw me. What is it?

    ¡¸O-Oh my, Alec-sensei, it''s been a long time! I heard that you became the king of the Kingdom of Vernia, is that true? Nah, it''s just the students fooled me around! I won''t be fooled by such a trick joke, you know?¡¹

    said Caroline-sensei, smiling as she came to me. She''s more like a kindergarten or elementary school teacher, but I guess she''s been fooled so many times by her students.

    I would have laughed it off if it was just a random visit to school after a long time, but it''s an emergency situation now. Even if it was my former homeroom teacher, I don''t have the time or the inclination to be considerate.

    ¡¸No, it''s true. I''ve become a king.¡¹

    I''ll tell you plain and simple.

    ¡¸Wha! Khhh, I can''t believe it''s true. ......! Ehh? I was about to get a big chance at the big time, but what did I do ......!? Alec-san had an image of being a bit of a delinquent, but he didn''t get attacked, and he was a rather nice guy ......, but he seemed to be causing a lot of trouble¨D¨Dand by the way, is Alec-sensei, single?¡¹

    Caroline asks with a straight face after mumbling to herself.

    If I answer that I am single, what is this woman going to do? She''s a pretty girl in her own right, so I could take her into my bed and play with her, but I had a bad ¡¾Premonition¡¿, so I didn''t answer that question and asked something else.

    ¡¸Caroline-sensei, I''m looking for Cherry-sensei right now. I have urgent business with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei, is it? Uh, ......, that one''s not here. Fafnir-chan~, please show Alec-sensei around.¡¹

    ¡¸Meow!¡¹

    The black cat replied with a single voice, scratched open the sliding door of the staff room, and walked out into the hallway. Come to think of it, I''ve been guided by this black cat before, haven''t I? This one is the headmaster''s cat.

    ¡¸Thank you, Caroline-sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. Then, please come back when you''re done your business with Cherry-sensei. I''ll be waiting for you with tea and a marriage registration.¡¹

    Caroline-sensei sent me off with a smile, but even though she''s usually a decent person, today she''s acting very strange. I guess she''s in the middle of her thirties fever, feeling alienated and impatient because so many of her friends are getting married. I''ll stay away from her for now until the bridal fever dies down a bit.

    Guided by the black cat, I walk down the hallway of the school building.

    On the way, a group of girls in robes, probably this year''s new students, with their fresh faces and bodies, walk toward me, chatting adorably.

    When they saw me, they bowed to me with a look of "Who is this teacher?"

    I was tempted to take them somewhere and eat them, but for now, my priority was Meena and Kaede. I''m sure they''re suffering from forced labor. I have to help them as soon as possible.

    The black cat trotted onward, occasionally looking back at me and stopping to wait with eyes that seemed to say, "Come on". However, I can''t catch up with it even if I use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, as if it has some kind of magic trick.

    I may be able to catch up with that cat if I use magic, but it would be a pity if I startle the other students or injure them if I bump into them. I''m not in a hurry to follow the cat. Meena and Kaede also seemed to have been treated as laborers in the Gilan Empire, so even if I was delayed to save them, their lives would not be taken away.

    Hurry up, but don''t rush¨D¨D

    I already know that haste does no good, having made several painful mistakes in my life.

    The important thing is to make sure that Meena and the others are rescued. If the strongest of us, the one who has drawn the GOD destiny, were to be struck down again, no matter how many of Serina and others there are, they won''t be able to save Meena. No. Can those guys do it?

    But I''m Meena''s master, you know.

    Merlot, the merchant who taught me about slaves, also said that.

    ¡¸If you let your slave die, the people around you will not look at you well.¡¹

    It is the Master''s "responsibility".

    Above all, what kind of man wouldn''t be serious when his lover is trapped?

    Well, after I rescue Meena, I will officially welcome her as my queen. It would be a pity to treat her like a slave forever.

    I''m sure Meena would be happy to have a big wedding.

    Crack¨D¨D!

    ¡¸Murhh?¡¹

    For some reason, the window glass in the hallway shattered even though it hadn''t been hit by anything. A golden aura of sorts escaped from my body.

    ..........Did I just do something?

    Did I just raise the bloodstain (Bad) flag?

    Damn it. Well, what''s done is done.

    I don''t think it''s right to turn around a decision once made by honorable man because it''s bad luck.

    I''ll marry Meena when I get back.

    I regained my composure and chased after the black cat, but it stopped in front of the women''s restroom, turned around and sat down as if to say, "He''s here!"

    Wait, ...... there''s a Cherry-sensei (Boy) here, huh?

    In the ladies room?

 Volume 20 - CH 12

    That restroom was clearly unusual.

    The mark indicating women ¨D¨D in this world, the length of hair is used as a symbol to distinguish between men and women, usually straight long hair, but perhaps because there are many boys and girls in this academy, the mark for girls'' hair is twin-tailed.

    As on Earth, women''s hair is red and men''s is blue. I''ve also seen purple, but I had a bad ¡¾Premonition¡¿ about that and never checked inside the purple.

    The red girl''s logo was plastered at the entrance of the restroom, more than necessary and persistently.

    Apparently, they added new markings in addition to the original ones, such as brand new stone slabs, paper, and boards, each made of different materials, to make an overly strong statement that this is the women''s restroom. with different materials.

    As a student of this magic academy for several months, I can''t help but feel a strong sense of discomfort at this.

    The security was unusual, and there were a few interesting magical facilities, but this is a serious magic academy with tradition and history. It did nothing to disrupt that sense of unity.

    But what about these persistent marks that made me wonder if this was some kind of prank? Some of them are over fifty centimeters in size.

    It''s ridiculous.

    But the black cat, a trusted guide for my serious teacher, Caroline-sensei, brought me here. There is no doubt that Cherry-sensei is here .......

    If Cherry-sensei was a pervert guy, I wouldn''t have been so confused.

    I can''t think of any reason why a serious, hard-nosed gentleman, other than his name, would go into a women''s restroom, but there had to be a good reason.

    ¡¸Nnhh......Aahhhh, uuhhhh........Cherry-sensei.......nkuhhh!¡¹

    From the women''s restroom, a voice that sounded like a female student was faintly leaking out. It''s so quiet that you won''t even notice it unless you have the ¡¾Hell Ear Level 5¡¿ skill. With this muffled anguish in her voice, I can only assume that a female student and a male teacher are having a forbidden secret affair inside.

    No, no, no, wait, Cherry-sensei is a married man.

    Moreover, he is a loving wife with a single-mindedness (purity) that is rare nowadays. It would be impossible for such a man to have an affair, even if the world were turned upside down.

    Should I wait and see?

    Or should I step in?

    I don''t like the idea that I''m testing my fate, but the only reason I''m here is to learn the whereabouts of the Centaurs.

    There is nothing to be ashamed of, it is a legitimate purpose.

    It was to help Meena.

    Even if it''s a trap and I''m accused of being a pervert......I''m not going to be intimidated.

    I exhaled a small breath, made up my mind, opened the door, and took the first natural step.

    It''s a small step, but for a gentleman of my position, it''s a giant leap.

    The Austin Academy of Magic is a prestigious school. Perhaps because it is a women''s restroom installed in the school, the interior is decorated with stylish light pink tiles.

    The calm color was of a high quality. Let''s call it "Baby Pink," the color of innocence that has yet to fall in love.

    In this sanctuary, where the middle-aged pervert old man was intimidated by the atmosphere alone and clearly rejected, the fading gasps of the female students echoed. You''re having forbidden, adulterous sex with your underage, young pupil while you''re on duty at school?

    That''s outrageous!

    Even if the heavens allow it, I will not allow it. No, rather, let me fuck her.

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei! I know you''re in there. Come on out!¡¹

    I call out angrily to the private room in the bathroom.

    ¡¸Ohhh, Alec-sensei, what a great timing. Can you give me a hand with this? I''m a little overwhelmed on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Oi-Oi-Oi, she''s sucking one guy''s dick and she''s still can''t get enough? What kind of a playgirl are you?

    I don''t have any use for that kind of tomboy.

    However, I didn''t want to get in trouble if her face was cute, so I decided to just open the door and see what was inside.

    ¡¸N-Noo! Don''t open the door!¡¹

    The female student let out an impatient voice that sounded like a scream, but that''s a good time to force the door open.

    I vigorously open the door to the private room.

    There was Cherry-sensei, still firmly clad in her mage robe, and another female student, still wearing her uniform robe.

    They are both at the ends of the private room, maximum distance from each other, and nowhere in contact.

    ¡¸...... What the hell are you doing, both of you?¡¹

    I ask, not understanding.

    ¡¸Look closely, Alec-sensei, she''s an astral body.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei says.

    ¡¸Mumurhh, a ghost?¡¹

    The room was dark with no lights, and the girl''s face was pale, translucent, and shimmering, though I didn''t notice it right away because she was slumped over and had long hair.

    ¡¸Right. It was a newly installed bathroom, and some of the female students had seen her. I was ordered by the headmaster to get rid of this student, but she was quite a handful, so here we are.¡¹

    It seems that Cherry-sensei was here to exterminate the ghost.

    ¡¸Hmm? If you''re as good as you are, you should be easy to defeat her.¡¹

    Just to be sure, I appraised the opponent''s level, but it was as low as 17. By the way, Cherry is over level 50.

    ¡¸Well, it''s easy enough to defeat her, but from what I heard, she''s a former student here. After all, I thought it would be better to persuade her going to heaven.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, what a waste. Oi, ghost, if you have any regrets, tell me.¡¹

    I said, and the ghost student nodded.

    ¡¸Yes, I died of an illness at a young age, and I couldn''t finish school or live a normal school life. That''s what I regret. ......¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not too late. Join my class. If you pass your assignments, I''ll give you a diploma from the headmaster.¡¹

    ¡¸Haah.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei said this, but the ghost girl didn''t react well. It''s not like she wants to study until she dies.

    ¡¸That''s not good enough. Oi, you, can you do possession?¡¹

    ¡¸I can manage for a short time.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, whoever it is ¨D¨D or whatever other pretty girl you want to possess ¨D¨D come here. I''ll make sure you enjoy school life to the fullest.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I understand. I''ll get over there right away!¡¹

    The suddenly cheerful female student disappeared from the scene.

    ¡¸I see, that''s how you persuaded her. However, without the consent of the other students, ......¡¹

    ¡¸Cherry-sensei, it''s okay for students of the same school to help each other there. Anyway, I''ll take care of things here. Sensei, let me know where the Centaurs are later. It''s urgent.¡¹

    ¡¸Urgent? I got it. Then I''ll get the map right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll see you in an hour.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Is that so? Well, it''s going to take me a month if she''s going to enjoy school life. ...... Umm...¡¹

    ¡¸No, an hour will be enough.¡¹

    I say confidently with a fearless smile on my face.

    ¡¸I understand. Alec-sensei, who is highly regarded by the headmaster, may have a good idea. I''ll see you later.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    All right, I got rid of the interfering cherry boy.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting, Alec-sensei!¡¹

    A cheerful voice came from the other side, but nice. Nice. The ghost girl has chosen an intriguing raw loli beauty. She has long eyelashes, light brown hair, and twin-tails.

    ¡¸You''re good, aren''t you? What''s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, my name is Natalie!¡¹

    For a ghost who was standing there with a dark face until a moment ago, she''ve become very cheerful. Maybe the girl who took over her is cheerful, but it doesn''t matter.

    ¡¸So, Natalie, let''s enjoy your school life!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Sensei!¡¹

    Natalie and I smiled at each other, both of us full of elation.

 Volume 20 - CH 13

    ¡¸Ahem¡¹

    I gave a stiff cough to exude the dignity of a teacher, and closed the door of the private bathroom from the inside. There were no other students in the room at the moment, maybe they''re in class now, but it would be better if I was not disturbed.

    Now it''s just the two of us.

    And what''s to come? Natalie, a female student, looks up at me with innocent, smiling eyes, and I reach for her miniskirt.

    She is wearing the school''s robe over her head, but her cream-colored vest and red mini-skirt are her personal clothes, and she is quite fashionable.

    ¡¸Eh? Um...¡¹

    She looks puzzled at my outstretched hand, but it''s a small bathroom cubicle. Even though it''s a prestigious school with a larger-than-usual size, her back is against the wall and she can''t escape.

    Without difficulty, I succeeded in stroking up her healthy, slender, still-growing thighs.

    ¡¸Hyaahnn, u-uhmm, Sensei, what are you ......!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious, isn''t it? It''s the enjoyment of school life.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? No, uhmm, I mean, not like this........Aahnn, hey, p-please don''t touch me!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, don''t be too loud, okay? If the other students come running, you a ghost will be kicked out by the other teachers, and you''ll never be able to enter this school again. No, you''ll already be treated like a monster when they find you, and you''ll probably be purified.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no waaay........Ahh, y-yaa-I didn''t mean it like this......nnhhh!¡¹

    The female student looks like she''s about to cry. She shakes her ass and tries to escape from my clutches.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, just let me fuck you once and I''ll be done. Then you can use her body to do whatever else you want. But it''s not like you''re not interested in love, right?¡¹

    She has a small ass that is still growing. I whispered in her ear as I skillfully stroked it up and down.

    ¡¸Aahnn, th-that''s a little bit true, but I''d rather have a senior or a classmate who''s a year or two older than me, not an older teacher.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, A greenhorn classmate is not a very skilled man. I''ve made a lot of girls cum. Don''t worry, I''m going to give you the best sex you''ve ever had and make you feel like you''re going to die in one shot.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Then all I''ll be able to do is have sex.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you have any other regrets, you''ll have to endure.¡¹

    ¡¸Uuhhh, hyaaa-aahh-Sensei......kkuhhh¡¹

    As I stroked her inner thighs, Natalie seemed to be unable to stand up anymore. She clutched at my robe as if she was trying to hold on.

    ¡¸How it is? It feels good, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that''s, Nnhh, ......¡¹

    The student Natalie shivered and clung to my robe with both hands.

    She is definitely feeling it, as her eyes are closed tightly, she is slumped over, and her face is bright red. If she was just blushing with anger, she''d be glaring at me.

    I use my middle finger to stroke around the top of her underwear to check the shape of Natalie''s genitals. By the looks of it, she''s still smooth and a virgin.

    Moreover, the original girl that Natalie possessed seems to have a very aggressive fashion sense. Instead of the usual pumpkin pants, she was wearing low-rise string pants.

    ¡¸Natalie, you''re wearing some amazing underwear. You know, string pants are what you wear when you ask a guy out.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I didn''t choose those, Aahnn¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t lie to me, Natalie. You''re the one who chose to possess her.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh, but I didn''t know she wore underwear like this.¡¹

    Natalie shrugged her neck and tried to endure the pleasure, but I couldn''t see her pretty face. I lifted her little chin with my right hand and took her lovely lips in a licking motion.

    ¡¸Mmmm, slurpp, nnhhhh, nnghmm, ......¡¹

    Natalie said she didn''t mean it, but she responded by licking my twirling tongue. It was her first time kissing me, and her movements were still a bit awkward, but she was quite good at it.

    I pulled off her vest and squeezed her still-developing breasts.

    ¡¸Aahhh!¡¹

    That''s a good response.

    ¡¸Uhmm, Alec-sensei, if you rub my nipples like that, I''m going to Aahhhh!¡¹

    Hooh, you''ve already come.

    ¡¸Natalie, do you masturbate every day, by any chance?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I don''t.¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me the truth, what''s with this body? You must feels too good.¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸And you seem to like having your nipples rubbed.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-That''s not true.¡¹

    Natalie barely denies it, but it''s not very credible.

    ¡¸Phew, good grief. It''s a shame that young students nowadays are doing such things instead of studying hard.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry......Aahhh-kkhhh, Alec-sensei, I... I... I can''t...!¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Educational guidance. Sit down there.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Is it up here?¡¹

    It looks like the top of the lid is clean, but this is a toilet. As expected, Natalie must be feeling uncomfortable.

    ¡¸Spread a handkerchief over it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Natalie looks in her pocket for a lacy handkerchief and spreads it on the lid.

    ¡¸Then I''ll put it in.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh ......¡¹

    Natalie looks nervous as I pull out my prized sex sword, Excalibur, from under my clothes.

    ¡¸No, let''s have you lick it first. It''ll be easier for you to get used to it.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh. Th-theen, excuse me ¡¹

    Natalie took my cock in her mouth and started to lick it fearfully with the tip of her tongue.

    ¡¸You have to do it more like pushing with your whole mouth.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, Sensei. kiss, nnhh, mmmm-hhnmmm¡¹

    She''s a pretty fast learner.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m about to let it out, so if you have the ¡¾Drink up¡¿ skill, take it. I''ll give you some points.¡¹

    ¡¸Okayshh, nchu, nnngh, nnngh!¡¹

    Natalie seemed surprised by my ejaculation, but thanks to her skill, it got through it without any problems.

    ¡¸Th-This is sweet and delicious. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Try drinking it from your mouth down there, it tastes even better, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Down?¡¹

    Natalie didn''t seem to understand what I meant, but I didn''t care, I grabbed her ankles and started to insert into her in the normal position.

    ¡¸Ahh, aaahhhhh, ......! It-It''s coming in ......!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a little tight, but it''s not a problem.¡¹

    She must be of a certain level to attend this academy, and she must be used to suffering to some extent through magic.

    Nevertheless, it''s her first time. It would be a pity if she didn''t like men, so I moved gently to start the learning experience. It was serious sex education.

    ¡¸AAahhh, ahh-ahhh-ahhh, kkuhhh, this is, Nnahhh! Feels good, kkuhh, Sensei, this is feels gyood!¡¹

    Natalie tightened up, her whole body tensing up.

    ¡¸Don''t put too much pressure on it at the beginning or it will hurt.¡¹

    ¡¸But this, kkuhh, feels so good.¡¹

    Does it feel good? Well, in that case, I can give her a high potion later.

    ¡¸Now, come on, Natalie, you can cum whenever you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaihh, Sensei, kkhhh, I''m coming, Natalie is... going to c-cumming! Aaaahhhhhh!¡¹

    With the sweetest scream, Natalie reached the climax of her school life.

    ¡¸Fuuhh!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Ugh, what is it? Wh-Who are you?¡¹

    Hmm, Natalie has going to heaven, and this is the consciousness of the original child who was possessed.

    Well, it''s too complicated to explain.

    ¡¸What''s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m Henriette, but heey! What the hell is this!?¡¹

    She seems to be quite a strong-minded girl. I''m sure she''ll recover from the shock soon.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, Henriette. I''ve already taken your virginity anyway, so you''d better enjoy it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! Th-that''s not funny, aahnn! Heey, d-don''t move, aahnnn! Kkkhhh!¡¹

    Henriette was helpless to do anything about it because she was already rammed. Moreover, her body had just come. As expected, she started to feel it right away because she had already relaxed enough.

    ¡¸Hhyaahnnn! What is thiiis, Aahnnn-aahhnn-ahhh, good, it''s feels gooood, more, please do moreee!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, cum, Henriette!¡¹

    ¡¸KKuhhh, I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m cumminnnngggg! AAAAAaaahhhh!¡¹

    Phew, I enjoyed this twice.

    ¡¸Uuhhh, I don''t even know who you are. ...... H-How did this happen to me ......¡¹

    ¡¸Listen carefully, Henriette-kun. I''m Alec, a professor here at the academy. You''re actually possessed by an evil ghost.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Come to think of it, I thought I felt sick in the classroom, and then I suddenly lost consciousness. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. Just now, I purified you just in the nick of time. It was a real close call, you know? If you''re not careful, you could have been possessed for over a month.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know if you''d have had the strength if that had happened. ......¡¹

    I shake my head with a grave face.

    ¡¸*gasp*, is that so? But ......¡¹

    ¡¸If you doubt it, you can ask Cherry-sensei what''s going on. It was a ghost he had a hard time with. I had a little trouble with it myself.¡¹

    ¡¸That Cherry-sensei is ...... I-I get it. I don''t like the idea of having my virginity taken, but thank you for saving my life, sensei.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, don''t worry about it. If you don''t tell them whether you''re a virgin or not, they won''t know. There''s nothing wrong with that.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sir.¡¹

    One good deed once a day. I did a good thing today.

 Volume 21 - CH 14

    ¡¸This is the forest of Cape Marei, where the centaurs live.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei spreads out a map on the desk in the staff room and points to it.

    ¡¸Hmm, south of the Duchy of Tilt?¡¹

    From here in the Austin Magic Kingdom, it''s southeast, south of the Kingdom of Portia. It''s a country I haven''t visited yet, but it''s not far. However, it would take more than ten days by carriage.

    I still have seven more places to go, so what kind of a leisurely schedule is that?

    ¡¸Alec-sensei, if you''re in a hurry, you can take the unicorn.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    I''ve never seen a unicorn in person, but a unicorn is a horse with a horn on its head.

    Cherry-sensei led me to the stables. It was a large school. I wouldn''t be surprised if there were stables in the forest.

    There were five unicorns, all with their heads turned towards me, as if they were watching me.

    They were all white horses with long horns and spiral stripes on their heads. I could tell by looking at them that they were definitely unicorns.

    ¡¸They are temperamental and difficult to handle, but I''m sure Alec-sensei can handle them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s right.¡¹

    Get ¡¾Riding Level 5¡¿.

    ¡¸Put on the stirrups and saddle. Hey, be quiet!¡¹

    Cherry-sensei, who brought the harness, is struggling to put it on one of the unicorns.

    ¡¸Oi, unicorn, look me in the eye and I''ll give you a ride later with a virgin girl, so do what I say.¡¹

    I, who had just been cleared and was in my sage time, used my wits to tell it so.

    ¡¸Bururu......¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, I''m so proud of you, Alec-sensei, but you''re a cash horse for being a virgin and going quiet.¡¹

    Cherry-sensei frowned, but anyone would prefer a woman for a ride. That''s what males do.

    I stepped into the stirrups, stepped onto the horse''s back, and grabbed the reins.

    ¡¸We''re going to Cape Marei in the Duchy of Tilt. Let''s go!¡¹

    I''m wearing a robe and don''t have any food, but I''ll stock up along the way. I also need to buy some underwear. As I sprinted, the wind came in below me and it felt soothing. It''s a new sense of freedom.

    ¡¸Hye-heen! Brrrr!¡¹ ¡¸Whoa!¡¹

    The horse suddenly shakes its back in an attempt to shake me off, but it''s a feisty horse.

    Five days later, I was in the southern forest of the Duchy of Tilt.

    The unicorn, galloping along the ground like the wind, needed to eat, and I needed to sleep at night. Unicorns need to rest, too. But that was okay, because I was doing the best I could without taking unnecessary detours. I''m sure Meena and Kaede won''t be mad at me for that.

    The gold coins in the item storage were safe, so I used them to buy the bare minimum of equipment, and I even put on some underwear. The unicorn seemed calm and satisfied this time.

    ¡¸As I recall, the informant had told me that there was a village around here where a centaur clan lived.¡¹

    The road was clear of grass, but not a single person was to be seen around.

    As I began to ponder whether I had been duped by that bucktoothed informant,......, a unicorn neighed quietly.

    ¡¸Hooh, did you smell something?¡¹

    I £ìet the unicorn walk, and it stops in the middle of the forest.

    But there are still no sign of the centaurs.....

    I can sense multiple signs of life with "Sense of presence".

    ¡¸There it is!¡¹

    I sent the ice javelin flying into the bushes with no chanting.

    ¡¸Whoa! It''s cold!¡¹

    I knew you were hiding.

    ¡¸I need to talk to you. Get your ass out here, Centaurs. Or I''ll hit you with a barrage of ice magic.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. I''m out of here. What do you want with our village, adventurer?¡¹

    Three people - three half-human, half-horse figures appeared on the scene. They wore leather armor, carried spears, and seemed to be almost as civilized as humans. If that''s the case, we can talk quickly.

    ¡¸I am Alec, King of Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸What, a king?¡¹

    ¡¸But is he really the king if he doesn''t even have an escort?¡¹

    ¡¸But it''s no ordinary person who can lead a unicorn.¡¹

    The centaurs showed their confused expressions.

    ¡¸It doesn''t really matter if I''m the real king or not. Centaurs, let me see what treasure you have. And I don''t mean for free.¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! I''m not going to show our treasure to some adventurer who''s after our family''s treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. Did you really think that a man in steel armor could buy our greatest treasure?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s only one enemy, let''s get him!¡¹

    Oh dear, can''t they even measure the difference in strength?

    I use the ¡¾Turtle Shell Bindings¡¿ in disgust.

    ¡¸Nooo! What the hell is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a rope! When did this happen!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kkhhh, this tightness hurts, but something feels good ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Now, if you don''t want to be attacked by a monster and die here, why don''t you just show me the way to the village? As for disrespecting the king, I''ll cut you some slack, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Damn you, human, you cowardly ......!¡¹

    ¡¸But if he''s leave us like this, we''ll be in real danger.¡¹

    ¡¸All we have to do is show you the treasure, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. After that, depending on the price, you might have to give it to me. Well, that''s a discussion.¡¹

    ¡¸A discussion?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t trust that kind of talk.¡¹

    ¡¸But if we can get him to the village, ......¡¹

    The three centaurs looked at each other and nodded, thinking that if they could get to the village where their friends were, they could try to turn the tide.

    ¡¸All right, I''ll accept your terms!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll lead you to the village.¡¹

    ¡¸So untie me quickly, it''s digging into my crotch and I''m starting to feel a little weird.¡¹

    There''s nothing to be gained from a puffed up man with shame on his cheeks, so I quickly cut the rope and untied him.

    ¡¸Phew, that¡¯s a relief. ...... this way.¡¹

    The centaur leads me deeper into the forest with an unamused look on his face.

    ¡¸This is our village.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoohh.¡¹

    A number of wooden and thatched huts lined up. It''s a little outdated, but it looks like a country village.

    ¡¸Ah, whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a human!¡¹

    A child centaur sees me and comes up to me, looking curious.

    ¡¸Hey, you guys go that way. Alec this way.¡¹

    I was led to the largest house.

    ¡¸Chief, I''ve brought a man who claims to be the King of Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸What, the king? Without a bodyguard?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t need a bodyguard. Don''t you think the village chief knows who killed the Demon King?¡¹

    ¡¸Mumuhh, speaking of slaying the Demon King, it''s the "Black Cat of the Wind"!¡¹

    ¡¸What? This guy is?¡¹

    ¡¸He doesn''t look like a cat.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not. It''s just a clan name, a street name. If I hadn''t been active, this village would have turned into a demon world with a rotten smell by now. If you think about it, it''s easy enough to show me off your treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Uumuu. ...... What will you do after you saw the treasure, King of Vernia?¡¹

    ¡¸Due to circumstances, my companions have been captured by the emperor of the Gilan Empire. The head of the academy in Austin told me that I have to go through seven trials. One of them is here.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm...... the head of the Austin Academy of Magic. I understand. That person once took care of us, too. Let us repay that debt.¡¹

    Hmmm...she have a surprisingly well known, that headmaster.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHowever, I can''t hand over the family''s treasure to some random person. If you really have defeated the Demon King, then you, Black Cat of the Wind, must fight the strongest warrior in this village to show your strength.¡¹

    The chief centaur said, his eyes shining from under his long eyebrows.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! So it''s a battle with the Kyron brothers.¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn''t matter if those brothers are using some weird trick or not!¡¹

    ¡¸You''ll be dead, you know? Humans. If you lied about defeating the Demon King, you''d better be honest now. My brother Kyron is a man of character, but my brother Pholus is an out-of-control ruffian who doesn''t know what to do with you if you surrenders.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care what you say. Now go get your brother and bring them to me.¡¹

    I said, showing off my dignity.

    ¡¸Khhh, This guy is really going to fight Kyron. The master of all masters, the great (Grand) Master Kyron, is the one who taught the sword to the King of Grandsword and the Sword Saint Lancelot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh? To those two?¡¹

    If that''s the case, then it looks like I''ll have to get serious and fight them too. But the information is outdated. The current Sword Saint is me.

    ¡¸The match will be held at the Perion Ring, at the foot of the Sacred Mountain, according to the rules of our village. Prepare yourselves, all of you!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 21 - CH 15

    High in the sky, I could see a towering peak piercing through the clouds.

    At the foot of it, a large white natural rock stood like a pedestal. It was as if it were a chopping block of a god greedily demanding that we offer sacrifices.

    This must be the "Pellion Ring" worshipped by the centaurs.

    Death to the loser.

    In a duel before the gods, I don''t think there is such a thing as a simple surrender. This was evident in the stern and tense expressions of the people and horses surrounding the arena.

    In the midst of all this, there was one centaur with rust-colored fur, sitting in an absent-minded Yankee seat, picking his nose.

    He was bigger than the other centaurs, and his muscles were strangely thick.

    ¡¸Anikki, there''s something that''s been bothering me. That ningen (human). How can a ningen(human) stand on two legs? It''s hard to stand on two legs all the time, right? Why is that?¡¹

    The other centaur who was asked was a graceful white horse. It was clad in white armor.

    ¡¸The reason for this is that, unlike us, humans are born with only two legs. If they could grow back legs, they would be amazed at how easy the world was.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, yes, that''s right!That''s my Aniki, you knows your stuff! Well you''re a great master. Oi, you hear that, ningen (human)? I feel sorry for you! Hyahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸If you ask me, you''re more pitiful if you can''t lie on your back in bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? On my back? What''s the fun in lying on your back? It just hurts your back and neck.¡¹

    That''s because our body shapes are different.

    ¡¸Hmph, even though we are the same living things, we eat differently and sleep differently. I see, a tree diagram of species. All things are created by God in such a way that they can inhabit each other in order to be all things. ......¡¹

    Kyron-ani closed his eyes and smiled. He then turned his cold, blue eyes to me, this time with a straight face.

    ¡¸But, child of man. Why do you seek the treasure of our clan? It is useless to human.¡¹

    ¡¸How to use it I do not yet know, but I found a page on it in the "Poems of Welgilius"¡¹

    ¡¸So you''ve found your destiny through magic. Foolish thing to do. ......¡¹

    ¡¸In any case, you can show it, borrow it, or have it given to me, well, that''s a discussion for you and your friends, but it''s for the sake of my precious friends. If the worst comes to the worst, ...... I''ll take it by from you, you know?¡¹

    Hearing this, his younger brother, the centaur, stood up as if he were about to burst.

    ¡¸What did you say!? You, just now!  Did you say you were going to take it from us? Aahhh? You know what? Taking from us is bad, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    ¡¸This guy ......! I''ve already decided to punish him. I''m already fired up. Aniki, can''t you leave this to me? It''s been a while since I lost my temper.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind, but he''s strong, Pholus. I''ve seen his composure, and I''ve seen that he''s been through a lot. A man who has passed through the line of death is strong in his own right. He''s not a half-skilled fighter, you know. If you''re not skilled, even you will lose.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! The miraculous Big Brother, the mad dog of Cape Marei, is no match for a ningen (human).¡¡The Black Menko, Pholus-sama, will not be defeated by that human, even if you''re my Aniki, I won''t forgive you!?¡¹

    Whatever, it''s not a mad horse, it''s a mad dog. Oh well.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. ...... Anyway, don''t let your guard down, little brother. If you do, a person of level 300 will be no match for you. Even if they are another world heroes.¡¹

    His brother seemed to know what class I was in.

    ¡¸All right! We are the chosen heroes, the ones who were promised the stars by the Gods! Now it''s time for your punishment, you two-legged ningen (human). Come on! Don''t just stand there, ring the gong!!!¡¹

    As his brother Pholus shouted brashly to the back, a large gong was struck with a stick by another centaur, and boom, boom, boom, boom echoed through the ring three times.

    That was the signal to start the battle.

    I''m going to use [Appraise] for my first move.

    If you know your enemy and know yourself, you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. Even if they are inferior, I will not neglect my research.

    ¡´Name¡µ Pholus.

    ¡´Age¡µ 19

    ¡´Level¡µ 342

    ¡´Class¡µ Head Starfighter

    ¡´Race¡µ Hippocentaur.

    ¡´Gender¡µ Male

    ¡´HP¡µ 525151/525151

    ¡´MP¡µ 3/3

    ¡´Status¡µ Excited

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A centaur of the Duchy of Tilt.

    Hero.

    They have a pact with the Dukes of Tirto, and maintain a policy of mutual non-interference.

    The Mad Dog of Cape Marei.

    Active according to his own rules.

    He has a blessing from Ares, the God of War.

    Hmm, the world is a big place if he''s a higher level than me, the guy who defeated the Demon King.

    His HP is also higher than that of other ordinary monsters, but it''s still almost double mine.

    I''m curious about the divine blessing, but I guess I''ll find out how much after a little slashing.

    He''s obviously a warrior type, so it should be a purely physical battle.

    In the meantime, I''m in the class of "Komuso", which can also use magic, so the theory is that I should fight from a distance, but first let''s have a melee fight.

    ¡¸You''re too slow, ningen!¡¹

    Pholus dashed straight at me, but jumped to the left in front of me and swung his club from the side of his shield. First, I defended myself with my shield.

    ¡¸Guhhh!?¡¹

    I was able to catch the blow from the club, but I was hit with a powerful blow to the stomach.

    Why?

    ¡¸Hyahhaa, that''s a front kick! You idiot! I''ll give you credit for stopping my first attack, but I think the game is already decided. I''m going to beat you to a pulp!¡¹

    I see, front kick, .......

    Since the upper half of his body was human, I unconsciously became aware that I was fighting against a person. I had to change my mind and think that I was dealing with a monster here.

    ¡¸Oraa! One more blow! I''ll blow you to the other side!¡¹

    Pholus was surprisingly dexterous, swinging down his club and kicking his front foot at the same time.

    The front leg kick is a low kick, so the shield can''t prevent it.

    If that''s the case, this is the place for ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    ¡¸Ahh? Huuh? Where did you go?¡¹

    ¡¸Behind you, idiot!¡¹

    Pholus is wearing a black horse armor over his ass, but it doesn''t completely cover him, probably because he doesn''t want his movements to be impeded. I slam my sword into his bare thighs of his hind legs.

    ¡¸Uuohhhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm!?¡¹

    Both Pholus, who was attacked, and I, who attacked him, were surprised at the same time.

    My sword broken with a snap. Well, it''s a steel sword I bought at a store, so I guess it''s only this strong. I''ll need a better weapon.

    ¡¸Damn it, what was that? I didn''t see it coming, it was so fast! Is this guy really that bad!?¡¹

    Dripping with cold sweat, Pholus stepped back and distanced himself from me. That should have been the time to attack, since my weapon is gone, but he''s still simple.

    This guy''s speed and power are a threat, but I think I can beat him in a melee if I wanted to.

    ¡¸Calm down, my little brother. Do not be dismayed at every turn, blessed hero. A warrior should not be afraid in the midst of battle, even if it means death. This was more of an opportunity for you, wasn''t it?¡¹

    His brother, Kyron, who is watching the match with his arms folded at the edge of the ring, tells him.

    ¡¸Y-yeah, but hey, Aniki, if you can''t see him, you can''t attack him, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You can see him now. He probably just used a skill, a movement skill such as ¡¾Shrinkage¡¿ or ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿. But you can always see him when he moves. He hasn''t disappeared from this world. Look ahead and attack.¡¹

    It seems that his brother has had an unusual amount of experience in this field, as he immediately saw that it was not a kind of illusion or speed increase, but an ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿. I''m not panicking at all. He has an unfathomable strength.

    ¡¸Whoo! I got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Then remember, my little brother. If you use your skills, you can hit any opponent, no matter where they are. It''s an attack that even I have no choice but to block. Believe in your skills that God has given you. You should just use it without thinking about anything else. That''s how you win.¡¹

    ¡¸...... That''s right, Aniki. I forgot something very important. ......¡¹

    Pholus regained his composure and looked at me with fixed eyes.

 Volume 21 - CH 16

    Younger brother Pholus, a warrior of the Centaur tribe.

    According to his older brother Kyron, he seems to have an incredibly rare skill.

    If that''s the case, this is not the time for me to sit around and wait and see.

    The test of my skills ends here.

    From here on, I''m going to win without question.

    For the sake of Meena and my friends, I can''t afford to lose even a single battle here.

    In order to do this, I will have to do what I always do, which is to attack from a distance (out) and at range (in).

    I used the ¡¾Super Fast Tongue¡¿ while stepping back and used ice magic in chanting.

    It''s my favorite ice javelin.

    ¡¸Jajaja jajaja jajaja jajaja!¡¹

    I chanted an abbreviated version of a mid-level magic spell that would normally take four syllables and more than four seconds to complete, spinning my tongue at high speed and spinning magic runes without interruption. When a number of silvery ice spears appeared in the air, they flew with great force like machine guns.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Dadadadadadadadadadadadadaraaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Pholus rises up on his hind legs alone and, with his front legs in the air, uses all of his two arms and two front legs to unleash a blindingly fast blow. He shattered the incoming ice spears with a shout of enthusiasm. Every last one of them.

    ¨D¨DAnd then some more.

    ¡¸Guhhh!?¡¹

    What the hell is this?

    I looked over to see what the pain in my body was, but there were countless black needles several centimeters long stuck in both of my arms.

    ¡¸Did you see that!? This is my special skill ¡¾Random Dance Head¡¿!¡¹

    I see.

    I guess it''s Pholus'' skill to use his well-developed muscles to rampage through body hair at high speed. I knew what it was right away. It was simple, after all.

    It was just a quick strike.

    However, the centaurs have two more arms and legs than humans. If he use those four arms and legs, it will be four times faster than my Ice Javelin, which attacks with only one tongue.

    To make matters worse, he soaks his own body hair in sweat and launches it at high speed at the same time.

    The moisture-soaked horse hair is hard. It''s a little shiny, but it looks like he doesn''t bathe on purpose, letting the grime harden his body hair.

    The skills of offense and defense are formidable on their own.

    He looks like a dumb guy, but he is a bastard who uses his skills seamlessly.

    ¡¸Hehe ...... Now, what are you going to do, ningen? If it is now, I can forgive you for getting down on your knees and taking out your full cock, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thank you. That''s not my hobby.¡¹

    Besides, my HP was still only down ten percent. There''s also the automatic recovery ¡¾Regrowth¡¿, so it''s not fatal unless I take a series of hits.

    ¡¸My little brother, this is neither fight nor a punishment. This is a battle for your life. Go with the intent to kill from the start.¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki?¡¹

    The younger brother Pholus turns around with a suspicious look on his face, but he is a sweetheart every time.

    I take advantage of this opportunity and unleash my Ice Javelin.

    ¡¸Jajaja jajaja jajaja jajaja!¡¹

    ¡¸Dahahahaha, that''s not cool, ningen! That''s the only spell you seem to have, isn''t it? Can''t you see it''s useless? I can smash them faster than you can! It''s useless, useless, uselesss!¡¹

    These idiots are easy to deal with.

    As long as you can convince them that you are in an advantageous situation, they will repeat the same actions without questioning it.

    I''m also damaged because the hairs launched by the ¡¾Random Dance Head¡¿ sting, but it''s as calculated.

    Jajajajajajajajaja¨D¨D

    Dadadadadadadada¨D¨D

    The battle seemed to be a stalemate, but.

    ¡¸Murgg! Little brother, kill him quickly. At this rate, ......¡¹

    It seems that the big brother has already realized my intentions.

    ¡¸Ahhh? Well, he''s a little stubborn, but it''ll be all right, it''s totally fine? I didn''t take a single damage¨D¨DWh-whaaaaaaaaaat!?¡¹

    Little brother Pholus shouted in astonishment.

    It seems that he has checked his status and confirmed that he has taken damage.

    If he stand there in one place, in the same place, the pieces of ice he played will fall and accumulate there.

    And the ice that I shoot out at high speed is simultaneously freezing the air around you, you know?

    ¡¸Oh, my leegs! My back legs are freezing!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not just your feet, you know? Pholus.¡¹

    I told him at the right time

    ¡¸Wha!¡¹

    His face scrunched up and his eyes peeled back, Pholus had to watch in real time as his arms were covered in blue ice. What would that feel like?

    ¡¸Screw youuuuuuuu!¡¹

    Pholus bellowed and forced himself to jump out of his spot. His limbs were not missing, but his skin seemed to have been peeled off and blood was flowing. The apparent damage was not so bad, but frostbite is a condition caused by respiratory failure of cells and poor circulation. After being exposed to low temperatures, Pholus''s body was no longer able to move satisfactorily.

    ¡¸Bastard!Bastard!Bastard!Bastard!Bastard!Bastard!You bastaaaaaardddd! Die, I''m gonna kill you!¡¹

    In a fit of rage, Pholus began to pull out his own hair with both hands. The hair was rust-colored and fluffy like a lion''s mane, but¨D¨DThis is bad!

    This guy, no way!

    ¡¸You noticed that, didn''t you? But even if you knew that, you wouldn''t be able to dodge my attacks, you know? ¡¾True Dancing Head!¡¿¡¹

    I realized that too late ¨D¨D if you bundle up dozens of hair and send them flying at once, their thickness will no longer be a pile.

    I tried to escape by using ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, but I guess he also has the skill of detecting signs, and he shot me at the destination, shooting me in my arm and body.

    ¡¸Guhahh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, Alec was it? You''re strong. I''ll give you that much. But you''re fighting the wrong guy.¡¹

    Pholus stopping his attack, feeling like he had won. But I''m going to take that line right back at you.

    I still have a lot of HP left.

    That means¨D¨DIt''s my victory.

    ¡¸Pholus! I told you to go for the kill!¡¹

    His brother Kyron also scolded him angrily.

    ¡¸Oh? But the match is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Jajaja Jajaja Jajaja Jajaja!¡¹

    I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to get behind Pholus and hit him in the head with an Ice Javelin.

    ¡¸F-fuuuuuuuuckkkk!!!¡¹

    Pholus turned around and tried to shoot ¡¾True Dancing Head¡¿, but you can''t use that technique without losing your hair, right?

    ¡¸S-shit! My hair, it''s freezing¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It''s over, Pholus. You''re strong. I''ll give you that much. But you''re fighting bad opponent.¡¹

    I said, and continued to chant the spell. Pholus tried to break his own hair, but the strength of the hair prevented him from breaking it immediately.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI ask the owner of the seven keys of the hill, I am a claimant under the Blood Pact of Ages. Come forth, tower of the sun, press and blast! Art is an Explosion!¡¹

    The explosion spell was complete. The spell caused Pholus to explode, and like Icarus, he flew high into the sky before crashing to the ground.

    To show my victory, I raised my right arm high in the air and intimidated the surrounding centaur clan, who were staring at the outcome in stunned amazement.

    ¡¸T-the winner, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uuooooooohhhhhhhhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I guess he was that good of an opponent. In spite of the enemy''s victory, the centaurs shouted with enthusiasm and excitement.

    ¡¸N-ningen won!¡¹

    ¡¸He defeated the hero, Pholus!?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can''t believe it. ......!¡¹

    The older brother, Kyron, walked over to the overturned brother and pulled out a small bottle from his pocket and made him drink it. I''m sure it''s a potion.

    ¡¸Ka-kahah!¡¹

    Although I had calculated his HP backwards and aimed for the last minute, he was lucky to survive.

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sorry, Aniki. I''ve tarnished the name of Big Brother. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, little brother. A brother is one in two. This Ani will take back our fame and win.¡¹

    The older brother Kyron stood up and stepped forward.

 Volume 21 - CH 17

    The hero of the centaur tribe, Pholus, I''ve beaten him to the skin.

    But the real test begins here.

    The older brother, Kyron, who instantly saw through my skills, had no gaps, unlike his younger brother.

    Of course, his level is probably higher than mine.

    This feeling is similar to when I faced Lancelot and the old man of Varius.

    I felt the pressure of a gut feeling that I would lose.

    Even so, I''m not going to back down one step.

    I''m going to save my girl, Meena. Kaede is , well, she was just a side secondary.

    ¡¸You have a good eye. Your class is Sword Saint ......, no even better.¡¹

    Kyron looked at me and smiled, but it seems that his skill is not something like ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ that can see through the opponent at once.

    I tried to use ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ as well, but as expected, it was blocked by Kyron''s skill and could not be viewed.

    ¡¸My class is "Komuso".¡¹

    I could teach him that much and it wouldn''t affect victory or defeat.

    ¡¸Hooh, I didn''t know there was such a class. ...... I see, you can use magic as well as a "Sage" and still be a perfect vanguard. ...... Are you a disciple of Valius?¡¹

    When he say I''m is a disciple of such a perverted old man, I''m tempted to deny it.

    ¡¸How can you tell? I heard that you are Valius'' master.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, I taught him a few things in my short time with him. How is that restless young sex maniac doing?¡¹

    The Older brother Kyron looked to be in his thirties, but at this rate, he seems to be quite long-lived.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Varius was killed by the Demon King''s faction. When I met him, he was already an old man with gray hair.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. No, I''m sorry, I forgot about the days and month. Forgive me, human child.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind, but, Kyron, are you going to use that bow?¡¹

    I ask, looking at the big bow in his hand.

    ¡¸That''s right. It doesn''t matter if I use a spear too.¡¹

    It seems that he has ¡¾Item Storage¡¿, and now Kyron produces a spear. If you look closely, you can see that both of Kyron''s arms are different in length, let alone thickness, on each side. It seems that the growth of his muscles and bones has become unbalanced due to all the bow pulling. It''s unpleasant ...... to training that much.

    ¡¸No, you can do whatever you want with it, but I''m in a hurry and don''t have a replacement weapon. I''d appreciate it if you could lend me your sword.¡¹

    I''m going to ask for help. This is the only way to increase your chances of winning. However, don''t use the¡¾Talking¡¿ skill. I don''t think that using bad tricks or sycophancy here will work against this guy.

    ¡¸Fumu ......¡¹

    ¡¸Guardian Kyron! You don''t have to lend it to such an impudent Ningen!¡¹

    ¡¸Weapons are the life of a warrior! It is the fault of those who do not prepare it properly!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right! Weapons are part of your strength. Please beat him to a pulp with your bare hands!¡¹

    The centaurs around me to mook me, but Kyron raised one hand to quiet them and handed me his sword.

    ¡¸No, this is a match before the gods with our destiny on the line, so we''d better give it everything we''ve got. Besides, if you don''t give some help and put some stress on yourself, you can''t expect to grow as well.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhh.....¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A man who always aims for the top, even while they''re looking up to him as a teacher. ...... This man is like a warrior among warriors.

    In the first trial, I got hit with a nasty one right from the start.

    If he''d balked a little, it would have been an easy fight, since my opponent would have been more than capable.

    Kyron readied his bow in a natural way, as if he was about to give it a try.

    There was not an inch of gap for error. I can''t see it.

    My opponent is completely superior to me.

    How should I go about my first move?

    There''s absolutely no way I''m going to slash in front of him.

    That''s not good no matter what I think. If I''m not careful, I''ll be killed instantly with a single blow.

    But since my opponent is armed with a bow and I am armed with a sword, fighting at long range is a disadvantage. First of all, I have to get into my opponent''s mind. ......

    While I was planning this and that, a gong was rung mercilessly.

    Time was up.

    It can''t be helped, just move first! I''ll dodge his arrows!

    It''s ¡¾Instantaneous movement¡¿!

    ¡¸Whoa! What the heck is that?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s an alter ego technique!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Which one is the real ......!?¡¹

    Well, they''re all real. First of all, don''t let him target me, that''s the best thing to do.

    ¡¸Hmm, I was going to check on you a bit, but then I guess I should attack you.¡¹

    As he said this, Kyron drew his bow and took aim.

    However, he didn''t move the arrow''s sight to match mine, he just looked ahead with a single point.

    Does he aim at the moment of release? No, that would cause a slight delay no matter what. If he aimed and fired the arrow perfectly at the same time, the arrow would not fly in a straight line.

    But I saw it.

    When he released the arrow¨D¨Dit bent its trajectory in the air and even shifted in space to hit me.

    It was almost a fluke, though I hurriedly flicked it with my sword.

    ¡¸A-amazing ...... what''s that ningen!¡¹

    ¡¸He flicked Kyron-sama''s arrow!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter where you are, that arrow 100 out of 100 will hit you, and he blocked that bullshit cheat arrow on his first try!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that can''t be right, he must have been watching the training with Lancelot the other day!¡¹

    The centaurs are in an uproar because I just flicked one arrow, but it''s not unusual for me to flick one.

    I''ve never seen a space shifting arrow before. I don''t know how it works.

    ¡¸Hmm, you played with only your intuition. It''s good to use your sixth sense, but it''s not very good practice.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I''m here to compete!¡¹

    I shouted in frustration and ran straight at Kyron. Kyron, without a hint of panic, gracefully attaches an arrow to his bow and slowly shoots it at me.

    Here it is.

    I''m not going to flick this arrow.

    If I do, Kyron will pick up the next arrow.

    I can''t even get close to Kyron if I have to avoid him every time.

    That''s why I dare to take an arrow to my head.

    Boom! I heard a sound that didn''t sound like an arrow, and it felt like I had been hit with a heavy hammer, but I held on.

    ¡¸Hey, it''s stuck on him!¡¹

    ¡¸But, he won''t stop running!?

    ¡¸I-Is he still alive!?¡¹

    I closes the distance at once with ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ and takes a swipe at Kyron.

    ¨D¨DNo, I tried to hit him.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    I had a fiercely bad ¡¾Premonition¡¿, so just before the blades touched, I stepped back.

    There, Kyron''s forefoot cut through the air.

    ¡¸Guhh!¡¹

    My body gained even more momentum and I was pushed backwards.

    The wind pressure alone is enough to blow me away. ......!

    ¡¸You see that, That''s the power of a grand master!¡¹

    ¡¸No one has ever struck a blow to Kyron-sama''s torso before! He is truly inviolable and invincible!¡¡Tremble, ningen! That''s different in your ability!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyron! Kyron! Kyron! Kyron!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    While I stood up with the arrow out of my head in a haphazard manner, the centaurs praised the name of the hero while beating their forefoot in rhythm.

    That Kyron looked down at me and didn''t make a single move.

    ...... I''ve been underestimated.

    I''m the "Black Cat of the Wind" who defeated the Demon King.

    First, let''s touch his body and make him throw away the title of untouchable.

    I used a skill specialized for this ¨D¨D ¡¾Train Molester¡¿.

    As I approached him without him noticing, the invisible hand of God reached out to his strong ass.

    ¡¸That won''t work.¡¹

    ¡¸What! Guhh!¡¹

    I was hit in the stomach by a blow from Kyron''s hind leg, and I cowered on the spot, writhing in pain.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! He''s an idiot! He stood behind the horse!¡¹

    ¡¸Didn''t your mother ever teach you not to stand behind a horse!?¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you get kicked to death by a horse!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, I''ll just use magic¨D¨DJajajajajajajajajaja!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph¨D¨DMana, answer my call and become my flaming shield with your magic! Flame Barrier!¡¹

    Kyron also chanted a spell and put up a flame barrier.

    I had expected this, but it seems that this man can also use magic.

    I continued shooting for a while, but the flame barrier completely blocked my ice spear.

    It seems that he has the upper hand in magic as well.

    Damn it, ......, but not yet. I still have a hand in this.

    Yes, I''ve been in a lot of predicaments, but I''ve been able to overcome them all.

    It''s a skill¨D¨D

    I need a new skill here.

 Volume 21 - CH 18

    Kyron, the hero who stands at the top of the Centaur tribe.

    The white horse clad in white armor seems to be a grand master of armor and magic.

    That''s why, in fighting him, I''ll definitely lose if I use normal techniques.

    Centaurs have a four-legged lower body, so their posture is more stable and they can attack more often than humans.

    But there must be things in the world that are advantageous for humans and disadvantageous for horses.

    Think about it.

    There is always a way.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Alec? I''m sure the person you have to face won''t be waiting for you for long.¡¹

    Yes, I know, Kyron.

    I have an idea, but I don''t know if it will work.

    If I fail, I''ll be hit with an arrow heavier than a hammer, or an even heavier blow from a strong hoof.

    Kyron is not a naive man, and he might try to kill me with that blow, respecting the divine match and his natural destiny.

    Still - if it''s possible, I have to try.

    First, I took the skill.

    It''s a simple skill that consumes only 93 points even at skill level 5, which is not too expensive for me right now.

    ¡¸I''ve kept you waiting. Here I go! Kyron!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on!¡¹

    But even if I use this new skill, if I don''t block Kyron''s movement, even just a little, he''ll intercept me and I won''t be able to do anything.

    Naturally, I start by blinding him.

    I took out the item "Smoke Ball" from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and threw it at Kyron. Of course, this is probably enough to prevent him from seeing me.

    From here, I''ll use the fastest lightning spell I can find to temporarily stall him.

    I''m not going to use ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding¡¿. That''s a skill that allows you to tie a noose with divine speed, but it''s too dangerous for this guy because I really need to get close to the target.

    ¡¸Shake the atmosphere! Creak, earth! Lightning in the blue void, pierce my enemy! Lightning Dual!¡¹

    A blue electric shock shot out from my left hand into the smoke.

    I also used my ¡¾Blocking Presence¡¿ skill and used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to get above him.

    As if he had been waiting for it, Kyron was already holding an arrow up in the air. This guy looks like he has some kind of ¡¾Prediction¡¿.

    But I had expected that much as well.

    I''m going to give top priority to getting close to him, even if it means taking damage.

    The arrow pierced my brain and heart at the same time, but it was no problem.

    ¡¾Dimensional Slash!¡¿

    I use the strongest attack skill I have, but this is just another move to get closer.

    The sword slices through the dimension, and the gap is filled by the world''s natural restorative power.

    ¡¸Murhhh!¡¹

    As expected, Kyron had never seen this rare skill before, so he crossed his arms over his head and prioritized defense.

    No, that''s not it. This is not a defense, but rather an offensive and defensive technique that allows him to adjust my position and move on to the next attack at any time through the wind pressure of a quick movement of his arm.

    Phew, it was a good thing he didn''t use this technique as a trump card.

    ¡¸I got you, Kyron. Now I''ve won.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be ridiculous., you just got close enough ......Nnuhh!? That technique is!¡¹

    His eyes widened, and he seemed to understand. However, there are some techniques in this world that even if you know them, you cannot prevent them.

    Especially if it''s a horse.

    ¡¾Horse Riding Level 5¡¿

    With this skill, I straddled Kyron''s back and landed on him.

    Due to the structure of the Centaur''s body, if he takes this mount position, he will not be able to attack.

    Horses are designed to carry people.

    The only thing he left to do was to attack me with spells, but of course, I wouldn''t let him do that. I slammed my magic directly into him, blocking him from activating his magic.

    ¡¸Depressed farting mud, silence the clean wind and bury the breath of life beneath your tombstone!¡¡Suffocation!¡¹

    Furthermore, I will deploy the magic of suffocation around our body.

    ¡¸Are you going to compete with me in lung capacity? You have no idea how big a Centaur''s lungs are.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not going to compete with you on that. I don''t need to breathe.¡¹

    I have ¡¾Choking Resistance level 5.¡¿

    ¡¸Tsk, you''re already out of the biological category, you monster. ......!¡¹

    I think there were creatures that didn''t breathe, but whatever.

    Kyron then flailed around, shaking his body in a desperate attempt to shake me off.

    I was prepared for him to smash my back against the rocks around me, but he doesn''t seem to do that.

    Petting, or was it peroring?¨D¨DI don''t remember the name of it, but I guess the rule is that you lose if you go outside the base of this huge natural rock.

    ¡¸Aarghhh, if he takes that position!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, he''s on his back!¡¹

    ¡¸What a humiliation, Kyron-sama had never carried a ningen before!¡¹

    The centaurs around us were dismayed.

    The rest is whether Kyron to catch his breath or I''ll be shaken off.

    I also use the ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding¡¿ to hold my body in close contact with his.

    A series of tremendous G''s attack hit me, almost tearing my arms and legs off. (TLN: G as G-force?)

    Still, I hold on desperately.

    Kyron, too, throws away all of his previous composure and pride as he flails about.

    And then, finally.

    ¡¸UUuoooohhhhh¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    The scream of anger and frustration shook the air and reached the top of the sacred mountain.

    After exhaling all of his breath, Kyrob stopped moving and threw away his bow and arrow.

    It was a signal of surrender.

    I finally break the suffocation spell, cut the rope, and descend to the ground.

    ¡¸H-He''s done it!¡¹

    ¡¸Ni-Ningen defeated a grand master~~!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s impossible. ......!¡¹

    The air around me fell silent.

    ¡¸Well done, King of Vernia. In recognition of your achievement, I will give you as much guidance as you desire.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t want that, but it''s promise. Show me your family''s treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm-hmm. Right.¡¹

    The older brother Kyron and I descended the mountain and returned to the Centaur village.

    ¡¸Aniki......¡¹

    The younger brother Pholus, who is completely dejected and quiet, worries about his older brother with a caring look in his eyes. He himself is bandaged up and must be pretty badly injured, but well, at his level, I''m sure he''ll recover soon.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, little brother. As I said before, the world is big. It''s just that there is someone with a higher level. We have gained new experience by losing. It''s never a waste of time. We can see our own challenges.¡¹

    ¡¸O-Ohh, that''s right. I''m going to learn magic too! You''ll teach me more later, right, Aniki!¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. This way, King Vernia.¡¹

    He led me to a temple made of piled up stones. At the back of the temple, Kyron moved a large rock that blocked the passage, and we entered the altar room.

    Inside was a small room ten meters square, and in the center of the room, on a stone pedestal, was a leather bag.

    ¡¸This is the treasure that our centaur clan has inherited since the time of the gods.¡¹

    Kyron said.

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s in it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you saying that the contents were stolen?¡¹

    ¡¸No. The bag is empty from the start. The bag itself is the treasure.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Can I touch it and check it out?¡¹

    ¡¸Suit yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki, are you sure?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind. This is also fate.¡¹

    I picked up the leather bag and opened it.

 Volume 21 - CH 19

    I defeated the Centaur hero brothers and got through the first trial.

    However, the temple I was led to had only an empty bag.

    This is the treasure that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Centaur clan?

    That sounds like a lie. So you''re lying because you don''t want me to take it?

    I checked the bag, but it was a plain leather bag with a string to tie it with, and although it stretched a bit, it didn''t look like anything special.

    I had no idea how to use it.

    I''m going to appraise it.

    ¡´Name¡µBag

    ¡´Type¡µTool

    ¡´Material¡µCowhide

    ¡´Weight¡µ1

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A treasure guarded by the Centaur tribe.

    When the village chief is replaced, a new bag is made and it becomes the new treasure.

    ¡¸It''s really just a piece of cowhide. What do you use it for?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, "use"? This is a tradition that has been passed down since the time of the gods. There is no meaning to it.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious, Alec. Who''s going to use something that''s so carefully guarded? There''s plenty more other bags!¡¹

    They''ve been protecting something meaningless just because it''s tradition. But now that the grimoire has shown me this place, I must have some use for it.

    ¡¸¨D¨DNo, wait, now that you mention it, there is a legend about this bag. One day, a hero will appear, bear offspring, and the bag will be filled with golden wisdom. ......That''s the passage.¡¹

    The older brother Kyron said as if he remembered.

    ¡¸Hooh, Offspring is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why don''t you settle down in this village and find yourself a wife? Now that you''ve beaten us brothers, maybe there''s a woman out there who''d be interested in marrying a ningen man. Hahahahahaha! Ow, ow, ow, ow, damn, this is still hurt!¡¹

    The little brother Pholus laughed at me teasingly, but then I felt like he would have used a different expression, like ''you should marry the daughter of our clan''.¡¹

    ¡¸......Let''s give it  a try¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious. I''m going to put my seed in this.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah? Oh, yeah?¡¹

    I unbuckled my belt and pulled it out, leaving the two of them in a daze.

    ¡¸Hey! You do realize that this is our sacred temple, right!? I''ll kill you if you piss on it!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up for a minute. You''re distracting me.¡¹

    ¡¸Distracting? Oh, come on, ......!¡¹

    A man''s seed is his semen. I can''t think of anything else.

    I awakened my male libido by thinking of Meena ¨D¨D not Meena, but the loli freshman I had just passed at Austin Academy of Magic. It''s a biological instinct, you know. I need a new woman. No matter how great the food is, if you eat the same thing every day, you will get bored.

    That''s what I''m talking about.

    Of course, I also love Meena, so if she comes in rotation, I''ll make sure to take her.

    That''s the King Harem.

    I was so excited that a baby seed came out of the tip of my body.

    ¡¸Phew ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, haeehhh. ...... And it''s a lot, damn it, I lost! Godamn it!¡¹

    I tied the saggy, dangerous leather bag tightly with a string.

    Then the leather bag began to glow a golden color.

    ¡¸Ohhhh ......, this is definitely a light that has been blessed by the gods. I see. So this is the lore.¡¹

    ¡¸F-For real!? We''ve been making and protecting these bags for generations, just to put this guy''s dick in? I-I hate this ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Pholus, give me your bandage. Just a little on the end.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Here. What do you want it for?¨D¨DEh, HEEY! Don''t wipe your dick with it! You bastaaardd!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s better than defiling the temple. Take care of the rest.¡¹

    ¡¸You idiot! I don''t know what''s appropriate, but shit, I don''t want touch it! Aarghhh, it''s coming apart, damn it, eeekkk! The temple is!¡¹

    I fixed my clothes and put the leather bag in the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿. I don''t want to touch it, even though it''s mine.

    ¡¸Then, if it''s cowhide, it''s no problem to put a new bag in there again.¡¹

    I checked with older brother Kyron, and he nodded.

    ¡¸Umu. So you''re going, King Vernia?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I still have something to do, and I need to hold a human woman too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you''re young. Then you should take a bottle of sake with you. I''m sure they''ll come in handy.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take it.¡¹

    ¡¸Aniki! Scissors! Bring me the scissors! Quickly! Anikiiiiii!¡¹

    As the little brother Pholus'' pathetic pleading voice echoed through the temple, Kyron and I shook hands firmly and parted ways in style.

    ¡¸Hee-heein! Bufo!¡¹

    The unicorn was very reluctant to let me on board, but after I opened a bottle of alcohol and gave him a little to drink, he seemed to lose his nose and quieted down.

    ¡¸Now, the next stop is ...... Kuriti Island.¡¹

    I unfolded the map that Cherry-sensei had given me and checked the next location. This was the second test.

    Then, a dozen or so armed centaurs appeared from the forest.

    ¡¸If you''re going to see me off, I don''t need it."

    I thought they must have a different purpose, but I lied to them with an air of composure.

    ¡¸That''s nonsense! It is the family''s treasure. Even if Kyron is right, I can''t let a ningen take it away from me.¡¹

    I''ve already talked to Kyron about it, but it can''t be helped.

    ¡¸All right. Then come with all your might.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Mmmm!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They''re pathetic if that''s what frightens them. What are you even doing here, huh?

    I''ve decided to summarize it with some appropriate ¡¾Talking¡¿ since it''s depressing to have them follow me.

    ¡¸Don''t be upset! Look, this is not a treasure anymore. It''s just a free bag, a free thing! It''s not the things that you need to take care of! It''s the people! That would be the great Grand Master Kyron!¡¡With him gone, can you protect your village? Will you be able to defeat me?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Surely, ......!¡¹

    ¡¸We are still inexperienced. Khhh¡¹

    ¡¸We''re not even close to Grand masters!¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, go get your guts and level reworked. I am Alec, King of Vernia, and I will neither run nor hide. If you come to my country to get it, I''ll bet you this bag that I''ll be your opponent any day.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, then. Then I''ll come for it someday.¡¹

    If these guys knew what was in the bag, they''d be furious, but I''m sure Kyron will keep his mouth shut.

    I drove my unicorn to my next destination.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I left the unicorn in the hands of a trustworthy merchant in the port town and decided to take a sailboat across the sea. This sea that stretches south from the Kingdom of Grandsword is called the Erlia Inland Sea, but you can''t see the other side, it''s just a wide sea.

    White sea birds were flying freely and slowly in the clear sky.

    The sea breeze with the scent of rocky shore caressed my cheeks from time to time, but the sea was perfectly calm and quiet.

    I was bored, and as I did so from the railing on the deck of the ship, a man who looked exhausted came staggering aside.

    ¡¸Hi, eep, eep!¡¡Eero-ero-ero--¡¹

    Seasickness. Oh, man, I can''t believe you did that.

    It''s not a problem for me because I have ¡¾Anti-Sickness¡¿, but I don''t want to see what I don''t want to see.

    ¡¸Hey, have a drink of this stuff.¡¹

    It would be foolish to give away my points to a stranger, and after all, I have to face the severe trials and Emperor Gilan from now on.

    Even though I didn''t have a lot of points left over at the moment, I might be able to find a candidate for a skill that consumed a lot of points. I couldn''t let them go to waste.

    I''ll give him a bottle of sake instead.

    ¡¸Yeah, oh dear, thanks, thank you ......! This is what it means to going to nirvana in hell¡¹

    The man in the dark green robe was probably a mage, and his cheeks are thin, but that may be due to seasickness. He looks to be in his thirties.

    ¡¸Pwah~. Phew, I feel refreshed. Thank you for your help. From the way you looks, you seem to be an adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something like that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That''s nice. ....... Oh, I''m sorry, I''m Taros, a carpenter.¡¹

    ¡¸Carpenter? With that looks?¡¹

    I look at him again. There is nothing that looks like muscle on Taros'' body.

 Volume 22 - CH 20

    I''ve defeated the Centaur brothers and put the family''s treasure in the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿.

    I got on a boat to go to my next destination, but I ran into a suspicious carpenter.

    Speaking of carpenters in this world, it''s normal for them to be muscular, but Taros looks like a skinny guy. It seems I wasn''t the only one who was bothered by this, and Taros chuckled.

    ¡¸Yeah, haha, I get that a lot. I''m embarrassed to say this, but well, I''m a brainworker. I don''t work with my hands¨D¨DI work with designs, drawings, that sort of thing.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So you''re a designer. Does that pay well?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know. Well, it''s just enough to make a living. ......¡¹

    Taros smiles vaguely, but he seems to be making rather a lot of money. If he''s not making money, he''ll tell you outright that he''s not.

    ¡¸There''s an opening for a good-paying job on the Kuriti Island, and I thought I''d apply for a fresh start.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    I didn''t care about the man''s personal story, so I just listened to him.

    Currently, an clan of "Black Cats of the Wind" should be heading this way. I''ve already told the Austin Academy of Magic about my survival, so I''m sure they know and are taking action.

    I want to stay in one place if possible, but I''m wasting my time. If I do the seven trials in order, the information will be passed on to the other side, so we should be able to meet up somewhere.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat''s why people''s jealousy is really a terrible thing. I had no idea that my master was going to kill me. In my previous life, I had a boss who held me responsible for something.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    Taros is talking about something that seems to be a big deal in his life, but he''s a stranger. If this were a beautiful girl, I''d give her a gentle shove and tell her what a hard time she''s had, but I''m not interested in men.

    ¡¸But when is this boat going to reach the island? If I had known how hard it would be, I wouldn''t have taken the boat. If I drown in a storm, ugh, I''ve made another bad life choice.¡¹

    You''re a depressing bastard. If you''re worried about drowning in a storm, wait until the sky starts to cloud over.

    ¡¸Looks like you''re in over your head, Taros. Look, I see an island over there. Isn''t that the Kuriti Island?¡¹

    I pointed to the island I could see.

    ¡¸Ohhh! It''s true! It''s in the right direction, and I''m sure of it. Oh, thank God!¡¹

    Taros smiles as he takes out his compass from his pocket and pours his heart out.

    ¡¸Then, Alec-san, thank you very much for your help today.¡¹

    When we were getting off the ship, Taros insisted on telling him my name, so I did, but I don''t think I''ll be seeing him again.

    ¡¸Well then, first I need to gather information.¡¹

    This is a basic rule for adventurers.

    I walked around the island looking for the sign for the adventurer''s guild, Shoes and Wings, and found it quickly. It''s easy to find in most towns.

    Even after the Demon King is defeated, the world is still overrun with monsters, so the organization responsible for exterminating them is extremely important.

    It seems that the roles are divided between the Kingdom''s Knights and Adventurers. The State-run and the Private sector, with the Knights, who are larger and therefore slower, and the Adventurers, who are smaller and more resourceful.

    When I pushed open the western-style double doors and entered, I found seven or eight rough warriors hanging out there, looking bored, as if they were looking for a party member to meet up with.

    I don''t like to get into unnecessary fights, so I didn''t pay attention to them and went to look at the request form hanging on the right wall.

    The second trial indicated by the grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius" should be here. ......

    I looked for an A-ranked quest first, but there were only B or lower quests listed here.

    Isn''t it''s strange. ......?

    ¡¸Hey bro, is this your first time on this island?¡¹

    The stern big man warrior put his arm around my shoulder and tangled with me in a casual manner.

    ¡¸That''s right, but I don''t need directions.¡¹

    I lightly brushed away his burly arm.

    ¡¸You''re so cold, you know, adventurers are supposed to help each other, right? Even though people are just trying to be nice and teach the newcomers a thing or two.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Damien. He''s not a rookie by any stretch of the imagination. He''s older than you.¡¹

    A woman sitting at a round table with cat ears warned the big man. Her hair was short-cut and black. Her equipment is light, but her breastplate is steel armor, and she is probably in the upper class of adventurers.

    She was still young. I''d say she was around twenty.

    However, she didn''t have a scabbard hanging from her waist, and I couldn''t find a weapon. She wears metal armor, so it''s not like she''s a mage.

    ¡¸Ahh? What are you talking about, Camilla¨D¨Dohhh? You''re an old man, if you ask me.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s Alec.¡¹

    I don''t need a guy with an old man''s face to call me an old man.

    ¡¸Ohhh, I''m Damien. Why don''t you join our party and do a little work for us. We were just talking about getting another warrior.¡¹

    The large warrior smiled, his voice somewhat lispy.

    ¡¸Look elsewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, I see. But it''s not safe to go solo, you know? Do you have any friends?¡¹

    ¡¸I do.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah? Sorry to interrupt. Come on, Camilla, let''s get going. You know, Damien the Demon and Camilla the Thousand-Handed are enough for this job.¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped.¡¹

    The cat-eared Camilla got up from her chair and grabbed a spear that was propped up against the wall. Apparently, it was her weapon of choice. Normally I wouldn''t let go of my own weapin, but .......

    As I was admiring her fleshy thighs, the two of them left the guild together.

    Now, what to do? In the worst case scenario, it will take some time, but if I wait for Serina and Saki to join me, it won''t be too difficult to gather information.

    Those two are good at asking around and gathering information.

    ¨D¨DBut time is precious. If that''s the case, I could use an informant who is skilled in that area.

    ¡¸Hey, is there an informant on this island?¡¹

    I asked the guild employee who was yawning at the counter. He scanned me from top to bottom, then put his hand on his chin and said,

    ¡¸What''s your budget?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll give you as much as you want.¡¹

    I took out a bag of gold coins from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and placed it on the counter with a thud.

    ¡¸Mmm, this weight, this sound, it can''t be, it''s all gold coins!¡¹

    ¡¸Bingo!¡¹

    I untied the string and showed it to him.

    ¡¸Mmm, you''re richer than you look. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Looks are superfluous. So, what do you think? Is there a good guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if you''ve got that kind of money, you might as well go with "Thoroi the Plagued". He''s greedy, but he''s good. If you mention his name in the market, I''m sure he''ll contact you.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. Thank you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s nothing to be thankful for.¡¹

    After leaving the Adventurer''s Guild, I headed back down the main street to the market.

    I''d heard that Kuriti Island was an island, but it seemed to be much larger than I''d expected. I could see the castle on the hill over there, and there was definitely a good amount of population. There were a lot of people passing through the streets, and all kinds of goods were being sold in the market.

    It was not going to be long before I could get in touch with the informant Thoroi.

    I was a little discouraged, but still I talked to the owner of the apple store.

    ¡¸I heard there''s a guy around here named Thoroi¨D¨Dor maybe a girl¨D¨Dby that name.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, he''s a guy. A greedy man.¡¹

    The apple store owner replied with a frown and a shake of his head, as if he didn''t like Thoroi.

    ¡¸I''d like to get in touch with him.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then¨D¨D¡¹

    The shopkeeper wagged his finger and whistled loudly.

    ¡¸I''m sure he''ll come around now. You''ll have to kill some time around there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. And while you''re at it, give me one.¡¹

    ¡¸One gold.¡¹

    I pay the money and take the apple. I took a bite and found it to tasted sour, but not inedible.

    ¡¸Oi! You''ve got to be kidding!¡¹

    As I was buying and eating the second apple, a man with a turban on his head shouted loudly from a store across the street.

    ¡¸I''m a merchant, remember? Can''t you see the cloth on my head? How dare you rip me off!¡¹

    He held out his hands in an exaggerated manner, probably in an attempt to attract the attention of the people around him and make them his allies.

    But the other shopkeeper said in a calm voice.

    ¡¸You''re a stranger, aren''t you? That''s the normal price on this island. Beef is expensive.¡¹

    ¡¸What ......? Really?¡¹

    The passersby who had been stopping began to walk around as if they had lost interest, but it seems that beef is expensive here.

    ¡¸I''ll tell you. It''s a curse. A long time ago, the king of this place had a bit of a problem. Since then, not a single cow has been able to have a baby on this island. So we have to bring them in by boat from other places. That''s why it''s so expensive. Cow''s milk is also expensive.¡¹

    The owner of the butcher shop shrugged his shoulders and explained.

    ¡¸Don''t turn around, just keep walking.¡¹

    As I was casually listening to him, I suddenly heard a shrill voice in my ear.

    ¨D¨DHooh. Did he get behind me?

 Volume 22 - CH 21

    I confirmed with my skill, ¡¾Eyes In the Back¡¿, that the man behind me was an assassin-looking man wearing a black robe over leather armor with a hood that covered his mouth, but he had a big crooked nose and sharp eyes.

    A pickpocket or a mugger would not have done such a thing, and this guy seemed to be the Plagued Thoroi

    ¡¸How far do you want me to walk?¡¹

    I ask the man behind me.

    ¡¸No questions allowed. Shut up and turn right at the next alley.¡¹

    He''s got a lot of orders, but I decide to turn a blind eye and follow his intruction to get some information.

    ¡¸Next turn left.¡¹

    I made a couple of turns in the alley and looked around behind us, apparently worried about being followed.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Thoroi, I''m on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸I told you to shut up. Open that door and get inside.¡¹

    I opened a poorly made door in a back alley and walked in to find a small, empty room. It was dusty, as if it was not usually used.

    ¡¸That dark-eyed, dark-haired, unsympathetic face, a middle-aged man of great skill, and a fearless demeanor: ...... It can''t be, are you King of Vernia, Alec?¡¹

    Thoroi said as he closed the door and glared at me, but if he could see through me without appraisal skills, he has great skill.

    ¡¸Yes, but how did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I had just heard yesterday that the King of Vernia was missing from the rumor mill. But what happened to your friends? You''re supposed to be leading an S-ranked clan called the Black Cat of the Wind, aren''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I''m sure they''re on their way here right now. There''s a bit of a situation. But if you''re an informant, why don''t you take my order? As for the money, here, I''ve got it.¡¹

    I pulled out a bag of gold coins and showed them to Thoroi.

    ¡¸You don''t understand, King of Vernia. Informants can bring useful information to someone, but they can also bring disadvantages to someone else. You can''t keep doing this kind of business without ensuring your own safety.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that''s why you were worried about the tail. But wouldn''t it be dangerous if I were an assassin myself?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re too big a man to be an assassin. Besides, I have the rare skill of detecting deadly energy¨D¨D Tsk, I talked too much. You just used the ¡¾Talking¡¿, didn''t you?¡¹

    Thoroi brought out a long needle from his pocket, but it seems to be his weapon of choice.

    ¡¸Don''t be so uptight. If you suddenly slash at me and I can''t get any information, it''ll be a double trouble for me too. I''m sure you''d rather take the money and go about your normal business than have me tie you up and torture you for a job.¡¹

    ¡¸............ Hmph. What information are you seeking?¡¹

    ¡¸There must be a second trial on this island, the one described in the grimoire "Poetry of Welgilius". I''m looking for it.¡¹

    ¡¸The "Poetry of Welgilius" you say......? I see, I heard there was a hero who defeated Big Brother at Cape Marei, was that you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸How did you manage to defeat that monster? Hmph. ......, King of the Vernia, I''m going to have to raise the rates.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ten thousand gold coins. I''ll tell you what the second test is.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, you''re supposed to charge me a hundred gold coins at most. It''s not every day that someone can afford to pay such a fee. At most, the king.¡¹

    When I said that, I remembered that I was the king. Oh dear.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOne hundred. You''ll lose. Thoroi.¡¹

    ¡¸Ten thousand. No bargaining.¡¹

    Damn. ...... It''s not that I can''t pay, but I don''t like it. I don''t like the fact that I''m the only one who got the extra price. Moreover, Thoroi must have seen through the fact that I was in a rather tight spot. The price was set based on the fact that he saw through me.

    As they say, he''s a greedy man.

    ¡¸Got it. Then, this is all right¡¹

    I gave up haggling and pulled out a whole bag of gold coins from my pocket. I know the number, but it''s exactly 10,000.

    ¡¸...... I''m sure you could have found it eventually if you''d looked for it yourself, but I''m not sure you''d pay that much for the information.¡¹

    ¡¸If you need it. But right now, I need time. I want to go help my people right now, if I can. So I''m not buying information, I''m buying time. So, Thoroi, if you''re going to give me nothing but lousy information, you''re going to have to pay me back.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, King of the Vernia. I''ve already got an idea. The trial will probably require you to defeat the tragic prince in the deepest part of Daedalus'' labyrinth. I''m sure that''s what it says in the Poetry of Welgilius.¡¹

    ¡¸Have you ever read that grimoire?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve never seen it in person. But who is it, my king, that you have before you? An informant, yes. A very good one, at that. I trade information for money. There''s not a thing in the world I don''t know.¡¹

    Thoroi grumbled with a straight face.

    ¡¸Hmph, that''s a boring bluff. But ...... no, not now.¡¹

    Why are the things written in "The Poertry of Welgilius" my fate and my trials? I was still curious about that, but I didn''t need to solve that riddle. The head of the academy showed me, so I''ll try it. That was enough.

    ¡¸I see. But, King, if that is the second trial, then there must be hardships beyond hell waiting for you. It is said that once you enter the Daedalus''s Labyrinth, no one can leave. If you want to turn back, now is the time to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, don''t underestimate me, Thoroi. I''m the guy who cleared the "Labyrinth of No Return" in Grandsword. I''m not afraid of any dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸...... that is fine. The royal palace regularly sends out quests to carry offerings to the prince. You should go to the castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? I didn''t see anything about that on the guild board.¡¹

    ¡¸The Adventurers'' Guild is not involved. No, it''s better to say that they''re refusing. The survival rate for that thing is zero so far.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh¡¹

    As expected, the guild wouldn''t post a request form for a request with a 0% return rate.

    After asking Thoroi about the details, I headed to the castle on this island.

 Volume 22 - CH 22

    The castle was built on top of a small hill, and I could see it from the market, so I didn''t get lost.

    The path up the hill meandered from side to side, as if to defend against an attack on the castle. When I reached the top of the path, I found two bored-looking soldiers standing guard at the gate.

    A man who looked like a merchant walked ahead of me and passed through the gate, so I followed him, but somehow I was the only one blocked by two spears.

    ¡¸Wait, you suspicious fellow. What do you want with the castle?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard I could get a quest here.¡¹

    Upon hearing this, the gatekeeper furrowed his brow and looked at his partner and colleague.

    ¡¸Adventurers, huh ...... There are an awful lot of them today.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But it doesn''t matter how many people come. Do you have any idea what this quest is about? No one has ever succeeded before, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know. There''s a reasonable reward, right?¡¹

    I wasn''t looking for a reward, but I thought it would be less suspicious if they thought I was looking for a reward, so I said so.

    ¡¸A reward? If you come back alive, you''ll get a thousand gold coins and a jewel.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that sounds like a challenge I''ll have to take. Unfortunately, I have no money at the moment.¡¹

    That''s a fact. My informant, Thoroi, offered me a deal.

    ¡¸Fuhh. ...... All right, you can go through.¡¹

    The two soldiers thought it was useless to say anything, so they let me through.

    I could see a few adventurers in the courtyard of the castle. A man in a robe was talking in front of them, apparently explaining a quest. I''m heading that way too.

    ¡¸¨D¨DSo, just plow straight through the path there and bring the slaves and sinners to the front of the altar, and your mission is complete. Oya, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Taros?¡¹

    The man in the robe who was explaining in front of me was Taros, the gloomy man who was reversing his vomit on the ship.

    I think he said he was going to get a fresh start here and look for a job. ......

    ¡¸Yaa, look at me. Thanks to you, I got a job right away. Alec-san, are you applying for the Quest?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well-well. All right, I''ll start from the beginning then. I''ll explain everything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, his fault for being late. I don''t need two explanations.¡¹

    Says a small man who looks like a bandit (Thief).

    ¡¸But ......¡¹

    ¡¸You''re going to the same place, aren''t you? Then you can follow us.¡¹

    I think it was Camilla the Thousand-Handed, a female spearwoman I saw at the adventurer''s guild on this island. She was a beautiful woman with short black hair and cat ears. She is quite a beauty with big almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡¸Oh, I like that. Well then, Alec-san, just do as she says. Good luck.¡¹

    Taros, who says with a smile, is just a hired clerk and seems to be here to see us off. Well, it''s better that way. I don''t think he''s the type for combat.

    ¡¸Tsk, you brought in an unnecessary person.¡¹

    The shifty little man clicked his tongue and became grumpy, but he didn''t seem to object.

    ¡¸Then, I looking forward working with you. My name''s Alec.¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Ouh, likewise, buddy!¡¹

    I held out my hand to Camilla, and a burly hand grabbed it from beside me as if to take it. It was Damien, a demented-looking warrior. This guy''s here, too.

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    Shaking off Damien''s hand roughly, I held out my hand to Camilla again, but she completely ignored me and started walking ahead. She''s such a cold woman.

    ¡¸Hehe, if you''re aiming for Camilla, you''d better give up, Alec. She''s the biggest earner on this island. Besides, she''s not interested in men, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Damien, don''t waste your breath. Just keep a tight rein on the criminals so they don''t run away. We''re on a mission to get them to the altar.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, if they try to run away on the way, just give them a good beating to make them calm down.¡¹

    Damien, the big man with the rope, smiled, showing his missing teeth, and the connected criminals trembled.

    There were five of them. One of them was a loli girl, wearing an iron collar and with a slave crest on her left arm. Perhaps she was the only one who was not a sinner, but a slave. She just walks around with a dead look in her eyes, as if she is despairing about her future.

    This quest is unpleasant in many ways.

    First of all, it''s not wise to have a huddled party.

    The little shifty guy had said earlier that he didn''t like the idea of having more members, but I guess he was thinking about the distribution of the reward. If the success rewards were to be divided among the members, the more people there were, the less their share would be.

    If that''s the case, there''s a possibility that they might intentionally not help us in the middle of the mission, or even PK us if we''re not careful.

    Secondly, there are non-combatants.

    It may not be necessary to help them because they are criminals or slaves, but if someone who can''t fight is there, it will slow down the whole party and slow them down. If possible, I''d like to remove the rope, but if I do that, there''s a possibility that they''ll run away.

    There is one more big problem, but I think I should quickly solve these two problems first.

    ¡¸Have you decided how to divide the reward?¡¹

    I''ll ask that first.

    ¡¸No, we haven''t. But of course we''ll split it up, right?¡¹

    Camilla shrugs lightly and say that, If that''s why you''re the number one adventurer on this island, then I''ll be damned.

    There''s a fatal flaw in the division method.

    I pointed this out to her.

    ¡¸What about the rare items and treasures?¡¹

    There''s no problem if you get enough for all the members, but since they''re rare, there''s usually only one.

    Since I don''t know what the specific contents of the trial will be, the rare items and treasures will naturally be important.

    ¡¸It''s rock, paper, scissors, of course.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Are the others okay with that?¡¹

    I check with the other adventurers in the room.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m fine with that.¡¹

    Damien, the warrior, immediately nodded in agreement.

    ¡¸Hey, how about this? How about we give a rare item as a reward to the person who works the hardest?¡¹

    The little thief said, but that was out of the question.

    ¡¸No, no, no. If we do that, we''ll definitely have trouble deciding how to judge. It depends on the style of the adventure and the favoritism of the person who worked hard in battle and the person who worked hard in exploration.¡¹

    Unless the results can be measured objectively, it''s obvious that the mishmash party will collapse.

    ¡¸Oh come on, let''s just get along and discuss it there. The Daedalus''s Labyrinth is a ridiculously complex dungeon. Without a mapper or a Thief to guide you, you''d be lost in no time.¡¹

    The Thief is still trying to sell himself to me.

    ¡¸I''ve got the Auto-Mapping. Besides, didn''t they tell you something about how to get from the royal castle to the central area?¡¹

    When I said that, he wrinkled his brow and looked unamused.

    ¡¸Yes, they did. I got a map. Here.¡¹

    Instead of thief''s silence, Camilla showed me a piece of parchment. On it, the maze and the correct route were marked quite precisely. In the center of the parchment, there was an X marked in red, and the mission was to bring the criminals to this place.

    ¡¸Would you like me to take care of it?¡¹

    I reached for it, but Camilla seemed to have shrewdly and quickly withdrawn the map and put it in her own ¡¾Item Storage¡¿.

    ¡¸Sorry, but this time, "Camilla of a Thousand Hands" will be the leader. You''re still a new stranger, and you don''t know how to fight.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The other two also seem to think that Camilla is better, so I''ll give in and stay out of the way. In the worst case scenario, if I get a rare item that I need for my "Second Trial," I can pony up the money to buy it. I don''t have any money on hand, but if I reveal myself, I''ll be able to get by on the bill.

    ¡¸Now, I can see it. That''s the Daedalus'' Labyrinth.¡¹

    ¨D¨DIt was a bizarre dungeon.

    With towering walls like a castle surrounding it, bridge girders and even a dugout filled with water.

    It was thoroughly prepared for enemy invasion ¨D¨D or perhaps this was a structure to prevent escape from the inside.

    The prince of this country is said to be in the center of the dungeon, but it''s easy to guess that he''s a very bad guy. The adventurers and sinners who had walked this far also thought about this, and looked up at the entrance gate with a nervous look on their faces.

 Volume 22 - CH 23

    ¡¸N-Noo! I don''t want to go!¡¹

    ¡¸H-help me!¡¹

    In front of the entrance, the roped off criminals, probably driven by fear, started to rampage.

    ¡¸Hehe, you''ll have to be quiet.¡¹

    Damien, the warrior who held the rope as if it were a reel, pulled hard. That was enough to make the criminals stumble and fall.

    ¡¸Uohh¡¹¡¸Guahh!¡¹¡¸Kyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Damien, stop that. If they get hurt before we get there, we''ll have to carry them.¡¹

    I didn''t need to warn him, but Camilla calmly warned him.

    ¡¸Oops, I shouldn''t have do that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, they''re probably sinners and slaves anyway. You should be able to behead them on the way. The people in the castle don''t know anyway.¡¹

    The little thief guy starts cheating on his job. As soon as he did, the tip of Camilla spear glinted off the tip of his nose.

    ¡¸Eekkkk!¡¹

    ¡¸You said your name was Hage. I''m the leader of this party, so remember that. This Camilla of a Thousand Hands will never fail to honor her contract with her client. There will be no such cheating. Is that clear?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I get it.¡¹

    With a drawn face, the little thief man hurriedly nodded his head. In this sense, he''s a C-rank at best. I''m a little worried about his ability.

    But Camilla has the map, and if we don''t get lost, we can make it.

    ¡¸That''s right~. You can''t cheat.¡¹

    Damien nodded his head happily.

    ¡¸So, Camilla, what are we going to do about the formation?¡¹

    I''ll check it out before we enter the dungeon.

    ¡¸I and Hage the Thief will lead the way, and Damien will be in the second row. Alec, can you take the last row?¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I was thinking the same thing. It would be most natural if the sinners were placed in the middle as guards. It would be troublesome if they were pinned down from both sides, but Camilla and I could cover that.

    ¡¸Then I''ll lower the drawbridge.¡¹

    Camilla approached one side of the chain that suspended the drawbridge, the handle around which it was wound, and turned it in a circular motion. There was a thud, and the log bridge hung over the other side.

    ¡¸Now for the big game of a thousand gold coins! Let''s get into it!¡¹

    Hage was the first to dash across the bridge, but there was no way he was going to survive.

    ¡¸Hage! Don''t get ahead of yourself! We''ve got a long way to go, and I''ve heard there are plenty of traps here. The reward is divided, not first come, first served.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh, I know, hehe¡¹

    I''d like to punch the guy who''s smiling after being scolded in the face to wake him up. Camilla warned him because she was worried about his life, but I don''t know if Hage knows that.

    ¡¸Good grief¡¹.

    ¡¸Hmmm... That guy needs to be careful.¡¹

    Damien seemed to think the same thing as I did, and his smile disappeared, but then, our side of the is just fine.

    ¡¸H-Hey, you guys know this, right? Once you enter this labyrinth, no one comes back alive. It''s better to escape while we can than to die together.¡¹

    The sinner in a cold sweat said, but it''s no use being an adventurer if you''re going to throw away the mission.

    ¡¸You guys, once you step into the labyrinth, you''d better keep quiet for your own good. You''ll attract monsters, I doesn''t matter how injured you are, as long as we get you to our destination, our mission is complete.¡¹

    When Camilla said this coldly without looking at them, the sinners closed their mouths quietly, though they looked like they were about to cry.

    We all finished crossing the drawbridge, but then I heard a presence behind me, so I turned around in alarm. But it wasn''t a monster that showed up, but soldiers who were keeping the drawbridge up. They quickly turned the handle and started to raise the drawbridge.

    ¡¸It''s fine to keep the drawbridge up, but when we come back, make sure you put it up properly, okay?¡¹

    Camilla also turned around and called out to the soldiers.

    ¡¸Oh. Don''t worry, I''ll be back to check on you first thing in the morning.¡¹

    The soldier who replied was, despite his words, a bit curt.

    Well, with my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ and ¡¾Levitation¡¿, this level of digging is manageable.

    ¡¸If you don''t come take a look, I won''t let you go for free¡¹

    After calling out to the other side of the river, Camilla removed the thick brackets from the door in front of her.

    It was a sturdy steel door. It must be very heavy.

    The height of the door was about ten meters. It''s oddly large for a person to use, isn''t it?

    ¡¸Kghh, what''s with this door? It doesn''t even budge.¡¹

    Camilla, who pushed the iron door, kicked it with her foot in frustration.

    ¡¸Haha, Camilla, leave the heavy lifting to me! Nnnnngh!¡¹

    When Damien stepped forward and pushed the door, it slowly moved open. The iron door scraped and made a deafening metallic sound that sounded like a mixture of a predator''s roar and a woman''s scream.

    ¡¸That''s enough, Damien. Open it up that far and we can get through.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure, phew.¡¹

    Beyond the open door, a dimly lit cobblestone passageway stretched straight ahead, the back of which was too dark to see clearly.

    I thought it was quiet, but a warm breeze blew softly from the back, caressing my hair as if to welcome us.

    ¡¸Then, Let''s go in.¡¹

    Camilla said, and we took our first steps into the Daedalus''s Labyrinth.

    We continued down the passage, but there was no sign of monsters.

    When we came to a crossroads, Hage said,

    ¡¸I''ll check the traps. You guys wait in the back a bit.¡¹

    It''s good to see that you know your roles. It''s safer for me to go, but, well, I don''t want him to get in a bad mood. Let''s see what Hage has in store for us.

    ¡¸Hehe, I knew it. When in doubt, look. If you''re suspicious, look, there''s a poisoned arrowhead right here.¡¹

    Hage proudly pointed to the hole in the wall he had found.

    ¡¸So, do you think you can disarm it?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it. A trap like this would be a piece of cake.¡¹

    Hage picked up a white stone that had fallen nearby and tried to push it into the hole, but then he clicked his tongue.

    ¡¸Tsk, damn, I thought it was light, but it''s hard. It''s not strong enough. This is it then.¡¹

    He picked up the stone again and pushed it into the hole.

    ¡¸All right! Good.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    Camilla seems to have already memorized the map and doesn''t hesitate to go to the right of the crossroad.

    ¡¸There are so few monsters here.¡¹

    Hage, who is walking in the lead, murmurs.

    We''ve just reached the end of the road and turned left, but we haven''t encountered any monsters yet.

    ¡¸But I hear they''re out there. Don''t let your guard down.¡¹

    Camilla said, but it''s a good idea to have little information.

    ¡¸What kind of monsters are out there?¡¹

    I decided to check it out in detail.

    ¡¸A slime and a serpent. But I haven''t heard their color or type.¡¹

    ¡¸I can handle a slime. Good for you, guys.¡¹

    Damien turned around with a smiling face and said to the sinners tied to the ropes, but some of them seemed to be in the dungeon for the first time, and they were walking around looking around cautiously.

    ¡¸Hyaahh!¡¹

    The loli girl at the end of the line almost fell down, so I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ to support her body.

    ¡¸Be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, man, you''re not trying to fall down in an empty space. If you''re trying to slow me down, you''re going to have to give up, org you''re going to get hurt.¡¹

    Camilla looked annoyed.

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that, Camilla. That was just her being distracted by her surroundings and not looking carefully at her feet.¡¹

    Being on the side of the cute little loli, I said in a gentlemanly manner.

    ¡¸Hmph, I wouldn''t want to be dragged down by her when the time comes.¡¹

    ¡¸But why would a prince be in a place like this ......¡¹

    Hage questioned, and Damien said with a grin.

    ¡¸You don''t know, do you? It''s said that the queen had an affair with a cow. I don''t know if it''s true or not, though, gahaha¡¹

    The son of a cow and a human. If that''s the case, then that guy is in the back here. ...... No, I think it''s best to shut out the earth myths from my mind and forget about them all. If you think it''s the same thing and then find out it''s actually something else, you''ll be too late to deal with it.

    Remember "The Labyrinth of No Return" from Grandsword.

    There was a time in the first layer when I accidentally assumed that the enemies here were weak and got hurt badly. I''m at a different level now, so I should be able to handle most things, but I still need to keep my adventurer''s instincts in check.

    ¡¸To the right of there, another pair of scissors. But it''s a lousy trick. Who would fall for a trap this obvious?¡¹

    Hage made fun of it, but sometimes there are iron scissors about fifty centimeters long that are placed on the floor in the passage. If you step on it, it will bite you in the leg and kill you.

    The scissors were easy to spot because they were left bare on the cobblestone walkway, but they were quite large and looked sturdy, so we had to be careful not to step on them.

    The difficulty of such traps rises as soon as they are combined with combat.

    ¡¸Hage, don''t worry about the trap, just look around for enemies nearby.¡¹

    Camilla also said, worried about the possibility of a battle.

    ¡¸Got it. But I haven''t seen a single monster since¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shh!¡¹

    Camilla''s sharp voice silenced Hage. Everyone stopped and listened carefully, but from the end of the corridor came a sound that sounded like a gee ...... and a maracas that kept rolling.¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, what the hell is that sound? There''s something in there!¡¹

    Hage hurriedly pulled out the dagger at his waist and took a stance, but because the passage was dimly lit, he couldn''t seem to see the enemy.

    Then I''ll give you a hand.

 Volume 22 - CH 24

    ¡¸¨D¨DOwl''s eyes, cat''s eyes, bat''s eyes, tapetum tapetum, night vision for everyone ¡¾Night vision!¡¿¡¹

    I''ll designate everyone to cast a night vision spell.

    ¡¸Ohhh, I can see now. That''s a serpent!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn, that''s a big one.¡¹

    There were two large serpents in the passage. I''m going to ¡¾Appraise¡¿ them just to be sure.

    ¡´Name¡µ Big Sidewinder.

    ¡´Level¡µ 42

    ¡´HP¡µ 1428/1428

    ¡´Status¡µ Intimidating

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    Also known as a rattlesnake.

    It creeps up on you, making a sound with its tail.

    It has a rather timid personality.

    Non-aggressive.

    Level 42, huh? To me, it''s just a small fry, but to Camilla and the others, it will be a very strong enemy. However, I''m sure they won''t be killed right away, so I''ll leave the serpent to them for a bit and see what happens.

    ¡¸Damien! You stay back. Hage and I will take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouu.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take the left, Hage.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk, I''m not a warrior. I''m a thief, an enemy spotter.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that. Just buy me some time and I''ll take care of it!¡¹

    Camilla ran forward and attacked the serpent on the right, using her spear as a sidearm to check the serpent on the left.

    ¡¸Shah!¡¹

    Although the spear hit cleanly, it was not enough to kill it with a single blow, and the serpent trembled and showed its anger.

    ¡¸Tsk, I''m not a big fan of snakes. Why snakes, damn it? Come on! I''ll deal with you!¡¹

    Hage grumbled, but slowly stepped forward with his dagger at the ready. He seemed to be planning to play the role of a wall.

    ¡¸Hage, you''re getting too close. That spacing is¨D¨D¡¹

    Camilla tried to warn him, but before she could, the serpent jumped.

    ¡¸Whoa!?¡¹

    Hage was about to be bitten on the head, but he barely managed to twist and dodge. But that wasn''t the end of the serpent''s attack. It quickly slipped past Hage, and this time it leaped toward Damien.

    ¡¸Ohhh!¡¹

    The warrior Damian shouted in surprise, but he flicked the fangs with his battle axe.

    His left hand was still holding the sinners'' ropes, and he was using his right hand to control the large axe, but he still managed to survive the serpent''s blow without wavering. That''s quite a feat of strength.

    ¡¸Hage!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, I know that!¡¹

    Camilla urged Hage to slash at the serpent from behind. He quickly slashed it twice, but the attack was too weak. It would have taken very little damage with that.

    ¡¸Mmnnn!¡¹

    But then, the warrior Damien swung his axe down with all his might and successfully cut off the serpent''s head.

    ¨D¨DHouh.

    Camilla had already killed the other serpent, and both monsters disappeared in a cloud of green smoke.

    ¡¸W-we did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Phew!¡¹

    Camilla, wiping the sweat from her forehead with her left hand, strolls up to me.

    Is this the time for a victory high five?

    I raise my hands in the air, but Camilla grabs me by the collar of my cloak.

    ¡¸Alec! You can move, but you didn''t move, did you? What does that mean!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be so angry. I just thought I''d wait and see what you guys are capable of. I was going to come to your aid if you were in danger.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Tsk.¡¹

    She let go of the cloak and Camilla clicks her tongue in abhorrence.

    ¡¸Oh, come on, Camilla, you don''t have to blame Alec for that one. He was at the back of the pack, remember? In fact, you should be praising me for my efforts, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, that was a close one, Hage. Are you so dull that you don''t even know what the enemy is capable of?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, stop that, there''s nothing to be gained by making a fuss here. The enemy''s level is 42, and at this rate, we should be able to handle them unless we''re not careful.¡¹

    I''ll tell then what I see.

    This party was stronger than I thought.

    ¡¸42? O-Oi, oi, I didn''t know they were such a strong opponent. I''m only level 25 or so, you know?¡¹

    Hage turned pale when he heard the number of enemy levels.

    ¡¸That''s right. All right, next time, Hage, you don''t have to force your way forward. Instead, Alec, you''re going to take cover. You can use spells, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Come to think of it, you were chanting something just now. Aren''t you a swordsman?¡¹

    Hage looked at me suspiciously, but I don''t think he''d know anything about it anyway. I''m not going to tell him about it because it''s too much trouble to explain.

    ¡¸Kehh, you''re going silent, huh. We''re a party, remember? Camilla, let''s cut off his reward.¡¹

    ¡¸Next time he skips out. Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸What. ...... Damn it!¡¹

    The mood was a bit worse, but the party was functioning. There will be no problem.

    We didn''t come here to play.

    Each of us is expected to play a role in the battle. That''s the point.

    As we continued down the passage, Hage stopped walking.

    ¡¸There''s another monster! The red slime!¡¹

    Three slimes were crawling along, blocking the passage. Each one was about forty centimeters in diameter. The soft translucent jelly is moving.

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it. Hagee and the others can just watch.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, that''s very kind of you. If it gets dangerous, I''ll at least back you up with a throwing knife.¡¹

    Hage said this, but I''m not sure how effective a throwing knife would be against slime.

    I''ve fought slimes of all colors, and in my experience, blows don''t work well. Because there was a slime that had ¡¾Blow Resistance¡¿ before.

    Damien''s axe could cut it in half, but Camilla''s spear, which can keep its distance, would be best here. If it gets dangerous, I''ll use my ice javelin to back her up.

    ¡¸Haah!¡¹

    First, one of them. Camilla manipulates her spear with one hand and thrusts it forward.

    ¡¸All right, that''s good, Camilla!¡¹

    Hage was pleased, but it didn''t seem to be a blow. The stab of the spear only made a small hole in the surface of the slime.

    Camilla saw this and switched to swinging from above this time. The red slime crumbled into a heap and quickly turned to smoke.

    ¡¸It''s a piece of cake!¡¹

    Hage had released his battle stance, but there were still two of them. He was too careless.

    But Camilla didn''t smile, and this time she slashed at the Red Slime on the left side of the corridor.

    ¡¸The second one! One blow! You''re good, Camilla!¡¹

    That was quite an attack.

    ¡¸This is the end!¡¹

    Camilla swung her spear at the third one with great force.

    No one in the surrounding would have doubted her victory. I thought that would be the end of it too¨Dbut

    ¡¸Aah! It dodged my attack!¡¹

    As the slime moved with unexpected speed, Camilla''s spear cut through the air and struck the stone floor with a bang.

    ¡¸Bastard, you move fast for a slime.¡¹

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    Camilla, perhaps annoyed at being dodged by the slime, closed the distance this time to be sure.

    Are you going to go at it head-on?

    I had a bad experience with it when I was just starting out. I didn''t think Camilla''s approach was a good one, but I''d wait and see.

    ¡¸It''s over!¡¹

    Camilla reliably strikes the spear with both hands and smashes the slime.

    At the moment it was crushed, the red slime, in a last-ditch effort, sent mucus flying at her.

    Camilla''s armor took the brunt of it.

    ¡¸Damn, I''ve been hit, aahh, geez, I don''t like the smell of slime mucus because it smells bad.¡¹

    She looked at her armor and complained.

    ¡¸Well, you killed all three of them. You''ll just wipe it off with a cloth. Oops, I''m not lending you my hand towel, okay?¡¹

    Hage took a step back.

    ¡¸I''ll use mine for that. Aah!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? What''s wrong?¡¹

    Karen shouts in surprise, and we look at her.

    ¡¸Y-your armor''s melting!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, it''s true. What kind of slime is that? It''s melting steel, too!?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s scaryyy. Are you okay, Camilla?¡¹

    ¡¸Khhh, I need more cloth. Someone, lend me some!¡¹

    Camilla''s armor is still melting, emitting a cloud of white smoke.

    ¡¸Uhm, you can use this.¡¹

    The loli slave tore off the hem of her dress and held it out. I take it and wipe off Camilla''s armor.

    ¡¸Be careful, Alec. The cloth will melt, and if it gets into your hands, you won''t get away with it.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry.¡¹

    In my case, I have ¡¾Pain Blocking¡¿ and ¡¾Regrowth¡¿, so I can handle that level of dissolving attack.

 Volume 22 - CH 25

    The Red Slime''s mucus was so powerful that it could melt even a steel breastplate.

    I wiped off the slime''s mucus, but the cloth I was wiping with melted as well, so I guess I shouldn''t cover myself with it again and again.

    ¡¸Okay, I guess that''s about it.¡¹

    I wiped off most of it, and the melting stopped.

    ¡¸Thank you, Alec, but my armor''s gone. Ah!¡¹

    Camilla looked surprised when she saw her condition, but hmmm, her clothes melted and her pink nipples appeared from underneath. Hello.

    ¡¸Don''t look! Honestly. Ugh. ......¡¹

    Blushing, Camilla quickly tied off her own breasts with the rope she took out of her ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and hid them. But this reaction, it looks like a virgin.

    ¡¸Are you okay, Camilla?¡¹

    The warrior Damien was worried.

    ¡¸I''m fine, at least this much. Let''s move on.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind if we go on, but that red slime is nasty. Your equipment will be useless. If we find them again, why don''t we take a detour around the path?¡¹

    Hage the Thief suggested this, but Camilla frowned and shook her head.

    ¡¸No, we can''t. If we don''t follow this map, we''ll get lost easily. The map is not complete, it only shows the route in detail. There are traps, and if we do, we''ll never get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa, we better not do that.¡¹

    Hage seemed to remember that, and shrugged his own mouth into a heap.

    After a couple more battles, our impromptu party moved on.

    In the aisle, there were stone statues facing each other on either side, resembling two angels. They were holding candlesticks to light our way.

    ¡¸Wait, there''s something beyond those statues.¡¹

    Hage said, raising his dagger and approaching cautiously. There''s something on the ground ¨D¨D it''s cowering.

    ¡¸It''s not moving. Oh, what, it''s just a bone.¡¹

    Camilla says it looks like nothing, but it seems to be the remains of the adventurer who challenged us here.

    ¡¸Wait a minute. I''ll see if I can find anything useful.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Hage. I don''t think any adventurer who''d fuck up in a place like this would have any good gear. Besides, if we accidentally find a memento with a recognizable name, we''ll have to deliver it to someone they knows.¡¹

    When Camilla said that, Hage snorted in a mockery.

    ¡¸Hah, I don''t care. It is the fault of the person who fucked up. I''m sure he''d rather help other adventurers than leave his equipment to rot in a dungeon like this.¡¹

    There was no way we could know what the dead were thinking, and there was no one to argue with Hage.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s all. Sorry to keep you waiting. Camilla, which way do we go next?¡¹

    ¡¸The hall up ahead is our destination.¡¹

    Camilla said, checking the map.

    This is a straight corridor, but it''s unusually wide and the ceiling is high. It seems to be about ten meters high. This is a good place to take a break and get a good view, but I feel uncomfortable.

    ¡¸Ohhh, finally, I''m tired of walking!¡¹

    Hage shrugged his shoulders and smiled coquettishly.

    The quest has come to a close. However, as soon as they heard this, the sinners who had been following us quietly up to this point began to try their best to escape. They were afraid of being sacrificed.

    ¡¸Eeekkk¡¹¡¸N-Noo!¡¹¡¸Noooooo!¡¹

    ¡¸Goddamn it!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that''s not good.¡¹

    Damien laughed and pulled on the rope that held them together, but he seemed could hold up five people. That''s some serious strength.

    ¡¸Oh, look! I can see the altar now. We''ll be rich if we can tie these guys to that top and get rid of them! Yoo-hoo!¡¹

    Hage jumped up and down on the spot and did a little dance. Camilla scolded him for it.

    ¡¸Hage, the work is not over yet. Let''s not get carried away later.¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Camilla. It''s already a piece of cake.¡¹

    Indeed, that''s the situation.

    There was no monster in the hall in front of me, the floor was raised about 20 centimeters high, and the pillars connecting the ropes were visible.

    ..............I don''t like the look of it.

    I think about that and why I feel that way.

    The conclusion came quickly.

    ¡¸It''s too quiet.¡¡¡¹

    It''s partly because this is a game-like boss room, but more than anything, it''s too quiet here.

    ¡¸Huuh?What are you talking about, dude?¡¹

    Hage twisted his head as if he had no idea what I was talking about.

    ¡¸That''s right. I''m wondering ...... why there are no monsters here. There''s not a single monster from the passage we just left.¡¹

    Maybe it''s because she''s a famous adventurer on this island, but Camilla seems to have a good intuition about that sort of thing.

    ¡¸If you''re worried about it, just clean it up and go home. There''s no need to stay long.¡¹

    Damien said as he tied the end of the rope to a pillar, but I guess that''s fine with Damien and the others.

    ¡¸Then you guys go home first. I''ve got things to do here.¡¹

    I say. The reason I came here in the first place was to challenge the Seven Trials.

    And I already know it''s here.

    ¡¸Wait, Alec, what are you going to do? Are you trying to get a look at the Cow Prince? Stop that.¡¹

    Camilla warned me.

    ¡¸Heh, why not? It''s not every day you get to come here. Alec wants to see it and go home, so he''s just going to have a look around. Let''s let him do what he wants, okay? Hehe.¡¹

    Hage recommended it with a grin on his face, as if he had calculated that he would get a larger share of the reward.

    ¡¸It''s not good to get separated. You can''t go home, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Damien, tsk, that''s not necessary.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t care. I have a skill called ¡¾Auto Mapping¡¿. With this skill, you''ll never get lost once you''re on the path.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe you won''t get lost. I know, because I have the same skill. But as a leader, I can''t allow that. Even if the party we''ve formed is an impromptu, I can''t just let my members die. In the name of this "Thousand Hands".¡¹

    Camilla says something cool.

    ¡¸I have no intention of dying, so don''t worry. Go ahead and leave. This is where the party breaks up.¡¹

    I say.

    ¡¸Hmph, I don''t like that. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Come on, Camilla, let''s get out of here. See you later, Alec. When you get back, tell me how the cow prince was at the bar. I heard him mooing, gyahaha¡¹

    Just as Hage was about to leave with one hand raised, his body was suddenly blown away.

    There was a loud bang, and I, Camilla, and Damien all scrambled to our feet, but couldn''t do much more.

    ¡¸Damn it, Hage!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it''s no good. That sound is not going to help.¡¹

    Damien was probably right. I could even hear it crashing into the wall, but it seemed like an unusual force was at work. The source of the force - I can see a large shadow slithering from the other side of the passage.

    ¡¸Camilla, you and Damien look for a detour. If you have auto-mapping, you should be able to find somewhere.¡¹

    I instruct as I draw my sword.

    ¡¸What are you going to do, Alec? Are you going to buy us some time?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m not. I''m here to defeat him.¡¹

    It''s the second trial.

 Volume 22 - CH 26

    Deep in the Daedalus''s labyrinth. We arrived at the hall of our destination marked on the map, and saw that guy coming from the passage behind us.

    He was a large man, slithering along on two legs. He was probably three times as tall as a man. His body was covered with well-developed muscles. His upper body was bare, but he was wearing an iron belt and a skirt-like apron. In his right hand, he was holding a ridiculously large and heavy battle axe.

    And¨D¨Dhis head was not human, but a cow.

    ¡¸Aahhh, it really is a combination of a cow and a man. ...... This is amazing. ......¡¹

    The warrior Damien is looking at the minotaur carefree, but tsk, you all get out of here.

    ¡¸Hurry up! He''s got to be at the right level for me. You''ll be killed by him in seconds.¡¹

    As I said this, I swung my sword down to cut the ropes of the five criminals and slaves being sacrificed first.

    Then, with a shock, my body flew through the air.

    ¡¸What the hell!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Alec!¡¹¡¹

    Bastard, you ran here from that distance in an instant?

    No, if that was the case, I would have noticed it right away from the sound of his footsteps.

    I''m afraid that with just one leap, one foot, he''ve closed the distance to almost thirty meters.

    I''m not an adventurer who can be beaten by that kind of thing.

    I''ll be able to use my ¡¾Levitation¡¿ to adjust my posture, land neatly on the stone wall, and then plunge into the minotaur as if to return the favor.

    The minotaur seemed to be able to see my movements and nimbly maneuvered his battle axe to block my slashing sword.

    Ding! The scream of metal striking metal echoed through the hall.

    ¡¸BUMO!¡¹

    The bull man snorted and put all his strength into his right arm. His muscles expanded all at once, increasing the strength of his muscles.

    ¡¸Khhh!¡¹

    I was about to compare forces, but I quickly changed my decision and moved back.

    Then the minotaur''s battle axe came after me.

    It was not just one blow, but two or three, swung in quick succession, as if he was handling a knife. It was a skillful movement, mixed with feints, that did not match its appearance.

    This guy is a trained swordsman, isn''t he?

    ¡¸Alec! Use your magic! You can''t fight him head on!¡¹

    Camilla, who is still in the hall, said, but that''s not going to happen.

    If I rely on magic so easily, my fighting ability will never grow. I decided to go for the hard mode, and ignored her advice.

    I have a lot of trials ahead of me, and there are enemies I need to defeat.

    Emperor Gilan is that powerful.

    ¡¸OI, Camilla, it''s now or never! We''d better get out of here while Alec keeps that monster at bay. No matter how you look at it, we''re no match for that monster. We''re slowing Alec down.¡¹

    Damien said in a serious voice.

    ¡¸I can''t believe that this Thousand-Hands Camilla has no choice but to run away with her fingers crossed. Don''t die, Alec. When we''re out of sight, you''d better run for your life.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    She''s a very nice woman to be so concerned about the members of a party she''s only been a part of once. I''m sure I''ll be able to take good care of her later.

    ¡¸BUMOoOOOO ¨D¨D!¡¹

    The minotaur bellowed in anger, as if he didn''t like the fact that the five sacrifices also ran away with Camilla and the others. And then he turned his body to chase after Camilla and the others.

    ¡¸Oops, I''m the one you''re dealing with. If you want to eat them, you''ll have to defeat me first.¡¹

    I stood my ground.

    ¡¸BUMO!¡¹

    As if to say, "Don''t be silly," he tries to crush me with his battle axe.

    There''s nothing to be taken seriously here. This is an opponent you can''t beat by force. If that''s the case, let''s go for a sword fight.

    I ducked the axe by the slimmest of margins, and thrust my sword into the empty stomach.

    At this moment, there''s no way he can avoid it.

    I completely took it¨D¨D!

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    But the tip of my sword is still stuck in the muscle of his stomach.

    I put all my strength into it, but the sword flexed and seemed to break, so I gave up and moved away.

    ¡¸BUMO!¡¹

    His battle axe grazed the tip of my nose and cut through the air. The wind pressure alone shook my body. If I had been even slightly late in my decision, I would have been crushed.

    What kind of muscle defense is that ¨D¨D without armor?

    Now then, what to do: ......

    There are a few moves I can make.

    There are skill that I''m copying from Lancelot, such as the ¡¾Zanetsuken¡¿.

    If I use my trump card, the ¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿, I can easily cut through muscles that are harder than steel.

    But that''s a last resort.

    In order to gain combat experience, I''ll try my best with this steel sword for a while longer.

    I gripped the sword tightly once more.

    His muscles can''t be cut by force. If that''s the case, then I''ll have to use my speed to get the job done.

    ¡¸¡¾Waterfowl sword, Falcon!¡¿¡¹

    ¨D¨DLet me explain. The falcon''s speed can reach a maximum of 390 kilometers per hour.

    It''s one of the fastest sword techniques that I''ve learned from Welbard-sensei.

    ¡¸BUMO? ............ Hssss!¡¹

    The minotaur, who had taken a stance and was momentarily puzzled, checked his stomach and then snickered.

    In his opinion, it was just a little graze on the stomach, and he laughed because he thought my big move was no big deal.

    ......, but I think I can get there.

    If I can slash withouth putting sword againts his body, then I can afford his thick muscles.

    ¡¸BUMO!¡¹

    I took my stance and tried to attack again, but this time the minotaur took the initiative.

    He dashed to close the gap between us, but he didn''t swing his axe until the very last second.

    Well, that was quite a thoughtful move.

    He figured that if he saw the direction I was going to avoid and then attacked, I wouldn''t be able to avoid him.

    But that''s naive of you.

    I also have ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    ¡¸MO!?¡¹

    I took his back, and while I was still floating, I used the ¡¾Waterfowl Sword Falcon¡¿. Of course, he remains silent.

    ¡¸BURURU!¡¹

    Surprised by the attack from behind, the minotaur immediately turned around and swung his battle axe down at me.

    The battle axe hit the stone floor of the dungeon, and the stone pavement shattered violently.

    Of course - I''m not there anymore.

    I''m behind him again with ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    But there''s not much point in prolonging the fight by underestimating him. There''s no way that a high-level guy from the Gilan Empire would let me get behind him so many times.

    Let''s decide to practice this one time. However, the number of times I slash is not just once.

    ¡¸¡¾Waterfowl Sword Fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-fa-Falcon!¡¹

    The sword is brought out at high speed over and over again with a single point of concentration. The wind pressure becomes a kamai-tachi and flies precisely against the minotaur''s body. (TLN: Kamaitachi = cut caused by whirlwind)

    He turned around, only the lower half of his body . Then he raises his battle axe and ...... falls straight back down.

    It''s my victory.

    I think I''ll call it the ¡¾Wind Blade¡¿.

    ¡¸Y-You bastard......even though you''re just food.......for you agains me....¡¹

    The minotaur, still lying on the ground, spoke, but you can speak human language?

    ¡¸You''ve eaten so many people, it''s your destiny.¡¹

    I swung my sword to make it easier for him.

    ¡¸I''m going to make a prophecy for you, strong hero. You are just like me, and in the end your body will be...¡¹

    The minotaur was mumbling something about losing, but I didn''t let him finish, and quickly put him away.

    ¡ºLevel increased by 12!¡»

    ¡ºLevel raised to 342!¡»

    ¡ºAttack strength increased by 12,000!¡»

    ¡ºDefense increased by 10,000!¡»

    ¡ºSpeed increased by 9,000!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum HP increased a lot!¡»

    ¡ºMaximum TP increased a lot!¡»

    ¡ºEarned 10,000 skill points.¡»

    Now, on to the next.

 Volume 22 - CH 27

    I have defeated the second trial, the Minotaur.

    All that''s left is to leave this "Daedalus''s Labyrinth".

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    As I returned to the path I came from, relying on ¡¾Auto Mapping¡¿, I was able to meet up with Camilla, Damian and the others.

    There were two familiar stone statues of angels facing each other, with candlestick lit. I''ve been through this place once.

    ¡¸Yo.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re alive, aren''t you? I''m relieved.¡¹

    Camilla smiles. She''s spear-handler with black hair and cat ears, but she''s a good woman.

    ¡¸But how did you manage to escape from such a monster?¡¹

    That''s what the warrior Damien says.

    ¡¸You''re wrong that, Damien. I''ve defeated him myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Eehhh!? What .....did you just say?¡¹

    Well, if you didn''t know how many levels I have, that would be your reaction.

    ¡¸You don''t have to believe me. Maybe I''m done with my business here.¡¹

    I also checked that minotaur''s drops, but he didn''t drop anything except for an iron belt and a front cover.

    ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ It was just a piece of steel, and I didn''t have any ¡¾Premonition¡¿ about it.

    Perhaps there is something in the "reward" that you can get at the castle. I believe they said a thousand gold coins and a jewel.

    ¡¸I see. But it''s a bit tricky to get out of here.¡¹

    Camilla folded her arms with a difficult look on her face.

    ¡¸Why? Why not just go back the way we came?¡¹

    I was dubious.

    Camilla and the others who took the detour have already found this path. So, if you follow the ¡¾Auto-Mapping¡¿, you should have plenty of time. ......

    ¡¸I tried to do that. But, you know, the road is moving, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The road is moving?

    ¡¸We ran west out of that hall. I don''t remember every turn we took, but we ended up on this original path.¡¹

    At first, I thought I was lucky. But then the map changed: ......

    ¡¸Mumurhhh. Where are we, by the way?¡¹

    I asked, and Camilla pointed to the end of the passage.

    ¡¸It''s right ahead. To tell you the truth, I was going straight south here earlier, but the road has changed and the path heading south has disappeared. So I had no choice but to walk along the corridor and bumped into Alec here.¡¹

    Camilla shrugged her shoulders, her cat ears twitching.

    ¡¸Oh well, let''s walk again.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then, Damien, we''re going to go back and make sure we didn''t miss anything in the passage.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s fine, but I thought this was a straight road south. I can''t help but think that someone has tampered with the passage.¡¹

    You say that, but the stone wall of this passage is a block that''s at least a meter high. If it was just one, it would be possible to move it, but if it was an entire passage, it would be a different story. There are at least four blocks in one corridor: the ceiling, the floor, and the walls on either side.

    I tried to touch the stone walls with my hands, but they didn''t budge even with a little effort. I did an ¡¾Appraisal¡¿, and the weight came out to be 3000. The unit is probably kilos, so each piece weighs three tons.

    If that cow prince is still alive, he can do it. ...... No way right.

    I took him down, and I saw him turn to smoke with my own eyes.

    ¡¸...... Tsk.¡¹

    It''s not a very interesting development.

    I don''t like it.

    ¡¸Here, Alec. See how the road turns west here? It used to go straight.¡¹

    Camilla said, but I didn''t remember how the passage was made. I turned around to compare, but it didn''t look any different.

    ¡¸Nuh-uuuuuh!¡¹

    Damien, who was proud of his monstrous strength, pushed the stone wall with his shoulder, but it still didn''t seem to move.

    ¡¸Phew, It''s no good. I can''t move this stone.¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. I''ll go around it.¡¹

    I turned left, and then headed left again when the passage turned left. Then I came to a crossroads, and I turned right.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    There were two angel statues there.

    It was the same place where I had first met Camilla, but I had a strange feeling.

    There was no way I could have turned left, left, right and then come back to the original spot.

    Or maybe it was a statue of the same shape, I thought. ......

    ¡¸I knew it. You see, I had my name carved into the arm here earlier. It came out in the same place as before.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s crazy. I didn''t even hear it move the stone. What the hell is going on?¡¹

    Damien shook his huge body and rubbed his shoulder, as if he was scared.

    ¡¸W-We can''t go home?¡¹

    A pale faced loli slave asks. The other sinners also look worried.

    ¡¸Don''t worry. As long as there''s a way, we can always get out.¡¹

    I knew it wouldn''t be that easy, but I didn''t want to cause any trouble by causing a panic. I gave her a hopeful look.

    ¡¸Right, Alec was right. Now let''s go to the other side of the crossroad.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Camilla, wait a minute.¡¹

    I call up the window and check the map.

    ¨D¨DI knew it.

    As I had expected, the ¡¾Auto Mapping¡¿ I had recorded had only marked the path intermittently, and it was jumpy.

    This labyrinth is similar to ¡ºThe Labyrinth of No Return, Layer 8¡».

    There, too, the path was looped, and we had to come back to the same place again and again.

    So, I guess it''s all about directions.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m just checking the map. Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸I got dizzy when I saw the map, too. I wonder what''s going on in this labyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve been in a similar dungeon once. I''ll check the directions.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I see. I hadn''t thought of that.¡¹

    ¡¸Directions? I don''t really understand what you''re talking about.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s okay, Damien. You just keep an eye out for monsters. I and Alec will take care of the map.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s a good idea. Even if I don''t all look at the map, we''re still a party.¡¹

    Damien smiles. Well, a party is a party, even if it''s impromptu.

    We want to get out of this labyrinth. We all share the same goal. Then, we should help each other out here.

    First of all, we all walked together in different directions at the crossroads.

    ¡¸It''s the angel again!¡¹

    Camilla says in a distracted voice. There are stone statues of smiling angels facing each other.

    ¡¸All right, next time, let''s head back and then turn around.¡¹

    I suggested, and Camilla didn''t object.

    ¡¸It''s the angel again.¡¹

    Damien said in a dejected voice as he stroked his face to pull it.

    I then went back and forth to the crossroads a few times, but there was no change.

    ¡¸Hmmm ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, man, this is a disaster. Is it possible that we''ll be stuck here forever?¡¹

    ¡¸Camilla, please don''t say something that won''t bring us luck. It''s just too depressing.¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t help it. Let''s just split up the party and have someone wait in front of the angel statue.¡¹

    I''ve got an idea for the next step.

    ¡¸That''s fine, but who''s the one that are waiting?¡¹

    ¡¸Camilla, you.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I see. Well, I wouldn''t be so easily attacked by a monster on my own.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If it''s too dangerous, you can run away and call us. We''ll be right there.¡¹

    ¡¸OK.¡¹

    Of course, I''ve got a plan in place.

    I''ve got a new skill.

    ¡¾Spy Camera 5¡¿ New!

    Now I can make sure that Camilla is safe at all times. I''m a watchman.

    Of course, it''s boring to just watch her, so I''ll be taking pictures of her from low angles, close-ups of her breasts, and hopefully a few portraits from under her armor that the red slime has melted.

 Volume 22 - CH 28

    We were trying to escape from the Daedalus''s Labyrinth, and we made a plan to find out what was going on in this labyrinth.

    Leaving Camilla alone at the angel statue facing each other, the rest of the party proceeded down the passage. If we proceeded normally, we would meet Camilla at the angel statue again. ......

    Hmmm, there''s nothing wrong so far.

    I''ve been watching Camilla with my ¡¾Spy Camera¡¿ skill activated all the time, but nothing has changed.

    If there is even the slightest change, I will not miss it because I also have the eyesight of a hero of another world, ¡¾Kinetic Vision Level 5¡¿.

    Camilla was holding a spear in her right hand and her left hand on her hip, looking around her as if she was glaring at her surroundings.

    Occasionally, her cat ears would twitch. Her short-cut black hair is unkempt, and her breastplate is small. She''s wearing a very tight mini-skirt, probably for ease of movement.

    I moved the camera perspective of my skill to lick it up from a low angle.

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Then Camilla looked down at her feet, as if she sensed something suspicious.

    Does she sense this skill or can she saw my face?

    ¡¸...... Nothing, huh ......¡¹

    Of course. A level 5 Spy Camera must be more powerful than a micro CCD camera using optical fiber. It''s not just some unnatural ornament in the bathroom or a hole in a sneaker.

    It''s a system that even the best adventurers on this island can''t see through.

    With a small grin and a twisted mouth, I took a closer look at Camilla''s skirt. She has a breastplate that has been melted by the red slime and a rope wrapped around it to tie it in place of a cloth, but it doesn''t hide her shapely lower tits.

    Her fleshy thighs and the fabric of her mini-skirt form a dark (Bermuda) triangle.

    It''s really interesting to see what color underwear Camilla is wearing behind it.

    If you also use ¡¾Peeping Tom Level 5¡¿, the color, shape, and even material of the underwear will be immediately apparent.

    I moved my point of view, confident of the moment of victory, but Camilla moved faster than that.

    She took a quick step back from the scene.

    ¡¸Alec! There''s something over here!¡¹

    Camilla shouted to inform me.

    ¡¸Phew.........Can you see it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but I''m pretty sure there''s a presence!¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. If you''re not being attacked, ignore it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ignore it, you say. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s not good, is it?¡¹

    Damien also questioned me.

    ¡¸No problem. It''s one of the ways the labyrinth works. It is possible that this is how they reconfigure the passageways, distracting you from your gaze. Camilla, don''t worry about anything else. Pay attention to the passages. That''s what you''re supposed to do.¡¹

    I grumbled earnestly.

    ¡¸Tsk, I thought you were going to come to my rescue if I got in trouble. I guess I drew the short straw, huh?¡¹

    Camilla complained, but she is a woman with a lot of guts, so she kept her spear at the ready and continued her watch.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    I proceed down the passage as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, my perspective is below Camilla.

    It''s not something you''d normally think of doing in a dungeon, but it''s not a problem ¨D¨D ¡¾Increased enemy range level 5¡¿ ¡¾Eyes behind you level 5¡¿ ¡¾Sense of Presence level 5¡¿¨D¨DWith these skills already in my possession, I would never be caught off guard by a monster attack, even if my vision was over there. No matter what the situation is.

    No matter what the situation is, I will not let my guard down even for a moment and give my all to eroticism.

    That''s what being a man is all about, isn''t it?

    Then I looked inside Camilla''s mini-skirt.

    Hooh, It was a sky-blue sheer cloth.

    The way she talks is a little wild, so black lace underwear would look good on her, but I''ll give it to her later.

    While I was thinking about this, Camilla held up her spear and shouted.

    ¡¸It''s moving! The stone statue is headed your way!¡¹

    By stone statues, you mean those two angel statues?

    I see, I thought we were just going around in circles in the same place, but it seems that was not the case. The landmarks were moving and confusing our sense of direction.

    I guess the ¡¾Auto-Mapping] one got interfered with by the thing or something.

    But once you''ve figured out the trick, there''s nothing to worry about.

    ¡¸Damien, I''ll leave this passage to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m on it!¡¹

    Convinced that the monstrous warrior would be able to deal a blow to that stone statue with his axe, I went to hold back the side passage.

    To keep the angel from escaping that way.

    ¨D¨DHere they come!

    Two gray angels are running straight towards me down the passage.

    I stood there in the middle of the passage and waited.

    Just a flash.

    I put them both away with an Iai-nuki.

    The angels probably couldn''t see the line of my sword.

    The stone statue cracked cleanly and shattered, then quickly disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    ¡¸The angels have been taken care of.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, good job, Alec.¡¹

    Just when we were all relieved¨D¨DCamilla shouted,

    ¡¸Damien! Behind you!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh? Crap!¡¹

    Damien turned around, but there was a stone statue of an angel there too.

    ¡¸Uhyaaa!¡¹¡¸Don''t come hereeee!¡¹¡¸Eeekkkk!¡¹

    At the end of the passage ¨D¨D the sinners who were there tried to escape, but Tsk, I''m not going to make it.

    I also use ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, but this skill can''t fly a long distance at a time.

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    It''s at times like this that my precious little Loli falls down. It looks like she has the skill of ¡¾Beautiful Girl Constitution¡¿.

    ¡¸Damn it. Come on, this way.¡¹

    One of the sinners helps Loli up. But for all intents and purposes, will he make it in time?

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    The statue of an angel ¨D¨D it went straight past the two of them.

    ¡¸Goddamn it! Why didn''t you attack those guys! That''s weird!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I can''t stand to die after coming all this way! Now you''re going to be the bait!¡¹

    A large bearded sinner pushed his companion who was running beside him.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    But the angel ignores the man who was pushed as well. I stopped chasing them there because the loli girl was the most important thing to me.

    ¡¸Gyaaahhh!!¡¹ ¡¸Guahhh!¡¹

    The angel judged the two sinners who were running away in the lead.

    The warrior Damien caught up with the angel and killed it with his axe.

    ¡¸Fuhh, I''m sorry, man. I didn''t make it in time.¡¹

    Damien looked at the two fallen people and said.

    ¡¸It can''t be helped, Damien. Besides, it''s better not to help those guys.¡¹

    Camilla says. You''re right.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, it looks like the angels are gone, but ...... I hope we can get out of here.¡¹

    Camilla says, but if something comes up, we''ll just have to take it down again.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹¡¸Ouh¡¹

    Soon enough ¨D¨D we made it safely to the entrance of the labyrinth.

    ¡¸I see it, the lights! It''s the entrance!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸But what should we do with these guys?¡¹

    Camilla turned around and looked at the three sinners who were still following us.

    Originally, it was our mission (quest) to sacrifice them, but ......

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it. Everyone, give me your left arm.¡¹

    I said that and used my ¡¾Slavery¡¿ skill to erase the three slave crests.

    ¡¸Ah ...... ohhh ......¡¡¡¹

    Then, next is I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿, and I lowered the drawbridge on the other side of the river.

    ¡¸You guys can run away to wherever you want.¡¹

    I say to the sinners. No matter what sins they have committed in their lifetime, they have tasted the horrible punishment of being sacrificed. They will learn from this and will never make the same mistake again.

    If they are still caught, the next time they will be executed on the spot with or without question.

    However, I have a hunch that this will not be the case.

    They too have overcome their trial here.

    In particular, the man who tried to save Loli is worth watching. Or maybe he was falsely accused.

    Of course, the Loli is also a kind soul who offered Camilla a piece of cloth, so no matter what anyone says, she is innocent. I''ll forgive her.

    ¡¸T-thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸Now if you keep quiet, you''ll get your reward. It''s a happy ending for everyone, including my client.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s certainly.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t like it one bit, but it''s better than feeding them to the cow.¡¹

    Damien and Camilla agreed, and the three of us headed to the castle to receive our reward.

 Volume 22 - CH 29

    We''ve completed the Daedalus''s Labyrinth.

    The quest was to deliver a sacrifice to the altar room of the labyrinth, but we defeated the source of the need for the sacrifice, so we deserved a reward.

    However¨D¨D

    The reason I took part in this quest was to challenge the ordeal set forth in the grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius". Normally, I would not challenge a problematic quest with a problematic party.

    Camilla, the spearman, and Damien, the warrior, put together a party that, as I suspected, didn''t work well together, and Hage, the Thief, lost his life.

    Well, against a monster like the Minotaur, even our bonded party would have been wiped out. We were lucky that it didn''t come that time.

    However, there was still one biggest problem left.

    ¡¸Now, the royal castle. I guess that completes the mission.¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, I can''t wait to see how many gold coins I get!¡¹

    Camilla and Damien were smiling, though.

    When the soldiers at the gate saw us, they looked at us as if they had seen a creepy ghost, and allowed us to go through the gate.

    ¡¸¨D¨DSo, what you have to do is very simple. All you have to do is follow the map and take the sinner deep into the labyrinth and come back. Isn''t it easy?¡¹

    In front of a few warriors, a poor-looking man ¨D¨D Taros the carpenter, I think ¨D¨D was giving a briefing for a new quest.

    ¡¸Taros! I''m back!¡¹

    Camilla called out to Taros with a satisfied look on her face.

    ¡¸Yes? Whaaat!? Y-you guys is! You didn''t just abandon your quest and run away, did you? We can''t give you a reward then.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, this ¡ºCamilla of a Thousand Hands¡» has been made a fool of. I went to the Altar Room and tied the sacrifice there.¡¹

    Up to this point, Camilla wasn''t lying. After that, I cut the rope and let the sinners go.

    ¡¸I see. ...... I don''t know how you made it back from that place alive. I was told that no one came back, not even a single survivor. ......¡¹

    Taros is impressed, but how could he take on this job? What a way to explain smiling to people who are going to their deaths.

    ¡¸I guess so. There was one hell of a cow monster. Hagu was killed by that monster.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, well, what can I say? ...... I''d like to express my condolences.¡¹

    Tarros bowed politely on the surface.

    ¡¸It''s okay, you don''t have to be so ridiculously polite. Hage knew the risks, and we''re the ones who teamed up with him for the first time, so we''re not that susceptible.¡¹

    Camilla shrugged her shoulders and said.

    ¡¸Oh, I''m glad to hear that.¡¹

    Camilla''s brow wrinkles as she looks at Taros, who immediately changes his expression and smiles. No matter how much you say you don''t feel sorry for him, he''s a friend who dove into the dungeon with you. There''s no way she can laugh at him when he''s dead.

    I think back to the conversation I had with Taros on the boat when I first arrived on this island.

    He was complaining that he didn''t get along with his boss, which was understandable given his current attitude. It seems that the problem is not with his boss, but with this guy. Well, it doesn''t matter either way. There''s a pattern of both of them having problems.

    ¡¸So there you have it. Now that Alec has defeated the cow monster, no more sacrifices are needed. You guys lost a lot of money, didn''t you?¡¹

    Camilla told the adventurers who were there, and they fell silent with a look of disapproval.

    ¡¸Okay! That''s fine. Now, you adventurers, please wait here for a while. I''ll go talk to Camilla-san. We''ll talk inside.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m sorry, but that''s the way it is.¡¹

    As the three of us followed Taros, we were ushered into a small room. Well, if we were suddenly taken to the throne room, the king would not be ready and we would have to wait.

    But then Taros said something we didn''t expect.

    ¡¸Let''s pretend this never happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was told by my boss, the employer of this castle, that there is no reward to begin with.¡¹

    It shouldn''t have been something to laugh about, but Taros laughed hilariously and told us what happened.

    ¡¸Hey! You think it''s okay for a king to lie?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a terrible thing to say. What do you mean?¡¹

    Camilla and Damien were naturally very uncomfortable and questioned him.

    ¡¸Well, well, please don''t be angry. I''ve made a good product for just such an occasion. Well, it was a lot of work. Now, look at this, this is "Kneeling Emon-kun"! Ta-da!¡¹ (TLN: I don''t know where this is reference come from. Dogeza emon-kun)

    Taros ripped off the cloth and a wooden Yajirobe came out. It''s a life-sized doll. (TLN: Yajirobe = Balancing toy)

    ¡¸Moushiwake, gozaimasen! ( I''m really, really sorry!)¡¹

    The puppet, which emitted a high-pitched voice in a poorly made artificial voice, bowed its head.

    ¡¸Whoo-hoo! Masterpiece! Look at this work! Isn''t it the best?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸......¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? That''s weird. Look, Kneeling Emon-kun, the final form of apology!¡¹

    ¡¸Moushiwake, gozaimasen! ( I''m really, really sorry!)¡¹

    This time, it gets down on his knees. Well, if you can make it this far with a wooden carving device, it''s a big deal. ......

    ¡¸You seem to be joking, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph!¡¹

    Damien smashed the doll with his axe. Well, that''s what happens.

    ¡¸Aaahhhh! My masterpiece! You''re terrible! What have you done!¡¹

    ¡¸OI, you''re the one doing something terrible. I risked my life to accept this quest. You should at least keep your promise. If you can''t keep your word, there must be a way to apologize for it.¡¹

    Camilla is trying to be reasonable.

    ¡¸So, I can make an automaton that will apologize to you as many times as you want.¡¹

    It might have been different if it had been made a little more human. But if it is designed by someone who doesn''t understand the human mind well, it doesn''t matter how much it looks like him.

    ¡¸OI, if you keep talking nonsense, I''m gonna use this axe on you, you know?

    Damien grabbed the battle axe with a scary look on his face.

    ¡¸Eeekkk, Alec-san, please say something!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut your mouth. Stop crying to me. Go get your employer, whoever''s in charge.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh, I''ve been told in no uncertain terms that I''m fired for doing so.¡¹

    What about it?

    ¡¸Be careful, Taros. If you really piss off Damien, he''ll do it right away, you know?¡¹

    I say. What''s more important, your life or your job?

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Damien was already raising his axe.

    ¡¸I-I understand! I''ll get him right away! Aahh, why did this happen to me, I thought I had found a job, but ......¡¹

    If he was having trouble making a living, I don''t blame him, but from the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be having much trouble making money. I have no sympathy for Taros.

    After a while, a mature knight came in with an unamused look on his face.

    ¡¸Fuh, it can''t be helped. Ten gold coins, take it or leave. We don''t have a thousand gold pieces in this castle.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s true. We have to buy our meat from other places at high prices. This island is not built for profit.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if that''s true, you can''t lie.¡¹

    I tell the knight.

    ¡¸That''s right, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. I apologize for that, too. Oh, yeah, the guy I just fired, Taros, he''s been working on something really good. I''m going to give it to you guys as a reward. Wait a moment.¡¹

    What the knight brought was a silvery spool of thread.

    ¡¸What is it, a thread?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t want that.¡¹

    ¡¸Then I''ll take it in exchange for the gold.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you sure, Alec? It''s only worth a hundred or so, no matter how you look at it.¡¹

    Camilla says, fufu, my ¡¾Premonition¡¿ is that this is the right one.

    It''s the treasure of the second trial.

    I''ll appraise it.

    ¡´Name¡µ Ariadne''s winding thread.

    ¡´Type¡µ Tool

    ¡´Material¡µYarn, wood

    ¡´Weight¡µ 1

    ¡¾Description¡¿

    A thread created by the master craftsman Taros.

    With the blessing of the goddess, it will never break.

    Taros made a great product, but it''s strange that he can''t get a job with it. I''m sure he''ll be able to find another job soon.

    Now, the next one. The third trial. ...... But first.

    ¡¸Camilla, do you have a minute?¡¹

    I called out to Camilla to get another reward.

 Volume 22 - CH 30

    This is the party that took on the second trial, the Daedalus''s Labyrinth, together.

    Although it was an impromptu party, Camilla was an excellent leader, a woman worthy of the nickname "Camilla of the Thousand Hands".

    Despite her appearance and tone of voice, she has a gentle side to her, such as her concern for her friends during the confrontation with the Minotaur.

    In addition, she has black hair and cat ears.

    I''m going to make a move on her, or at least to talk to her as a friend of the party.

    ¡¸What is it, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Come here for a minute. See you later, Damien.¡¹

    If we don''t get the bastard out of the way first, it won''t be much fun having him follow us.

    ¡¸See you later.¡¹

    The warrior Damien smiled, raised one hand, and left.

    ¡¸So? Do you have a quest you don''t want Damien to hear about?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just thought I''d buy you a meal.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, come on, why don''t you just invite Damien to join us too?¡¹

    She doesn''t understand. She''s a virgin, after all. I don''t need to do an appraisal.

    ¡¸I don''t like guys. What do you want to eat?¡¹

    ¡¸Weell~, I like meat.¡¹

    Perhaps it was because she was a young adventurer, but Camilla requested meat. If that''s the case, I''d like something that''s worth eating. I don''t like the taste, but there is meat in this world that is as hearty as cartoon meat, so I''ll buy her that.

    Leaving the choice of restaurant to Camilla, who was familiar with this island, we decided to have a drink at a bar.

    The sun was just setting outside, and it would be a good atmosphere if we could get him drunk. Baboon.

    ¡¸Puha! It''s delicious! I''m living for this drink.¡¹

    Camilla wiped her mouth in satisfaction after taking a big gulp of cheap ale in a wooden mug.

    I recommended a more expensive wine or pink sake (Ladykiller), but she said this suited her better and ordered it herself.

    ¡¸I see, then you can keep drinking. It''s on me.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t have to do this, Alec. I''ve got more money than you.¡¹

    ¡¸The guy said he''d buy you a drink once, don''t worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I hope so. But how do you like fish in vinegar? Alec should have ordered meat. It''s cheaper and more plentiful.¡¹

    Camilla looks at my plate and says boringly, but as we get older, our tastes change. We can both eat what we like.

    ¡¸I don''t really like the smell of meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh.¡¹

    Camilla was sucking on a piece of cartoon meat and gobbling it up with gusto. I like her little lips and tongue, and her blowjob.

    ¡¸Hmm? Is there something on my face?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just thought you looked cute.¡¹

    ¡¸Murh.........Are you making fun of me, Alec. Well, I may look like a chick to you, but I''m isl a B-rank¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not making fun og you. I know you''re one of a kind. I said you''re pretty as a woman, you have a beautiful face.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah, is-is that so¡¹

    Camilla, who was suddenly flabbergasted, probably had never been flattered like this before. Well, if she was angry at being called cute, the guy would be careful and refrain from doing so.

    Perhaps Camilla was embarrassed, but she ate even faster.

    ¡¸More meat!¡¹

    Well, you can order as much as you want.

    Already full, I nibbled on some roasted nuts and sipped on my drink.

    ¡¸Whew, I ate it! Thank you, Alec.¡¹

    Camilla says, rubbing her fat belly with satisfaction.

    ¡¸I see. Let''s take a break at this nearby inn.¡¹

    ¡¸Not necessary, this much. I''ll see you later, Alec.¡¹

    Mumurhh, I guess she just don''t know what a break is. No, I guess she just doesn''t understand the meaning of taking a break.

    I''m going to give her one more push, a higher level version of my pickup skills, ¡¾Talking Skills Level 5¡¿.

    ¡¸Wait, Camilla. Don''t you want to become more skilled with a spear?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Well, it''s my weapon, so I''d like to master it, but you''re using sword, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but I''ve gone toe-to-toe with some strong spearmen. I can teach you a few tricks.¡¹

    Grandmaster Kyron, the centaur I fought, was a master of the spear as well. When I fought him, he was using bow, but that''s storytelling. I''m not lying.

    ¡¸OK. If that''s the case, then let''s see what you can do. There''s a square near here. I''ll be there.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, we don''t need a square. We just need one bed.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¡...... Hmm, well, if that''s what you mean, I get it.¡¹

    I got a naive little cat-eared lady!

    We get lodgings, and upstairs in my room I take off my clothes.

    ¡¸Camilla, you, too, take off your clothes.¡¹

    ¡¸Take of my clothes? What the hell do you think you''re doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Just get on with it. Don''t you want to master the spear?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I do, but first you have to tell me what we''re going to do.¡¹

    Camilla held up her own spear as if she was alarmed. She''s a woman with good instincts.

    ¡¸I get it. It''s an evasion technique for close combat. Especially, the spear will be tough to get in if you''re that close to your enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true. But I will not let the enemy get close!¡¹

    Camilla, who declares confidently, and I close the distance with ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿.

    ¡¸Aahh!? Kkhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at this. I can get to close to you easily¡¹

    ¡¸This much!¡¹

    Camilla swings her spear at me. I grabbed the spear and said.

    ¡¸Don''t break the room, Camilla. You''ll have to pay for it, and more importantly, you''ll ruin your reputation as an adventurer if you rampage through the city. Try to do something with your bare hands.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t have to tell me!¡¹

    Come on, let''s wrestle!

    This is a competition where naked people clash with naked people, get close, and pant with hot breath.

    The difference in level is overwhelming, and with the high muscle strength of the other world''s heroes, there is naturally no way that Camilla can get her hands or feet on me.

    ¡¸Ahh, kkhhh, what a power ......hyaah! D-Don''t touch me in a strange places!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s naive, Camilla. Don''t think that monsters and assassins will fight you the way you want! It''s only by overcoming this situation that you can reach the heights!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, but, aahnnn, h-hold on, Alec, heeey, don''t take my clothes off!¡¹

    Camilla''s face was flushed and impatient, and she was not resisting well.

    In the meantime, I sweetly bite her earlobe, lick her neck, and rub her ass, making her exhausted, and then plunge my meat spear into her from behind.

    ¡¸Here, learn how to use my spear properly.¡¹

    ¡¸Aahnn! Th-This is not a spear! Kkhh, don''t stick it in too deep, aauhhh, ahnn, n-noooo¨D¨D!¡¹

    Camilla was reluctant at first, but once she reached a high point, she seemed to like my use of the spear and stopped resisting.

    ¡¸Nnhh, nnhh, Nnhaahn, This is, amazing ......! Ahnnn! Nnfuhh!¡¹

    Camilla closed her eyes tightly and accepted my spear.

    ¡¸Camilla, I''m going to teach you how to ride me next. Straddle me.¡¹

    ¡¸L-Like this? Kuhh, aahh......¡¹

    The flushed and happy face looks quite predisposed.

    Camilla is a virgin, but I''m sure she can handle five rounds of this.

    I pushed her all the way up from the bottom.

 Volume 23 - CH 31

    ¡¸Kwahhh. ......!¡¹

    I wake up feeling refreshed and stretched out, and hear a lod thumping and cracking sound.

    It''s the usual.

    ¡¸You okay, Alec?¡¹

    Camilla, who''s been hugging me naked, seems to have taken notice of the noise.

    ¡¸No problem, don''t worry about it. More importantly¨D¨D¡¹

    I was about to ask for a glass of water when I noticed that there was no water jug in the inn room.

    I see, because Meena usually provides it for me.

    I had no choice but to get out of bed and put on my clothes.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, if it''s okay with you, why don''t you form a party with me and come live with me on this island?¡¹

    Camilla makes me a not bad offer.

    ¡¸Sorry, I''ve got someplace to go. If you want to see me, you can come with Mary to the castle in the Kingdom of Vernia.¡¹

    I brought Mary back to the inn here, and she''s still sleeping.

    ¡¸Hmm. So you''re from Vernia, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am.¡¹

    If I said Japan, she wouldn''t understand, because she''s a cat-eared tribe.

    ¡¸But I''ve heard that it''s dangerous to be a woman there because the new king, who looks like an Demon King, has taken the throne and is doing whatever he wants.¡¹

    What a boring rumor to spread.

    It''s true that I''m doing whatever I want.

    ¡¸You''ll have to see for yourself if he''s dangerous. And take care of Mary''s quest.¡¹

    I left Camilla with that, and put on my traveling gear.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    I asked Camilla, the spearman, to take care of Mary, the loli slave, and I set out for the next trial.

    Once I''ve returned by boat from the Kuriti Island, I''m running in my unicorn to my next destination.

    The third trial in the grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius" was to capture the Great Lion.

    A great lion?

    It''s a little tricky, because you''re not supposed to kill it , but you''re supposed to catch it.

    If I want to catch it alive, I must not give it any extra damage, which makes it much more difficult.

    Another problem is how to keep the big lion captive after capturing it. That''s another problem. I won''t be able to hold on to it forever, and the enemies in this trial are all of a very high level.

    There will be a battle this time as well, but it''s doubtful that I can win that battle.

    However, I have a feeling that if I use the "Ariadne''s Thread" that I got on the Kiriti Island to bind it to the turtle shell, I can manage it.

    It is said to be unbreakable due to the blessings of the gods, so I''ll trust that appraisal.

    A week later, I was walking in the mountainous region north of the Kingdom of Portiana.

    On foot.

    It wasn''t that the unicorn had escaped me.

    The terrain in this mountainous region was so rugged that even the unicorns, which were far superior to horses, had trouble moving.

    It''s just that it''s faster for me to move on my own, since I have special movement skills like ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ and ¡¾Levitation¡¿.

    ¡¸But I can''t find it. ...... Is it really here?¡¹

    I''m getting notes and a copy of the map from the earnest man, Cherry-sensei (Boy).

    Even though it''s not that accurate, if there are enemies worthy of the trial, I''ll find them soon enough - I thought - but I guess I should have requested a more accurate map.

    There didn''t seem to be many people living around here, even if I tried to talk to them in the nearby towns and villages.

    It''s no wonder there are no people here, since this area is frequented by monsters like killer bears, which are tough even for A-rank adventurers.

    Looking down, I saw a fantastic sea of clouds slowly shimmering, and steep, rocky mountains peeking out from them.

    The majestic scenery was a bit otherworldly - well, this was already another world, wasn''t it?

    Let''s try one.

    I took a deep breath and tried to raise my voice.

    ¡¸Aa~aaa~hhh! Ahhh! Ahh! *cough cough*!¡¹

    My voice echoed in the air.

    But nothing happens.

    ¡¸Hmph, I would have thought that an enemy of the third trial, the master of this mountain, would at least react to any disturbance at its territory. ......¡¹

    It''s not that easy.

    I''ve been thinking about it for a while and decided to take up a skill to find the big lion.

    ¡¾Churu-churu¡¿ New!

    To be honest, I have no idea what this means, but I''ll give it a try.

    There are many candidates for the skill that would serve the purpose, so there would be no harm trying this skill.

    I tried to use it.

    ...... Nothing happens.

    ¡¸No? Sniff-sniff, Is like ...... my body smelling like fish?¡¹

    I smell my hands, and they smell rather delicious.

    It makes me want to eat tuna mayo, cheese and cod snacks, and catnip.

    Then¨D¨D

    I heard a bam-bam-bam ...... and the regular sound of something approaching.

    ¡¸Was it coming?¡¹

    I stared carefully at the sea of clouds below me and waited for the owner of the sound.

    ¡¸GHAAAA¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    The thing that jumped out of the sea of clouds with a loud roar was huge.

    It must have been at least 20 meters long.

    The sharp fangs extending from the upper jaw remind me of two swords.

    Its golden mane reflected the sunlight like a glittering sun.

    It seemed that this was the third trial, the great lion, for sure.

    It would be no fun to take a direct hit, so I jumped back. However, the Great Lion''s maneuvers were far beyond my expectations.

    ¡¸Guh! It''s fast!?¡¹

    Before I realized it, my body was launched high into the sky like a pinball, spinning and dancing.

    There was no way I was going to be able to stop and capture an opponent like this.

    ¡¸Damn it. Then¨D¨D¨D¨DJajajajajajajaja!¡¹

    I used ¡¾Levitate¡¿ in the air, adjusted my posture, and immediately used magic.

    It''s a barrage of ice javelins and random strikes by the ¡¾Super-Fast Tongue¡¿.

    First of all, this will stop it movement!

    ¡¸GHA!¡¹

    In spite of its large figure, the great lion dodges the ice javelin with great agility.

    Oh man, this guy is going to give me a hard time at all.

 Volume 23 - CH 32

    The seven trials set forth in the grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius".

    The third of these trials was to capture the Great Lion that lives in the mountainous regions of Portiana.

    However, it was not only difficult to capture it, but I also has to fight it properly.

    The lion moves too fast. Not only is it fast, but it also has tremendous power , making it impossible to fight it properly.

    If it can avoid the magic of high-speed random strikes, there''s nothing I can do.

    I had no choice but to flee the scene, my wits running wild.

    ¡¸GHA!¡¹

    The golden lion just keeps on jumping at me.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    I barely ducked in time, but the rock the lion had hit shattered into pieces.

    If I take that one seriously, I''ll die.

    There used to be a creepypasta on a message board that said if you were caught by a gay man, you would be raped immediately, and if you got away with it, you would get a million yen, but this was even more thrilling than that.

    While I was attacked by it several times, I used ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ and ¡¾Levitation¡¿ to avoid being bitten by the lion.

    Once you are bitten by the fangs that are as long as a longsword, you will become its food.

    I don''t use ¡¾Appraisal¡¿. The other party is higher ranked than me, and I can''t see the important parts anyway.

    Now, what to do?

    Do I still want to rely on my skills?

    ¨D¨DWell yeah, I should stick around a little longer to train, but I can''t let myself get beat up before then.

    I didn''t hesitate to call out my skill candidates, as it was too dangerous.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    But no skill candidates came up.

    Damn, I''m relying too much on my skills.

    I thought I had a skill that could turn the tide here, but this is a tough situation.

    ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding!¡¿

    I tried to use Ariadne''s thread to tie up the lion, but sure enough, it quickly ducked and attacked me.

    ¡¸Gahhh!¡¹

    My vision went dark and I almost lost consciousness, but I held on.

    I think magic at a distance is the way to go here.

    If that''s the case, I might as well use a class change to increase my magic attack power.

    Thinking that, I used ¡¾Class Change¡¿.

    ¡¸Hmm? This one is ......, I see!¡¹

    There was an unfamiliar class in the list of classes that lined up.

    ¡¾Magical Beast Master¡¿.

    If I use this¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ohhh, don''t be scared. Oh, good boy, good boy, come here-come here¡¹

    I stopped running away and approached the lion''s bosom unprotected. The lion biting my body regardless, but I don''t care.

    The Magical Beast is my friend.

    I stroke the lion, while I covered in blood.

    ¡¸Rub-rub-rub-rub-rub¡¹

    It''s fluffy. Especially under the chin, stroking along the hairline.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸GRURURU......¡¹

    The Great Lion that had been so wild closed its eyes and fell instantly, as if it felt good.

    Mission complete.

    ¨D¨DIt was so easy.

    I see, you don''t have to use only one method, combat, to succeed.

    Even if it seems difficult, there''s always another path to the right answer.

    That''s what I''ve learned in this third trial.

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    A familiar voice came from behind me, and I turned around to see that it was Serina and the others.

    ¡¸They''ve finally caught up with me.¡¹

    I knew they would come, but I was relieved that everyone seemed to be safe. Meena and Kaede were nowhere to be seen, but Ione, Lily, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Letty, Luka, Saki, Hannah, Yulia, Marilyn, and the whole clan is here.

    ¡¸Idiot! Why don''t you join us right away!¡¹

    Serina tearfully complains as she jumps into my chest. Her beautiful face is crumpled.

    ¡¸It''s true. It''s impossible for a Waterfowl Swordsman to walk around with your friends worried about you. I''m sure Welbard-sensei taught you to horenso.¡¹ (TLN: Horenso, HO=Houkoku=Report, REN=Renraku=Contact, SO=Soudan=Consult)

    The freckled loli swordswoman, Yulia, is also really angry. As always, her forehead peeking out from her very short blue hair is a little cute.

    ¡¸My bad. The headmaster of Austin showed me how to defeat Emperor Gilan - the Seven Trials - and I was trying to conquer them.¡¹

    I''ll explain why.

    ¡¸Yes, I heard that from Vanilla-sensei at the Academy of Magic. That lying Giant Lion is the third trial, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s correct¡¹

    ¡¸That''s my darling! So you''re almost halfway through the trials. So what do we do now? Should we split up and take care of the rest?¡¹

    Saki, a lightly dressed Thief with black hair, asks me.

    ¡¸No, the enemies up to this point have been pretty tough to fight alone. And their levels are higher than ours.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸That much!?¡¹¡¹

    Everyone is surprised, but I guess it''s understandable. I myself thought that there wouldn''t be many opponents that can compete with us who had defeated the Demon King.

    ¡¸Yeah, the world is a big place. So let''s take on the whole clan members.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸All right¡¹¡¹¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸I understand!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    With this, the S-Clan "Black Cat of the Wind" is all here. I may not be able to do it alone, but with my friends, I''ll be able to manage.

    The next trial is Cerberus, the watchdog of the underworld.

 Volume 24 - CH 33

    After joining me in the mountainous region of Portiana, we headed north in search of the fourth trial, Cerberus, the watchdog of the underworld.

    ¡¸Cerberus can be found in the deserts of the Kingdom of Toran.¡¹

    said Letty, a mage clad in a navy blue robe.

    ¡¸Desert?¡¹

    The image was a little different, so I asked her back. In earth mythology, it is a dog with three heads, and a dog would not be found in the desert.

    ¡¸Yes, but it was underground. They say there''s a poisonous swamp deep in the Great Void. I''ve only heard about it from a mage friend of mine, but I haven''t seen it firsthand.¡¹

    ¡¸A poisonous swamp. Make sure everyone''s ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿ is maxed out.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    All of them have already raised their levels, so they can afford to have that many skill points. Of course, I already have ¡¾Poison Resistance Level 5¡¿.

    ¡¸Letty, is there anything else I should be aware of?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well... Oh, yeah, I just remembered, we need sweets to survive Cerberus.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, a dog with a sweet tooth.¡¹

    It seems to share the same sweet tooth as Earth''s mythology, but it''s too dumb to like it. I don''t like the fact that it''s too dumb to be a watchdog.

    ¡¸Wait. What are we gonna do if we let it get away? What''s it guarding?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it''s guarding the gates to the Underworld. Beyond that, I don''t know. Only the Headmaster and a few professors have ever been on the other side of the gate and come back.¡¹

    ¡¸The Underworld, huh ......¡¹

    I''ll have to ask the headmaster what it''s really like.

    ¡¸What an interesting place. But, well, there''s no need to go there now.¡¹

    Saki is right. We just need to clear the trials of the grimoire. No more detours.

    ¡¸Alec, about the trials, we just have to defeat Cerberus, right?¡¹

    Serina asked, but that''s not it.

    ¡¸Didn''t you read the grimoire?¡¹

    ¡¸I skimmed through it quickly, but I was in a hurry to get after you, so I only checked the names and locations.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. The grimoire said to give it sweets and pass by there. So that should be enough.¡¹

    ¡¸That means¨D¨D¡¹

    Serina and the others looked at me as if they didn''t understand, but I myself wasn''t sure if that was all I really needed to know.

    After all, it''s too easy.

    Letty said that you can pass it by giving it sweets, but if that''s enough to complete the mission, then it''s not a trial at all.

    But now that I think about it, there''s no way to know what else is out there. The only way to find out is to face Cerberus in person.

    ¡¸Well, why don''t you just try it? If it doesn''t work, then we''ll discuss again later. In that case, let''s get some sweets on the way. Shortcake would be good, right?¡¹

    Saki said, but it would be a little difficult to find a fresh cream shortcake like in Japan in this world.

    If you''re in a developed city, you might be able to find it. . ...... No, it''s Saki, so she''s probably going to buy the ingredients and make it herself.

    ¡¸You can prepare several kinds.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll see what I can do. Okay, my arms are ringing!¡¹

    As if she was still planning to make it, Saki began to put her arms around me and get into the spirit.

    ¡¸Fufu, I''ll help you, too.¡¹

    Ione smiled and offered to help.

    "Yep, I''m counting on you, Ione. If Ione''s cookies are good, Cerberus will be satisfied!¡¹

    ¡¸Me! I like cookies, but I''d rather have apple pie!¡¹

    A girl with short red hair raised her hand cheerfully. Marilyn, you look like you''re ready to eat yourself.

    Marilyn is an insatiable eater who even ate the world tree at Austin Academy of Magic, and if she eats it all, there''s no point.

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹¡¸Me too, me too!¡¹

    Lily and Jouga also started to raise their hands in agreement. Sigh .......

    ¡¸Don''t get me wrong, this is bait for magical beast to eat. But you can make more and eat the leftovers.¡¹

    I''ll just be careful with that and leave the rest to Saki and the others. She''s a strong woman, so that they won''t have to be eaten up everything.

    ¡¸All right. Then, we''ll have to stop by the city first.¡¹

    We descended the mountainous region of Portiana and headed north in the carriage that Serina and the others had prepared.

    ¡¸Saki, what kind of country is the Toran ahead of us?¡¹

    I asked Saki, who seemed to know a lot about geography, since she seemed to be working hard as a merchant and doing a lot of things.

    ¡¸Hmm~, it seems to be a large country, but it''s mainly a grazing country, so it doesn''t seem to have much flavor. It''s a wool production area, though.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Is the security tight?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think so. I heard that there are no checkpoints at the border.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, I guess we''ll just have to run when the time comes.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    I don''t think there''s an enemy as strong as Emperor Gilan here, but it''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Eventually, the carriage made its way through the rolling grasslands, and we could see a flock of sheep on the hill beyond.

    Since they were grazing, there must not be many monsters around here.

    The sky was clear and the scenery was peaceful.

    After two days of camping out in the open, with members taking turns to keep watch, we safely crossed the border into the city of Toran.

    ¡¸Then, Tama, you stay there and be quiet. I''ll bring you some food later.¡¹

    ¡¸GRURURU......¡¹

    As I expected, letting the big lion into the city would cause chaos, so I decided to let it wait in front. Even if some adventurer found it, there was no need to worry that it would be easily killed.

    ¡¸Do you think Tama''ll behave?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. I''ve already tamed it.¡¹

    It''s because I''m a Magical Beast Master that I understand. We can understand each other.

    ¡¸But Tama? You should''ve named it something like Leo.¡¹

    Serina complained, but that would have reminded me of a certain actor and I would have been annoyed. So it''s Tama.

    I walked into the city without a care in the world. This town has no exterior walls, and there seems to be no gatekeepers or guards.

    Most of the buildings are made of wood, and many of them are just tents covered with white cloth.

    ¡¸Hmm, it''s going to be difficult to collect sugar to make sweets with a city like this.¡¹

    Saki said, looking around.

    ¡¸But it looks like there are food stalls, so we can just ask them. Hey, can I have a word!¡¹

    Serina quickly started to ask the owner of the stall around there.

    ¡¸They''re overpriced, but they have them!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, then, buy up as much as you need.¡¹

    In order to have enough for Cerberus, I gave the order. There are a number of gourmets in our group who might snack on them, so more is better.

    ¡¸Got it. Then, I''ll take as much sugar as you have. I have money.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. Even if you offer me gold, I can''t give it to you.¡¹

    The owner of the stall, who looked reluctant, and Serina began to negotiate, but well, I guess we can leave it to her. She is very good at negotiating. I''m sure she''ll be able to round them up, especially the men, with her lewd body.

    ¡¸Darling, I got a place to stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I decided to take it easy and relax from my trip.

 Volume 24 - CH 34

    With a naked Serina and Ione on either side of me, I had a pleasant morning, but there was some kind of noise downstairs.

    ¡¸There''s a red-haired woman here! If you interfere, I''ll have you all arrested!¡¹

    A man has been shouting in a thick voice for a while now.

    ¡¸It''s noisy......, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahnn ...... Alec, do more ...... *mumble*¡¹

    I shook her shoulders, though it was cute to hear her mumble in her sleep.

    ¡¸Wake up, Serina. Speaking of red hair, I think it might be you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go check it out.¡¹

    Ione got off the bed and started to get dressed, but before she could, Saki came into the room.

    ¡¸Darling, there''s a soldier in this country who won''t listen to my offer, and still want to search here. And I can''t bribe them.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, this country seems to be a decent place if bribe money is not allowed. Fine, we have nothing to be ashamed of, if they want to search, let them do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Everybody, stay where you are and get out in the open!¡¹

    In the meantime, the soldiers had already entered the room, but well, it''s no use preaching human rights and legal rights to the security agencies of this era.

    ¡¸Kyaaa! Hey, what were you thinking, entering a room with a lady without knocking!¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm, excuse me. ...... No! We''re looking for a villain by order of the king. Get dressed quickly.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Serina, refrain from revealing your taste here. You''re upsetting the average person in the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, ......! You''re naked too!¡¹

    It was meant to be a light joke, but as Serina glared at me with a dangerous look in her eyes, I shrugged my shoulders and decided to get dressed quickly.

    ¡¸Fufu, we just woke up, so don''t get the wrong idea.¡¹

    Ione casually explained to the soldiers.

    ¡¸So, what are the charges? These are my party mates, and none of them are going to commit any crimes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, that''s how all scoundrels protect their friends. Murhh, you with the red hair, you say your name is Serina. Were you the one who bought up all the sugar at the market yesterday?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Sure, I went around buying sugar at the market yesterday, but...¡¹

    ¡¸That''s her! Snatch her up!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute. Why should she be treated like such a villain for buying sugar?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you know what day it is, you fools?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t.¡¹

    ¡¸Uguuh, strangers. Today is an important day for us to celebrate the birth of Royal brother, His Royal Highness, Prince Toran.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Congratulations on that, but why does sugar have to do with it?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s obvious. We can''t get sugar in this country. It''s expensive and rare, that''s why His Highness is so happy.¡¹

    I think I see what you''re getting at. It seems that Serina, through forceful negotiations, bought up all the sugar in this country, even the portion that was to be offered to the royal family.

    Then it''s not so difficult to solve.

    ¡¸Serina, present the sugar you bought to Royal Brothers. That should settle this matter.¡¹

    ¡¸But Alec, what about Cerberus'' portion?¡¹

    ¡¸We''ll have to think of another way.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Okay, wait a minute, I''ll get it for you.¡¹

    Serina brought a sack full of them. It wasn''t that much, but I suppose circumstances differ from country to country. A grain of pepper, a grain of gold.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll have you pay for this as a gift from King Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸King of Vernia? Hmph, you''re from the Kingdom of Vernia. Don''t use the king''s name without permission, you fool. This is confiscated for illegal acquisition, and you will be imprisoned for tricking the king''s emissary. Seize them!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! This is the real King Alec I of Vernia himself.¡¹

    ¡¸What? No, you''re not even wearing your crown.¡¹

    I guess I should''ve brought a crown.

    ¡¸I''m on a bit out on an adventure. But if any of you have any appraisals, no, bring me the strongest warrior in the country. I''ve defeated the Demon King, so I should be win easily, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Pfft, that''s fine, then I''ll be your opponent!¡¹

    The soldier suddenly slashed at me, as if he thought that he could win, when I''m unarmed.

    I kept my composure and caught the sword with one finger.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh! Wh-Why can''t I slash ......!¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like you don''t even know how strong your opponent is.¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, you''re really the Hero King Alec.........!?¡¹

    ¡¸What would happen if I lied here? It''s a felony to cheat on the king''s order, isn''t it? If you can''t make a decision, you should at least consult your superiors. You''ve pointed your sword at the king of another country, you know. You''re in big trouble.¡¹

    I''m going to show my dignity here and intimidate him.

    The pale soldier hurriedly put away his sword and got down on his knees on the spot.

    ¡¸Ha-haaa! I don''t know that you are the king, but please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s fine. So, about the sugar thing, ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, Our royal brother was also looking forward to this day, and it was better to take the sugar as a gift ......¡¹

    I''m afraid things aren''t going well. Well, now that I''ve said I''ll give it to royal brother, I guess it''s not cool for the King of ...... to say no.

    ¡¸So why don''t you just offer half of it to him, minus your rudeness? If you don''t say anything, the royal brother won''t know how much sugar was in it from the beginning, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, but......I can''t'' lie¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped~. I have to be better at dealing with the world, or I won''t get ahead. Oh well, I''ll do my best and present his royal highness with a unique sweet in the world. And I''ll use the leftover sugar. That way, all sides will be perfectly harmonious.¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh.......I''ll consult to my superiors.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep-yep, let''s get going.¡¹

    After a while, a nobleman claiming to be an emissary of the Toran came and we were officially invited to the birthday party of His Royal Highness.

    ¡¸This is the palace of His Royal Highness¡¹

    I was expecting to be taken to a castle, but it was just a large white tent.

    ¡¸This is here?¡¹

    ¡¸Some emissaries from other countries may be surprised, but we Torans are a nomadic people. We don''t have a castle because we move regularly.¡¹

    It''s a bit of an odd custom, but I suppose it makes sense for a nomadic people.

    ¡¸The rest of the retinue will wait here. We will only allow two guards to enter.¡¹

    As expected, it seems that they can''t bring the whole group to meet with him.

    ¡¸If that''s the case, I guess, I and Serina''ll become your guard..¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute! I''ll go and protect brother''s balls (Tama)!¡¹

    Jouga interrupted, but don''t say "balls" because they might misunderstand.

    ¡¸Yeah, but, Jouga, you have to greet the king in a formal way.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, crap, I''ll leave that to you, Serina and Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a good idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Make sure he''s under guard!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes.¡¹

    Now, let''s see what''s waiting for us inside the tent.

 Volume 24 - CH 35

    We decided that even if we were attacked by an ambush, we would be able to get through it without difficulty, and the three of us entered the tent.

    There was a geometrically patterned carpet, and in the center was a man who looked like a warlord, sitting on a simple chair. He was fat, but his eyes were sharp.

    I''m pretty sure he''s the king''s little brother.

    ¡¸King of Vernia, Black Cat of the Wind, Alec.¡¹

    In the case of kings and royalty, I''m the one with the higher status, so I stand and make my name known.

    ¡¸Umu. I am Baan-Toran, the King''s little brother, who has been entrusted with this land by the King. You have come all the way from Vernia, and I do not like formal greetings. Why don''t we sit down and have a drink together?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have some.¡¹

    I sat down at the desk on the floor, received a square cup filled with sake, and sipped the white liquid.

    It''s slightly sour and tastes like bitter Calpis. It also has the aroma of alcohol, so it''s definitely sake.

    ¡¸Hmmm, what kind of alcohol is this?¡¹

    Frowning, Serina did not seem to like it.

    ¡¸It''s made from fermented goat''s milk. If it''s not to your taste, then take the milk.¡¹

    The king''s little brother ordered, and the servant of the Toran gave her another cup.

    ¡¸Ah, this one tastes better!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s good. Now, I heard that today you will be making sweets from sugar and offering them to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we''ll make the best sweets!¡¹

    Saki put her arms around me with great enthusiasm.

    ¡¸That''s fine. However, my subordinate insisted that we can''t have a stranger make the food that the royals eat. It''s not that I don''t suspect that King Vernia is trying to assassinate me, but I''d like you to cook it where I can see it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. You don''t mind, do you? Saki.¡¹

    If there was too much sugar, the Toran would have something to say about it, but I''m sure Saki would be able to cover it up.

    ¡¸Of course! I''d also like you to prepare the other ingredients, like flour and eggs.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I''ll get them ready.¡¹

    Immediately, a place was prepared and about five cooking stoves were set up in the open air. A large number of Toran soldiers and people were sitting around them, watching the cooking.

    ¡¸And now, ladies and gentlemen...¡¡The first round of the Toran Pastry Maestro Competition! Let''s see who''s going to make His Royal Highness'' palate roar and reach the pinnacle of sweets!¡¹

    For some reason, Letty is playing along at the side. I''m not sure why Letty is doing this, but I''m guessing that she''s already talked to Toran about it, since she hasn''t been kicked out by Toran''s soldiers. I''m sure that Saki was planning to liven up the scene and caught Letty with about ten copper coins.

    ¡¸I, A (Ace) Rank, a genius mage who graduated from Austin Academy of Magic in the seventh place! Letty, the Bluish-purple witch, is sending this message. As for the commentary, we have Hannah, the beautiful rapier user from the Black Cat of the Wind, and Marilyn, the King of Bad Food who can eat just about anything. I look forward to working with both of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and feed me!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no. We''re just getting started, Marilyn-san, and I''ve been told that plates will be passed around to us in the live audience, so please wait a little longer. Now, in the special studio, the challengers are already getting ready. Nene-saaaan, the studio assault reporter? Can you give us a sense of the scene?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes! L-let''s see, on the workbench, Serina, Ione, Saki, and Fianna are already sifting flour and making sweets. The head chef at Toran-san adds to the flour ...... .Is this goat''s milk? He put the white liquid. ¡ºI can''t lose to those little girls!¡» Auhh, and he''s very enthusiastic!¡¹

    The head chef with the long hat is cooking while staring at Serina and the others, but it doesn''t matter who wins. If I can use it for Cerberus'' portion.

    Serina is smiling and winking at the audience, waving her hands in a vain attempt to be affectionate, but she''s an idiot.

    ¡¸Thank you for the report. Now, the clash of pride against pride for the prestige of the nation, it''s already getting interesting! This program is brought to you by Ichinomiya Shokai, a company that always loves smiles and money. Hannah-san, the commentator, and the Kingdom of Vernia group.......Is it correct to say that these are orthodox cookies? To tell you the truth, I heard about it from the challengers yesterday.¡¹

    ¡¸Correct, well, Ione is good at making cookies, so I think she will go with that. However, I think Serina and Saki might make something different.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh, I wonder if there will be a secret recipe that will surprise us? I''m really looking forward to it. On the other hand, the head chef of Toran, ......, what''s that? He''s throwing in a new ingredient! Something thick and white was thrown into the bowl in large quantities!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s yogurt. In this region, there''s a traditional snack called babilsaak, which is cooked like fried bread.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, fried bread? As expected of the commentator, Hannah, you know a lot. Speaking of fried bread, I also like doughnuts, which are rings covered with sugar powder!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Doughnuts. I haven''t had a doughnut in a while, but I hear I''m going to get a chance to try one, so I''ll look forward to it.

    ¡¸Now, at the other table, Saki is pouring a bowl of thick dough into a mold. This doesn''t look like fried bread or cookies! Next to her, Fianna is also pouring a lot of water into the mold. What''s going to come out of this? I can''t take my eyes off her!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s look good!¡¹ ¡¸I can''t wait to eat it!¡¹ ¡¸Come on, chief cook~!¡¹

    It seems that each person is making a different kind of sweet.

    While the crowd around me was heating up, I decided to quietly watch the girls work. Then the King''s little brother, Baan came to talk to me.

    ¡¸King Vernia, it''s quite a turnout, let''s make a bet.¡¹

    ¡¸A bet? What do you want to bet on?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s no fun to bet money and goods. How about the loser give the winner a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, a woman, huh.¡¹

    The king''s little brother seems to be quite fond of them. I¨D¨D decided to ask him about it in detail.

 Volume 24 - CH 36

    The fourth trial¨D¨D

    It''s a cook-showdown by nature, but the King''s little brother, Baan has suggested betting on the winner for the prize of virgin.

    Of course, I would never bet against my friends.

    But..... if the other party agrees, I can take it one way or the other.

    ¡¸Saki, do you think you can win this game?¡¹

    I ask Saki about the odds.

    ¡¸Of course. You know how good the another world heroes are, don''t you darling?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s for sure.¡¹

    There may be many delicious foods in the Middle Ages, but the destructive power of new foods can temporarily surpass their original flavor.

    Besides - Saki, whom I trust, said that she can win, so I don''t have any doubts about that.

    ¡¸Hmm, you''re very confident, King of Vernia. Of course, I have no intention of losing either. Right, head chef!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Your Royal Highness.¡¹

    ¡¸Then the loser will give the virgin girl to the winner! In the name of my name, Baan, I shall add a prize to this contest!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oooh! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The crowd became even more cheering, probably due to the fact that there were many male soldiers from this country mixed in.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, what are you thinking!¡¹

    Serina was getting angry with me, but oh dear, it was going to be hard to calm her down on the bed again.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, Serina, you''re not going to become a prize.¡¹

    You''re not a virgin.

    ¡¸That''s©` not©` what I''m talking about!¡¹

    ¡¸Just focus on the match. It doesn''t matter if one of you wins.¡¹

    Yes, it doesn''t matter if we win.

    The four of them in the Vernia camp, including Serina, Ione, Saki and Fianna, are making their own sweets and challenging each other to a match. On the other hand, the Toran camp has only one head chef. He has the look of a seasoned veteran. ...... No, we can win. People always have a strong impression of the first dish they eat.

    ¡¸Now, It''s going to be a tough one. Whose virginity is going to be taken! How about a commentary, Hannah-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem, No comment, please.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Isn''t your guard a little too tight? Hannah-san!¡¹

    ¡¸U-Uhm, Letty-sensei, this is Nene from the on-site report! Over here, Saki-san is putting eggs and sheep''s milk into a new bowl!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, looks like we got some new activity in the site. Let''s see, ...... what is she making? Is it additional cake batter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m going to add flour, and if it''s cream, I''m going to make a meringue with just egg whites, so it''s probably the second item.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh, Saki, you''re already working on the second item at the same time! Serina glanced over at her and suddenly sent a flame magic into the pot! This is dangerous! I hope the ingredients don''t get burnt.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, now Serina-san''s method is a questionable move. I guess she wanted to speed up the process by increasing the heat, but unless you''re making caramel, the burning will give it an unnecessary bitterness and messy taste.¡¹

    The live audience was anxious, but she was confidently cooking the pot with a fearless smile on her face.

    ¡¸Oops, Chef Toran is protesting something to the judge. Apparently, the logic seems to be that Serina''s magic earlier is a dangerous threat or sabotage. But the referees, they do not approve of this! We continue!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. It didn''t look like she was intending to threaten or interfere, just throwing fire on the pot, and righteousness-loving Serina-san wouldn''t do that!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty-sensei, this is Nene. Ione-san finished cutting the dough and put the griddle on the hearth.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, Ione, she''s the first one on the heaaaarth! This is going to be the fastest! Ione is smiling and showing off her victory. But, ohhh, Chef Toran has raised his hand. He''s done! The traditional Babilsaak fried bread is ready first! We''ll taste it right away!¡¹

    The chef''s subordinate took a plate of it and brought it to our desk.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s here-it''s here. Here you go, try it, King Vernia. I like to eat it with a lot of sugar and honey.¡¹

    said the King''s little brother of Toran, rubbing his hands together and licking his tongue.

    There was also powdered brown sugar on the plate, which they sprinkled on top. There was honey in a small teapot, so I poured some on top and took a bite.

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    The unique aroma of the fried bread spread in my mouth, and the fresh yogurt flavor overlapped with it.

    It looks simple, but it''s quite delicious.

    I chose six out of the ten points on the wooden card that I had prepared. The King''s little brother of Toran proudly gave it a perfect score of ten, which I guess is because it''s his favorite food.

    But would this be a disadvantage to the Vernia side if I gave it too severe a score?

    ¡¸Mmmm, yep, this is delicious! I want another helping! What? You don''t have anymore? Tsk. I''ll give it an eight. Too bad, if I had another helping, I would have give it score nine point.¡¹

    It looks like the judges are going to be grading too, so Letty give an eight.

    ¡¸I''ll give a seven¡¹¡¸ I''ll give a ten!¡¹

    Hannah and Marilyn also put up wooden cards, so he got a total of thirty-one points. That''s an average of almost eight points, but I think we can win.

    ¡¸Now, on to Ione''s cookieees!¡¹

    These cookies were die-cut into heart shapes and squares. It looks like she used two kinds of dough, with different colors. This looks promising.

    ¡¸Houh, this is a brilliant ......¡¹

    The king''s little brother of Toran were also impressed.

    I picked one up and took a bite of the cookie.

    In addition to the crispy texture, the savory cookie flavor spreads moistly on my tongue, and Ione is indeed a good cook.

    ¡¸Murhhh, this is!¡¹

    The King''s brother of Toran was also surprised with his eyes wide open, but it seemed to have quite an impact.

    I think we can win this.

    I gave it an eight, and the King''s little brither gave it a nine. The others scored high as well.

    ¡¸Mmmm! This plate is pretty good too!¡¹

    One of them even ate something else, but I don''t care.

    ¡¸I''m next! I made an apple pie.¡¹

    The sweet that Serina confidently brought out was an elaborate apple pie. The reason why she used fire magic was probably because she was concerned about the cooking time. In this match, it''s advantageous to take the lead while everyone is hungry. In addition, it seems that she''s trying to cut off the rest with a generous portion, and you, the only ones left are the Vernia group, do you know that?

    ¡¸Hmm, ohhhh, this aroma is baked apples!¡¹

    The king''s little brother shouted excitedly, apparently apples are his favorite food. He seems to have a sweet tooth, so an apple pie would be a perfect score for him.

    With the knife and fork provided, I elegantly sliced the apple pie and brought it to my mouth.

    The pie crust is crispy and crunchy to the touch, but it looks like Serina used some skills to make it. And the apples, still hot and melted, burst in my mouth with a slight sourness that I can only describe as brilliant. I hate to compliment Serina, but this is a well-made dish.

    ¡¸It''s delicious! The harmony between the bread and apples is exquisite!¡¹

    The King''s little brother also gave it a perfect score of ten. I''m annoyed, but I''ll give it a nine as well.

    ¡¸Well then, please take the next pastry.¡¹

    Fianna, the white-robed priest, brought a plate.

 Volume 24 - CH 37

    In the northwestern grazing country of Toran, we are engaged in a fierce battle over precious sugar.

    It''s not a battle, but a cooking competition.

    Today is also the birthday of the royal family of this country, the Baan-Toran royal brothers, who are said to have a sweet tooth, but the trouble is that Serina has used all of her bargaining power to buy up all of the sugar here, so we are forced to face off.

    Of course, we''ve got Cerberus, the watchdog of hell, coming up next, for our fourth trial.

    Cerberus is also said to have a sweet tooth, so we''ll have to win this one to get our hands on some sugar.

    So far, I''d say it''s been a close game between the two of us.

    The average score is in our favor, but unless the king''s little brother himself admit it, we will not be able to win the match.

    The fourth assassin(contestant) from the Kingdom of Vernia is Fianna, a homely clergywoman with kind sky-blue eyes.

    At this point, I was already convinced of victory.

    She is a woman who is always attentive to the physical condition of everyone in the party.

    I''m sure her food will be fine and tasty.

    However, ...... hmmm, come to think of it, I haven''t had one of her homemade dishes yet.

    Today is a good opportunity.

    ¡¸Baan, you better be prepared for her cooking. She''s a good woman.¡¹

    I was a little proud of myself, but I had to check him out.

    ¡¸Houuh¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop it, Alec-san. It''s embarrassing. ......¡¹

    Fianna''s embarrassment is cute, but now, the plate she''s prepared¨D¨D

    Hmm?

    Hmmm?

    There is something squishy and hard to describe on the plate. ......

    ¡¸Fianna, what is this?¡¹

    The pastry was unfamiliar to me, so I asked for an explanation.

    ¡¸Yes, I''ve heard of doughnuts from Serina-san, so I made them.¡¹

    But no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a doughnut. If I had to compare it to a doughnut, I would say it was a soft-serve ice cream with green tentacles growing out of it.

    .............

    ¡¸Did you explain it to her properly, Serina?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes. I even drew a picture and gave the recipe to Fianna. ......¡¹

    Serina also looks doubtful, but there must have been some mistake. She''s also good at drawing. I can only assume that there was some kind of slight mistake that we didn''t know about. ...... Ummm.

    ¡¸I know it doesn''t look good, but I hope it''s edible. What are the ingredients?

    The king''s little brother seemed to feel uncomfortable and asked with a frown on his face.

    ¡¸Yes, I added flour, sugar, milk, eggs, a little salt, and baking powder (baking soda) as written in Serina''s recipe.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumurhh, no, but this color is¨D¨D¡¹

    When I heard the ingredients, it became even more puzzling. How can green be produced with the ingredients she have now?

    ¡¸Oh, and I added green shiso for flavor, sweet vinegar and cucumber slices for health.¡¹

    All the mysteries were solved.

    ¡¸Ehh? Fianna, did you put vegetables in the pastry!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I did. Look, there are pumpkin pies, right? The children at the orphanage would be happy to eat vegetables in that, fufu¡¹

    It''s true that there are sweets made from vegetables. But I''ve never heard of cucumbers being made into sweets.

    ¡¸Anyway, it''s all about the taste. It doesn''t matter if it''s healthy or not, if it doesn''t taste good, it''s not a snack!¡¹

    The King''s little brother made a good argument and ate the self-proclaimed doughnut in one big bite.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    He puffed out his cheeks and his eyes peeled back, but this is obviously not a good reaction.

    I said to him as he tried to reverse the situation.

    ¡¸Don''t throw up. You''re in the middle of a public place, and as royalty, you''ll have to behave in the least.¡¹

    ¡¸Gugu, you bastard, King Vernia. ......¡¹

    They glare at me with bloodshot eyes, but it''s because you eat them all at once.

    Well, maybe it''s because I recommended it so confidently. ...... Forgive me.

    ¡¸Um, did it not suit your palate? I wonder if I put to much salt in it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, Fianna, did you serve it without tasting it first? That''s the number one mistake that beginners who are not good at cooking tend to make.¡¹

    Saki shrugged, but there''s another rule of thumb for beginners: don''t try to follow the recipe.

    I took a quick ...... taste of the creepy cucumber doughnut.

    The uncooked cucumber and the dough gave off an unpleasant taste that made me want to throw up.

    ¡¸Phew, Fianna, next time serve the cucumber vinegar and doughnuts separately. You don''t have to mix them. It''s the same thing if you eat them separately.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I will. ...... Ugh, this taste! Uuhhh.¡¹

    Fianna held her mouth after tasting it herself, but she''s a someone who doesn''t make the same mistakes, so she should be fine now.

    ¡¸I''ll teach you how to cook next time.¡¹

    Serina said with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Okay, thank you very much, Serina-san.¡¹

    That made the atmosphere warm and cozy, but...

    ¡¸Hmph, what kind of thinking is it to bring an amateur to this place? King Vernia, that''s a negative ten points!¡¹

    As you can see, the King''s little brother of the Toran can''t seem to get over his annoyance.

    ¡¸I apologize for that. But - Saki, you can do it, right?¡¹

    I ask the black-haired girl who is watching with a fearless smile on her face.

    ¡¸Of course! If I lose, I''ll be giving up the virginity of one of my friends, the situation is at a complete disadvantage, and it''s the perfect scene for the true hero to appear. Darling, you should see this. I''ll give you the most beautiful virgin in the Toran.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a lot of confidence. But if you lose, I''ll take that girl.¡¹

    The girl that the King''s little brother of Toran pointed to while glaring at her.

    That''s¨D¨D

    ¡¸What! ME!? No-no-no. Sure, I''m a virgin, but, Ehh? But there are so many other girls here!¡¹

    Yuria was in a panic, but I guess she didn''t realize that I was already having sex with all the other girls.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, Yuria. There is no such thing as defeat in my dictionary.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, it''s just that your dictionary is defective!¡¹

    Saki laughed at Yulia''s serious and misguided comment, snapped her fingers, and had the Toran officials bring out the plates.

    ¡¸We have prepared two dishes. Whether you cry or laugh, this is the last dish. Now, everyone, let''s have a hearty meal! Let''s compete!¡¹

 Volume 24 - CH 38

    It''s the birthday of the King''s younger brother in Toran.

    If I couldn''t make the sweet-toothed gourmand''s tongue roar here, Yulia''s virginity would be taken away.

    It''s not that Yulia is my lover, she just followed me around on her own, so it''s doubtful that she''s my companion, but she''s still my sister at the Welbard Dojo. Naturally, if she got into a bad situation, Welbard-sensei wouldn''t be happy about it.

    Because of Fianna''s amazing cooking, the gaze of His Royal Highness the King''s younger Brother of Toran is also getting sharper.

    ¡¸I-I''m counting on you, Saki-san! I''ve devoted myself to swordsmanship, and I''m not going to die in a place like this!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Well, I''m sure you can still practice swordsmanship even if you''re not a virgin anymore.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not the point! I''m so nervous that I can''t concentrate.¡¹

    Your skills are pretty good, but you''re not mentally ready yet, Yulia.

    ¡¸Just let me eat it quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t stand it either!¡¹

    The judges'' table also shouted for her to hurry up, but yes, what''s in the dish is more important than the preliminaries.

    But...

    The cookies on the first plate are still good .

    The second plate is the problem.

    There was not even a plate in sight, but instead a large piece of cloth covered with something was waiting.

    It was too big to be a sweet. After all, it''s about two meters tall.

    Don''t tell me that Saki is planning to take the King''s little brother of the Toran hostage here to nullify this review?

    ¨D¨DNo, no, no, that would be a bad move no matter how you look at it.

    If we were good enough, we could handle the guards here, but as King of Vernia, I''m officially here, and my country has a bad reputation (whose fault is that?). It would be bad publicity if I ruined the match with a hostage.

    What''s more, I don''t want to play such a match.

    ¡¸Hey, what''s in that cloth!¡¹

    The Toran''s guards were indeed wary and questioned her.

    ¡¸Well, I''ll show you this later, so let''s start with the hors d''oeuvres (Appetizer).¡¹

    Saki says with a smile. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with hors d''oeuvres for sweets, but whatever.

    ¡¸Cookies? ...... Mmm, well, they taste pretty good.¡¹

    The king''s younger brother, who had just eaten an amazing dish, took the first bite, but he was brave.

    I picked one up and nibbled on a cookie.

    Yep, it''s good.

    ......,However, it''s hard to say whether this will counteract the negative ten-point impression I got earlier.

    ¡¸Now, how about Saki''s cookies! *munch-munch*...... Yep, I guess it''s okay. I think it''s a little light in flavor. What do you think, Hannah, the commentator?¡¹

    Letty, doesn''t seem to like it either.

    ¡¸Yes, indeed, it''s a plain cookie, and it''s thin. But I''ve been wondering about that thing for a while now. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Saki''s second item, huh, I wonder what''s in that white cloth? Well, if it''s a large piece of candy, I''m sure it''ll make this place more exciting, but did you see what''s inside, Nene-chan on the charge report?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I''m sorry, Letty-sensei. I was also distracted by Fianna-oneesan''s amazing cooking at the time, so I didn''t look at that. I don''t think they had that many ingredients on hand at the time. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. Now, it''s time for the main dish.¡¹

    When Saki clapped her hands, a soldier from Toran removed the white cloth, as if they had already had a meeting.

    ¡¸¡¸¨D¨DHouh¡¹¡¹

    Me and The King''s little brother, Baan were impressed with what Saki had prepared.

    There was a young woman wearing only her lower body underwear, lying on her back with a pudding on her stomach.

    ¡¸Here it is! This is my ultimate weapon, Pudding a la mode!¡¹

    It''s called a woman''s body. How wonderful.

    ¡¸Hey! Saki, what are you thinking! There are small children in the audience!¡¹

    Serina is angry.

    ¡¸Now, now, now. It''s not like we''re going to be doing anything erotic here, so what do you think?¡¡Your Royal Highness, is it legal to be nude in this country?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu! Normally it''s illegal, but today it''s a festival! Therefore, it is specially permitted!¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, ......!¡¹

    Serina is making a sour face, but the judicial body of this country has decided that it is legal, there is no problem. If you want to start a feminism''s movement, you can do that all you want, but right now we''re seeking sugar for the purpose of feeding Cerberus. This is all for the sake of helping our captive friends. And it all started when she forcibly bought up all the sugar.

    ¡¸Serina, this is my authority as leader. For the sake of our adventure, I know it''s hard, but you have to be patient here.¡¹

    I said to her, pretending to sympathize with her with an ostensibly somber face.

    ¡¸What''s so hard about it? You''re so happy!¡¹

    But of course, how can a man not be pleased to see a beautiful woman naked?

    It''s a shame for a man not to eat what''s on the table, so I thrust the wooden spoon into the pudding on her stomach.

    ¡¸Mmm. ......!¡¹

    Shove-shove

    ¡¸Mmm!¡¹

    !! There, there..

    ¡¸Aahnnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Aleeeec!¡¹

    Oh man, she''s so annoying.

    I put the pudding in my mouth.

    Yep, it''s good.

    The slight bitterness and sweetness of the caramel gives it a mature taste.

    ¡¸¨D¨DVery well. This time, the cook of the Kingdom of Vernia wins!¡¹

    As expected of the royalty of a great nation, you have gracefully admitted defeat.

    ¡¸We did it!¡¹

    ¡¸Uuohhhhhhh!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to eat more!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Pudding, Pudding, Pudding! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s neither a dish nor a snack. It''s just an erotic old man stretching his nose¨D¨Dmumbling-mumbling.¡¹

    Yulia tried to complain, even though her virginity was at stake, and Hannah did a good job of keeping her mouth shut, thus confirming this victory. The other party is a royal family supported by the people, and if I complain too much, I don''t know what will happen to me for disrespecting them.

    ¡¸Well then, happy birthday, Baan-Toran. As promised, I''ll take your sugar and and woman virgin.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ve had some good sweets today. I''m satisfied. You can take only one virgin, but you may take as much sugar as you like, King Vernia.¡¹

    We bowed to each other, and we left the special hall with ease, amidst the cheers of the crowd.

    We were victorious.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Saki, you didn''t forget to bring Cerberus''s share, right?¡¹

    I''ll make sure of the important thing.

    ¡¸Of course I did. But the pudding, and raw food, it''s going to go bad soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? We''ve got cookies and everything, right¡¹

    I was wondering, but

    ¡¸Too bad! I ate them all!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, me too! It was delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, it was delicious.¡¹

    The idiot trio, Marilyn, Jouga, and Lily seemed to have done something unnecessary.

    ¡¸Idiot. What''s the point of ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take care of it! Even if it''s raw, if it''s in the hands of this genius A-ranked mage, I''ll freeze it to a solid!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, then, Letty, it doesn''t have to be solid, just keep it at the right temperature. Oh, but you can leave it in the [item storage].¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, that''s true, too.¡¹

    Strangely enough, it doesn''t deteriorate in [item storage].

    I''ve already tested it a few times.

    ¡¸Alright, as soon as we get our gear together, we''ll leave right away.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Next up, it''s finally Cerberus.

 Volume 25 - CH 39

    It is said that there is a central desert west of Toran.

    We''re on our way there now by carriage.

    However, the area is still grassland, so we don''t feel particularly hot.

    According to the information that Saki and Serina had gathered, the central desert of Toran is 50 degrees Celsius during the day and minus 20 degrees Celsius at night, so it''s a pretty harsh environment.

    But for those of us who are over level 300, we should be able to get away with it if we take the skills related to temperature.

    I''ve had everyone take ¡¾Cold Resistance Level 5¡¿ and ¡¾Fire Resistance Level 5¡¿.

    ¡¸Hey, you bastard, untie me now!¡¹

    In the carriage, the spoils of war shouted at me.

    She is a virgin who was given to me after I made a bet with the King''s little brother in the Toran,......, and although she is beautiful, she seems a bit difficult to handle. She was tied up in a noose when she was given to me.

    Her long, straight hair is a beautiful sky-blue color, and she has long, pointy ears typical of elves.

    She has large breasts, which are not bad for an elf, and a slim waist. Her skin was brown and she was a dark elf.

    She''s wearing a blue leotard and robe, but apparently she''s a magician.

    Letty seems to have rather a lot of magic. Tsk, Letty complained, this dark elve have good equipment.

    There''s a slave crest on her left arm, though, and she can''t seem to escape because it''s taking away her freedom.

    ¡¸Not until you tell me about the circumstances of your captivity in Toran, I guess.¡¹

    I say.

    The king''s little brother seems to have thrust this woman on me as an incidental distraction, but I couldn''t get any details.

    If the situation is not her fault, I''m going to let her go.

    ¨D¨DOf course, only after I''ve taken her virginity.

    ¡¸That''s why, I''m saying it''s not my fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, then you can tell me the details of the situation, right?¡¹

    Serina made the same exchange for the umpteenth time, but then she snorted and turned away.

    ¡¸That''s not good. Darling, that''s a bad girl.¡¹

    Saki gives me an earful, but that''s about it.

    She must be a guilty woman who can''t explain why she was taken prisoner.

    I''ve already explained that we have nothing to do with the Toran, and we''ve already revealed our identities.

    Well, can''t I just dismiss the possibility that............she''s doubting my explanation?

    The trouble is, she seems to have a rare skill that prevents her from being viewed, and her name doesn''t even show up in the ¡¾Appraisal¡¿.

    As for the level, we''re supposed to be the best by far, but ......

    Well, there is the example of the Centaur brothers. It would be better not to let our guard down in case of her high level. So, I''m not going to use my skills to remove her slave crest.

    I''ll take her virginity, though.

    I''ll let Meena hold her down here. ...... Oops, she''s not here now because she''s taken as prisoner. Tsk.

    Oh well, if I give Letty some copper coins, she''ll at least cast a binding spell on her.

    ¡¸Come on, I''m sure you could at least tell me your name.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re so stubborn. Oh well, it doesn''t matter to me, I guess I''ll just use a temporary name then. Nameless Gonbei-san.¡¹

    Saki said, but it''s inconvenient, so it''s better.

    I''d be fine with an elf girl, but we have an elf girl named Thalia in our second team, and she reminds me of Sylvie and makes me uncomfortable. I''ve been in a dungeon before and although I didn''t die, she bad woman who trapped me.

    ¡¸Wha, I don''t want a funny name like that. Go with something else.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm? How about Erofu?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that sounds good!¡¹

    Saki and Serina seemed to have found a clue on how to handle her, so they grinned at each other and started giving each other terrible names.

    ¡¸D-don''t mess with me, what part of me looks erotic to you!¡¹

    ¡¸Because it''s Erofu, yes, yes.¡¹(TLN: Erofu - Erotic Elf / Lewd Elf)

    ¡¸Eeii, I have a name, Selma. Don''t call me that!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Selma, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, crap.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t see the need to hide your name. Are you a wanted or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No. But if you don''t want to die, stop trying to find out who I am.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s it then, isn''t it? Darling, why don''t I torture her to make her talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, kkhh....¡¹

    Selma paled nervously, but punching and such is not my cup of tea, and I''m sure Saki has no intention of doing that either.

    ¡¸Fine, you have my permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, allright. Then, darling, please join us with the ¡¾Super-Fast Tongue¡¿.

    ¡¸Ohhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh?¡¹

    Serina frowned, but perhaps she thought that other means would not get her anywhere, so she fell silent.

    ¡¸Let''s go for a fun torture time! *tickle tickle*;*tickle tickle*!¡¹

    Saki, who was behind Selma, started tickling her armpits.

    ¡¸Buhaa, S-stop it, aahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, if that''s the kind of torture you''re talking about, I''m in for it.¡¹

    Serina also grinned and started tickling her thighs.

    ¡¸Yahh, hauhhnn, S-stop it, you idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, you seem to be quite sensitive. If you''re going to honest like an adult, now''s the time to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-Who the hell is going to do that! Buhahaha, hhaunn!¡¹

    All right, that''s good. You''ve got a good mind. It would have been a shame if you had thrown up all over me before I could enjoy it.

    I crawled up to her on all fours and used ¡¾Super Fast Tongue Use Level 5¡¿ from the front.

    *whom whom*, My tongue extends and licks all over Selma''s body at super high speed.

    ¡¸Whaa!? S-stop, aahha, yaahnn, kyaaaa! Don''t like that place, aahh!¡¹

    I''ve licked dozens of women in my time. I quickly identified Selma''s weak points and attacked them intensively.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhhh ¨D¨D!¡¹

    ¡¸I always thought that Alec was not human,¡¹ said Lily.

    ¡¸Indeed, I''d like to dissect him¡¹Letty said.

    ¡¸It''s Alec-san after all¡¹ Ione nodded smugly.

    ¡¸I''m human you know. Well, it looks like she fainted. Come on, get up, Selma.¡¹

    ¡¸Hafuu.......Uuuhh, I-I got it, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you now¨D¨DBut, please do it again!¡¹

    The dark elf cried and begged.

    Instant crash complete.

 Volume 25 - CH 40

    We tortured Selma, a dark elf who was being held captive in the Toran''s Kingdom, and we succeeded in obtaining information from her.

    ¡¸I''m from Morph''s Village. Uuhhh.......and I''m here to help a human man .......khhh¡¹

    ¡¸Morphs? Is that the country south of the Vernia''s Kingdom?¡¹

    Saki confirms. Come to think of it, what''s south of Vernia? I don''t know much about it because Saki and her men in the castle usually take care of the political affairs on their own.

    Selma answered Saki''s question honestly.

    ¡¸That''s right. Rather than a country, it''s just a collection of free people who are not bound by beast or territories, though there is no king.¡¹

    ¡¸So why was you being held captive in Toran?¡¹

    Serina asks the important question.

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me.¡¹

    I said that and used my ¡¾Super-Fast Tongue¡¿ to lick up Selma''s chest and cheeks.

    ¡¸Aah, that''s good! M-Moore, aahhnnn, don''t stop!¡¹

    ¡¸If you throw up everything, Darling will lick you all over and do more amazing things to you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸M-More amazing things ...... gulp. F-fine, I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you! I was secretly ordered by the head of my clan to travel from place to place. One of the purposes is to investigate the new world tree. And the other is to bring the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡» back to my village.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! ¡ºBook of the Dead¡», you say!? D-Don''t tell me you were caught in Toran. ...... Take it out!¡¡Quickly! Take it out, Oraaaa!¡¹

    Letty suddenly reacted violently to that words and grabbed at Selma, who was tied up, so Serina pulled her away.

    ¡¸Hey, Letty, stop it. Why do you think she has the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course she does. I''ve looked into it before, and the ¡ºExplorer of the Holy Grail¡» found it in the seventh layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? I don''t know, what I don''t know¡¹

    I don''t know anything about finding it, but I''m familiar with the name of ¡ºExplorer of the Holy Grail¡», a clan with the largest A-rank party at the time, famous for the Labyrinth of No Return.

    However, its leader, Gallard, lost his life on the ninth layer, and a number of people left the clan, and the Black Cat of the Wind took his place.

    ¡¸What? How come you don''t know that the highest price of 2 million gold was paid at the auction, you unqualified adventure!¡¹

    Two million gold, huh? Come to think of it, there was a time when a Mithril Armor sold by the slaver Janatha sold for 320,000, so it must have been before that. This was before we left for the Grand Sword Kingdom.

    ¡¸Well, that''s all well and good, but could it be that the person who bid on the auction was from the Toran?¡¹

    Saki said with anticipation, but Letty snickered.

    ¡¸Ha, there''s no way those people who don''t know the first word of magic would pay for a book like that. The nobles of the Austin Magic Kingdom bought it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? If that''s the case, then why is it that Selma here is in possession of it?

    ¡¸Mmm, geez, you''re getting impatient, that nobleman''s next stop was the Gates of the Underworld, the place where Cerberus is, where we''re headed now!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Oh, I see...¡¹¡¹¡¹

    He was probably killed by Cerberus there, or he challenged the Toran soldiers and they confiscated the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡», or something, and Selma stole it.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s not something that can be handled by those without qualifications. Only we dark elves or demons with dark blood can handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Nothing is impossible with this A-ranked mage, the genius Crusher Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸What? You''re that natural disaster mage known as the walking god of destruction?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufunn. It''s a shame about my abilities, I try to hide them, but the aura that oozes out of me and my fame just won''t leave me alone. Oh, is it a sin to be a genius?¡¹

    She call herself a genius, and she''s not trying to hide it at all. In addition, Selma''s meaning of ¡ºNatural Disaster¡» is clearly ¡ºCalamity¡», and the letters are probably different.

    ¡¸Muurgg, ominous. ......¡¹

    Selma frowned, but Letty grabbed the brim of her hat and posed as she said.

    ¡¸Now, to this genius, give me the book!¡¹

    ¡¸But I refuse.¡¹

    ¡¸What!? Alec, give this cheeky little bitch a good fucking lesson! Make her squirting with an ahegao. t''s so mellow that she can hold it!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Letty. Before I go any further, I have to ask you, how do you use the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸It can be used in many ways. Well, the most famous one is the one about reincarnation and immortality, but it''s also more practical in that it can be read at the funeral of a nobleman to guide them to heaven, or on the other hand, it can be used as necromancy to create zombies, or even knowledge of the underworld, or any other wisdom related to death. It''s a definitive book that Deathmania will drool over. Like this, like this, like this, and You''ll be amazed at how many runes there are in that magic book.¡¹

    Letty talks as if she''s seen it all before, but she''s probably never read it either. If she had already read it, she wouldn''t need to get it, and I don''t think she''d give it up once she had it.

    ¡¸Selma, do you have a copy of the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡»?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that''s ......¡¹

    Selma hesitated with a tense look on her face, wondering if she should answer.

 Volume 25 - CH 41

    The ¡ºBook of the Dead¡», which Selma the Dark Elf may have in her possession.

    However, I''m not really interested in this Magic book. I''ve heard that it can help you get to heaven without getting lost, create zombies, and if done right, it can even reveal immortality, but I don''t need zombies as long as I can eat good food, have a good time with a good woman, and laze around in my room.

    In fact, just the thought of living forever makes me feel like I have no time to waste.

    ¡¸Fuhh, I don''t have a choice. Now, ¡ºDeath Call¡»¨D¨DI can give you the secret contact information of those who call for death. It''s a super-executive salon for top-notch mages and, yes, future necromancers.¡¹

    Letty talked about the benefits, as if it were a candy cane.

    ¡¸I don''t want it!¡¹

    Selma immediately refused.

    ¡¸What? Everyone wants to join, don''t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I''m not interested¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, tsk!¡¹

    Letty clicks her tongue, suddenly scurries around, chants some kind of spell, and disappears.

    As we were wondering what she was going to do, we heard Letty''s voice turning over.

    ¡¸I don''t intend to go into that kind of thing, but I can understand why outdated, hard-headed primitive people would want to reject a special, high-class salon called "Death Call". Hey! That''s right!¡¡They''re really cool, and I feel sorry for them for missing the boat! The famous genius mage is in Death Call! It''s already packed, we can barely fit one person in there!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, you''re making a fuss. Get the hell out of here!¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder what you mean, but I''m sure you''ve heard the rumors, right? Don''t you think you should reconsider?¡¹

    Now we''re riding in a horse-drawn carriage through an empty meadow, how can there such a place.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ Not at all ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Khhh, What.....what are you dissatisfied with!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, I understand that you''re sad that you can''t get in, but forcing people to build a reputation is a form of stealing. That will make people not want to join.¡¹

    Serina warned.

    ¡¸What? Really?¡¹

    Everyone nodded with pitying eyes. Letty must be the only one in the "Death Call" circle anyway. No, maybe Nene is being forced to join too. I''ll have to instruct Nene to properly submit her own withdrawal form later, as I feel sorry for her for being harassed.

    ¡¸Now, let''s see, what were we talking about? Oh, right, we were asking if Selma has the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡».¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Now give it to me.¡¹

    Letty is ready to take it for herself, but I don''t want her to have anything dangerous. That''s been my experience so far. So, I decided to make a play.

    ¡¸Saki, this is Selma''s physical examination. Just do a lightly one.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha~n, if that''s what you mean, then I''ll do lightly.¡¹

    Saki grinned and nodded, as if she understood what I was thinking.

    ¡¸Hey, look for it carefully.¡¹

    ¡¸Now-now, but from the looks of it, Selma doesn''t seem to have one.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed.¡¹

    Selma nodded calmly, but it didn''t matter.

    ¡¸Yep, I guess I only had magic potions and herbs.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s impossible. Then why were you held up in Toran?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s just that I had a little trouble with the soldiers at the entrance.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You can''t even use cloaking magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t make fun of me. I''ve used at least that. But they had some kind of magical device that allowed them to see me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Well, getting caught by a common soldier is something that a low brain does, pfff.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhhh.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all well and good, but Selma, you mentioned a ¡ºNew World Tree¡» earlier, what is that?¡¹

    Serina asked something else.

    ¡¸You don''t know? This is why you''re a naive, low-brain party.¡¹

    ¡¸What''d you say, koraa! Who''s the low-brain party!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, let''s not fight. Letty, please don''t stir things up or react to everything. The ¡ºNew World Tree¡» is probably that big tree in Austin that Alec grew with his magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that tree huh. That happened, huh.¡¹

    It was a bittersweet experience for me, a little magic gone wrong and a lot of trouble later.

    ¡¸Wha, Y-you bastard is, no, you''re the one who created the New World Tree!?¡¹

    Selma''s eyes turned to surprise and respect, but didn''t I tell her my name? Well, if I had claiming to be king from the beginning, there would have been no need for torture. Fuhh, whatever.

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, our darling is the legendary hero king who defeated the demon king.¡¹

    ¡¸Ooohhhhh, ......!¡¹

    ¡¸The fact that the legendary hero king is an incredibly dirty oldman is a bit of a flaw, or perhaps a fatal flaw.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, Serina¡¹

    What''s fatal, that''s rude.

    ¡¸Fufu, They say heroes love sensuality.¡¹

    Ione defended me, and she''s absolutely right.

    ¡¸Well, that''s the thing. If your only crime is trespassing, you don''t need to be enslaved. I''ll set you free, Selma.¡¹

    When I promised her, Selma put one knee on the floor and took the vassal''s bow.

    ¡¸Ha, thank you very much! I would like to accompany you for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, that''s fine, but we''re in the middle of challenging the Seven Trials. It''s quite dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind. If I don''t make a record here, the elders will scold me for being the one who created a new settlement for our clan.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you can keep the records all you want.¡¹

    If it''s a record to be used in the elf village anyway, it won''t be misused elsewhere.

    ¡¸What? You''re adding another girl?¡¹

    Serina is not happy about it, but new girls are vital. I''ll take care of you in the rotation, so don''t worry about it.

    As the carriage train came to a stop, Jouga called out from outside.

    ¡¸Brother! We''ve reached the desert! Let''s start walking from here.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Then get ready, everyone.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 25 - CH 42

    We got off the carriage and saw sand, sand, sand - a series of sand dunes as far as the eye could see. There was nothing but dunes. There were no rocks, no people, no plants, nothing.

    ¡¸So this is the Central Desert.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It''s been called ¡ºThe Desert of Death¡», ¡ºThe White Sea¡», ¡ºThe Place to Get Lost Forever¡»......, and many other names, but it''s the biggest desert on this continent.¡¹

    ¡¸Saki, are we all set?¡¹

    If you go in there with half-baked equipment, you won''t make it back alive. I''ll check with the sub-leader of the Black Cat of the Wind about that.

    ¡¸Of course. We have prepared cloaks and robes for the desert, and we have plenty of water in our ¡¾Item Storage¡¿. I''ve got a highly accurate map and compass from the Magic Kingdom, so I''m sure we won''t get lost.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m impressed. I''ll give you a compliment.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, my darling praised me. I''m so happy!¡¹

    Saki shook her short-cut black hair and was honestly happy.

    ¡¸Then, it looks like we''re walking from here.¡¹

    Serina, clad in a robe, said that. Well, in this sand, I don''t see how we can go on with the carriage wheels.

    ¡¸I guess so.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, you coachman should wait for us in the city of Toran. If we don''t come back in two weeks, you can cancel the contract.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, take care.¡¹

    After returning the coachmans with the carriage, we stepped into the ¡ºDesert of Death¡».

    ¡¸Ohhh, the sand is so smooth and interesting!¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe, yes, it is.¡¹

    ¡¸It really is~!¡¹

    Lily, Jouga, and the others were innocently stepping on the sand and playing, but I guess we can only laugh about it for now.

    ¡¸You''ll get tired later, so play in moderation.¡¹

    That''s all I said and let them do as they pleased.

    The temperature here must already be quite high, but we''ve all taken ¡¾Flame Resistance Level 5¡¿, so the heat is no problem. I felt hot, but not so hot that it bothered me. I also gave Selma some points and let her take ¡¾Flame Resistance¡¿.

    The group formed a vertical line and chose to walk along the dunes and the mountainous part of the dunes. If we walked in the valley, we would be buried immediately when the dunes collapsed, and there was another reason.

    ¡¸ GRURURURU......¡¹

    Tama were groaning, and I was constantly on the lookout for them under the dunes.

    ¡¸I think there''s something in there.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s definitely ant hell. The sand there just moved a little.¡¹

    Selma also frowned nervously.

    ¡¸I''ve heard that the ant hell in the central desert can swallow a whole carriage.¡¹

    Hannah said, but that''s pretty big. With our level of skill, it''s probably not impossible to defeat them, but for now, it''s better to move quickly through this desert to our destination than to spend time leveling up.

    ¡¸I heard there are other Sandworms out there, I''d like to take a look at them.¡¹

    Letty says.

    ¡¸You''ve got to be kidding. It''s also known as the ¡ºSand Dragon¡», and it''s a feared monster.¡¹

    When Selma said this, Letty laughed happily.

    ¡¸That''s why it''s okay. I heard that they have beautiful magic stones.¡¹

    ¡¸If they drop magic stones, we might as well hunt one or two of them down.¡¹

    Luka, who covered her mouth with her robe, as if she didn''t like the sand, said that, Well, if they''re going to attack us, that''s fine. We don''t need to go looking for them.

    ¡¸The wind spirits are making a lot of noise. Watch out! There''s a sandstorm coming!¡¹

    Selma shouted at the sky. As we all stopped and braced ourselves, a white mist filled the sky and several tornadoes began to form. They were small at first, but as they grew larger in the blink of an eye, they swept up the sand around them - damn, I can''t see a thing.

    I stepped on my feet to keep from being blown away by the wind, but the sand was hurting my face. On the contrary, the strong wind started to agitate me, and my body started to float.

    ¡¸Hawa!? Aaareee!¡¹

    Crap, Nene, who weighs so little, is being blown away!¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me!¡¡¨D¨DO Setu-chan, great God of Destruction and protector of the raging desert, appease his wrath, for he has falsely accused for killing our brother, and we are the ones who know the truth. Mayonnaise for the lettuce! For honeymoon salad ¡¾Sandwich!¡¿¡¹

    As soon as Letty chanted the incantation, the sandstorm that had been brewing up until then quieted down and disappeared like a lie.

    ¡¸Hawawawa, I''m going to fall~~!¡¹

    I''ll move with my ¡¾Levitation¡¿ and catch Nene as she falls from the sky.

    ¡¸Hawa, thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, that was awesome! So this is the sandstorm, huh¡¹

    ¡¸*spit-spit*, ugh, sand got in my mouth~!¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, you''re so different.¡¹

    ¡¸And the sand was delicious!¡¹

    It looks like the rest of the group is safe.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s keep moving.¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can''t believe ...... that she can calm a sandstorm so easily. Letty-dono, no, Letty-sama! You can even control the Desert God!?¡¹

    Selma asked excitedly.

    ¡¸Fufu~n, Well, Setu-chan and I are such close friends that we can almost read each other''s minds, so this is not so bad. Give me more praise.¡¹

    Letty made a clear face with only her mouth twisted in a good mood, and fiddled with the brim of her hat.

    ¡¸Oohhhh......You two are friends, huh. Hmm?¡¹

    I heard the sound of the wind blowing again.

    ¡¸Whoa, crap, here it comes again! A sandstorm!¡¹

    ¡¸But that''s weird, unlike before, there''s only one tornado.¡¹

    Serina''s words caught my attention and I shouted.

    ¡¸Everyone, get away from Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸R-roger that¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What''s that? No matter how many times the sandstorm comes, if you ask Setu-chan¨D¨DSetu the great God of Destruction and protector of the raging desert, his wrath will be¨D¨DBwah!? Sand is coming in my mouth! Aaargh!¡¹

    I knew it. You''re so arrogant against a god. What kind of fiends is that? The other party is definitely pinpointing your anger.

    The sandstorm that engulfed only Letty passed by and disappeared. The area became quiet as if nothing had happened.

    ¡¸Ummm... I guess you weren''t a close friends after all.¡¹

    Selma said with a look of disappointment on her face.

    ¡¸The power of nature is beyond human control. That is why we are in awe of the great power and pray to God.¡¹

    Fianna said, putting her hands together in prayer, but it''s important to be humble, as human being.

    We once defeated a sleeping god, but that was probably because the god were not fully awake.

    ¡¸All right, let''s move on.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, uhm, Alec-sama, Letty-sama is still ......¡¹

    ¡¸Leave her alone, Selma. She''ll be fine anyway.¡¹

    ¡¸You know what they say... "Hatred makes the world go round".¡¹

    Serina says something relatively terrible, but it seems that Letty has done something recently that has caused her personal resentment.

    ¡¸Sigh. But what a harsh land. I thought we were relegated to the thin lands, but maybe our village is still better than here. ......¡¹

    Selma let out a sigh of relief, but I guess most of the land is fertile compared to here.

    ¡¸Selma, where is your hometown? Was it in Morph Country?¡¹

    Serina asked with interest.

    ¡¸I''d like to say that we can''t tell the humans about the elven villages, but I think It''s okay to reveal it to you. We live in a hidden village in the Black Forest, deep in the north of the Morph Kingdom, close to the Vernia Kingdom.¡¹

    ¡¸So you want to move to the top of the World Tree because you''re having trouble with the thin land?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Partly because it''s such a thin land, but also because we''re shunned and persecuted by the other beasts.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s terrible.¡¹

    It''s certainly terrible, yes, but that''s just Selma''s version of events. I''ll have to listen to what the beasts have to say before I can find out the truth.

    ¡¸But if I can bring back this ¡ºBook of the Dead¡», we can wipe out those beastmen who are in our way.¡¹

    Selma is smiling with a dangerous look in her eyes, but I don''t understand her purpose, whether she wants to move or take revenge on the beastmen. Well, it''s none of our business. I have a bad feeling about this, so I think I should take away the ¡ºBook of the Dead¡» and arrange for her to live in the World Tree.

    If I ask the headmaster, she''ll give me permission. I''m sure no one lives in that tree right now.

    ¡¸*cough-cough*, Ugh, I had a terrible experience.¡¹

    Letty used her levitation magic and came back from the sky.

    ¡¸Letty, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll heal you. ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant my wish. Heal!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, ......,Wheew, I feel alive again. Thank you, Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re welcome.¡¹

    We started walking again, but the scenery of the dunes, which didn''t seem to change as we walked, was starting to take away our energy.

 Volume 25 - CH 43

    ¡¸Lily is tired! Don''t wanna to take another step! I don''t want to walk anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too~!¡¹

    I thought this would happen, but the insufferable members of the group raised their voices.

    This is the scariest thing in the desert when you can''t see your destination no matter how long you walk.

    Temperature and water are important, but it''s the spirit that counts.

    ¡¸I guess I''ll just leave you two here. We can''t take care of you if you abandon Meena and Kaede.¡¹

    Saki, too, did not coddle them, but gave them a stern warning.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, no, I''m not abandoning them! Okay, let''s do our best! We''re walking, Lily!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. Geez, Alec, carry me, carry me please~!¡¹

    ¡¸Honestly, you''re such a spoiled brat, you know that? Well, that''s fine¡¹

    I carry Lily in my arms and walked down the dune step by step. On the way, my feet sank into the sand like it was muddy, and I couldn''t go as I wanted. So I started walking again, sometimes using ¡¾Levitation¡¿.

    After a few hours of this, the ground suddenly began to shake.

    ¡¸What is it? Wh-what?¡¹

    Unlike an earthquake, this was a slow movement. But the fact that I don''t know the cause makes it even scarier.

    ¡¸Th-that can''t be, this is ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know about this, Selma?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s just that folklore says that when a sand dragon appears, the earth shakes like an ocean.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s it. Everyone, prepare for the Sandworm! It''s coming!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    At about the same time as everyone replied to my instructions, the sand exploded like an eruption, and the Sandworm appeared from it.

    ¨D¨DTsk, it big ......!

    I knew that it would not be a half-hearted enemy, being called the Sand Dragon, but I had no idea that it was this big.

    It body is probably at least four meters thick. I have no idea how long it is.

    ¡¸Khh, big is not always better!¡¹

    Jouga runs in first as a cut-throat leader, but he can''t reach the enemy right away because his feet are stuck in the sand.

    ¡¸Don''t worry, we can do it!¡¹

    After saying that, Luka took off her robe, probably judging it to be in the way of her running, and plunged into the sand.

    The vanguard group finally made it to the base of the sandworm, and surrounded it, slashing at it all at once.

    ¡¸GHOoOOOO¨D¨D!¡¹

    The sandworm roars as it swells, and then plunges headfirst like a dragon flying through the sky.

    ¡¸Run!¡¹

    Deciding that the attack was dangerous, I gave the order.

    ¡¸A-Aye! Kkhh!¡¹

    But there are few who can move freely in the sand. Doon! The sandworm''s head landed on the ground with a loud thud, and several people were caught in it.

    ¡¸Aahhh! Jouga! Luka!¡¹

    cried Serina. From where I was standing, the sand was flying around like a smoke screen, so I couldn''t see, but from the sound of her voice, it seemed that two people had been hit.

    ¡¸Fianna! Heal them!¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay!¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant our wish and show us an infinite miracle in this place. Area Heal!¡¹

    The area around the sand glowed white, but it looks like she used range magic instead of single target. Good decision.

    ¡¸ZOoOOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    The sandworm leaned its head this way, and now it began to swell rapidly.

    What is this thing going to do?

    ¡¸¡ºI love cleaning~!¡»¡¹

    It seems that Nene used her ¡¾Empathy¡¿ to read the enemy''s thoughts, but cleaning?

    ¡¸Kuhh, this is bad, I''m getting sucked in. Letty, use the gravity magic!¡¹

    With the wind whipping around me, I understood what it was trying to do.

    ¡¸Ehh? I just came up with a great new original magic.¡¹

    That''s all well and good, but it''s got to be something that can take it out in one hit or knock it back, or we''ll get sucked in first.

    ¡¸Quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Kay-kay. ¨D¨DBlack Hole another world, Bottomless Stomachs,....? but that''s too strong for all of us, let''s see, uhh, ......¡¹

    ¡¸OI, anything is fine. Put on some weight on it. Damn.¡¹

    The wind picked up even more, and my body fluttered.

    ¡¸Haeeeeee¨D¨DW-wind!¡¹

    As she floated up, Nene cast a shortened form of wind magic on herself. But she was only able to slow it down a little and was sucked into the sandworm''s mouth.

    Tsk, this isn''t a vacuum cleaner, you know.

    ¡¸Aahhhh, Nene-chan! If this happens¨D¨D a great tree with roots in the earth, ugh, *choke*!¡¡*cough*!Th-the sand is...¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, no chanting there. Whoa!¡¹

    ¡¸Aleec!¡¹

    In my haste, I used ¡¾Levitate¡¿, but the wind that the sandworm sucked in was stronger.

    I was taken into the darkness with a pop sound.

    I fall into the sand. The inside of the sandworm''s stomach is also full of sand.

    ¡¸¨D¨DBe a piece of the stars and light my way, Light!¡¹

    She seemed to be close by, and as soon as Nene cast the light magic, I could see my surroundings.

    ¡¸Brother!¡¹¡¸Aleeec!¡¹

    ¡¸Jouga, Luka, it looks like you''re both okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Aye, that''s not going to get us killed!¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    Now, what do we do from here? ...... Well, if we cut a hole in the belly, we can get out quickly.

    ¡¸Let''s get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I slashed at the wall of the sandworm''s belly, but perhaps because the body was so big, the cut didn''t even reach the outside of the worm. In the meantime, more and more sand was falling from its head, and more than half of my body was already buried. At this rate, I''m going to buried alive.

    ¡¸Eeii, that''s sloppy! ¡¾Dimensional Slash!¡¿¡¹

    I use my strongest skill here, grabbing the dimension with my toes and twisting my body to grab it with all my might and super speed. The sight at the end of the sword bends lazily ¨D¨D and I see the sky outside.

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, good! Just in time, everyone get out of there! I''ll show you Crusher Letty''s seriousness here! ¨D¨DThe great looking into the abyss .....¡¹

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    Letty started to chant her magic, but before she could, Serina used her usual special move, and the slashed sandworm collapsed like sand. Instantly, it turned into smoke.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I smiled at her, and she smiled back at me, saying she did done well.

    ¡¸He ......, heeey! We were just in the middle of a huge pinch of "Black Cat of the Wind", my friends were swallowed up one by one, and it was getting really exciting, so why don''t you let me get the last kill! You dumbass~!¡¹

    Letty is sulking, but it''s better to kill the sandworm quickly. We don''t need all that excitement.

    ¡¸Are you all okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep, I''m fine¡¹¡¸No problem¡¹¡¸I''m fine¡¹¡¸GAU¡¹

    After confirming that everyone was okay, I observed something large buried in the desert.

    ............Is this a dinosaur bone?

    In front of me was what appeared to be the spine of an animal, sticking out of the ground in a large, turret-like shape.

 Volume 25 - CH 44

    We traveled all the way to the central desert of the Kingdom of Toran, known as the ¡ºDesert of Death¡», in search of the fourth trial.

    What we found at the center of the desert was a huge bone.

    ¡¸Letty, what is this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, well, I don''t know.¡¹

    Maybe it''s because she failed to get the last kill earlier, but Letty doesn''t want to answer properly.

    ¡¸Probably. According to tradition, there is a Gate to the Underworld in the ¡ºDesert of Death¡», and that you must pass through the bones to reach it.¡¹

    Selma answered for me, but if that''s the lore of the Dark Elves'' village, it''s worth a try.

    ¡¸How''s the situation over there, Saki?¡¹

    I asked her, who had already entered the hollow in the bones to check the inside.

    ¡¸There''s a path that people can follow, and it''s going down gently, so I think we can get there.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, then, let''s go in.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Relying on the light from the magic lantern that Lily illuminates, we make our way through the cavernous bone cavity.

    The sound of our footsteps echoed, but there was no other sound.

    ¡¸Even so.........What kind of monster is a carcass of this size, anyway?¡¹

    Hannah was concerned about that, but if the monster didn''t attack, there was no need to check. If there were more of them, it would be a problem, but a monster this large would be easy to spot from a distance. So it would not be so difficult to escape.

    ¡¸Look, it''s a spiral staircase from here. It looks like someone has modified it to create a pathway.¡¹

    Serina said, but it seems to have been cut down to the bone, making it a staircase that people can walk on.

    But ...... I don''t know how far down it goes, but it''s a daunting amount of work to build these stairs.

    ¡¸Wooow, they had to cut it all down! I can''t do this kind of boring work!¡¹

    ¡¸Lily too~!¡¹

    Jouga and Lily said, but it couldn''t have been the work of just one person. It may have been a mind-boggling task that took years and generations to complete.

    ¡¸But for what purpose ......¡¹

    Serina asked, but perhaps someone had started it because there was a hole there that they could climb down. There is no reason for human curiosity.

    We go down because there is a hole there.

    We peek in because there is a hole there.

    The hole is there for us to enter.

    ¡¸Hawawa, I''m scared without the handrail¡¹

    Nene walks down the stairs with trepidation, leaning against the wall, but it''s not clear how far the center of the darkness extends.

    ¡¸Don''t look too far into the hole, Nene. It will scare you even more.¡¹

    ¡¸Okaay.¡¹

    ¡¸It looks like there are no monsters.¡¹

    Serina said, but nothing has come out since a while ago. Well, that''s probably for the best. If there''s a battle here, we''ll have to worry about someone accidentally falling down the stairs.

    ¡¸Hmm, I''m tired of walking. Carry me¡¹

    Lily, who seemed to be enjoying the feel of the bone stairs at first, started to complain again.

    ¡¸Lily, we''re all walking now, so let''s be a little more patient.¡¹

    Ione gently admonished her.

    ¡¸Don''t wanna! Carry meee!¡¹

    Good grief, she''s really unreasonable

    ¡¸Letty, cast a ¡¾Levitation¡¿ spell on everyone. We''ll get down to the bottom in one go.¡¹

    If the monsters don''t show up, I say, deciding that it would be faster.

    ¡¸Ah, you can''t just rely on me in situations like this.¡¹

    You''re rather deep-rooted.

    ¡¸Well, if you can''t do it, that''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Who said I can''t do it? There''s no magic that a genius who graduated seventh in her class from Austin Academy of Magic can''t use!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let''s see what you can do. Fufu.¡¹

    Serina asked the simple Letty with a funny laugh.

    ¡¸Watch this, you fools. ¨D¨DLighter, lighter, lighter than feathers, all fluffy, perfect texture, ¡¾Feather Body!¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸All right, everybody, down the hole.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, let''s go!¡¹¡¸Craaap!¡¹

    ¡¸There!¡¹¡¸Ooohhh!¡¹

    We dove into the hole in the dark, but Letty''s magic made us as light as feathers, and we fall gently down.

    ¡¸The speed is a bit slow, isn''t it? As a genius, I''ll go down first and wait for you. ¨D¨DGolden specific gravity, deceive Archimedes'' balance with the glitter of your body! ¡¾Gold weight!¡¿¡¹

    Letty chanted a spell and went downstairs with a tremendous speed ......

    ¡¸I hope she''s okay.¡¹

    Well, it''s about her. She''s not going to die, even if she fails.

    After a while, I heard a nice sound from below, but I think she might have failed to land.

    It''s because she''s trying to look good.

    ¡¸Lily, drop the high potion on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸Nihihi, Got~it. There!¡¹

    You don''t have to throw anything, but Lily threw the glass bottle of potion downward as hard as she could.

    ¡¸I don''t care if Letty gets mad at you later, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Because Alec told me to do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m sure it was my order, so I''ll apologize later.¡¹

    I didn''t know if she''d hit the target, but when we got dow, Letty was holding a piece of a medicine bottle with a resentful look on her face.

    ¡¸This thing! It hurt like hell!¡¹

    ¡¸My bad, Letty. I made her throw the bottle, but I didn''t think it would go that fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, geez. ¡¾Feather Body¡¿ is a body-only spell. Anything that''s too far removed from the body is also removed from the magic designation and becomes heavier.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, looks like it. Is your body okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I made it just in time, so¨D¨D Ahem, noo, what are you asking me, a genius, Alec? Can you please stop asking me like I made a mistake?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you did. All right, I hope you''re okay. Let''s move on.¡¹

    This is where the bones and the spiral staircase break off, and we are surrounded by a vast cavern.

    ¡¸Yep. Cerberus is over there.¡¹

    Letty points.

    ¡¸How did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I heard a growl earlier. Even Now.¡¹

    ¡¸GURURURURU......¡¹

    There was certainly a little growl.

    ¡¸All right, everyone, check your gear. Selma, you stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸P-Please wait, Alec-sama. I, too, would very much like to see the gates of the Underworld.¡¹

    ¡¸But the enemy''s level here is definitely staggering. You''re gonna slowing us down.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, I understand. Now, I''ll wait here for your return. Uh, ...... you''ll be back, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Tama, you wait here too.¡¹

    ¡¸GAU¡¹

    The big lion (Tama) attached to me and follows me this far, but Tama might get in the way when I put Cerberus to sleep, so I take out some bread from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and give it to Tama.

    ¡¸GOROGOROGORO......¡¹

    After swallowing the bread happily, Tama laid down on the spot quietly.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After walking for a while in the great underground cavity, Cerberus and the ¡ºGate of the Underworld¡» came into view.

    Cerberus was as big as Tama, and the gate was even more massive.

    ¡¸Saki, are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. I''ve got the pudding. Cat¨D¨DNo that''s not it, It''s a dog, for sure!¡¹

    ¡¸I hope so.  All of you, keep your eyes open in case the Cerberus doesn''t sleep.¡¹

    I instructed, drew my sword, and approached Cerberus.

 Volume 25 - CH 45

    Cerberus, the monster in front of the Giant Gate.

    It is much larger than a human, maybe 20 meters long.

    It has three heads for each body, and vicious-looking fangs peek out from between its mouths.

    As we approached, it clinked its jangling chains and turned its head toward us.

    Fumu...it''s chained up.

    ¡¸That''s a big dog! Oh, I''m no good with dogs. I''ve been bitten by one before and I''m scared of them. ......¡¹

    Everyone was wary, but so far there was no sign of it going to attack.

    Probably, if we try to approach that gate, it will come at us with a bite.

    It''s the guard dog of that gate.

    ¡¸Saki¡¹

    ¡¸Here, leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t get too close.¡¹

    I think she knows what she''s doing, but she must be careful. Because the big lion of the same size was also stronger than I expected.

    The enemies in this trial are not to be underestimated.

    ¡¸Don''t worry. This is the time to use my skill, ¡¾Curling¡¿.¡¹

    I don''t know why you had such a skill, but well that''s okay.

    Saki sent the pudding on the plate forward with a beautiful form.

    The ground here is hard dirt, but the plate moves easily as if it were sliding on ice.

    ¡¸Go, go, go!¡¹¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¸Yip! Yip!¡¹¡¸Fooh! Fooh! Fooh!¡¹

    There was no one rubbing along with it, but some of the members cheering something like that.

    Cerberus, whose body reacted with a jolt, whipped up and locked on to the approaching plate.

    In addition, the plate slowed down as it approached,......, and while everyone watched with bated breath,......, it stopped right under Cerberus nose.

    ¡¸All right! Nice! ¡¹¡¸Niceeee!¡¹

    Saki and Serina exchange high-fives in joy.

    Now then ......

    Cerberus was staring at the pudding to see if it would move, but then it twitched its nose and started to smell it. Then its eyes widened in amazement, and it swallowed the pudding with its tongue as the three heads competed with each other.

    So far, so good.

    But how could such a ridiculously large demon fall asleep just because it ate something sweet?

    No matter how much the "Poetry of Welgilius" shows it, the blood sugar level is probably too high.

    After finishing its meal, Cerberus lay down again,......, and closed its eyes.

    ¡¸Ohhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Quiet.¡¹

    Cerberus, who moved its ears with a twitch, ...... swooned in its sleep and didn''t move any more.

    ¡¸All right, it looks like it went well. But ...... nothing is happening? Do we need to take it down?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Alec. Then you don''t need to put it to sleep. It said to put it to sleep, didn''t it?¡¹

    Serina is going to check it out.

    ¡¸That''s right. In that grimoire, it was cookies, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it wrong if it''s a different kind?¡¹

    ¡¸No, since that demon slept, I think it was important to put it to sleep. If that''s the case, then I think we need to do something after we put it to sleep. Not exterminate it.¡¹

    Hannah said calmly.

    Something, huh?

    ¡¸Look for something here. Maybe there''s something around here that are suspicious.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All of us approached Cerberus cautiously timidly, looking for something that would be considered the accomplishment of the trial.

    ¡¸Brother, there''s nothing here, after all. All that''s left are some rocks.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, it''s a dog, I think it''s digging and burying its treasure.¡¹

    That''s what Serina said, but it could be true.

    But do we have to dig around here without any guesses to find it? With the size of this place, Cerberus will probably wake up while we''re digging.

    ¡¸Leave it to me, ¨D¨D answer my call, where is the thing you are looking for, ¡¾Detect!¡¿¡¹

    Letty chanted a spell. I look at Cerberus in caution, but there''s no reaction.

    ¡¸I found it. There and there. I don''t want to go near that thing, so someone dig it up.¡¹

    Letty dexterously marked a red X on the ground with her non-chanting magic.

    ¡¸All right, if that''s the case, leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll dig this one on the right!¡¹

    Jouga and Marilyn dug at their respective points. Jouga is using a sword, and Marilyn is using an iron spoon, but I guess it''s her own spoon that she always carries with her.

    ¡¸Oh, I found something. Ugh, bones, huh? No, it''s a silver key! Brother!¡¹

    Jouga picked up a large silver key from the hole.

    ¡¸Don''t shout too loud. But you did a great job.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m sorry.¡¹

    ¡¸This one''s a leather collar.¡¹

    Marilyn dug out an old dog collar.

    ¡¸Hmm, well, it looks like one of them is a right.¡¹

    I had a ¡¾Premonition¡¿ like a response that I had accomplished the trial with this. However, I don''t know which one I should use. I can examined later, or use trial and error. It was the same with the treasure of the centaurs.

    ¡¸Then let''s get out of here. There''s nothing more to do here.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Alec. We can go to the other side of that "Gate of the Underworld" now, right?¡¹

    Letty pointed to a huge door behind us. The door is sealed shut with multiple layers of chains.

    ¡¸Ah, that ¡ºSilver key¡» could be used for the padlock on that gate.¡¹

    Serina noticed that there was indeed a padlock hanging from the chain in the middle of the gate.

    ¡¸Oh, then, let''s open it quickly. While the Cerberus asleep.¡¹

    Jouga smiled and said lightly, but .......

    ¡¸Wait, the other side of that gate is supposed to be the ¡ºLand of the Dead¡», right?¡¹

    Ione pointed out.

    Yes, the ¡ºGates of the Underworld¡» would be the entrance to the ¡ºLand of the Dead¡».

    The solemn, dark-colored door gives off a somewhat evil and ominous atmosphere.

    ¡¸Oh, ohhhh, that''s a not good. And we''re still alive!¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡ºLand of the Dead¡» ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa!¡¹

    Everyone stared again at the huge door.

    But it looks like Jouga is right, that thing doesn''t seem to have any use for us who''s still alive.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    I decide to do so, and turned back.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing, Fianna? We''re leaving you behind.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yes.¡¹

    Now, on to the snake monster, Typhon.

    Now there are only three trials left, and we''ve already finished half of them.

    Wait for me, Meena, Kaede.

 Volume 25 - CH 46

    Three days later, we were on our way to our next destination.

    We crossed the Central Desert and headed southwest, entering the northeastern part of the Austin Magic Kingdom.

    ¡¸The next Typhon, right, and what should we do about that?¡¹

    Serina asked me to confirm the condition.

    ¡¸This time, we should just kill it. But I read that we should prepare some alcohol.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, we should go to the city and buy some liquor.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I have some liquor that I got from the centaurs. We can use this.¡¹

    I showed her the white bottle.

    ¡¸Ah, Alec, can I have a taste of that?¡¹

    Marilyn reaches for it.

    ¡¸No.¡¹

    Naturally, I quickly dodge her hand and return the liquor to the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    ¡¸It''s for adventures, Marilyn.¡¹

    ¡¸But I''m curious about the Centauri''s alcohol. Why don''t we just buy the alcohol again~?¡¹

    You''re a no-good person. Well It''s okay, because I still have more. Who would spend their precious adventure items thinking that they can just buy them again?

    I was about to give her a lecture, but before I could, the carriage shook and stopped. ...... Again?

    ¡¸I''ll float the wheels. Everyone get off the carriage at once.¡¹

    The muddy road had caused the wheels to get stuck several times before.

    ¡¸Wait, darling, we''ve come to the end of the road. I guess we''ll have to walk from here.¡¹

    Saki, who was playing the role of a guard, came down and said.

    ¡¸What? Then it can''t be helped. Okay, we''ll walk from here. Everyone, check your gear.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A swampy area near the border with Toran. There''s a Typhon up ahead.

    I was wondering how such a monster survived without being defeated by Austin''s elite magicians, but walking around in this muddy swamp is more painful than I thought.

    It''s no wonder the magicianss don''t want to come near here.

    ¡¸Ugh!¡¹

    As soon as we started walking through the swamp, Selma, the dark elf, held her mouth and almost collapsed.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Selma?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-This smell, are you guys okay with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Smell? Ahh, it smells like a hot spring.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, right-right, I forgot to mention that this is a poisonous swamp, so if you don''t have ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿, you''ll die soon.¡¹

    Letty says. Come to think of it, all of us in the first team had ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿.

    ¡¸O-Oh, no. gufuh!¡¹

    ¡¸Fianna, give Selma a heal and an antipoison magic. In addition, I''ll give you some points, so take the ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿ skills.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    ¡¸Th-Thanks a lot.¡¹

    The other newcomer, Tama (the big lion), looks unconcerned, but he''s a boss monster. It looks like it comes standard with at least ¡¾Poison Resistance¡¿.

    ¡¸Next time, please tell me about such things as soon as possible. It''s life-threatening.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, sorry-sorry, but she''s following us on her own, right?¡¹

    That''s what Letty says, and she''s right. Well, since I got her virginity yesterday, I''ll at least take care of her.

    ¡¸That''s right. Selma, it seems that the next step is to fight, so it''s really dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm. At that time, I''ll be in the back watching over you.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    Lily said, taking advantage of the situation, but well, if there are so many of us, we can handle it with one or two spectators.

    ¡¸Suit yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, darling, I found something!¡¹

    Saki, who was walking in the lead, raised her hand and called out to me.

    ¡¸I''m coming there¡¹

    I used ¡¾Levitate¡¿ and went to Saki''s place. I''ve been walking up to this point because I have to be aware of flying when I''m using ¡¾Levitate¡¿ all the time.

    ¡¸This is it.¡¹

    Saki pointed at it, and sure enough, there were traces of something large crawling through the mud of the swamp.

    From the shape of it, I''m guessing it''s not a limb, but the body of a snake.

    ¡¸Whoa, you found the boss, huh? Looks like we should follow these tracks!¡¹

    Jouga says, but I don''t really want to play chase in this big swamp.

    ¡¸No, Jouga, I''ve got an idea. I''m gonna set a trap here.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a good idea, but is it gonna fall for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Look, there''s some old trace here. Looks like it''s been back and forth between here and there.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, yeah. Could it be a pathway or something?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know, but instead of walking around looking for it, let''s try setting a trap here for a day.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I immediately had Letty prepare the ground with magic and build a shelter nearby.

    I put a bottle of wine in a position where I can keep an eye on it from there.

    There was a shadow approaching slowly.

    ¡¸Marilyn, that''s enough joking around for now.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh, I''m sorr~yy.¡¹

    Saki pulled Marilyn''s hand when she tried to approach the liquor bottle and took her back to wait for her to compose herself.

    ...... Will it come?

    When I thought, If it''s going to take a long time, I''d like to take turns standing guard¨D¨D

    A hissing sound came out of nowhere.

    ¡¸Huh? What''s that noise, *mumble*¨D¨D¡¹

    Jouga was about to speak, but Luka did a good job of covering his mouth to keep him quiet.

    We all listened carefully and prepared ourselves to jump out of the shelter at any time.

    ¡¸*shuu-shuu*...... smells, smells, smells like sweet, sweet liquor¡¹

    The Centaurs'' liquor did not taste sweet, but it seemed to her that it''s sweet.

    The monster''s upper body was that of a woman, and its lower body was that of a long snake, with eight snake necks extending from the body.

    ¡¸¡ºKukuku, and the smell of the delicious meat of the ningen in that hole.¡» Hawawa.¡¹

    Nene read her though with ¡¾Empathy¡î¡¿, but yeah, if she had such a good nose, we would have found out long ago.

    ¡¸Oh, have you noticed? Whatever, you can wait there quietly. I''ll deal with you guys after I get this drink.¡¹

    She''s underestimated us. But it''s a good thing for us that she''s aware of the trap and is willing to drink first. I signaled with my hand, stopped the member who were about to jump out, and waited for her to finish her drink.

    ¡¸Mmm~, puha~, that''s delicious, Hick.¡¹

    Maybe it''s because she drank it all in one go, but she still seems to be pretty weak on alcohol.

    Typhon turned red and looked at me with her snake tongue.

    Coming¨D¨D

    ¡¸Everybody, spread out!¡¹

    At almost the same time as I gave the order, Typhon leapt towards me at once, and the walls of the shelter scattered to pieces.

    Author Note:

    I''ve been working on a manga for a while now, and it''s going to be published in Comic Ride Advance today!

    After seeing the professional works, I gave up my ambition to become a mangaka.(£»¡ä§¥£à)

 Volume 26 - CH 47

    In the Swamp of Death, the fifth trial, the battle against Typhon, began.

    The snake woman took the lead, but there was no way we were going to sit around and wait for her to hit the shelter. We quickly jumped out of the way and avoided her attack.

    ¡¸Hurrah!¡¹

    Jouga swung his two-handed sword to slash at her, but the snake woman moved easily over the swamp and easily dodged it.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    The terrain here is in her favor.

    But there are people here who can use levitate magic.

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    While levitate, Serina used her special move from behind the snake woman.

    ¡¸Gunuu!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I hit it!¡¹

    ¡¸Hooray!¡¹

    We all thought that we could win, but the chain of disintegration stopped when the heads of the eight snakes slithered down.

    ¡¸Oh, she''s molted!? Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Serina!¡¹

    Then Serina, who was hit back, was blown hard backward.

    ¡¸Tsk, one at a time! Make sure to kill her head one by one.¡¹

    I didn''t panic and gave the order. Serina still had some HP left, so she could recover.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, how dare a ningen crush one of my heads?......brace yourselves!¡¹

    The rest of the seven snakes'' mouths snap open and their sharp fangs glint as they bite down.

    ¡¸Avoid them!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkhhh!¡¹

    With a *cling*, Luka flicked the snake''s fangs with her sword, but it still looked tough.

    ...... Indeed, I''ve defeated the Minotaur and gained experience fighting the Centaur brothers, but I should let the members gain some experience here.

    ¡¸Luka!¡¹

    The head of another snake entered the chase, but Hannah successfully checked the enemy''s movement with her rapier there. Even though their bodies are not connected, the coordination between friends is perfect.

    ¡¸You know what! As long as I''m not drunk, you guys are ......!¡¹

    The human head of Typhon gritted her teeth in annoyance, but yes, in battle, the condition is important. It is also important to be in good physical condition.

    ¡¸Don''t ride if you drink, If you''re going to drink, don''t ride, If you drink, don''t drink alcohol! No minors. Absolutely don''t! ¡¾Holy Destroy¡¿!¡¹

    For some reason, while uttering a Japanese motto, Elisa made a huge move and slashed in.

    ¡¸Gwahh!¡¹

    One head flew off.

    ¡¸All right! We can do it!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m here, too¡¹

    Julia stepped forward and took a stance, but Letty flew her magic from behind.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI will redeem. I seek it in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, demon god of rage, destroy your enemies with your fierce fire! Get out of the way! ¡¾Flame Spear!!!!¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸Gwahhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that should be my part there.¡¹

    Well, Yulia is not a regular member, so there is room for improvement in coordination.

    However, Letty''s Flame Spear pierced the snake''s neck one after another, leaving her with only one head left.

    ¡¸D-damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn youuuuuuuuuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s my turn now ¡¾Waterfowl Sword Secret Technique! Cormorant!¡¿¡¹

    Ione sinks into the water with topun.

    ¡¸Kkuh.....Hmm? It doesn''t come to your mind. Kukuku, it seems this bottomless swamp is too hard for you, hahaha!¡¹

    The snake woman laughs happily, but ......

    Let me explain.

    A cormorant is a bird that can dive to a depth of 10 meters, and stay there for up to a minute.

    The swamp in front of the snake woman rises¨D¨D

    Ione came out of it and cut off the head of the snake woman from below.

    ¡¸Wha, How can this be  ......!¡¹

    With a shocked expression on her face, Typhon is dead.

    Brown smoke rises, and the swamp becomes silent.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, everyone''s doing great.¡¹

    ¡¸Phew. That was a pretty dangerous enemy!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. If she hadn''t been drinking and getting drunk, I would have been scared.¡¹

    ¡¸Aleeec! Look, look, I found a big egg!¡¹

    Lily picked up a football-sized egg from the swamp, probably laid by the snake woman.

    ¡¸Let''s see if there are any more. Keep looking.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All the members of the group searched the area, but there was only one egg. Oh well. If it spawned again and attacked us, we''d have to kill it again.

    ¡¸Phew, I want to take a bath.¡¹

    Letty and Nene''s water magic washed away the mud on our body, but Serina said with a subtle look on her face.

    ¡¸We should try to find an inn in a nearby town. But if they don''t have any, you''ll have to put up with the hot water in the tub.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I know.¡¹

    We hurried to our next destination.

 Volume 26 - CH 48

    After traveling south from the Kingdom of Austin and entering the Kingdom of Portiana, we next headed for the mountainous region where the Fire Giants were said to be.

    ¡¸I see it. That red mountain is the ¡ºFire Dragon Mountains¡».¡¹

    Saki said as she checked the map.

    ¡¸Ohhh, ......, this is it. It is said that everything burns and even iron melts in these mountains. ......¡¹

    Selma said in fear, but I guess it''s just folklore taught in the dark elf village.

    ¡¸All of you, check your status to make sure that your ¡¾Fire Resistance¡¿ is maxed out.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Copy¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It''s a skill I''ve already taken in the desert, so it''ll be useful here as well.

    We climbed up the mountain path where the ground looked shaky from the heat.

    ¡¸Monsters! Three of them!¡¹

    On the way, a fiery cow demon appears and rushes towards us.

    ¡¸Ha!¡¹¡¸Seiyahh!¡¹¡¸Oraa!¡¹

    The vanguard group slashed at it with a counter attack, but it couldn''t be killed with a single blow. It''s quite a tough enemy.

    I''ll have to appraise it just in case.

    ¡´Name¡µ Fire Buffalo

    ¡´Level¡µ135

    ¡´HP¡µ 11486/22486

    ¡´Status¡µ Excited.

    ¡´Description¡µ

    A cow that wears flames.

    When it sees something fluttering, it rushes at it.

    It has a rather ferocious personality.

    Non-active.

    It''s level is over 100. If it were in a dungeon, it would be treated as a boss, but here it''s in a herd, so it''s probably just a small fry.

    Is there a larger range of enemy levels in this world than I thought?

    If that''s the case, then it''s possible to hunt down strong enemies, gain experience, and level up further.

    I think I''m beginning to see a path to be able to defeat the unstoppable Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹

    It took us a while, but we were able to finish the battle without getting into any trouble.

    I had been thinking about the fight with the boss of this place, a giant named Kirks, but I soon realized that ...... that was a mistake.

    ¡¸There''s a new one! Eight of them this time!¡¹

    Monsters with four wings like dragonflies appeared, but they were probably about the same level as the enemies from earlier ¨D¨D that''s why I didn''t do the ¡¾Appraisal¡¿. No, even if I had, I''m sure I wouldn''t have taken any special action just because they breathed fire.

    ¡¸All right, we should all scatter and take out these things together¨D¨DWhoaa!?¡¹

    Jouga and the other vanguards thought so and headed towards their respective enemies, but we were too late to realize the horror of being surrounded in a circle.

    The monsters were spraying burning flames at us all at once.

    The area in front of us became a literal sea of fire, and we were swallowed by the massive wave of flames.

    Of course, if you have ¡¾Fire Resistance Level 5¡¿, you can prevent the heat.

    However, the flames deprived us of oxygen, causing us to run out of oxygen.

    ¡¸D-damn, I''m having trouble breathing, huh? My consciousness is ......! I can''t get any strength into my legs! Kuhh, it''s getting dark in front me ......!¡¹

    The members'' movements slowed down.

    ¡¸Tsk.¨D¨D¡¹The four great spirits are sylphs, let their wings flap in a gust of wind! ¡¾Wind!¡¿¡¹

    I cast a wind spell.

    If I didn''t have the ¡¾Suffocate Resistance¡¿ skill, it would have been a bit dangerous.

    ¡¸All right, I can breathe again!¡¹¡¸Easy peasy!¡¹

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹¡¸Phew.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, take ¡¾Suffocate Resistance¡¿ as well.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    After defeating the mob, we headed straight for the top of the mountain and finally found the cave where Kirks was said to be.

    In the cave, lava flowed down the center of the cave, making it look like a river.

    ¡¸Ohhhh, ......, the cave of the red river that needs no light, it really is just like the lore. ......!¡¹

    Selma is impressed, did the people from the Dark Elves'' village also come here?

    If so, they are higher level than I thought, but ...... Selma''s level is not so high.

    I felt a little stuck, but now I have to focus on Kirks.

    ¡¸Selma, you stay here.¡¹

    ¡¸Kkhh, that''s really pity I couldn''t follow you there, but I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Everyone, check your equipment and the potions. This is where the real thing.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Undestood!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡» clan members head into the cave.

    It''s the sixth trial.

    We headed deeper into the cave, feeling a definite response.

 Volume 26 - CH 49

    An orange glow illuminated the cave from below.

    The sticky lava flowing in the center was moving slowly, occasionally popping bubbles.

    ¡¸Is that the rock meltingt? It''s kind of strange!¡¹

    ¡¸Strange~!¡¹

    Jouga and Lily looked down and said that, I don''t think the locals have had a chance to see it on film, so they can''t help but be distracted. It''s not a problem, because the another world heroes like Serina and Saki are on the lookout for their surroundings.

    ¡¸Whoa! Something just jumped at me!¡¹

    Jouga was the first to notice something was wrong, but there seemed to be a monster swimming and jumping through the lava. The red piranha-like creature turned its fangs at him, but Jouga reacted quickly and flipped it back with his sword, saving the day.

    ¡¸It''s the enemy, watch out your below!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Copy!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    No matter how much we say we have ¡¾Fire Resistance¡¿, our equipment is different. We can''t just chase after the piranhas and dive into the lava below, because losing our equipment would mean a loss of combat capability.

    ¡¸Take these! Oh, I failed to kill it! Geez!¡¹

    Seirina said regretfully, but these monsters have nothing to do with the trial. There''s no need to force kill them down.

    ¡¸Leave them alone. Let''s move on.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it.¡¹

    Seirina hadn''t forgotten our goal either, so she quickly changed her mind and hurried onward.

    After going through the cave for a while, a river of lava crossed the path.

    ¡¸Oh, there''s no way to go on!¡¹

    Jouga said, but that won''t be an obstacle for the ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡», right?

    ¡¸Those who can fly should carry those who can''t. Since this is the time, everyone should get the flying skill.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh! That''s a good idea!¡¹

    Unfortunately, only about three of us were able to take flying skills, but the class change would change the skill candidates.

    As I finished crossing the river of lava and proceeded further into the cave, I heard the regular rhythmic sound of something tapping from the other side.

    ¡¸What was that?¡¹

    We were dubious, but it was probably the boss.

    There is a giant, Kirks, in this cave.

    The deepest part of the Flame Cave¨D¨D

    It is surprisingly lifelike and looks like a blacksmithing workshop.

    The red-skinned giant Kirks seems to be wielding a lava mallet and forging swords.

    ¡¸Damn you, heroes, you''ve locked me in this cramped cave! If this rock sword is completed, I will burn down the surrounding villages! Hmph!¡¹

    Kirks, who swings his mallet single-mindedly with bloodshot eyes, seems to have been beaten by one of the heroes in the past. Well, even the legends say that he had a tyrannical personality, and that way he could be defeated without worry.

    ¡¸Kirks, you can fight me!¡¹

    I could have taken him by surprise, but I dared to call out.

    This is the sixth trial. If I can''t defeat this guy head on, it will be difficult to defeat the real boss, Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸You bastard, ohhh! With your black hair and black eyes, you''re a hero!¡¹

    Maybe the hero who defeated this guy in the past and locked him up in here was also Japanese. Well, it doesn''t matter.

    ¡¸Indeed, I''m one of the heroes.¡¹

    ¡¸You''ve saved me the trouble of looking for you from here. Die!¡¹

    A giant who swung a lava mallet and jumped at me.

    I decide that it''s a reckless contest of strength, so I kick the rock and dodge.

    ¡¸That was naive of you!¡¹

    With a boom and a roar, Kirks swung his mallet at me. He stepped in farther than I expected, and his mallet hit me as I jumped back.

    ¡¸Guhh!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Alec!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I was blown away with such force that I hit the wall of the cave, but his power was still tremendous. I''m going to use my ¡¾Instantaneous Movement¡¿ sparingly in the real fight with Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸I''ll be your opponent next!¡¹

    Jouga slammed his sword into the giant''s shin.

    ¡¸Unuu, you insects!¡¹

    ¡¸Avoid them! Jouga!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops!¡¹

    ¡¸I''m next!¡¹

    Luka attacked the other leg, and yes, since we had the numbers, a coordinated attack would be good.

    Deciding that we could fight like this, I gave orders to Serina.

    ¡¸Serina, save your Starlight Attack for a while.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. I''ll try some other attacks.¡¹

    We fought a rampaging Giant. He was tough, so it took quite a while, but we won in the end. It''s great that we were able to defeat the boss of the trials without Serina using her Starlight Attack.

    ¡¸Hot! This mallet is giving off weird sparks!¡¹

    Lily, who was busy collecting the loot, screamed when she tried to touch Kirks'' mallet.

    Houh, so the heat is beyond ¡¾Fire Resistance level 5¡¿ can handle.

    ¡¸Letty, can''t you do something about this mallet?¡¹

    For the Giants, a mallet can be handled with one hand, but for us, there''s no way we can use it as it is.

    ¡¸I''ll try.¡¹

    Letty cast a few spells, but they didn''t seem to be able to disassemble the mallet.

    ¡¸Tsk, I can''t do that. It''s an indestructible artifact. But I was able to recover the fire dust from the mallet. Maybe I can use it for something.¡¹

    Maybe I''ll try sprinkling it on enemies that are immune to fire.

    ¡¸All right, that''s enough here. Let''s head to the next trial.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 26 - CH 50

    Almost a month has passed since I suffered humiliating defeat at the hands of Emperor Gilan.

    We''ve challenged the seven trials set forth in the grimoire "The Poetry of Welgilius", and only one remains, the "Gordian Knot" passed down in the city of Freesia.

    ¡¸This is the city of Freesia.¡¹

    The town we visited by carriage was a very ordinary countryside. As we walked down an alleyway that was not even cobbled, we saw a large sphere of strange ivy entwined in front of a reasonably magnificent temple.

    ¡¸Is this it?¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Well done, O new hero. I am the head of this temple, and I''m the one who delivered the oracle¡¹

    An old priest came out of the building and said.

    ¡¸Let''s hear it.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. There is a sword sleeping here. However, no one has ever seen it. Whoever unlocks the ivy and takes the sword will be the new king.¡¹

    ¡¸So you''re saying it''s okay for us to solve it and take the sword?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. But of the thousands of people who have tried to do this, not one has ever untied the knot or even seen the sword inside. There is no way to know if the sword is really there or not. If you don''t want to waste your time or lose your name, it would be wise not to try.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph,  if you come this far and run back, that would be a disgrace. I''ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Alec. I''d like to try something first.¡¹

    Lily said. Well, I guess we don''t have to worry about who''s going to solve it at this point. The purpose of the trials should be to get the sword that''s in here.

    ¡¸Fine. Do what you want.¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹

    ¡¸Brother, I want to do it too!¡¹

    ¡¸I want to try it too~!¡¹

    Jouga and Marilyn said they wanted to try too.

    ¡¸That''s fine. Do what you want.¡¹

    Lily immediately grabbed the ivy with both hands and started pulling, but the ivy seemed to be frozen like a rock and didn''t budge.

    ¡¸Hmmmm!¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, get out of the way, Lily, my turn now.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t wanna, Lily''s still doing it!¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll do it. You''re not strong enough, no matter how you look at it. It''s my turn to show off my strenght here, and this is where I come in. Ouryaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the meal!¡¹

    Jouga pulled it and Marilyn bit it, but ......

    ¡¸Mwooh!? It''s hard. It won''t budge. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸Kkuhh, my teeth won''t penetrate it ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Step aside guys, If you can''t push it, try pulling it.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a circle of wisdom.¡¹

    Luka, Yulia and a few others tried, but they still couldn''t get the ivy off.

    ¡¸What''s going on with this ivy?¡¹

    But if it''s a living thing, it''ll be easy to win with ¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿.

    ¡¸Serina¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, leave it to me. Hey, everyone it''ll be dangerous, so stay away from there.¡¹

    ¡¸What, that''s it after all?¡¹

    ¡¸How boring!¡¹

    ¡¸As long as you feel good about your special moves, you''ll never be able to improve your normal skills, and that''s a good thing to remember!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the idea of an ordinary person with no ingenuity or originality!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, there, shut up. Here I go! ¡¾Starlight atta¨D¨Dwhat?¡¹

    The moment Serina slashed at the mass of ivy, the ivy moved languidly and avoided her slash.

    ¡¸You! ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿ Kuhh! ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    Serina chases the ivy ball around, but the ivy is quite quick.

    ¡¸I-I can''t hit it. ...... *pant pant*!¡¹

    ¡¸Think a little. I''m sure you can handle it, Serina. Well, I''ll take care of it. You just rest there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but how do you ......¡¹

    I have a specific skill to use here.

    ¡¸¡¾Dimensional Slash!¡¿¡¹

    When I used my special move, the space distorted lazily and the ivy that was trying to avoid it was pulled towards it by itself. I slash at it again. Well something like that

    ¡¸ KYIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!¡¹

    With a high-pitched scream, the ivy disappears in a cloud of green smoke.

    ¡¸Clear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh! Yaaay! Nihihi, Serina is lame~¡¹

    ¡¸Yes-yes. As expected, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I guess...¡¹

    I''m the leader. You have to make up your mind when you make a decision.

    And¨D¨D

    After the ivy disappeared, I found a sword on the ground.

    The black lacquered scabbard was covered with water droplets, and you could tell at a glance that it was a work of art.

    ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ here.

    ¡´Name¡µ Murasame

    ¡´Type¡µ Sword

    ¡´Material¡µ ?

    ¡´Attack Power¡µ 100,000~???

    ¡´Magic Attack Power¡µ???

    ¡´Weight¡µ 2

    ¡´Description¡µ

    This sword is six feet and one inch long, with a drop of water constantly floating on the blade.

    It''s a cursed sword that calls forth blood and mist, and when pulled out, it disperses beads.

    It repels demons and evil.

    It has a freezing effect.

    Unbreakable

    .

    I knew I could use it.

    ¡¸Ohhhh, I never thought I''d see someone untie the Gordian Knot here. A new king for a new age is born!¡¹

    All seven trials have been overcome.

    Will this be enough to defeat Emperor Gilan?

 Volume 26 - CH 51

    No, not yet.

    I''ve completed the Seven Trials, but the strength of Emperor Gilan I''ve experienced is still far beyond us.

    Besides, I hadn''t used the items I got from the Seven Trials yet.

    1 The ¡ºCow Leather Bag¡» given to me by the Centaur Tribe, and the golden semen that I filled it with.

    2 The ¡ºAriadne''s Thread¡», which I obtained after defeating the Minotaur.

    3 The ¡ºFluffy Hair¡» that accompanies the big lion (Tama) and is attached to Tama whenever he jumps on it.

    4 The ¡ºOld Collar¡», a treasure carefully buried by Cerberus, the watchdog of Hell who loves sweets.

    5 The ¡ºEggs¡» laid by the snake woman, Typhon, who lives in the Swamp of Death

    6 The ¡ºFire Dust¡» from the lava mallet used by Kirks, the giant of the Flame Cave.

    7 The ¡ºMurasame¡», the sword I obtained by cutting off the Gordian knot

    The sword can be used as a weapon, but I''m not sure what the collar, egg, etc. are for.

    ¡¸All right, Alec, take out all the treasures you have so far.¡¹

    She held out her right hand as if to say that it was natural for me to give the treasure to Letty, so I slapped her hand.

    ¡¸Hey! You can''t use that material item as it is.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, so it''s a material for alchemy.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you think it was for?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that''s okay. Go ahead and make it.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Aahh geez, but this artifact''s sword is unbreakable, so I can''t use it as material. I''ll use the other six.¡¹

    We decided to go back to the castle in Vernia, as there was a problem with the facilities in this city.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡¸Ohhh, Your Majesty, you''re safe.¡¹

    Lancelot greeted me.

    ¡¸Is the castle still the same?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. The rumors of His Majesty''s death caused some unrest, but we were able to cover it up by saying he was on an adventure.¡¹

    The king is an adventurer by training, so it''s a credible story. Well, the fact is, I was on an adventure.

    ¡¸I''ll be out again soon.¡¹

    ¡¸I would like to accompany you.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I need you to stay here. I don''t want castle is gone if you''re accompany me.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, then, I will defend this castle and my country and await your return.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹¡¸Alec-san!¡¹

    The cat-eared adventurer and the blonde-haired loli came running up to me, but it seems that Camilla and Mary also made it to the castle safely.

    ¡¸Camilla, thank you for fulfilling my quest.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaat, I''m a B-rank player, so this is easy for me. More importantly, I can''t believe you''re really a king.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, I wonder what Meena would say about you adding another girl again.¡¹

    Serina guesses and says, but it''s Meena, so she''s probably says "As expected of Master!" , and she''s would be proud of me

    ¡¸Alright then, Letty, let''s get started on the alchemy right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have a strong feeling that I''ll be able to create something amazing, so you can count on this genius mage!¡¹

    ¡¸I hope you don''t make any weird mistakes.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Don''t pressure me before I do it. Ahh--, I''ve got a bad feeling about this!¡¹

    She''s so mentally weak.

    ¡¸Letty, don''t worry about what an ordinary person who isn''t a mage says, you''re a genius, aren''t you?¡¹

    I''ll flatter her with my ¡¾Talking¡¿ skills.

    ¡¸Yes! That''s right, I''m a genius who graduated from Austin Royal Academy of Magic with the seventh rank! I can do it! I can do it!¡¹

    ¡¸So simple.¡¹

    ¡¸Darling is very good handling Letty. Then, Letty, let me know if there''s anything I can do for you.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''ll start by boiling some water in a pot in my workshop. You can help me, Nene-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Sensei!¡¹

    Letty and the others will take care of the alchemy. It shouldn''t take much manpower.

    And the rest ......

    ¡¸Serina, buy up all the ability-boosting jewels you can find and collect them.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. You want to raise the status, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that''s right. I''ll also raise the basic ability values to the limit. There''s nothing left to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    I''ve done all I can do.

    The next step is the final battle.

    The preparations went without a hitch, and tomorrow we''ll be leaving for the Gilan Empire. That night, I couldn''t sleep very well and was sitting on the roof of the castle looking at the stars.

    The girl who was supposed to be next to me at a time like this was not here.

    I didn''t realize it until Meena disappeared, but it seems she''s already become so close to me that she''s almost a part of me.

    ¡¸Hmph, that''s not like me.¡¹

    ¡¸There you are, Alec.¡¹

    Shaking her long red hair, Serina called out to me.

    ¡¸Serina, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Can''t sleep?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I just thought I''d get a little night air.¡¹

    I''m the leader of the clan ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡». Even if I''m worried about facing Emperor Gilan, I can''t let it show.

    Everyone is probably worried about whether we can win or not right now, so I have to play the role of a reliable leader.

    That will increase our chances of winning.

    ¡¸So. That''s fine. But do you think we can win?¡¹

    ¡¸There''s no point in worrying about whether we can win or not. We''re going to win. Think about what you can do to make that happen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I get it.¡¹

    If you start looking for reasons why you can''t win, you''ll find so many that you''ll lose your energy.

    I don''t even know if my level has caught up.

    I might be killed again.

    Still, I''ve done all I can do.

    I couldn''t betray Meena, who was certainly to believe in my coming.

    ¡¸Fuhh, that certainly doesn''t sound like you.¡¹

    Survival has always been my top priority.

    But in order to live a free life, this is a battle that I can''t avoid.

    I must win and get Meena back.

    To do so, I will risk everything.

    I swore victory to the stars in the night sky.

 Volume 26 - CH 52

    The Underdog Broadcasting Station is located in a renovated royal castle in the former Kingdom of Valencia.

    The "UND" sign is secretly removed by our hands.

    ¡¸Listen here, we''ll use the magic circle to get to Emperor Gilan before they notice us.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡» begins to move. Its movement is truly a gale, and it is a supple black cat that doesn''t even make a sound of footsteps.

    The easy-going castle, oblivious to our intrusion, seemed to be broadcasting live in its throne room.

    ¡¸Polin? Polin? Polin-Polin? I want to be a bride who loves to cook~?¡¹

    While the loli girl idol was singing and dancing¨D

    I looked around and saw that white thing. I think it was Hakubi. It was a quick creature.¡¹

    While killing any sign of me, I move behind it and pull out my sword Murasame.

    One flash.

    ¡¸Huh? Somehow the water was splashing on me. Aarghh, y-you bastard is!¡¹

    Hakubi turns around and sees me, but its HP is already down to zero.

    The creature split in two and turned into white smoke.

    So this is it?

    ¡¸Hmph, it wasn''t as big a deal as I thought. I thought it was going to be level 400.¡¹

    But the lack of response was too much for me to take in.

    ¡¸Ahhh, Hakubi! How dare you! Berserk! Crush him!¡¹

    Perhaps in response to Polin-chan''s faltering voice, a magic circle of light appeared on the floor, from which a jet-black giant emerged.

    Hmm, so these guys are Polin-chan''s summons.

    ¡¸I''m your opponent. Haah!¡¹

    Ione quickly slashes in. All right, you got it.

    The giants stopped moving as if it were frozen and turned into smoke.

    ¡¸N-No way. Even Berserk!¡¹

    ¡¸Polin, you just roll over there. ¡¾Turtle Shell Binding!¡¿¡¹

    I used Ariadne''s thread and tied her up.

    ¡¸Kuhh, what is this thread? I-I can''t break it.¡¹

    She''s an attractive loli girl, but I''ll have to have fun later.

    The only ones left are Mirity and Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Let''s go!¡¹

    We hurry to the magic circle.

    The magic circle transported us to a jet-black room, where we found Mirity and Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, I regret to inform you that our tax revenue is down from the previous year. We need to raise taxes more.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. Let''s get rid of the useless people who don''t pay taxes and make them work harder and harder.¡¹

    ¡¸Right away!¡¹

    Good grief, do you really think you can increase tax revenue that way?

    ¡¸Yoo, you two. I''ll tell you one thing, deprivation is when you''re not good enough. Giving, that''s the strength of a king.¡¹ (TLN: sorry bit hard to understand this line)

    ¡¸Y-you''re Alec. That''s absurb, I''m sure that at that time, His Majesty''s blow burned every last shred of your flesh!¡¹

    Mirity, the hero in white armor, looks at me in dismay.

    ¡¸That''s right. But I''m real, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then it''s time to bury you again!¡¹

    The sword that Mirity pulled out and my Demon Sword Murasame collided. The sparks made a thunderous sound and scattered violently. Both blades stilled at one point.

    ¡¸Murghh, why is it that you''re stronger than before?¡¹

    Mirity furrowed his brow as if to say he didn''t understand. I say.

    ¡¸Of course. People grow up, you know.¡¡It looks like my weapons are better than yours.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, I-It''s freezing ......!¡¹

    Mirity''s body, which had been bathed in drops of water, froze from the arms up.

    I gave him a flash of my Demon Sword as he hurriedly tried to step back.

    ¡¸Gwahh.....I can''t believe this...... , but I''ve been given ¡¾Immortality¡¿, and your attack are not enough to kill me.¡¹

    ¡¸I hope that''s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Ggh! Guaahhhh!¡¹

    He might come back to life, but for now, Mirity has been taken care of.

    ¡¸Now, you''re the only one lef, Emperor Gilan.¡¹

    I say to the giant emperor who is looking down at me.

    ¡¸Very well. Then you will know firsthand, the power to take away.¡¹

    The emperor stood up and waved his right arm.

    ¡¸Tsk!¡¹

    I didn''t know what was coming, but I had a strong feeling that I was in trouble. Without hesitation, I jumped backwards to avoid it.

    Then, the floor I was standing on shattered loudly.

    Did he send something flying? No, I couldn''t see anything. So, ...... wind pressure, or is this a direct attack of magic power?

    I''m familiar with this kind of attack. The boss of the ninth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return, the Dark Dragon, also used magic power as breath.

    ¡¸Avoid that attack!¡¹

    I give instructions to my companions.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸All right, I''ll go from here this time!¡¹

    Without even looking at the attack the Emperor just made, Jouga slashes at him.

    ¡¸Hah!¡¹

    Ione also runs in.

    ¡¸¡¾Circle Wave!¡¿¡¹

    Luka sends a shockwave from her sword.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI will redeem. I seek it in a pact not of master and servant. Efreet, demon of rage, destroy my enemies with your fierce fire! ¡¾Flame Spear!!!¡¿¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa, ¡¾Fi-Fireball!¡¿¡¹

    Letty and Nene used magic, but I don''t think a fireball would work on the Emperor. Well, that''s fine. It will be at least a check on him.

    ¡¸¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿ Okay, I hit it!¡¹

    Serina''s attack hit him, but due to his huge size, the disintegration did not spread to his entire body immediately.

    Besides, he''s ......

    ¡¸Ahh, the disintegration stopped!?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s magic power! It''s materializing magic power to seal the wounds on his body!¡¹

    Letty shouted, but it seems that he regenerated his body with magic power. It''s a terrifying amount of magic power.

    Of course, the former Demon King also nullified Serina''s ¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿.

    We had also discussed this kind of situation beforehand.

    ¡¸You burn!¡¹

    Emperor Gilan pointed at Serina and made a creepy face.

    ¡¸Oh shit, avoit it, Serina!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, aarghhh!¡¹

    She seemed to have put up some kind of barrier, but it still couldn''t prevent his attack, and blue flames flared up all over her body.

    Tsk, you don''t have immortality or regeneration.

    ¡¸Jajaja Jajaja Jajaja Jajaja!¡¹

    I try to lower the temperature by hurling my ice magic at her body. But the flames don''t go out.

    ¡¸Aaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, then Murasame, I''ll give you my blood and magic, so put out that flame!¡¹

    I put my magic power into the sword and gave it a swing, and the water droplets finally stopped the flames.

    ¡¸Serina-san! ¨D¨DGoddess Eir, grant my wish and show me a miracle. ¡¾Large Heal!¡¿¡¹

    Fianna casts a recovery spell, but she''s got a pretty serious wound. It seems that there is also an attached effect, and the wound heals slowly.

    Tsk, this is going to be a tough fight.

 Volume 26 - CH 53

    Emperor Gilan is definitely strong.

    He''s so powerful that he can stop ¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿ with his magic power.

    This is the reason why, if you can defeat this strongest emperor, you can finish the game.

    ¡¸¡¾Dimensional Slash¡¿¡¹

    I don''t hesitate to use my strongest technique.

    This is how I defeated the Demon King.

    This is a skill that cuts the dimension itself, and there''s nothing it can''t cut.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Aahh, that''s regeneration using magic power again. How much magic does he have?¡¹

    Yes, an extraordinary regeneration ability.

    So this is his trump card?

    ¡¸Letty, cast a strengthening spell.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine, but it won''t do much good if he regenerates.¡¹

    ¡¸Then there''s a spell that could take him down with a single blow... or maybe a gravity spell that sends him across the dimension.¡¹

    ¡¸That was a special spell that was only possible with the Headmaster. And someone burned my precious evil god.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, but you''re still an A-ranked mage. Try something, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Fine. ¨D¨DWood becomes charcoal. Light into darkness.¡¹

    Letty began to chant here spell, but Emperor Gilan  didn''t sit idly as she completed it.¡¹

    ¡¸You burn! You burn too! Burn! Burn!¡¹

    One after another, he pointed and attacked with a vicious blow of flame.

    Everyone barely avoided it, but even so, it seemed to do a lot of damage just by grazing them.

    ¡¸Guh!¡¹

    ¡¸Luka! Hurry up, get over here!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. Thank you for your help, Saki.¡¹

    Even so, the friends helped each other and avoided the fatal wound.

    ¡¸¨D¨DAwaken! The scorching heat of hell! Look at the cry of the soul of the author who overcame the crisis of the deadline! Let the jet-black flames of darkness from the primordial chaos burn everything to ashes, ¡¾Dark Narrow Fire Castle!¡¿¡¹

    Letty''s gigantic castle of fire was completed.

    The flames enveloped Emperor Gilan''s huge body.

    ¡¸All right! Did we beat him?¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t do that, Jouga. That''s a flag.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no! He''s still alive. No way. ......! You''re telling me those flames did not damaged him!?¡¹

    To Hannah''s dismay, Emperor Gillan''s body was unharmed.

    I''ll have to adopt a more different method for this.

    ¡¸N-No way, my A-ranked magic...¡¹

    ¡¸Letty! Give me that thing!¡¹

    I''ve decided to play my trump card.

    ¡¸I-I got it.¡¹

    Letty pulls out a golden ball from her pocket.

    It was made by alchemizing the materials obtained from the Seven Trials.

    The ball that Letty held up emitted a dazzling light that poured into my body as magic power.

    I see, this is the effect of strengthening.

    I immediately understood, and gave instructions to everyone.

    ¡¸Stay away from me. This effect it''s going to be huge!¡¹

    The power and motivation that surged through my entire body overflowed.

    It''s beyond the capacity of my body''s magic power, but still, the magic power from the golden ball doesn''t stop.

    ¡¸Alec! No, you can''t get that much power! Your body won''t hold out!¡¹

    Serina screams in pain, but I''ll have to push myself to defeat him.

    What, I also have the skill of regeneration. I can handle it, so I''ll do it.

    ¡¸Jieeaaaahhh!¡¹

    I was completely naked when I became huge and broke through the ceiling of the castle.

    Well, I had no choice. I wasn''t equipped with any scretchable armor or clothes.

    The sword Murasame is also too small, so I put it back in my ¡¾Item Storage¡¿.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec! Cover your front, front!¡¹

    She''s a noisy guy. How can I put my clothes in the middle of a battle?

    ¡¸You burn! Murghh!¡¹

    Emperor Gilan pointed at me and used his power, but my body didn''t even catch fire from the blue flame.

    All right, I can do it then.

    But the time limit is probably three minutes. My body won''t last much longer than that.

    ¡¸Now, let''s settle this, Emperor Gilan!¡¹

    ¡¸Very well. I''ll crush you!¡¹

    Emperor Gilan seemed to accept the physical battle, and grabbed me.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹¡¸Nnnnngh!¡¹

    Giants collide with giants. With each step I take, the walls of the castle collapsed.

    We were evenly matched in strength.

    The seven trials had helped, but I was still one step short.

    It''s not enough to be evenly matched. My power is beyond human capacity, and my duration is limited.

    I guess that''s where skill comes in.

    The first thing I did was to use a Giant-specific skill that I had come up with as a candidate.

    ¡¾Daidarabocki¡¿New!

    ¡¸Aahhhh, Alec''s penis is getting bigger!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh, that''s awesome, brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Hawawa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey ......¡¹

    My massive genitals are so full of power, it''s pretty stiff.

    I swing it like a baseball bat and smash it against the emperor.

    ¡¸Nuh-uh! Y-You bastard!¡¹

    As expected, he doesn''t seem to have a taste for being hit with another man''s genitals.

    Then I guess this is next.

    ¡¾Standing Masturbation¡¿ New!

    I move my left hand at high speed, thinking of all the women I''ve had in my life.

    It''s self-generating.

    ¡¸Hey! Are you stupid!? You''re an stupid aren''t you!? What are you doing at a time like this, Aleeec!¡¹

    It''s noisy down there, but of course, this is to defeat the Emperor. This is a serious battle.

    ¡¸Don''t screw with me!¡¹

    Emperor Gilan, in a fit of rage, lunges at me.

    But if you close the distance here, you''ll lose, Emperor.

    A cloudy white aura erupted from my sex sword and landed on the Emperor''s body.

    ¡¸At this level, nuhh, my magic power is drained!?¡¹

    The magic power is absorbed by the more concentrated magic power.

    The density of the magic power I had developed was far greater than the aura of Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Guh, GHOOOOOO¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    With a final cry of regret, the Emperor''s body disappeared.

    I guess his entity was all magic.

    ¡¸W-We won, didn''t we?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahh, we won!¡¹

    ¡¸We did it!¡¹

    ¡¸I will not accept such a shameful victory! Fight with your swordsmanship, with your swordsmanship!¡¹

    Yulia is talking about the details, but he was not a lukewarm opponent that could choose tactics.

    However, the "Black Cat of the Wind" was victorious once again.

    Even if there are major defeats along the way, the last one standing is the winner.

    We proved it.

 Volume 26 - Epilogue

    ¡¸Master!¡¹

    A white dog-eared girl hugs me.

    Meena, who was trapped in the prison, was a little worn out, but fortunately she was safe.

    I hugged her and couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    ¡¸I''m sorry I''m late, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I believed that Master would surely come. Because Master is kind. He also keeps his promises.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s really too long to be left alone for a month, Alec.¡¹

    Some of you are saying trivial things to an otherwise moving scene. I tell the dark-haired girl.

    ¡¸I saved you. Or should I have left you alone longer? Kaede¡¹

    ¡¸Kidding. Forced labor is atrocious. It doesn''t motivate me at all, and it makes me feel sick. After all, it''s best for people to do what they want to do.¡¹

    Well, I guess that''s true.

    Motivation is the source of everything.

    If you try to force it out, it won''t work.

    ¡¸All right, let''s go back to Vernia and have some fun.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m all for it!¡¹

    Kaede replied cheerfully, and we laughed at each other.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    A week later, a grand celebration was held at Vernia Castle.

    The whole country was up in arms over the victory over the Gilan Empire, the eradication of the drug cartels, and the birth of a new queen.

    ¡¸Uhm, Master, are you sure you want me to become the Queen?¡¹

    A white-haired girl in a pure white wedding dress asked the question for the umpteenth time.

    ¡¸You''re an idiot, Meena, it''s okay because it''s you. For that matter, you''re okay with me too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I am. If I didn''t want to, I wouldn''t be with you all this time.¡¹

    I''ve already erased Meena''s slave crest. So it''s her free will to stay with me.

    ¡¸Now, please, both of you, kiss your vows.¡¹

    Fianna takes the place of the priest and urges us.

    I lifted Meena''s thin veil and kissed her deeply.

    ¡¸Ahnn, Master, mmm!¡¹

    Meena is confuse, but she responds immediately.

    ¡¸Alec, I''m waiting for my turn, so don''t take too long.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay¡¹

    I hug Serina, who is wearing a wedding dress, and kiss her as well.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Long live the King! Long live the miniskirt!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸King Alec, stop it!¡¹

    ¡¸King Ero, I''m againts thaaaat!¡¹

    Outside the castle, the people were shouting in their own way.

    After a late night of drinking and singing, Meena and I headed for the bedroom.

    ¡¸Then, shall we have sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, Master.¡¹

    There''s only one thing to do on the wedding night. Sex, sex, and sex.

    What else is there to do?

    ¡¸There''s really no mood at all. ......¡¹

    Serina, who came along with us, is getting tired of it, but I don''t want to see a love that can''t make love without a lot of excitement.

    Make-up love in a hotel with a seaside view is a product of commercialism created by the media.

    We don''t need money to love each other. If we love each other naturally, there is no need to be particular about the form.

    The only thing that matters is the trust and bond that you have with each other.

    ¡¸So, Serina, are you sure you want to watch first?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to do it quickly, but I think Meena should be the first to do this.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    She''s my first girl, and she''s my right-hand woman with Max loyalty.

    ¡¸Well, We''ll doing a threesome soon, so wait there.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, how is that for a wedding night?¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a noisy. You''re coming into my bedroom. What do you want, you''re?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm, that''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, just wait a little while, Serina-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup.¡¹

    I take off the top of Meena''s wedding dress as she lies on the bed. My bride''s cheeks flushed with shame as her snow-white skin was revealed.

    I slowly caressed her soft breasts, squeezing them to check their shape.

    ¡¸Mmm, ha, mmm, ahh, Master.¡¹

    Meena, who immediately let out a gasp of pleasure, seemed to be in a state of excitement.

    I rip off her skirt, grab both her ankles and lick them up.

    ¡¸Nnghhh, aahhhh, t-that place, nnghhh, hhaann?¡¹

    Meena shivers and shaking as she tries to hold back. Her hands hold my head tightly, trying not to let go of the pleasure.

    When I carefully poked the tip of her most sensitive flesh with my tongue, she seemed to cum lightly and her stomach twitched.

    ¡¸Nnhh, aaahhhhhhh!¡¹

    It''s still early, but I can''t wait to get started, so I take off my clothes and pull out my rip-roaring weapon.

    ¡¸Ah ...... ahhh ...... master, quickly, gave me your love!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll give it to you.¡¹

    I cover Meena''s slender body and insert a part of me inside her.

    ¡¸Nnhh! Aahhh!¡¹

    It was not pain. Meena, shaking with pleasure, let out a gasp similar to a scream.

    The sound of her sexy voice made me even more excited, and I slammed my hips down hard.

    ¡¸Nnhh, nnhh-nnhh, ahhh, kkuhh, Master, t-this is amazing, aahhhh!¡¹

    The two of us breathed in unison, our movements like a rhythmic dance, increasing in speed towards the heights we were aiming for.

    ¡¸Nnhh, aahhh, khh, kuhh, uuhhh, I can''t wait to get my tuurn.¡¹

    At the side, Serina couldn''t wait and started to masturbate with her hand in her crotch.

    It would be a pity to make her wait too long. I think I''d better get laid first to clear my head.

    ¡¸It''s about time to let it out, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes, anytime, Master. Mmm.¡¹

    The first finale of this night''s lovemaking between Meena and I came to an abrupt end.

    ¡¸Ahh, kkuuhh, I-I''m about to cum, M-master!¡¹

    ¡¸Cum, Meena!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhh ¨D¨D!¡¹

    She arched her body and convulsed greatly, taking in everything I had to offer.

    ¡¸Phew. Okay, come here, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. Be gentle.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure you want to do that? I thought you wanted to do it hard.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s true, but at first, because today is, you know, our wedding night.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it.¡¹

    Normally, I would ignore her wishes here and play hard to get, but today I''m going to give her what she wants.

    But she couldn''t wait, and she hurriedly to take off her wedding dress and climb into bed with me, she was one hell of a JK.

    I reach for Hoshirina, thinking about how I''m going to play with her next.

    The night had only just begun.

 Volume 27 - Prologue

    ¡¸Alec-san, I need to talk to you.¡¹

    On the day when I was relaxing in a good mood after the grand wedding ceremony in Vernia, Fianna came to my room.

    She was a devout cleric in a white cleric''s uniform, with long light blue hair. She''s my girl with kind eyes.

    ¡¸Talk? What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm ......¡¹

    So Fianna is about to say it and falls silent.

    ¡¸It''s okay. Just say it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay. Then I''ll say this...... Underneath the Great Desert, where Cerberus was, there was a gate to the Underworld, wasn''t there?¡¹

    There was a gate that we found when we challenged the Seven Trials for fighting against the mighty Emperor Gilan.

    ¡¸Ah. There it is. I don''t know if it''s true or not.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ve heard many stories about it from Letty and the High Priestess, but it seems to be real.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumurghh.¡¹

    The gate to the underworld - if it''s real, what is Fianna going to ask me to do?

    ¡¸I heard that there is a world of the dead on the other side of that gate. Once there¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    I said, interrupting her words.

    What are you going to do? No, I know. Fianna is probably trying to bring back to life her childhood friend, Dill something.

    I don''t know how I feel about that. The guy she was partying with is dead.

    But the dead does not come back to life.

    That is an absolute and immutable law.

    Even in this world of magic and monsters, there is no such thing as a temple of resurrection.

    So, if you try to bring them back to life, they will either become a zombie or you will fail. Either way, it wouldn''t end well.

    I don''t know how to cheer up a depressed Fianna at that time, because I''ve never experienced the loss of someone important.

    ¡¸Please, I beg you¡¹

    Normally, she would never be selfish, but she stubbornly refused to give in. I can feel it.

    ¡¸Fumu, Fianna ......, anyway, let''s discuss this once with the party members. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thank you very much!¡¹

    It''s not like we''ve decided to go yet, but this kind of joy is troubling.

    ¡¸Ehh? The ¡ºGates of the Underworld¡» is .......¡¹

    I gathered the whole clan to talk about it, but as I thought, Serina and the others also looked troubled.

    ¡¸It''s fine, isn''t it? Let''s go! I''ve been wondering what''s going on over there too.¡¹

    Jouga said without thinking about the future, but only out of curiosity.

    ¡¸Me too! Maybe there''s something delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Nope, nope¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As expected, no one agrees with Marilyn''s expectations. Because the gate was suspicious to look at, and had nothing to do with appetite.

    Although it seems that food is the only thing on her Pink''s mind.

    ¡¸Ehh.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree with you. I''ve always wanted to go to the world of the dead. I''m sure there are rare items that can''t be found anywhere else.¡¹

    said Letty, the dark blue mage.

    But this guy is a mad scientist from the start. She''ll be interested even if it''s hell there.

    ¡¸I''m against it. The dead don''t come back to life, and they shouldn''t be brought back to life.¡¹

    Ione, the blonde female swordswoman, says quietly, but with her common sense, she might be able to convince Fianna.

    ¡¸That''s right. Dead people don''t come back to life. Well, maybe not if they''re like vampires.¡¹

    Luka nodded, but then looked at her best friend, Hannah, as if she remembered.

    ¡¸I''m not dead, you know. I''m just immortalized. Even if you''re a vampire, it''s hard to regenerate once your body decays.¡¹

    Said Hannah, the blonde rapier wielder.

    ¡¸I guess so. Well, I can''t say I''m going to try it.¡¹

    Saki, a lightly dressed Thief, crossed her arms and pondered, but the vampire was out of the main topic.

    ¡¸Master, whether you can bring him back to life or not, why don''t we take a look inside the gates of the underworld?¡¹

    My first lady, Meena, a dog-eared girl with white hair, started to say something like that.

    As for me, I wanted her to somehow persuade Fianna. ...... Well, if she tries it once and finds out it doesn''t work, she''ll give up.

    ¡¸All right. We''ll check the gates of the underworld. Everyone get ready.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 27 - CH 1

    With the rest of the clan, we headed northwest again, to the central desert of Toran.

    There were some who didn''t want to go, so only those who wanted to.

    It would be unusual for anyone to prefer to go to the world of death.

    I, too, would like to take a peek if there are good treasures there, but it is the underworld after all. It must be a dangerous place. Besides, in the Underworld...

    ¡¸There''s a sandstorm coming!¡¹

    My thoughts were interrupted when Serina informed us of the danger.

    We have to get through this crisis first.

    ¡¸Everyone, get away from Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of instructions are these, Alec? Do you trust me to magically manage this sandstorm?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you were hated by the sandstorm gods. That''s all.¡¹

    ¡¸What? The other person is god, you know? I don''t think he''s going to hold on to something like that forever just because I called him out on it! The great God of Destruction and protector of the raging desert, show me the size of your vessel¨D¨DBwah!? Aaaaahhh~!!!¡¹

    Letty soared up into the sky in a flash.

    ¡¸Letty!¡¹¡¸Hawawa, sensei!¡¹

    It was only a few weeks ago, you know. I''m sure even God remembers that.

    ¡¸Geez, what the heck is that god? One day I''m going to make him swoon with my magic!¡¹

    Letty comes back from the sky covered in sand, gasping, but I''ll let her do as she want.

    Without difficulty we reached the dinosaur bones and descended it in a single bound.

    We fed Cerberus the same pudding as before, and put him to sleep. Easy peasy.

    ¡¸Now all we have to do is open the gate.¡¹

    The solemn, dark-colored door caught everyone''s attention.

    On the other side of it is the Land of the Dead.

    ¡¸All right, I''ll open the lock.¡¹

    Using the "silver key" that we dug out of the ground, Saki opens the padlock while keeping an eye out for traps.

    ¡¸Okay, loosen the chains.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Copy¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The door is as huge as a building, but it doesn''t need to be opened that wide for a human to enter.

    The door was tightly closed and heavy, but when the vanguard group worked together to push it open, we managed to make enough space for one person to pass through.

    ¡¸Let us go!¡¹

    Everyone nodded, and I led the way into the door.

    On the other side of the door, it was completely dark and I couldn''t see anything.

    There is only emptiness... no?

    ¡¸Hee hee hee!¡¹

    ¡¸Murhh!¡¹

    I could hear someone laughing from a distance.

    I looked around, but it was still dark.

    ¡¸Letty, turn on the lights.¡¹

    Lily refuses to come here, so the mage is in charge of the lights.

    ¡¸Okay, but you probably can''t light it that well.¡¹

    Letty said and cast a spell, but it seemed to do the best it could to illuminate her feet.

    The ground was illuminated, but it looked like a wilderness with a single road.

    There was a little bit of dead grass growing along the road.

    ¡¸This is the "Land of the Dead"? ...... It''s not what I expected.¡¹

    Ione said something like that, but I guess it reminded her of the red lava fields of hell.

    ¡¸The Land of the Dead is huge, and you shouldn''t just look at it and think that it is.¡¹

    That''s what Letty said.

    ¡¸But, Letty, this is your first time here, isn''t it?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸Yes, but I''ve heard about it from the Book of the Dead, some of the grimoires, and some of Austin''s professors.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸But I need to see a map for details. Selma, which way to go next?¡¹

    Letty turned around and asked the sky-blue haired dark elf. Selma opened a thick book and flipped through the pages. It''s the Book of the Dead she''s holding.

    ¡¸Let''s see, please wait. If you keep going straight, you''ll find the first town.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou¡¹¡¸Hee¡¹

    So this is where the town is.

    But it doesn''t look like there''s anything to eat either, since it''s the Land of the Dead.

    I guess you can exist without eating anything.

    After walking along the road for a while, I found a village sized settlement.

    Apparently, this was the first town.

    ¡¸I was wondering what kind of horrible place this was, but it''s pretty normal.¡¹

    Serina murmured.

    ¡¸Right. These buildings and fences are made of wood. So, plants can grow here. ......? That''s a little hard to believe.¡¹

    Hannah speculated as she observed her surroundings.

    It''s definitely something to be concerned about, but it''s not too important.

    The main problem is¨D¨D

    ¡¸Master, it smells like a human.¡¹

    Meena says with a sharp nose, but yes, this is the biggest problem.

    How will the inhabitants of the Land of the Dead react to us in the living world?

    Will they be hostile, or indifferent, or...?

    Everyone was tense. A few of them drew their swords.

    But I gave the order.

    ¡¸Wait, don''t draw your swords until your opponent attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸Even if you say that, brother, these people are dead, aren''t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but, Jouga, just because they''re dead doesn''t mean they''re going to attack us.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, maybe they are. I get it. But I don''t want to get on the wrong side of this, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹

    There must be a clear distinction between life and death.

    The world in which we live is different, and if the dead are no different from the living, there will be many inconveniences.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    There is one person who had a disgruntled look on her face at the exchange between me and Jouga.

    There is even a Fianna who is trying to visit her dead childhood friend like this.

    I''m sure Dill something would love to meet Fianna too.

    But ...... that''s not going to work.

    It''s not good for the dead to come out of the ground. I''m sure there are some strict rules and systems in place here because they haven''t come out of the ground.

    If we don''t find that out soon, it will be fatal.

    ¡¸You understand, don''t you, Serina?¡¹

    I asked the red-haired swordsman.

    ¡¸Yes. It''s a bad role, but I understand, so I''ll be fine.¡¹

    When it comes down to it, I''ll have her use her¡¾Starlight Attack¡¿without question.

    We discussed this beforehand without Fianna.

    ¡¸Hey, are you guys, by any chance, the party that has been wiped out?¡¹

    Coming from the other side of the alley was a warrior-looking man. Illuminated by Letty''s light, he looks like a living person, except that his face is a little pale.

    ¡¸No. But you, you''re dead, can you talk normally?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, well, as you can see. Listen, rookie, remember this. This world is no different from the world before you were born. The customs of adventurers are still the same. If you don''t know what you''re doing, you''ll end up hanging from a tree. After all, you can''t die here. Some people just hang there forever and scream.¡¹

    The warrior said with a knowing look.

    ¡¸I see. Thanks for the tip. Does gold work too?¡¡¡¹

    I tossed him a gold coin, and he jumped for joy.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! You know what you''re talking about, brother! Yeah, it works just fine here, huh? It''s a hell of a thing to do. Hehe, see ya!¡¹

    The warrior runs off before I can stop him.

    ¡¸He''s so impatient. If it were me, I would have sold more useful information and gotten away with three gold coins.¡¹

    As Saki said, I was also hoping to get some information out of the gold coins, but silver or copper coins might be enough here.

    ¡¸All of you, be careful not to get swiped. From the way he just reacted, gold is pretty valuable here too.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸So, Alec, what are you going to do now? I''d suggest we get a place to stay.¡¹

    Hannah asks.

    ¡¸An inn? ...... well, let''s see if we can find one. Don''t sign anything right away, check the inside first¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Hannah, I''m coming with you. There is guard, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Then let''s go, Luka.

    ¡¸If anything goes wrong, you call us, or worse, you go back through the gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger. But I think we should be pretty careful coming out of that gate.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    Probably, but it shouldn''t be easy to get out. In the meantime, the "gates of the underworld" have been closed, but......

    ¡¸Alec, there''s a bar sign over there.¡¹

    Serina seems to have already finished her search of the area and came back to report.

    ¡¸Okay, then, let''s go in. But let''s not take too many people at once. The rest of you will stay here. Marilyn, too.¡¹

    ¡¸Whyyy, I want to drink alcohol!¡¹

    I knew you''d say that.

    ¡¸No, you can''t. Not until we know it''s safe. It''s Leader''s orders. Tell the others not to talk about it.¡¹

    In Japanese mythology, Izanami ate some food in Hades and became unable to return to body. Hannah and Luka, who had gone to look for a place to stay, were already gone, but Hannah is a cautious person, so I''m sure she''ll be at least a little cautious.

    ¡¸Moo.¡¹

    I left Marilyn in a daze, and took the five of them, Serina, Meena, Saki, and the magician duo of Letty and Nene, into the tavern.

 Volume 27 - CH 2

    A tavern in the Land of the Dead.

    The place was brighter than I expected, with candle flames lit everywhere.

    ¡¸Oh, man, this is crazy. It smells like a living person.¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? How long has it been? The last time someone like that walked in.¡¹

    ¡¸Is it delicious a living human being?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t know. You''ll find out when you try it.¡¹

    Inside the tavern, there were quite a few customers, a few at the counter and a dozen at the tables in the back.

    I heard some disturbing voices, and both Serina and Meena put their hands on their swords, but as I instructed, they didn''t attack.

    ¡¸Stop it, don''t waste your time fighting with them.¡¹

    A man wearing white armor said from the back. I recognized his voice and face. A red-haired, well-dressed face.

    However, he was a little paler than when he was alive.

    ¡¸You''re, Gallard, huh?¡¹

    An A-rank adventurer who was buried by the breath of a dark dragon, the boss of the ninth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    ¡¸It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Alec-san? What are you doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸I had some research to do.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee. I''ll help you out if you like. Though, as you can see, most of the members of the ¡ºExplorer of the Holy Grail¡» are no longer with me.¡¹

    Garrard used to have a number of beautiful women at his side, but now there were only two women at his side, and the other six were men. Well, I''m talking about him. He must have had some trouble with the women anyway.

    ¡¸I don''t mind that, but you''re being very nice to me. I don''t think I''ve ever done you any favors.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, well, we were a good rival clan, weren''t we? I miss the "Labyrinth of No Return". However, unlike me, you came here alive. I''m sure you''ve prepared accordingly. You must have some money, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Sort of. How much do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I would say as much as I want, but nine silver coins, one for each of my friends, should be enough. It depends on the contents.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. Now for the quest. One gold coin for, uh, Dill something. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Dillmud.¡¹

    Serina remembered his name.

    ¡¸I want you to find him.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Do you know when he died?¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, ...... about a year and a half ago?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s about it. He was a childhood friend of Fianna''s, an adventurer. He was killed in the West Tower in Vernia.¡¹

    ¡¸A year and a half shouldn''t be too difficult. I''ll take it. However, I would like to be paid exactly nine silver coins. I don''t want any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, and Alec-san. There are some enemies of yours here, so I suggest you don''t stay long.¡¹

    ¡¸Enemies?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, you forget the enemies you''ve defeated, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ......¡¹

    If you include the Shin the hero, Baron Riot, the Stone Snake, Janatha, and other bandit-like characters, there is no end to them.

    ¡¸I don''t care how many times they show up, I''m going to beat them.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s just like you, Alec-san. Well, I guess I''d better get on with the quest I''ve accepted. All right, guys, let''s find someone. We''re looking for a young man named Dillmud who came here about a year and a half ago.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I''m sure I didn''t tell them how old Dillmud was, but they must have figured out his age from the fact that he was Fianna''s childhood friend. Gallard is a pretty smart guy, and I''m sure he''ll be able to find Dillmud soon.

    ¡¸All right, we have no more business here anymore. Let''s get out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. But the afterlife doesn''t seem so bad when dead people can talk and live normally.¡¹

    Serina said casually.

    ¡¸Give me a break. Even that Gallard has turned into a small party, struggling for money. Saki, when I die, make sure you put a lot of money in my coffin.¡¹

    I said, and Saki laughed.

    ¡¸Leave it to me. But I''m sure you won''t have to worry about money if we''re together, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Well, I''ll just relax and wait for you to come.¡¹

    It would be cruel to let us die at the same time.

    ¡¸Fufu, that''s what I love about you, darling.¡¹

    ¡¸Uhm, Alec-san, so ......¡¹

    Fianna asked me about the situation at the tavern.

    ¡¸Gallard''s going to help us. He won''t take too long to find him.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I''m glad. ......¡¹

    ¡¸But, Fianna, you''ve seen the dead before. They can only live in this world. Even if we find Dillmud, we''ll never be able to bring him back.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I''m aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸And you''re not staying here either¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''ll be fine.¡¹

    Fianna nodded and seemed to have made up her mind, which was a relief.

 Volume 27 - CH 3

    I left the tavern and met up with everyone, but there were some guys following behind us.

    ¡¸...... Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m aware of that.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you think they want from us?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what do you want from us?¡¹

    Jouga turned around and asked, but they just stared at him and didn''t reply. They''re so gloomy.

    ¡¸Let''s sprinkle some salt here.¡¹

    When Saki grabbed some salt from her bag and spread it on the road, the people backed away as if frightened, and one by one they left.

    ¡¸It''s really working!¡¹

    ¡¸But what kind of life do they lead here ......?¡¹

    Fianna said with concern, but there''s nothing you can do about it once you know.

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    That''s all I said, and headed for the inn that Hannah had secured for us.

    The inn, a western-style building with a sign that said "House of the Living Spirit," was very old and had the atmosphere of a haunted house.

    ¡¸Hannah, couldn''t you have found something a little better?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t say that. I heard that this is the only place where a living person can stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee-hee, welcome, guests. I am the owner of this inn. Thank you for coming all the way from the living world to stay with us tonight.¡¹

    An old man with beady eyes that looked as if they might spill out. He greeted us with an eerie smile on his face.

    ¡¸You''re not a dead man, are you?¡¹

    I recognized him immediately because his complexion was different from the others.

    ¡¸Yes, I''m also an inhabitant of the living world. So don''t worry. I will prepare proper food for you. We can''t eat food from the world of the dead after all. Hee hee hee!¡¹

    I knew it. It was a good thing I didn''t let Marilyn in the tavern.

    ¡¸Eeeehhhh~, what do you mean, we can''t eat it?¡¹

    Marilyn looked unhappy, but the host didn''t answer her question and rang the bell.

    A maid appeared out of nowhere, but her face was pale.

    ¡¸Please show our guest to the door.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    The corridor was covered with cobwebs and everyone looked uncomfortable, but the room was clean and usable.

    ¡¸Please take your time.¡¹

    The dead maid bowed and left without even smiling.

    ¡¸Master, I guess we shouldn''t stay here too long.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Well, we''ll just have to be patient until we find Dillmud. Even if we don''t find him, well, let''s just say we weould be here for three days.¡¹

    After all, this is the world of the dead. It''s not surprising that anything could happen. Besides, as Gallard said, there are many enemies I''ve defeated in the past.

    That day, I slept with Meena as my pillow and my sword in my hand.

    The next morning, I was awakened by the maid''s knock, but when I went out into the hallway and looked out the window, I found that it was still dark night.¡¡It seemed that the sun would never rise in this world.

    Breakfast was a slice of hard bread and a bowl of bland soup.

    ¡¸What''s this? I had high hopes for this, but it''s too dull!¡¹

    Marilyn said, but did she really think she would be able to eat such a fancy meal in the world of the dead? She''s a real pain in the ass.

    ¡¸Hee hee, If that''s the case, I can prepare some snacks and drinks for a special price.¡¹

    The innkeeper had the maid bring over a wooden mug filled with sake and some beans and dried meat for snacks.

    ¡¸Whoa, I''m goint to eat that!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s great, but oldman, you don''t mind if I eat this, do you?¡¹

    I make sure of that.

    ¡¸Of course. This is something that Bard-sama originally told me to prepare, but I''ll have to go back to the living world to stock up.¡¹

    ¡¸Bard?¡¹

    Where have I heard that name before?

    ¡¸Right. Bard-sama of the Impregnable Tank, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that S-rank dwarf!¡¹

    As Serina reminded me, I see, he was also visiting here.

    He''s the drunkards who were sold the Flame sword by Okama Doria''s meddler.

    ¡¸So I guess we don''t have to worry about him. He''s not the kind of guy who''d come over here right away.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But he may come to us alive.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. That may be true, but ...... but they''re retired adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, is that so? Then I guess they won''t be visiting us much.¡¹

    ¡¸But what are they doing here?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that much I do not know.¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a labyrinth near here?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there is an entrance to hell, but no treasure like in the living world. So please be careful, money is a precious commodity here. Hee hee hee.¡¹

    ¡¸Yummy, one more!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too!¡¹

    You''re not listening to me.

    ¡¸Don''t eat and drink too much. We''ll save our money.¡¹

    ¡¸Eeehhh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t be stingy with, brother. If it were us now, I already have a lot of money....... Oh, I left it at the castle, didn''t I?¡¹

    ¡¸We''re not here for sightseeing, and we can eat and drink as much as we want when we get back.¡¹

    Serina admonishes him, but she''s absolutely right.

    ¡¸I get it, and you''re right about that too.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, let''s get ready and then we''ll go explore a bit.¡¹

    The innkeeper said there was nothing to see, but the S-ranked Bard and the others had come here alive.

    There had to be a reason.

 Volume 27 - CH 4

    While we were walking around looking for something in the land of the dead, Serina came running back.

    ¡¸Alec, I found it. There''s an amazing place where the dead gather at night.¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh.¡¹

    I thought that the people here were just strolling around doing nothing or drinking, but it seems that there was something going on.

    As Serina led me towards the place, I saw a fancy building with red and blue neon lights.

    ¡¸What''s this?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s a casino. If you have very good luck, you''ll hit the jackpot.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph.¡¹

    For those of us who already have a lot of money in our pockets, it doesn''t sound that appealing.

    But there was no doubt that Bard and the others from the S-rank party had visited.

    We entered the building, and the interior walls and ceiling seemed to be made of gold, and it was awfully bright.

    In addition, roulette, slots, and many other types of games were lined up all over the place.

    This place seemed to be a noisy place, with a lot of dead people shouting and crying there.

    ¡¸Oh, this looks like fun, brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, this is amazing!¡¹

    Jouga and the others are interested, but I guess I don''t mind spending a little money here.

    ¡¸All right, everyone, you can go play with your own money. Just buy your chips over there.¡¹

    I gave my permission.

    ¡¸Ohhh!¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s give them a shot at something big. It''s time to show what this genius mage can do!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, we don''t even know what''s in store for us here, will they be okay?¡¹

    Serina asks with concern.

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it, Serina. Look, they''re probably buying chips too. Unless they say that living people are not allowed to buy them, they should be okay with that.¡¹

    I said, pointing at the dead adventurers buying chips at the counter. They''re paying in copper coins, but I guess they''re always poor because they spend all their money rushing around here.

    ¡¸Hmm, anyway, I''ll go check it out. Jouga! Don''t buy it yet!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Brother said I could buy it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You''re not going to die if you buy this. Even the professors didn''t say anything about it.¡¹

    Letty says that if the professors from the magic academy who visited here before didn''t warn us, we should be fine.

    Besides¨D¨D

    I''m a little curious as to what the rewards are in this casino.

    I decided to exchange a single gold coin and headed for the counter.

    ¡¸Come on in. One chip, one gold.¡¹

    A dead man with a blue face but a friendly expression said.

    ¡¸Can I use this gold coin?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s fine. However, once you exchange them for cash, you can only exchange them for prizes in this "Purgatory Casino". Is that still okay with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that''s fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank for your purchase.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, do you have anything like a list of prizes?¡¹

    Serina asked.

    ¡¸My apologies, but these blue chips are for multipliers only. If you win and bring me the red chips, I''ll let you know, sir.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh? Why don''t you tell me a little about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Now now, Serina. With this many people, at least one of them is going to win big. It''ll be fun to see.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, okay. Then, please exchange it for me too.¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹

    Well, let''s start with the slot machines on the wall.

    If you suddenly go to the roulette, blackjack, and other heated main courses, you will not have enjoyed the casino.

    ¡¸I wonder why this place is so gorgeous?¡¹

    Hannah, who came with me, asked.

    ¡¸Who knows. The prizes must be very attractive to the people here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. It''s kind of pathetic, though. I don''t want to be bothered with money when I''m dead.¡¹

    Hannah shrugged her shoulders, but she was right. She must have had a hard time with money when she was with her first party.

    However, the Gates of the Underworld is probably Hell or a place similar to it, judging by that ghastly atmosphere, so there must be a better place for the afterlife. Heaven, perhaps.

    Perhaps the first prize for winning here could be a ticket to heaven.

    Well, I don''t know if I can keep it, but it''s good to have it for once.

    I put one of the small blue chips, marked "1" for one gold, into the slot machine.

    Three pictures lined up in the center of the machine started spinning. There are buttons on the bottom of each picture, and I can press them to stop the machine.

    Hmph, in addition to this, I also bought a jewel to increase my abilities for the battle against Emperor Gilan. All my basic ability values are already canned.

    Furthermore,

    I''ve also added skills that I think will be useful here, such as ¡¾Mental Concentration Level 5¡¿, ¡¾Dynamic Vision Level 5¡¿, and ¡¾Luck Level 5¡¿

    I concentrated on the spinning picture and ...... tap tap tap, I pushed it..

    Para Para Para Para Para, Papapa~n, Papa, Pan ?

    A fanfare rang out from the machine, and I seemed to have hit the jackpot.

    There are three skulls lined up next to each other. ...... What''s the prize? This is.

 Volume 27 - CH 5

    ¡¸Way to go, Alec.¡¹

    Hannah smiles. A red coin came out of the machine, but it looks like it''s going to be a pain to pick up.

    ¡¸Congratulations. Excuse me for a moment.¡¹

    A man appeared beside me to help me put the gold coins into the basket. His face was hidden by a cloth hanging from the top, so he didn''t look like an ordinary dead man. He seems to be an attendant here, so I''ll leave it to him.

    ¡¸By the way, are there any bunny girls here?¡¹

    I''m curious, so I ask the attendant.

    ¡¸No, sir. We don''t have any, sir, because dead people here don''t have a sex drive.¡¹

    ¡¸What? That''s boring.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But it seems to be different in the heavenly realm. Well, I''ve never been there, so I don''t know for sure.¡¹

    The heavenly realm ...... is probably a place like heaven. Then again, this is hell, isn''t it? The reason Fianna wanted to come here was to look for her childhood friend, Dillmud. ...... If he''s not here, it''s a complete waste of time. It''s probably better if we don''t see him.

    ¡¸Now, sir, do you still want to continue playing slot machines? That was the third prize, so you can try to win more, but this casino recommends roulette and blackjack!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, it depends on the prizes, but I guess I''ll try those first.¡¹

    I was just going to take a peek at this casino, so I don''t have to go that hard to win.

    You can try something different.

    I came to the blackjack table.

    I don''t sit down right away, but first I watch the guys playing.

    ¡¸One more card!¡¹¡¸And this one! ¡¹¡¸All right, here''s a good one!¡¹

    Three guests are excited about the cards in their hands, but it seems to be the usual rule to draw cards to get the highest total of 21.

    Jacks, queens, and kings are counted as tens.

    Aces can be counted two ways, as 1 or 10.

    If the total exceeds 21, you lose. It''s burst.

    However, the dealer is obligated to draw if his hand is 16 or less, and he cannot draw again if his hand is 17 or more. Knowing this also changes your chances of winning at blackjack.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, sir, it''s blackjack.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹¡¸No way!¡¹¡¸......!¡¹

    So the dealer rolls 21 and the customer loses total. He seems to be a tough dealer, but I don''t think he''ll be able to get 21 in a row. I''ll take my chances here.

    ¡¸Put my chips on the table. Hundred chips.¡¹

    I get to my seat and tell the attendant who''s carrying my basket.

    ¡¸Are you sure, sir? I think that''s a little too big a bet.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine. If it''s not enough, take it out.¡¹

    It''s not like you''re going to win if you bet too small.

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The dealer deals the cards without saying a word.

    First came an eight. It''s not a bad number. Even if the next biggest card is a 10, it won''t exceed 21, so I can draw a second card without worry.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m going to stay here, ...... No, let''s not do that, I''m going to draw.¡¹

    Two of the other players didn''t draw, but only one of them did.

    Blackjack is not a game where you just have to have courage.

    Sometimes it''s better to stay with a slightly weaker number, like 17, because the dealer wants to burst, and it''s a game that requires a bit of thinking.

    The cards are dealt, and damn, it''s a seven. This brought my total to 15, but it was hard to beat the dealer. However, this is not enough to beat the dealer, because according to the rules, the dealer will always draw cards to make it 16 or more, ready to burst.

    I looked at the cards on the table and saw that most of them were big numbers, with only one small number, a 3.

    Then, of course, there was one more card.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, shit, there''s a nine!¡¹¡¸It''s burst!¡¹¡¸Damn it.¡¹

    The other customer drew a big card and lost, but these guys seem to have terrible luck.

    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹

    The dealer dealt me my cards.

    I got a 3.

    That gives me a total of 18......, which is not a bad hand. If I try to get more than that, I''ll only be allowed 1, 2, or 3, which is a pretty bad bet.

    ¡¸That''s enough. Stay.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, I''m going to open the parents'' cards, 19, and you lose, sir¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹¡¸Another 19!¡¹¡¸Ahh ......¡¹

    Hmm, if this dealer isn''t cheating, he seems to have a lot of luck.

    If I want to beat him, I''ll have to aim for at least 20.

    ¡¸I''m already out ot money, I''m out.¡¹¡¸I''m out, too¡¹¡¸I''d much rather be spinning slot machines than doing this.¡¹

    The other customers have all gotten out. It''s a battle between me and the dealer.

    ¡¸Do you want to get out too, sir?¡¹

    ¡¸No, thanks. Just hand it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well.¡¹

    First three came in. No luck. Then I draw a queen, making it 13.

    I draw another card, and I''m up to 19.

    ¡¸What do you do now, sir?¡¹

    Well, here it is. In normal blackjack, I''d stay here, but that''s no way to beat this guy.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Alec, you can stay at 19, but if you go over 21, you''re out!¡¹

    Letty, who had been watching the game for some time, said.

    ¡¸This is my game, don''t interfere. Anyway, Letty, did you make any money?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all. I''m broke from roulette, so give me your chips, Alec.¡¹

    Letty reaches out her hand as if to ask me to give it to her, and I slap her hand lightly.

    ¡¸No¡¹

    ¡¸You stingy!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, you''re in luck, sir. Here''s the ace.¡¹

    The dealer smiled and said, ...... At the same time, I had a strong premonition.

    He''s going to give me a blackjack next.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaahhhh? 20 is already enough, so stop it, Alec. You''ll definitely burst!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and watch, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, one more. Ohhhh!¡¹

    To the dealer''s surprise, another ace came in. Now it''s blackjack.

    ¡¸Now, I''ll open the parents'' cards. This is also blackjack. It''s a tie.¡¹

    The dealer says this with a cool face, but he must be a very strong player.

    You recommend this?

    I looked back at the attendant with the basket, but he nodded twice, urging me to try again.

    Now, ...... well, it''s just for fun, you know. You have nothing to lose if you go broke here.

    So, let''s give it one more shot.

 Volume 27 - CH 6

    We''re playing in a casino in the Land of the Dead, killing time.

    Gallard, an A-rank adventurer, is supposed to be looking for Dillmud, so we''re just waiting for him.

    I''ve come across some really strong blackjack dealers, but I''ve got plenty of money to wager on ...... from my big win on the slot machine earlier, so I''ll play a little.

    ¡¸Let''s continue.¡¹

    I declare.

    ¡¸Ohhh, he''s still going for it.¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn''t have done that, but the dealers are really bad today.¡¹

    ¡¸Why don''t you do it with a weaker dealer? You''re too naive to understand the casino here.¡¹

    I don''t mind the noise from them.

    The dealer, with a cool face, started to shuffle and deal the cards.

    The dealer''s first card was a king, which was a little annoying, but a really good card.

    My first card was a 7, which wasn''t bad, but it didn''t look like the luck of a 50-max base ability was helping much.

    I''ve spent a lot of money collecting ability-boosting jewels for the fight against Emperor Gilan, but well whatever.

    ...... No, I think I''m going to have to take some skills to beat him here.

    It''s not something you take for fun, but this dealer smells a bit like cheating.

    I glared at the pale faced dead dealer, but he remained cool.

    ¡¾Blackjack Level 5¡¿ New!

    I found the perfect skill, but now, how effective is it?

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    Here comes the king. That''s 17.

    ¡¸Ohhh, that customer is has quite a draw.¡¹

    ¡¸No, that was more like a smaller number is better.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it''s hard to get the next card when you''re halfway good.¡¹

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s an ace, sir. You''re pretty strong.¡¹

    Hmph, that''s a bit of a compliment. That makes it 18, but his hand is probably better than me.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    ¡¸Eekk, if you get more than three, you lose, Alec, do you want to lose?¡¹

    Letty is annoying, but I''m going to win.

    The dealer dealt the cards, and the gallery erupted.

    ¡¸He just drew another ace!¡¹

    ¡¸He pulled another ace in a row!¡¹

    ¡¸He''s strong. ......!¡¹

    ¡¸19. Y-yep, that''s good. You can win, so let''s go with that.¡¹

    No, I can''t win, Letty.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    I tell him quietly, and the gallery starts to stir again. There''s a little more onlookers. Oh well, it won''t affect the numbers on the card in any way.

    ¡¸ ...... It''s ace.¡¹

    The dealer, sensing my suspicion, says with a resentful expression.

    ¡¸G-good job, Alec, 20 is enough. You can''t have three aces in a row, and there''s only one ace left in the deck!¡¹

    Indeed, Letty was right, it was the last one. But if I can draw an ace here ¨D¨D That eliminates the tie and confirms my victory. Since the dealer''s face-down cards are all but aces, he can''t make blackjack in any way.

    ¡¸One more card.¡¹

    Then the dealer warned me.

    ¡¸Sir, you''d better not do that. That luck is not unusual. Still, if you really draw a win , you might attract the god of death, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph if there''s no problem with the rules, don''t mess around and draw.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The gallery went silent, and all eyes were fixed on the dealer''s fingertip with bated breath.

    A card was drawn ...... and gently turned over on the table.

    ¡¸A-An ace!¡¹¡¸He really did it!¡¹¡¸What a bastard!¡¹¡¸I''ve never seen anything like it. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Well done, sir.¡¹

    I got a tip, but it was only 200 for all my hard work.

    ¡¸Boring. Let''s play roulette.¡¹

    I headed for the biggest table in the middle of the casino.

 Volume 27 - CH 7

    A purgatory casino where the dead gather.

    Every day, the impoverished dead visit and play there.

    What is the first prize at this casino, where Bard and his S-rank party may have visited?

    To find out, I took on the casino''s roulette wheel.

    The table in the center of the Purgatory casino was made of gorgeous gold, and the glare was so bright it almost hurt my eyes.

    ¡¸Hey, that''s him. The guy who just beat the best dealer at blackjack is here!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, that dealer is the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, and there''s no way he can beat the strongest and worst roulette player in Purgatory!¡¹

    There''s a lot of noise out there, but well it doesn''t matter to me.

    ¡¸You''re here, Alec.¡¹

    At the table, Serina, Meena, and Saki were playing.

    ¡¸Oh, no, not again!¡¹

    Saki has her head in her hands, but she doesn''t look good.

    ¡¸Looks like no one but you is making any money.¡¹

    I say to Serina, who has a stack of chips in her hand.

    ¡¸No, I''m losing too. This is the new money I just exchanged.¡¹

    ¡¸You know, if you''re losing so much, don''t redeem so much.¡¹

    ¡¸Because I''m curious about the prizes, you know? I thought I''d just bet hard and exchange it for a red chip. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think it''s working. I thought the red and black colors had the best odds.¡¹

    There are about a hundred numbers on the roulette wheel from zero, but the odds change dramatically depending on which one you bet on.

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s what I think, but look, 0 is green, so sometimes you''ll miss.¡¹

    If Serina is saying that, then she must have a high probability of coming to 0.

    It could be a coincidence, though: ......

    ¡¸Hehe, there''s no way a newcomer can win!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If you''re betting on red and black, you''re screwed.¡¹

    And as far as the smirking outsider is concerned, this dealer is cheating, isn''t he?

    Well, that''s something we can deal with.

    ¡¸Okay, I''m in.¡¹

    First of all, I bet a hundred gold pieces of blue chips on the red. This gives me a probability of about 49%.

    Since there are zeroes in green, it''s not fifty-fifty.

    ¡¸I''ll take the black!¡¹

    Saki made a reverse bet. Now, no matter which way the dealer aimed, either I or Saki would be the winner. But the green zero would be the total win for the dealer.

    ¡¸I''ll just have to wait and see.¡¹

    Serina seemed to pass and watch the play without betting.

    A few other dead players placed a few chips in the number area.

    ¡¸All right, then. No more bets, I''ll close here.¡¹

    The tuxedo-clad dead dealer said this with a stern look on his face, and turned the handle of the large roulette wheel. The disc began to spin at high speed, and the red and black colors blended together, obscuring the numbers.

    While everyone''s attention was focused on the game, the dealer threw in a small ball. The ball rolled on the disk, bouncing as if it were dancing.

    The rotation speed of the disk is slowing down.

    ¡¸Okay, come on! Two!¡¹

    ¡¸Come on three or six!¡¹

    ¡¸Black!¡¹

    The players try to draw luck to themselves by praying to the ball.

    Red, black, red, red, and ...... black.

    Hmm. It''s lose huh.

    ¡¸Ah, I missed it: ......

    ¡¸Damn.¡¹

    All the players lost, but given the number of numbers and probability of this roulette, it''s not that strange a phenomenon.

    ¡¸Okay, next.¡¹

    I bet the same amount of chips on red again.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec. If you bet that much, you''ll broke soon.¡¹

    Serina warns me, but it''s just some leftover money from the slot machine. A hundred gold is not a lot of money.

    ¡¸You can bet on it, too, Serina. You can''t win prizes without betting.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Well, I''ll go with black.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll go for green with 0 again.¡¹

    Saki put her chips on the least probable spot, but as expected, it was only one chip.

    Even so, the multiplier is a hundred times, so if you win, you''ll get the same amount of chips as me.

    ......,So, will there be black (cheating) here?

    ¡¸No more bets, I''ll close here.¡¹

    The dealer announces the deadline and spins the roulette wheel.

    ¡¸Oh, crap, I missed again!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, black there.¡¹

    I knew it. The dealer seems to be aiming for the lowest betting spot.

    But even if it''s a complete cheat, there''s still a way to change the chips.

    ¡¸All bets.¡¹

    I grinned and decided to bet all my chips on red.

 Volume 27 - CH 8

    The roulette wheel right after the number 0 came out. This is where the game begins.

    ¡¸Serina, you bet all your money on black.¡¹

    ¡¸What? I don''t want to. What will you do if the number 0 green comes?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry, I''ll bet too. I''ll give the rest to green!¡¹

    Saki also seemed to understand that it was a betting point, so she agreed to the bet.

    ¡¸All right then. No more bets, I''ll close here.¡¹

    The dead dealer in the tuxedo said quietly, but there was a smirk on the corner of his mouth. I don''t like this guy.

    The roulette wheel of fate began to spin,......, and a white ball rolled across the disk with a clank.

    The speed gradually slows down......, alternating between red and black winners.

    ¡¸All right, come on! Come on three! Please, come on three!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s all my money, come on seven! Come on!¡¹

    ¡¸Come out! Come on, you bastards!¡¹

    All the dead players and the onlooker are in a frenzy over the whereabouts of the white ball.

    What are the prizes they are chasing?

    Or maybe they''re just enjoying the game, but then again, it doesn''t have to be a casino.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s stopped! What?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what''s with this color!?¡¹

    The color is 00 blue, to the surprise of Serina and Saki.

    Hmm, I''ve never seen that color before. It wasn''t there before, but now it''s there.

    ¡¸There it is! The phantom blue!¡¹

    ¡¸Serves you right (laught)!¡¹

    The onlooker rejoice, thinking I''ve lost.

    The dealer seems to think I''ve lost, too, and tries to scrape up all our chips with a T-shaped stick.

    ¡¸But wait, look carefully. I''m betting on blue.¡¹

    I grinned and told the dealer.

    ¡¸Wha, that''s ridiculous!¡¹

    The dealer looks at the table area with a shocked expression.

    There was a plain blue betting area, disguised as a table pattern.

    There were a hundred blue chips stacked on the blue. The dealer must have missed them because they were the same color. Or maybe they thought that me, first-timers, wouldn''t be able to tell.

    ¡¸Houh, the blue is really here!¡¹

    The person who placed the bet seemed to have been skeptical as well, and was surprised.

    ¡¸Well done, Nene. You were able to read my mind''s instructions.¡¹

    If she can read other people''s minds and activate her ¡¾Empathy¡î¡¿ skill, she can communicate with them.

    ¡ºYeah, that''s what I think, but look, 0 is green, so sometimes you''ll miss.¡»

    This was the hint that Serina had mentioned in a disappointed tone. It was enough to foreshadow the dealer''s cheating.

    ¡¸Right. There''s another "Blue". A lot of people are saying that if this happens, the "Blue" will come.¡¹

    I guess it helps to be an outsider sometimes.

    ¡¸Blue is multiplied by 1000. Come on, dealer, give it to the kid.¡¹

    The attendant with a cloth covering his face hurried the stunned dealer. The dealer hurriedly prepared the chips.

    ¡¸Nene-chan, you did it! You''ve earned 100,000 red chips, you''re indeed my number one disciple!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Letty-sensei!¡¹

    ¡¸That-is-why the disciple''s chips belong to the master. Isn''t that right? Guhehe.¡¹

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Letty, you''re ruining Nene-chan''s image of you with your black desire when she adores you so much!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. It''s natural for a master to give something to their disciple. It''s the other way around.¡¹

    Serina and Saki warned her, and Letty seemed to have given up. Although she looked reluctant.

    ¡¸Okay, that''s enough. I''ll exchange the chips for prizes.¡¹

    The most important thing in gambling is to know when to pull out.

    As long as there''s a chance of losing, you should quickly withdraw after a big win.

    ¡¸That was great¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to Nene-chan.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I guess so.¡¹

    When we went to the counter at the entrance while praising Nene, Gallard, wearing white armor, was waiting for us.

    ¡¸It looks like you''ve won big, Alec-san. After all, you are exactly who I thought you were.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a compliment?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it is. You''re very lucky.¡¹

    Man. You''re saying it''s not my ability?

    Seeing my expression, Gallard hurriedly added.

    ¡¸Oh, of course, it''s also your ability. Luck is also a part of your ability.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. So what''s the progress of the work I asked for?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I found him. Dillmud-san, the man you''re looking for. Fortunately, he''s still in good condition.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? There are dead people in bad shape?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, as you can see, we''re dead, and our wounds won''t heal unless we use magic or special tools. It''s also very expensive.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. So that''s why all the people are broke?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    Gallard shrugged his shoulders, but it''s a tough world out there.

    No, heaven must be different.

    ¡¸Then, Dillmud-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Dill!¡¹

    The brown-haired young man who came forward nervously was still paler than when I had seen him before, but he still looked much the same as when he was alive.

    I wondered what Fianna would say when she rushed up to him, calling his name.

    ¡¸Is this okay, Alec?¡¹

    Serina asks.

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Because she''s your girlfriend and your wife, isn''t she?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. You thought I was a man who couldn''t trust a my wife, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that''s not the case, but

    ¡¸Idiot! Why did you leave behind and go to the tower?¡¹

    Fianna scolded Dillmud for his death. He had greedily gone on an adventure on a day he had decided to take off, and there he had been beaten by Shin, the PK hero.

    ¡¸I-I''m sorry. But it''s a good thing I didn''t take you with me.¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing is. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Are you doing well, Fianna?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m in Alec''s party now, and we''ve defeated the Demon King.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, so the rumors are true. There''s been a lot of talk over here about Alec defeating the Demon King.¡¹

    ¡¸Dill, we went through a place called the Gate of the Underworld. If we go back through there, we might be able to return to the surface. So¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can''t.¡¹

    Fianna was about to suggest it, but Dillmud shook his head.

    ¡¸The dead, once they''ve eaten food from the land of the dead, will only rot or turn into zombies if they return to earth.¡¹

    ¡¸No way. ......¡¹

    ¡¸You didn''t eat any of that, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m fine, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸I''m glad. It''s too early for you to come over here. Besides, you''re probably going to heaven.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Anyway, it was nice talking to you. And I''m sorry for being so selfish.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I''m glad I could talk to you, too. It''s been on my mind for a while. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Alec, you take care of her.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.¡¹

    ¡¸Gallard-san, can I ask you to take care of Dill?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, sure.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Dill-san, I think we should leave now. If we talk too long with the living, we''ll feel like we''re still alive . That''s not good for later.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    Dill is being taken away by Gallard.

    ¡¸Dill! Take care of yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, what are you talking about, Fianna? I''m dead over here. See ya!¡¹

    The light-hearted Dill left, looking embarrassed.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t mention it.¡¹

    If this is the least of Fianna''s worries, it''s probably a good thing we came.

    ¡¸Now that we''ve done our business, it''s time for the prize we''ve been waiting for!¡¹

    Saki said, and we nodded and headed to the counter again.

 Volume 27 - CH 9

    ¡¸Then, let''s see the list of prizes. I''ve got some red chips for you. a 100,000 chips.¡¹

    Serina said to the staff at the counter. They won''t be reluctant this time. It''s the store''s rule to exchange red chips for prizes.

    ¡¸Very well. Now, please look at this paper.¡¹

    The staff member held out a piece of paper.

    Special prize : 100,000 pieces: You can talk to any living person you want (5 minutes).

    First prize : 50,000 pieces: Tickets to heaven (one way).

    Second prize : 30,000 pieces: Restoration of the body (not resurrection)

    Third prize : 10,000 pieces: 100,000 gold coins.

    ¡¸Ehh, what''s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, the specials are terrible! What a rip-off!¡¹

    ¡¸Can I have this changed?¡¹

    The members complained one after another, but I guess that''s the way it is. This is the land of the dead, and what the dead want is here.

    Bard and the professors from the magic academy who visited in the past probably returned without exchanging anything but gold.

    There is nothing in the Land of the Dead that the living need, and that is why there are no rumors about it.

    But there''s a couple of things I''m curious about.

    ¡¸Is it possible to make a reservation for this ticket to heaven?¡¹

    I''m going to ask him about that. If it can be reserved, I''ll be glad to have it. I need to earn more chips to exchange tickets for everyone.

    ¡¸No, you can''t, and it''s for the dead only, regrettably.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess.¡¹

    ¡¸I''m not convinced.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, Saki. A hundred thousand gold coins for third prize, a million in total, we can take it home with us. It''s not like we''re going to go back to the store and complain about winning.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, you''re right, sorry, sorry. I got a little carried away with the negotiations.¡¹

    ¡¸Here''s one million gold coins. Please check.¡¹

    I''m going to make sure that I have exactly one million gold coins, and I''m going to transfer them to my ¡¾Item storage¡¿. I''ll distribute them to my friends later. There are people who are still looking at me with devouring eyes.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s go home.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We left the Purgatory Casino in high spirits, but ...... sure enough, dead people were following us in droves.

    ¡¸Tsk, they''re annoying. Here, I''ll buy you a big round of drinks. Take it.¡¹

    I took out a silver coin from my ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and scattered it around the place.

    ¡¸Whoa! Silver coins!¡¹

    ¡¸Give it to me, it''s mine!¡¹

    The dead jumped to the silver coins and began to pick them up, but now they could be scattered.

    ¡¸It''s now or never.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, right.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not going to happen.¡¹

    Tsk, you''re still here. There''s a guy I don''t want to see too much.

    He''s wearing white armor, and he''s standing there with a big smile on his face.

    ¡¸Mirity, right?¡¹

    I say his name, which I don''t really remember.

    ¡¸Right, I''m honored that you remember my name. Alec-san.¡¹

    He''s a gold-digger who used to be a hero in the Gilan Empire.

    ¡¸If you''re here, then it seems your immortality was a lie, wasn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, since I am able to exist like this, it''s similar. It''s just that my range of action is a bit smaller.¡¹

    That''s sophistry. You''re not going to admit that you''ve been defeated or deceived, no matter what. This kind of person is troublesome.

    ¡¸Well, it doesn''t matter. We''re leaving. Get out of the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Then the full amount of gold. That''s the price for your precious lives.¡¹

    Mirity tells me with a smile.

    ¡¸Hmph. Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. ¡¾Starlight Attack!¡¿¡¹

    She immediately reacts to my command and jumps into the air, using a special move.

    Mirity managed to dodge, but suffered a scratch on his cheek.

    ¡¸Tsk, she''s fast! But kuku kuku ...... You''re all missing the point, aren''t you? As a dead man, I have no fatal wounds. In other words, even if I''m inferior in level and ability, I won''t lo¨D¨D¡¹

    Puff.

    Mirity turned into black smoke and disappeared. Only his armor fell to the ground and rolled.

    ¡¸What would happen if he disappeared as a dead person?¡¹

    Serina turned around and asked a questioned to me.

    ¡¸Let''s see. Another hell, or nothing at all, either way, it''s not gonna be good.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸Alec, when we get back, you must share it properly. That''s all the gold I could get my hands on.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, Letty. You don''t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, That''s what my brother is!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it looks like Alec you won''t become brother, if you didn''t distribute it¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, no, no, but brother is brother, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Meena, how''s the smell?¡¹

    ¡¸So far, so good. We''re not being followed.¡¹

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    We made it to the Gate of the Underworld, keeping an eye out for tails.

    ¡¸Hannah, make sure everyone''s here.¡¹

    I''ll leave it to the guy I trust the most to check the number of people.

    ¡¸Okay. I''ll do a roll call, too. First, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Ouh¡¹

    Meena, Serina, Ione, Nene, Jouga, Fianna, Letty, Luka, Saki, and Hannah.

    Lily and the others have not come to the Land of the Dead, so no problem.

    That''s all of them.

    ¡¸Oh my? Marilyn''s not here.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Come to think of it, I don''t see that noisy eater.

    ¡¸Waaaaaiiiittttt~. Phew, I''m catching up. That''s terrible, guys. I can''t believe you''re leaving without me.¡¹

    ¡¸I was just trying to find you, Marilyn. Why did you get separated?¡¹

    ¡¸No, because it''s too much trouble to come back here when there''s something good to eat.¡¹

    You''re too greedy.

    ¡¸We''re leaving.¡¹

    We don''t need to stay in the land of the dead.

    We''ve got our own country.

    ¡¸Yes, you''re right.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The Black Cat of the Wind left the Land of the Dead in a dashing manner.

 Volume 27 - Epilogue

    We''ve cleared the land of the dead, and we''ve made it safely to the castle in Vernia.

    ¡¸Here you go, master.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmm.¡¹

    After dinner, I asked Meena to make me some tea and I waited anxiously.

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡¸The door is unlocked. Come in.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu¡¹

    ¡¸Wha, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, look at you. You look like you''ve been waiting for someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Not really. ...... No, I''m not fucking you today.¡¹

    ¡¸I know. It''s not my turn today. Come on, Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹

    As if pushed by Serina from behind, a girl in a white clergyman''s uniform appeared, looking downcast.

    ¡¸Then, take your time, both of you.¡¹

    Serina seemed to have brought Fianna here, and then left as if her business was done.

    ¡¸Master, well then, me too. If you need anything else, please call me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm.¡¹

    Meena also left the room.

    The only ones left are me and Fianna.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Fianna is blushing a little restlessly, and of course she came here with that mind.

    If not, I''ll still fuck her.

    ¡¸Come here, Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, y-yes.¡¹

    She looked nervous and jumpy, and came over to me with a shrug of her head.

    Now, how shall I strip her? Would I rip her clothes off?

    But Fianna seems to cherish her clergyman''s uniform, so she might be a little unhappy. I''ll have to wait until next time, when she get her a new clergyman''s uniform. Yep.

    ¡¸Here, sit down.¡¹

    I demand, tapping the side of the bed lightly.

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    Fianna looks embarrassed, but she doesn''t mind and sits down honestly. Of course she does, she''s my woman.

    And this time, I did her a favor and took her to the Land of the Dead. Of course, I need a reward.

    I licked my tongue as I untied and undressed Fianna''s clergyman''s uniform.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    Every time my hand touches her, she lets out a little squeal and jolts, clearly expecting it.

    Eventually, she was down to just her underwear, and I took all of that off as well.

    Fianna turned her face away, covering her breasts with her arms.

    I gently pull her face towards me with my hands and take her lips.

    ¡¸Mmm......¡¹

    Fianna stiffens for a moment, but she soon seems to relax and welcomes the tongue I slide in with her own. She''s quite a dexterous woman.

    As I kissed her, I touched her modest breasts.

    ¡¸Fuhh, aahh! Aahh, A-Alec-san! Kuhhh!¡¹

    Fianna seemed to be feeling so much that she was about to cum just by being stroked on her breast.

    I dug my fingers into her breasts, gently at first, and then harder, kneading the soft flesh.

    ¡¸Aahhh, kkuhh, aah, aah, aahnnn, noo!¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good here, doesn''t it? Fianna.¡¹

    ¡¸I ...... I can''t say it¡¹

    I can force her to say it, but even if she don''t have to say it, it''s obvious.

    I attacked Fianna''s weak point without mercy.

    ¡¸Aaaaah, mmmm, haaahnnn, yaah!¡¹

    The girl tries to wriggle away, but I hold her firmly in place and push her down on the bed.

    I pinched her nipples, pinching and pulling. This is the first time I''ve been able to use the techniques I''ve learned from eating so many women to drag Fianna into the sea of pleasure.

    ¡¸Nnhhhh¡«¡«¡«¡«!¡¡Oh, no, not there. You can''t do that, aahhh!¡¹

    At first, Fianna tried to keep her voice down, but it seemed that she could no longer afford to be so cautious, and she let out a loud moan.

    ¡¸Is it no good? ¡¾Super fast tongue!¡¿, *lick*-*lick**lick**lick**lick**lick**lick**lick**lick**lick**lick*, slurp-sluuurp, slurp-slurp, lick, slurp, dripp, lick-lick-lick, *pop*¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaahnnn, kkkuhhhh!!!!!¡¹

    Fianna desperately grabbed the bed sheets and arched her slender body.

    My tongue continues to lick all over her breasts, stomach, and even the crevasse between her legs.

    ¡¸AAhhnnn, haaaahnnn, yaahh, this is not good, noo, nooooo!¡¹

    She''s screaming in a faint voice, but Fianna is quite fond of it, holding my head tightly and immersing herself in the action.

    ¡¸It''s about time. Fianna, lick this.¡¹

    ¡¸O ...... okay. Gulp.¡¹

    Fianna''s eyes glazed over at the sword of sexual flesh thrust out in front of her, and she took it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Nchu, nnhh, nngghh, nchuu¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, that''s good, keep going¡¹

    She''s so dedicated as she licks my feel-good points with her tiny tongue.

    I grab Fianna''s hair and push my hips a little harder for the last spurt.

    ¡¸Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, ¨D¨D!¡¹

    A rush of pleasure poured vigorously into her throat.

    ¡¸Pwah....fuhh.....¡¹

    The flushed Fianna was clearly still wanting it.

    ¡¸Ah!¡¹

    In order to fulfill her instinctive desire, I roughly pushed her down and made her open her legs.

    ¡¸N-No, Alec-san, I don''t want to look like this. Aahhh.¡¹

    You''re afraid that Dil-something or the gods in heaven will see you.

    But you can show them.

    Fianna is my woman.

    I don''t care what I do, I''m going to sheathe my fleshly sword.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    As if she''d been waiting for me, she let out a squeal of pleasure.

    But not yet. The ritual of intercourse has only just begun.

    I move my hips rhythmically and keep thrusting into Fianna''s inner mucous membrane.

    ¡¸Nnhhh, nghhh, nnahh, yaahh, aahh, nfuuhh, haahnn, Alec-san, Alec-san! Aahhh, noo-noo, Nooooooooooo!¡¹

    I could see that Fianna, with her long light blue hair in disarray, was about to reach her climax. I increased my speed to catch up with her.

    ¡¸Aaaaahhhh ¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    I poured a generous amount of white love into her belly.

    Phew.

    ¡¸U-um, Alec, I''m still ...... you know ......¡¹

    ¡¸All right, round two.¡¹

    I hugged Fianna close to me and decided to start the next round.

 Volume 28 - Prologue

    Author note:

    This time it''s a story from a long time ago.

    It''s about the time of web chapter 8, "The Great Revolution".

    I think it will be around the fifth layer of the Labyrinth of No Return.

    I''m planning to post once a week.

    The vanguard group drew their swords in unison and rushed forward, charged at the enemy.

    ¡¸The enemy are Kobolds!¡¹

    ¡¸There are eight of them!¡¹

    Meena, a white-haired dog ear girl, uses her ¡¾Keen Sense of Smell¡¿ to identify enemies, while the red-haired JK heroine, Serina, uses her ¡¾Enemy Counter¡¿ to keep track of their numbers.

    We, the ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡», rarely fail in our search for the enemy.

    ¡¸Gaaa!¡¹

    The monster is swinging a club and jumping with great force.

    The Kobold is a brown humanoid monster with glowing red eyes. Its ugly face, long claws, and long canine teeth on the underside remind me of an ogre. However, it is a small and poor demon.

    Ione, the swordsman, stopped and calmly intercepted them, cutting them down with a single swing.

    ¨D¨DBut a kobold jumped out from behind him and ran along the edge of the corridor wall, so I gave him a command.

    ¡¸Jouga, the enemy is trying to go to the right. Don''t let them get around you!]

    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹

    Jouga, the two-handed sword warrior, moved swiftly and matched his sword with the enemy''s, cutting it down with a powerful counter.

    ¡¸How about that!¡¹

    ¡¸Drop dead!¡¹

    Luka slashes at another one with a Kesagake. It''s always erotic to see the way the abdominal muscles of a bikini armor move. I''m not going to tell her that though.

    ¡¸Oh, sorry. One of them went that way.¡¹

    Serina said, looking to her left. When the vanguard moved to the right, the vanguard was overtaken by the kobold on the left, who took the opposite side.

    ¡¸Nihihi! I''ll take care of it! Eeii!¡¹

    So Lily, a member of the middle guard group, wielded the whip with glee and, lucky for her, hit the Kobold. Lily was holding a whip in her right hand and a magic lantern in her left. It''s not a good idea for a someone who''s in charge of light to participate in an attack, but I''ll let her do that for now.

    I noticed that the Kobolds around me had already been wiped out and had turned to smoke.

    ¡¸Clear!¡¹¡¸Good job.¡¹

    ¡¸Hell yeah!¡¹¡¸We did it!¡¹

    Everyone smiled. The strength of the enemy is not so strong in this level, and we can fight steadily.

    However, this is the Labyrinth of No Return. It''s best not to let your guard down because you think you''ve gotten used to it. There was a time when we were rather cornered by a skeleton hero in the first layer. I''m going to include that in my instructions.

    ¡¸Let''s get moving. It''s an adventure until we get out of the dungeon. Keep your guard up.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Meena stopped when she was about to reach the first layer, the exit to the ground.

    ¡¸Master, the humans are coming. There''s only one person.¡¹

    ¡¸One? Solo?.¡¹

    Solo is rare in this dungeon.

    ¡¸Yes. There''s no one nearby, so I think so.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you he separated or something? Well, it doesn''t matter to us, same as always. Don''t be silence. They''ll think you''re a PK.¡¹

    Luka did the same, so we waited somewhat nervously for him to approach from the other side.

    ¡¸Hi, there.¡¹

    But the young man was smiling and didn''t seem to be in a PK mood.

    ¡¸Are you going to dive alone?¡¹

    Serina meddled and asked him.

    ¡¸Of course, well, I didn''t have any adventurers to partner up to begin with.¡¹

    He shrugged his shoulders. He was equipped only with a knife and no armor. It was just cloth clothing, no different from the average person in town.

    ¡¸Maybe it''s none of my business, but if your level is low, you shouldn''t push yourself too hard dive the dungeon alone.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, but Can I ask to join your party......¡¹

    ¡¸Rejected!¡¹

    A pretty girl is always welcome, but I''m not going to let a man in.

    Jouga was a fortuitous choice, and I let him in specially because he''s a good vanguard, but this guy''s not cut out for combat by any stretch of the imagination. He''s pale, lacking in muscle tone, and looks like an indoor type. Besides, I don''t like handsome men with beautiful blond hair and stylish ponytails.

    ¡¸I guess you would reject it ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, well, be careful.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks.¡¹

    Serina, who approached me, didn''t complain and didn''t bite back, as if she thought it was useless to ask me.

    ¡¸Even so, he doesn''t have a proper gear, if he''s going to challenge the Labyrinth of no Return......No, he''s a beginner, so why don''t he just go out and collect herbs and do something else?¡¹

    That''s what Luka says, and she''s right. Or maybe there was a reason why he needed to make a lot of money in a short period of time.

    ¡¸But if he was a beginner, wouldn''t the gatekeeper have stopped him?¡¹

    Ione wondered, but Saki waved her hand.

    ¡¸There are many ways out of that, you know? You can get a strong party to accompany you to the entrance, or if you have a C rank, you can get a guild to pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not a very good method, is it.....¡¹

    The rule is to prevent people from dying unnecessarily, but if they want to die, there is no way to prevent them.

    We returned to the ground, only a little concerned about the man we had just met.

    The next morning, I was in a good mood after having sex with Saki, and I asked Ada, the innkeeper, for some soup as a guest.

    ¡¸Soup, landlady!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s after hours, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Maan ...... You think that''s going to make you a first-class accommodation in Royal Capital?¡¹

    ¡¸I won''t do this if you''re a noble, but I''d like you to become a first-class guest before you start talking big. The only people who can complain to me openly are you, Murphy, and Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Did Letty complain about something too?¡¹

    She said the other day that she had finally moved here from her house. Well, it looks like she was renting, so it''s up to Letty to do what she wants.

    ¡¸That''s right. When I asked her what she was going to use the basement for, she said she was going to do alchemy. We''re a customer business, and we have a kitchen and a dining room, so it would be unbearable if they mixed up some weird stuff and produced smelly smoke.¡¹

    I can understand the landlady''s point of view. Or rather, she''s right, in this case. You never know what Letty is capable of creating. She''s a rather mad mage.

    ¡¸I''ll have a good talk with Letty about that later. So, landlady, soup.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, don''t bother to be patronizing as a party leader. Well, Alec, I''m going to go out and buy some ingredients, so you can take care of the store while I''m gone.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re going to give me some money?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''ll give you one gold for each customer.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? One gold?¡¹

    One gold is only a hundred Japanese yen. Who would take on a job that pays a hundred yen an hour, maybe even zero?

    ¡¸I refuse. It''s a violation of the Labor Standards Act to work like that. Don''t underestimate the another world heroes.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I''m counting on you, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, listen to me. I''m talking to you, Ada! Shit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha-ha-ha. You''ve been asked to be the kid''s errand boy, Alec. When Ada''s about to go out, you''re supposed to keep quiet and keep out of sight. You''re still a naive customer, you know that?¡¹

    A warrior who was playing a card game with his friends at the table in front of the counter was trying to stir things up.

    ¡¸Murphy, in your case. I''m afraid you''re going to be cheating on your lodging bill, so you won''t be asked to be so picky.¡¹

    ¡¸What!¡¡...... Well, come to think of it, I haven''t been asked to guard the store since I was caught cheating once before.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re a party leader, but you''re trying to make a few bucks.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, shut it, I don''t care if you''re a leader or not. But I''m going to make a killing today, too. Raise! You owe me a piece of silver.¡¹

    ¡¸No, Murphy. Until you pay me back, I''ll only accept the real thing.¡¹

    It''s a shame your party mates don''t trust you.

    ¡¸Ahh? I don''t have anything on me right now. What do you want from me?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you give me four high-potions. I''m out of them right now.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t have a choice, but I don''t have four of them, and they''re too expensive. One.¡¹

    ¡¸Three.¡¹

    ¡¸Two.¡¹

    ¡¸Three. Take it or you''ll pay me back.¡¹

    ¡¸Shit. Alec, lend me the High Potion.¡¹

    ¡¸You shouldn''t try to borrow everything from others. I''ll consider it if you make me some soup.¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t think I can cook. And a bowl of soup is a gold at most. It''s a rip-off.¡¹

    ¡¸Then you''d better give up, Murphy.¡¹

    I was about to walk out the door when I realized I couldn''t deal with Murphy''s nagging, but then I remembered that Ada had put me in charge of the inn. I didn''t agree to it, so it''s an invalid contract, but I don''t think that kind of talk will work with that Ada. She''s a level 39 ex-yankee landlady, so she''s a bit scary indeed.

    ¡¸Damn it, let''s call it a night¡¹¡¸Let''s stop, let''s stop¡¹

    Murphy threw the card, and his friends agreed.

    ¡¸That''s fine. I''m going to go buy some high potions. By the way, Murphy, what''s with your hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, it''s a pig.¡¹

    ¡¸Whaaa£ô!? I''ll be damned. You even applied for a loan to bet on it.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what psychological warfare is all about, brother. You don''t think I''d go into debt to bet on that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah. But if your opponent accepts and you lose, you''re screwed.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a matter of probability. When a man is in a game, he has to go for it. Especially when you''re playing poker with a woman and you''re losing.¡¹

    ¡¸There''s that stupid Murphy betting sermon again.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t listen to him. You''ll start losing again.¡¹

    ¡¸And you''ll never be popular. I was too young to believe it.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? Goddess of luck smiles on those who don''t give up until the end.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s bad enough that you sometimes say things that sound sane.¡¹

    ¡¸Really¡¹

    Murphy''s party was also on holiday today, so they went back to their rooms or went out. It''s just me and Murphy left.

    ¡¸Alec, how about a game?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll pass. You don''t have any money to bet.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, how did you know?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ve been watching you for a while now.¡¹

    ¡¸You don''t get it. I''m the one who''s got the money... oh, look who''s here, Alec.¡¹

    Murphy says, looking at the entrance to the inn.

 Volume 28 - CH 1

    It seems that a guest has arrived at the inn. The innkeeper (Ada) asked me to keep watch the Inn, and after telling Murphy to shut up, I explained the price to the customer at the entrance.

    ¡¸It''s ten gold a night here, breakfast and dinner included. A share room is eight gold under the same conditions.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I''m sorry, I''m not a guest, but I''d like to work here as a live-in. My name is Hans.¡¹

    said a young man with blond hair and a ponytail.

    ¡¸What? Come to think of it, I saw you in the dungeon yesterday. Did you make any money?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can take on a single goblin, but I was in real danger when I was surrounded by a number of guys in armor.¡¹

    ¡¸I guess. Not with that equipment¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. So ...... ugh!¡¹

    Suddenly, Hans collapsed on the spot.

    ¡¸Tsk, hey, are you okay?¡¹

    It didn''t look like that, but was he injured? I helped him up.

    ¡¸Alec, get him some potions.¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, I''m fine. It''s just dizziness.¡¹

    Hans said, his stomach growling loudly, but he hadn''t eaten or drunk for a while. Sigh.

    ¡¸I''ll at least buy him a loaf of bread.¡¹

    Murphy put a piece of brass coin on the counter. Even though he didn''t have any money to bet, it seemed that he did have that much change on him.

    ¡¸I''ll buy you some milk, then.¡¹

    I put a brass coin on the counter too. Then I brought him some bread and milk from the kitchen. I''m helping people.

    ¡¸Ohhh! T-thank you so much!¡¹

    Hans was so hungry that he ate the bread and coughed a little.

    ¡¸Cough-cough¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, brother, don''t be in such a hurry. I''m not going to take it from you.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. If you don''t chew your food, it''s bad for your healt.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, ...... I''m sorry.¡¹

    When Hans finally finished eating, he seemed to catch his breath and bowed his head again.

    ¡¸I will never forget this favor. When I rise in the world, I will give you both a huge mansion as a gift.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, what mansion, did you hear that, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Before you spout off such big words, you should at least be able to earn your own food for tomorrow.¡¹

    Hans is decently dressed, so it seems that he hasn''t been homeless for long, unlike Lily.

    ¡¸Yes ...... I''m ashamed of myself¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, first you need to earn some money for bread and milk.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha ...... Oh, um, I''ll work diligently, please don''t give me a pillow business¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Who told you to do pillow business? Don''t you dare say anything disgusting, man.¡¹

    Both Murphy and I are annoyed by Hans'' misunderstanding.

    ¡¸Ah, my apologies, I''m this beautiful, as you can see. Being beautiful is already a sin in itself. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. This is a normal inn. If you''re mistaking it for a brothel, you''ll have to look in the back streets. Go home!¡¹

    Murphy says with a frown.

    ¡¸Oh no! Because I really want to work in a regular inn. I''ll do anything, even cleaning! I can''t do hard work, though.¡¹

    Hans said, but I guess it''s too much to ask him to carry hot water for bathing up to the fourth floor.

    ¡¸Then, let''s see, I''ll have you make my soup. And I''ll give you a gold for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand¡¹

    ¡¸And while you''re at it, I''ll have lunch too, so make me something. Use whatever ingredients you can find in the kitchen. More meat, please.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll skip the meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well¡¹

    While I was waiting for him to finish cooking, Luka came back.

    ¡¸It smells so good. I''m hungry too.¡¹

    ¡¸Hans, one more serving, extra meat.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Who''s Hans?¡¹

    I explained to Luka, who tilted her head.

    ¡¸There''s a guy who''s been asking me to let him work here as a live-in.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh. A retired adventurer?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Hans, what did you do for a living before?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, before, I''m a glassmaker. These days, sales are so bad that I have to earn my money elsewhere.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, is there a reason why you''ve stopped selling?¡¹

    Murphy asked.

    ¡¸No, well, they weren''t selling that well before.¡¹

    I guess he''s a bad craftsman. .........I''m starting to worry about the food.

    ¡¸It''s ready. Come on, eat up.¡¹

    Hans brought me a plate and it was beautifully presented, with carrots cut into stars floating in the soup and chopped parsley in the center, it looked pretty good.

    ¡¸T-this looks delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸What, you can cook aren''t you? Isn''t it better for you to become a chef?¡¹

    I tried his cooking, and it tasted pretty good too.

    ¡¸No, I was really fascinated by the beauty of the glass. That jewel-like, crystal clear material can be processed at will! I get excited just thinking about what I can make with it!¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t eat glass even if you say that.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right.¡¹

    Murphy and Luka answered in a boring manner. Well, because It''s glass

    ¡¸Eehh You understand me right, Alec?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I know you like glass. I''ll make sure Ada pays you well, and you can make whatever you want, as much as you want.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! Thank you very much!¡¹

    It would be the greatest luxury to put the money you worked for into your hobby. The sweat, blood, and tears of labor will make your desires come true. It is truly precious. Well, I don''t have to have such a luxury, and I don''t want to work. I definitely don''t want to work.

    ¡¸Phew, thank you for the meal. Hans, it was delicious.¡¹

    ¡¸It was like a restaurant meal!¡¹

    ¡¸It was worth the money.¡¹

    All three of us were very satisfied and praised the impromptu chef.

    ¡¸Thank you. Oh, by the way, as a token of our acquaintance, I''ll bring you a piece of my work sometime.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don''t need it¡¹¡¸I don''t want it.¡¹¡¸I don''t need something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Eehh, that''s too bad. It''s the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Well, no thank you.¡¹

    Luka frowning, she''s not a fan of narcissists, either.

    ¡¸Oh, right, Luka, if you have any extra High Potions, you can sell them to me. I''m fine with potions.¡¹

    As if Murphy remembered, he suggested such a negotiation. I''m sure there are plenty of them at the tool shop, but he''s a lazy bastard.

    ¡¸Hmm? Well, I went to buy some potions earlier, but they were all sold out.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Come on, Luka, there''s no way the potions will sold out, even if you try to carry me, it''s not going to happen, haha.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m telling the truth.¡¹

    That''s strange.

    I don''t think Luka would lie, but there''s no way the potions will sold out. In Spagna, the royal capital of Grandsword, there is a famous dungeon in the center of town known throughout the world as the Labyrinth of No Return, and it is crowded with countless adventurers. There are countless weapon and tool shops that take advantage of this, and many of them are lined up across the street or next to each other.

    How could so many consumables be sold out at the same time?

    ¨D¨DThere must be a "reason" for this.

    That''s my gut feeling.

    ¡¸I''ll check it out.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Stop it-stop it, Alec, You can buy a cheap potion for ten gold. You don''t have to go looking for them, just wait a while and you''ll find them again.¡¹

    That may be true. Murphy was right, such cheap mass-produced goods will come in if you wait long enough. But there''s something about the cause itself that I find troubling.

    It''s just a little anomaly.

    I think my sense of smell has become much more acute in this world full of monsters and in the Labyrinth of No Return. I guess it''s a survival instinct.

    In order to live comfortably and peacefully, we must not allow any abnormalities to invade.

    ¡¸Luka, if you want to go back to your room, please go and get Serina or Saki.¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡¹

    I decided to start the investigation. I was not sure that I would get the "correct" answer, but I was just making sure.

 Volume 28 - CH 2

    Serina seemed to have gone out, but Saki came down when she was called.

    ¡¸I''ve heard the story. There''s something going on there! Then I''ll go ask the merchants. Darling, if I find the potion, can I buy up a lot of it?¡¹

    Saki seemed to have expected the price to rise.

    ¡¸No, don''t do that. It might be profitable, but potions are important to all adventurers. That means we''d be putting a lot of people at a disadvantage, creating animosity and conflict. We don''t have to go to all that trouble to make money, right? Saki¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. Darling''s got it in the bag. I''m not good enough as a businessman to make my customers lose money. Besides, the honor of the clan was at stake. Well, I''m off!¡¹

    ¡¸Ouh¡¹

    ¡¸Oho! I see! Now that the potions are gone from the city! If we can get our hands on some, we can sell them for a good price! All members "Grey Wolf Fangs", get down here! This is an emergency call! I''ve got a big job for you!¡¹

    Murphy shouts upstairs, but I hope it''s really a big job. I wonder if a novice who doesn''t even know the first word of business would do well imitating a merchant.

    I once lost a lot of money imitating a day trader in Japan, and the lesson I learned was that even if you buy when the news spreads, it''s already too late and you can only buy what has gone up in price.

    But since I don''t know anything about this yet, I''ll let Murphy do what he wants. He''s not a member of the Black Cat of the Wind. We''re different party and he''s a full-fledged leader. It''s not my place to tell him what to do.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dand, unlike girls, Glass doesn''t betray me. The more I love them, the more they shine, you know. And they don''t deteriorate with age!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    I waited for the results of the investigation in the inn''s dining room, using the boring stories of the glass idiots as background music.

    ¡¸Oh, there you are, Alec!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s you, Serina. What''s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I heard that the town was selling out of potions, so I ran all over the place to get this one. It''s the last bargain!¡¹

    Serina proudly placed five potions on the table.

    ¡¸So they were bargains, meaning they were cheaper than the regular price?¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed, I bargained with them and made them lose 20%!¡¹

    That''s the effect of your ¡¾Price Reduction¡¿ skill, isn''t it? Well, if she didn''t lose any money, that''s fine.

    ¡¸Did you find out why it sold out?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, not that much. But I heard that a few days ago, there were some people who bought a lot of the potions.¡¹

    A buyout. And this should be seen as organized. But ...... for what? If the purpose is simply to raise the price, the current situation is still difficult. I''m sure that there are many routes to purchase potions, but what happens if another potion is purchased from somewhere else and sold at a lower price? In that case, the price won''t go up as much as you think, and it will be a huge risk just to hold a large amount of inventory.

    Maybe there''s something I don''t know about this.

    ¡¸Serina, go ask around and find out why the price of the potion is likely to go up.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it. I was wondering the same thing too. I''ll be off then.¡¹

    Serina left the potion on the table and ran. Hans grabbed the potion and I glared at him.

    ¡¸Hey, it''s ours. I''ll fire you if you screw it up, Hans.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, no, no, no, don''t get me wrong, Alec-san. I didn''t mean to steal it, I just wanted to take a closer look at this glasswork. Well, I''m sure this craftsman is experienced and skilled. See, all five of these pieces are evenly shaped, right? The shape and surface are clean and stable. It''s hard to break and you won''t cut your hand. But you know what, ......, there is no sense of artistry in these portion bottles. It''s not beautiful at all. It has zero originality! There''s no soul in it!¡¹

    ¡¸You know, Hans, no one is looking for art or soul in a potion bottle. You don''t need originality. Just give it back.¡¹

    ¡¸Auh!¡¹

    ¡¸Brother~!¡¹

    Jouga came waving at me.

    ¡¸What''s the matter, Jouga?¡¹

    ¡¸Look at this! I managed to buy some of those potions that are currently sold out all over the place!¡¹

    Jouga proudly showed off his two potions.

    ¡¸How much did you pay for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? One hundred gold. Well, it''s a little more than usual, but it''s not much, right?¡¹

    You''re an idiot. That''s ten times the regular price.

    ¡¸Jouga, if you''re out of potions, that''s one thing, but you''ve been carrying around a lot of them, haven''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hell yeah, I''ve been carrying around a lot of potions and antidotes ever since I got my foot broken. Here.¡¹

    ¡¸If you had them, you wouldn''t have needed them. Don''t buy them at a high price when you don''t need them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that, brother. Everyone was looking for it, and some of them even said they''d pay 200 gold.¡¹

    It''s the herd mentality. When you know that everyone wants it, it seems more valuable.

    ¡¸You should try not to buy a luxury futon.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Alec~!¡¹

    Now it''s Lily. Whew, I''m getting a headache.

    ¡¸Look, look!¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t see any potions. Just tell me how many you bought and at what price, Lily.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what''s your problem? Everyone''s desperately looking for it right now.¡¹

    ¡¸But don''t try to buy something you won''t use right away without thinking about it.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Then there are housewives - Oops, I guess there are smart housewives, and there are smart husbands, let''s just say they are not the smartest buyers out there. It''s the same thing.

    ¡¸Just because you''re desperately looking for something doesn''t mean it''s going to help you, and the deals you''re getting are just a sham.¡¹

    I told her so.

    ¡¸No, I don''t get it! I can sell it for 200 now!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right, Lily had worked so hard to find them for everyone!¡¹

    Lily says something healthy and wonderful, but of course, I''m not fooled by such a good cause, you know?

    ¡¸Lily, did you really go out and buy that for everyone? If I asked you to give it to me at a fixed price, would you give it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I wouldn''t sell it to you unless you doubled the price! No, if it Alec, I would triple it!¡¹

    I knew it. You''re just trying to make money for yourself, aren''t you? What''s in it for everyone?

    It''s up to her to add a commission for her hard work.

    But I don''t want her to become a foolish adult who pretend it''s for everyone''s sake.

    ¡¸Jouga, notified all of the "Black Cat of the Wind" members. Don''t buy potions from Lily for more than the list price. I''ll give them to anyone who''s don''t have enough potions.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh! That''s very generous of you, brother. All right, I''ll go tell everyone!¡¹

    ¡¸You can''t~~! Not until Lily sells it! Jouga, wait!¡¹

    I hope this will make Lily reflect it. Well, let''s not get my hopes up too high.

 Volume 28 - CH 3

    If I waited, Saki and Serina would investigate it out, but I thought I''d take a peek at the tool shop and see what was going on, so I got my gear and took Meena out to city. I heard that Meena had seen the price of potions go up in city, but she didn''t buy any because they were too expensive. She''s a good girl.

    ¡¸Where are the potions?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard they''re sold in the West Ward.¡¹

    ¡¸West Ward, hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Someone please give me the potion. I''ll give you up to 300 a bottle!¡¹

    There''s a lot of talk and commotion about potions here and there. I thought they were just potions, but they''re an important lifeline for adventurers. This could be a big deal.

    ¡¸Oh, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Elisa?¡¹

    Elisa, a Templar Knight in white armor, walked by.

    ¡¸Apparently, something bad is going on in the temple. Even though I''m a knight from another country, I can''t leave the temple behind. Will you lend me a hand?¡¹

    ¡¸The temple?¡¡All right. Let''s go, Meena.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master, let''s hurry!¡¹

    On our way to follow Elisa, we passed by a tool shop. There were many adventurers crowded in front of the store, shaking their fists and shouting at each other.

    ¡¸Give me the potion! Don''t be reluctant to sell it!¡¹

    ¡¸We''re already sold out! We don''t even know when they''ll be back in stock! I say again, no potions in stock!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Don''t push me¡¹¡¸You''re one who push me!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s him! He''s got the potion!¡¹

    ¡¸Take it away!¡¹¡¸Give it to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoaaa! Stop!¡¹

    The other adventurers pounced on the pointed man like a swarm.

    They were stupid enough to know that they wouldn''t be able to renew their adventurer cards if they ¡¸tried to rob him.

    What a mess. ......Kuhh¡¹

    Elisa ran past them with a pained expression on her face, but the situation in the temple must be even worse.

    We''re going to need some help.

    ¡¸Meena, go get the rest of the clan''s members.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''ll stay here and escort the master. Don''t worry, from the looks of it, I''m sure someone will come looking for Master soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. I suppose so.¡¹

    It''s clearly becoming an emergency. Then it was only natural to look for where the leader was and ask for instructions. It''s a problem that they''re not sure where I am, but then I''d better go around and mention it to the appropriate people.

    ¡¸Listen up! Alec, the Black Cat of the Wind, is going to save the temple now! Someone, please inform the "Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Mansion". This is a personal quest. The reward is ten gold, paid by a member of the inn! No, a hundred gold. I''ll even give you a potion! Message, ''Black Cat of the Wind'', meet me at the temple!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhh! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    It''s very effective. The moment I said the word "potion," the people in front of me all looked at me at once. Then they dashed towards the inn.

    ¡¸Is this going be all right? It looks like they''re going to rush in and start a fight, not a competition.¡¹

    Elisa was worried, but it was better than leaving them alone and having the temple attacked.

    ¡¸Competition and fights are a part of being an adventurer. As long as you''ve been commissioned.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I see... I guess that''s true. We''d better hurry.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹¡¸Okay.¡¹

    When we reached the temple, we found that looting had begun here as well. In groups, too.

    ¡¸Oh man, they''re so stupid, if they get hurt they won''t be able to afford potions.¡¹

    In Japan, this kind of behavior would be unthinkable, and I was left in awe.

    ¡¸You can''t maintain discipline if people''s minds are disturbed. ...... Hey, won''t you stop that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up and give me the potion!¡¹

    A man who looked like a lightly armored adventurer slashed at Elisa with a dagger, but he didn''t have the time to guess how strong his opponent was.

    ¡¸I can''t give this to someone who isn''t even injured!¡¡Hmph!¡¹

    ¡¸Ueghhh!¡¹

    The dagger was flicked away by her sword, and the man ran away in a panic, as if frightened, but I guess he was not a robber at heart either.

    It was just an impulse, but that''s why the man was scared.

    ¡¸Give me the potiooooooon!¡¹

    Another adventurer slashed at me from behind. But if you attacked me while shouting, I would notice him. He''s an amateur, too. On this point, though, the Hero Shin was very experienced, firing the first arrow of his bowgun at me without shouting.

    ¡¸Elisa, let''s hurry inside. You stand out too much.¡¹

    ¡¸Murghh, this armor? It is written in the scriptures that those who guard the temple must wear white.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s fine, but no, it''s the ones who attack you that are bad.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Anyway, let''s go inside.¡¹

    There was also a battle going on inside the temple, with priests and adventurers facing off against each other. It seems that rods and staffs are too tough to fight against swords, and if we hadn''t rushed in earlier, who knows what would have happened.

    ¡¸That''s enough! Prepare to be punished by the gods if you dare to lay a hand on the temple!¡¹

    Elisa''s dignified voice echoed through the temple as she slashed at the rebels. Meena and I join her.

    ¡¸Gwehh!¡¹

    ¡¸Gyaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Eekkk!¡¹

    There didn''t seem to be anyone of any significant level, and every time we swung our swords, there were screams, and the adventurer who attacked the temple cowered as they held themselves.

    ¡¸Oh, oh, there''s blood ......,p-please, heal me!¡¹

    One of them begged the priest who was there, but the priest silenced the adventurer''s plea with a look of reproach and anger. The priests, who were usually as merciful as saint, would not show mercy to those who attacked the place where the gods were worshipped.

    This is the reason why drawing sword is forbidden in temples.

    If they were even a little grateful for who had saved their lives, they would not have thought of drawing their swords and attacking here.

    ¡¸S-shit!¡¹

    I don''t think he was prepared for the attack. The assailants who were there were afraid of our strength and started to run away one by one.

    ¡¸Good grief, that''s not good. If you are an adventurer, fight for the treasure! If you win this battle, you''ll get what you want! If you want gold, you can raid the treasury. If you want a woman, you can rape the cleric! Now, fight as your instincts dictate!¡¹

    A man with ruthless eyes, who looked unforgettable once you saw him, called out to the others, but this guy was no adventurer. He was dressed in well-worn leather armor, but his clean-shaven beard and disheveled hair gave me a strange sense of discomfort.

    ¡¸Master, that man usually uses perfume, but today he''s wearing horse manure. It''s too suspicious.¡¹

    Meena saw through the scent, but no adventurer would do such a thing. I guess he just hastily dressed up as an adventurer.

    ¡¸You there! If you''re going to preach the ways of evil, I''m your opponent!¡¹

    Elisa didn''t allow the man to say or do anything, and slashed at him. But¨D¨D

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    The sword she swung down was bounced back.

    ¡¸Careful, Elisa, this guy is no ordinary adventurer.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, it looks like he is.¡¹

    I tried to use ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ on him, but even his name was blocked from view.

    ¡¸It''s not my intention to fight the Temple Knight, but if you''re going to slash at us and get in our way, I guess we have no choice.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You''re a knight of the Holy Kingdom! Whose orders are you working under!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, fufu¡¹

    The man didn''t answer, but crossed swords with a smile on his face.

    ¡¸Kuhh!¡¹

    This is bad. If Elisa is killed here, there will be no one who can defend against this man. And what''s more, abandoning a woman who is close to me is a bad thing for a man. I pretended to slash at the other adventurers and went behind the man first.

    Then I stepped in and swung my shortsword down at the back of the man who was facing Elisa, concentrating on her.

    I got it!

    I was sure of my victory. However, just before the sword struck, the man stepped to the side and seemed to be able to see my move even with his back turned.

    ¡¸Crap, whoa!¡¹

    I was about to take a blow from the man as he turned around, and I hurriedly flicked my sword.

    ¡¸Be careful, Alec, you''re going to have a tough time with your skill.¡¹

    ¡¸I know.¡¹

    ¡¸Then die! You ignorant little fry!¡¹

    ¡¸Gwuhh!¡¹¡¸Master!¡¹

    I managed to prevent the man from stepping in and slashing me, but I was completely out of position. This is bad, I can''t prevent the second blow¨D¨Dand just when I was getting cold feet, Meena threw something at the man.

    ¡¸Murgh?¡¹

    He pulls out the kunai in his arm and stares at Meena with narrowed eyes.

    ¡¸Hmph, you''re a swordsman, and you call that a flying tool? That one caught me off guard, but dog-ears there, there''s no next time!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Meena!¡¹

    As Meena is cut down, Elisa and I attack the man at the same time, and manage to cut off his pursuit.

    ¡¸Eeii, you''re so clever!¡¹

    The man shouted in anger, and it seemed like an even fight. The three of us can''t even finish him off, he seems to be a very skilled fighter.

    If I relax for even a second here, it''ll be me or Meena who dies.

    But¨D¨D

    The more time we can buy here, the better.

    With the odds in my mind, I waited for my companions to arrive.

 Volume 28 - CH 4

    I had clashed swords with an unidentified man more than thirty times.

    In the hall of the temple, overlooked by the statue of the God who cares for life, we exchanged swords and fought to the death in an attempt to take the life of our opponent.

    To be honest, it''s a wonder I didn''t die. However, the three of us worked together to overcome the man''s attacks with exquisite coordination.

    ¡¸Tsk, you, a person who isn''t even a member of the Holy Kingdom, showing this kind of coordination?¡¹

    The man wondered, but Elisa and I have practiced breathing together a lot during our nightly sex. Not to mention the coordination with Meena.

    ¡¸Alec!¡¹

    Serina and the others showed up at the entrance with the clan''s members in tow. Now the other adventurers won''t be so crazy.

    It''s our victory.

    ¡¸Hey! You can''t let him get away!¡¹

    Perhaps because the man had realized this, he ran off alone into the depths of the temple. Elisa immediately chased after him. However, there was a fear that he would fight back. I didn''t want her to pursue him too deeply.

    ¡¸Ione! Serina! You guys go after Elisa. That guy has a lot of skills.¡¹

    ¡¸All right!¡¹¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Here comes the ally of justice, the Black Cat of the Wind! The soldiers will be here soon! If you don''t want to be thrown in jail for your pain, It''s time to grow up!¡¹

    Saki called out, but the remaining marauders seemed to be completely demoralized by this, and threw down their swords and raised their hands to show their intention to surrender.

    ¡¸Ohhh, you''re the Black Cat of the Wind. I''m sure the gods in the heaven are watching your good deeds.¡¹

    A priest with long eyebrows said with relief.

    It''s over.

    ¨D¨DNo, it was the lack of potions that started the looting and rioting. As long as we don''t resolve that, the spark will still be smoldering. ......

    ¡¸I''m going back to the inn first. You can stay here until the soldiers arrive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I returned to the inn, but there were fires all over the city, and adventurers and soldiers were working hard to put the fire out. Even under such circumstances, not all of them would participate in looting. It is encouraging to see decent people, even if they are only a few, doing their best.

    ¡¸And then, Master, what are you doing?¡¹

    Meena, who followed me, seemed to understand that I had come back to the inn with something in mind.

    ¡¸Oh. If you don''t have any potions, I thought I could make some.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I think that''s a good idea. It''s a decoction of medicinal herbs, and some people make their own.¡¹

    Meena, a local, agreed with me, so I guess we can do it.

    We can gather herbs from outside the city or in the dungeon, but we also need bottles and corkscrews.

    ¡¸Hans, can you make a bottle?¡¹

    I asked the gentleman who was sweeping the cafeteria with a broom. He seems to be a craftsman who likes glass. I''m sure he can make a bottle.

    ¡¸Bottles ......?¡¹

    Hans, however, made a difficult face.

    ¡¸No, it''s fine if you can''t do it. I''ll ask another craftsman.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on, please! I''m not saying it can''t be done. I''m just saying that I don''t want to use such a boring motif that lacks any artistry.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s the same thing. You know that there''s a big problem in town right now with the shortage of potions, don''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, well.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, if you make a potion bottle, it will help the people in the city and also make them happy. At least I''ll be happy I''m trying to pay for it.¡¹

    ¡¸But I didn''t become a glassblower to make bottles ......¡¹

    ¡¸What are you doing now?¡¹

    ¡¸It''s ......¡¹

    I asked, but Hans was just sweeping with a broom. If he couldn''t sell his glassware and had to live and work in an inn, the craftsman would be nothing but a failure of the name.

    ¡¸It''s not that I''m asking you to make them all the time. I''m just saying that you need to make enough money so that you can do your own thing. Is that the extent of your passion for glass?¡¹

    When I made fun of him a little, Hans'' eyes changed.

    ¡¸Please don''t mock me, Alec-san. I''m willing to put in a lot of effort and hard work for the thing I love next to my face.¡¹

    I don''t like the idea of a self-loving child, but whatever.

    ¡¸Now, I want you to make about a hundred bottles of the potion. I''ll pay for all the materials.¡¹

    ¡¸Are you sure? A hundred bottles would cost, let''s see, ...... ten thousand gold.¡¹

    ¡¸I can afford one gold coin.¡¹

    I took out a gold coin from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and showed it to him.

    ¡¸Ohhh!¡¹

    Hans jumped at the gold coin. But wait.

    ¡¸Hans, isn''t there something wrong? A potion costs about ten gold each, right? That''s more than the cost of the ingredients.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, because we collect empty bottles and use them all the time. It''s quite expensive to make bottles from scratch. Besides, the bottles I make are beautifully colored and of good quality.¡¹

    Now I understand the reason. I also know why he failed as a glassblower.

    ¡¸It''s no good. I won''t pay you unless the product and materials are exactly what I ordered. Regular, uncolored, mass-produced.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, Alec-san, you''re asking me to abandon my art!¡¹

    ¡¸No one''s saying that. If you think sweeping with a broom is art, you can do what you want, but what are you going to do, Hans?¡¹

    ¡¸...... I understand. Then I''ll just earn it now.¡¹

    ¡¸Fair enough.¡¹

    When I visited Hans''s workshop, I found a sign that said: "Seized". It seemed that he had already in debt.

    ¡¸Hans, how much did you borrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s see, I think it was about 10,000 gold. No, I added it twice, so it''s 15,000? ...... I''m not sure.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You''re a craftsman, but you still need to keep track of your money. Even if you don''t have a ledger, at least make a note of the total amount you calculated.¡¹

    ¡¸But that''s a pain in the ass, isn''t it?¡¹

    He''s a no-good guy.

    ¡¸Whatever. So, do you have all the materials and tools you need to make the potion bottles? It would be troublesome if even the tools were seized.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that''s not seized, so we''re good. I still have enough glass seeds to make......thirty potion bottles. Oh, but I need more corkscrews.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, then I''ll let you make what you have. Meena, I need you to buy a hundred corkscrews and a hundred glass seeds. If it''s too difficult to buy them at the tool store, talk to Serina or Saki and they can help you out. You can also go to the commercial guild. I''m sure there''s a lot of security there.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I understand. And I''ll also bring someone to guard this place.¡¹

    ¡¸You do that.¡¹

    This area where Hans'' house is located is as far away from the main shopping street, so there are no crowds of potion hunters and no fires. But we should be cautious.

    ¡¸All right, let''s get started, Alec-san. First, I''m going to stick this into the hearth.¡¹

    The stone container is filled with white powder and glass fragments, but I guess these are "Glass seeds". I thought it was a plant-like seed and that it would be made magically, but I guess not.

    ¡¸So, you can light the wood on fire. ...... Damn, flint is hard. If I had the magic tools to ignite it, it would be quicker, but I sold them. ...... Hey, come on, light it!¡¹

    Hans is hammering the flint together, but it''s going to take a while just to get it lit.

    ¡¸Get out of the way, Hans. I''ll do it with my magic. ¨D¨DThe Four Great Spirits, in the name of the Salamander, borrow his flame with an offering of my mana. ¡¾Fireball!¡¿¡¹

    As I chanted fire magic, a red fireball the size of my fist hit the hearth from my right hand and set the wood on fire.

    ¡¸Ohhhh! Were you a magician, Alec-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I''m a swordsman¡¹

    I can change my class to Sage, but I''m a little embarrassed to call myself that as a title or profession. The swordsman is fine.

    ¡¸I see, but am jealous of you.¡¹

    ¡¸If you earn enough money, you can buy a magic tool that can do the same thing. And then, now we just wait?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah no, the glass won''t melt without this bellows. It needs to be hot.¡¹

    There was a bellows device attached to the hearth that Hans pointed to. There were two bellows on each side, so I helped him and we stepped on bellows together. It''s like you''re stepping on this with your foot to pump air into it. It was a lot of hard work.

    ¡¸That''s enough, Hans. Look at the inside of the hearth.¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s not ready yet, Alec-san. Step on it with all your might.¡¹

    Man. When the clan members arrive, I''ll ask them to take over.

    I just keep stomping the bellows, adding new wood along the way.

    Step by step, step by step.

    The heat was making me sweat, so I took off my armor and stripped off my clothes. Hans looked cool and not sweating even though he was moving, but I guess he was used to the heat.

    ¡¸Hey, It''s enough right!¡¹

    My legs are starting to feel sluggish. I don''t know what the hell I''m doing here ....... It''s not my nature to play the hero, making potions and stopping riots in the city, like I would in a video game.

    I''ve come up with a lot of trouble when all I want to do is laze around in bed and sweat out the occasional sex session.

    ¡¸I''ll check it out. Oh, it''s getting red, so it''s almost there. Yahhh, this reddening glass is making me excited!¡¹

    Hans'' eyes were shining brightly and he seemed to be enjoying himself so much that I got even more tired of it and took my foot off the bellows and sat down.

    But Hans didn''t seem to mind and stepped on the bellows with a happy smile on his face. This guy ...... is going to be a big deal. No doubt about it.

    ¡¸It''s about time, isn''t it? Oh, looks good.¡¹

    Finally, Hans used a scratching post to drag the stone vessel out of the hearth. Inside was a red, sludgy glass. This time he took a long pipe and attached the melted glass to the end of it.

    He seemed to be shaping the glass by rotating the pipe with quick movements of his wrist. As he breathed in, the glowing orange glass puffed up and gradually took on the shape of a bottle.

    When he pressed the spatula against the glass, the shape of the tip narrowed.

    It was now the shape of a bottle.

    Finally, he quickly cut the base of the glass bottle and dropped it into the water.

    ¡¸It looks like this, but what do you think?¡¹

    Hans grabbed the glass bottle out of the water and handed it to me.

    ¡¸Fumu.¡¹

    The glass bottle, still warm, had a rose pattern carved into it before I knew it, and it was glittering beautifully like a jewel in the sunlight streaming in from the entrance of the workshop.

    ¡¸You ...... are much more capable than you look, aren''t you?¡¹

    I was amazed and complimented him on the perfect finish.

    ¡¸No, no, no, these things have not caught up with my beauty in the slightest. It''s not even close. Fuhh.¡¹

    Tsk, narcissists don''t mix well with each other. Well, I guess the potion bottle is safe now.

    ¡¸Master, I apologize for the delay. All the tool shops have been ransacked, so I got some corkscrews and glass seeds from another workshop.¡¹

    Meena came back at the right time. She also has Ione and some of the clan members with her. But I didn''t realize that other materials were also in short supply.

    ¡¸I see. Then we''d better think of a way to make them all.¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Saki-san has just asked the craftsmen''s guild to take care of that too, and several workshops have agreed to do so. It seems that the merchants guild is also negotiating with them.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh.¡¹

    As expected of Saki, she''s very skillful.

    ¡¸Okay, then, you guys, the second team, five of you stay here. Follow Hans'' instructions and make potion bottles. I''ll also give you a bonus of 100 gold for each one you make.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhh!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Of course, even so, there was no way an amateur could suddenly blow up a bottle. The second team is responsible for stepping on the bellows, stoking the firewood, and guarding the place, but they''ll be more motivated if a carrot is dangled in front of them.

    For now, I don''t care about the bottom line. We''re not making potions for profit. Of course, we''re not going to volunteer, either.

    This is to sell the name of the Clan Black Cat of the Wind.

    If we can get our potions on the market at the right time, when everyone wants them, at the right price, it will make a good impression. It would be much more effective than poor advertising or word of mouth. In such a situation, a greedy merchant will start chasing only the immediate profit and will definitely offer the product at a high price. That''s what sets us apart from the rest.

    The "Black Cat of the Wind" clan is pretty good.

    That''s a good clan, right?

    Alec is a very impressive man.

    If such a reputation spreads, what will happen?

    Naturally, beautiful girl loli adventurers will come to ...... to join the clan.

    Convinced of such a hopeful future, I gave the order, ostensibly coolly.

    ¡¸Ione, I''m leaving you in charge of security and control here. If there''s anything you need, please contact the inn.¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. You can leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸Next is the herbs. All the rest of you, follow me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes, sir! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

 Volume 28 - CH 5

    When I returned to the Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence, I instructed my clan members to gather medicinal herbs.

    It''s a simple job that even low-level adventurers can do, just pick up what grows near the city.

    ¡¸There were more than thirty of us in both the first and second teams, so we would be able to gather quite a lot.¡¹

    I''ve attached a bonus of 10,000 gold to the winner who collects the most herbs.

    ¡¸When in a hurry, carrots are the way to go. If time can be bought with money, it''s cheap.¡¹

    ¡¸Ada, let me borrow the kitchen and the cauldron.¡¹

    I told the proprietress, who had also returned to the inn, and she seemed to have already grasped the situation in town and accepted with a double answer.

    ¡¸Oh, sure, sure. Use it as much as you like.¡¹

    I washed the herbs that everyone had gathered and threw them into a large pot on the hearth, and began to boil them.

    The kitchen was filled with the green smell of aloe, but I had to be patient.

    When the water has turned green, I tie a cloth to the tub and pour the contents of the pot into it, turning it upside down.

    This is the process of filtering the leaves of the herbs through the cloth and extracting only the herb extracts. Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Someone, get me a bottle from Hans'' workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! Leave it to me, brother!¡¹

    Jouga has come forward.

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll leave you to it then, but don''t fall down because you''re in such a hurry, okay? Jouga.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, who are you talking to? I''m not that dumb!¡¹

    I''m still a little worried, but even if the bottles break, there are probably only ten or twenty of them left. If that''s the case, we can make more.

    As I was filling the pot with water again and boiling the next batch of herbs, Serina came back.

    ¡¸Alec, look! Ta-da! I''ve got the potion for you.¡¹

    With that, she placed a large bag on the kitchen worktable. It made a crinkling sound, but it must be more than a hundred bottles.

    ¡¸Ohhh, great, You''re doing great, Serina.¡¹

    The others were delighted.

    ¡¸How did you get this, Serina?¡¹

    This is an important point, so I''ll check it out.

    ¡¸Fufu, there was a corrupt merchant named Ten-Vayar who bought up all the potions for resale, from his warehouse. I heard that he''s been doing some really bad things in Vernia, so I crushed it¡¹

    I don''t know the name of the merchant, but it seems that she had some sort of history with him.

    ¡¸Hmm, I''ll give you credit for crushing one of the resellers, but ......¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you pay for that potion? Serina¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I explained to the confused Serina.

    ¡¸It is an unforgivable evil to resell them in an emergency like this, but that doesn''t mean you can keep the potion for yourself, does it? That would be indistinguishable from any other robbery.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! Th-that''s because he''s a bad guy!?¡¹

    ¡¸Some bad guys will be thrown in jail and some bad guys will be fined. It''s a different story if they have a bounty on their head. ...... I''ll ask you one thing, Serina, is it okay for police officers to steal?¡¹

    According to the laws of the Grandsword, well, the king will reward you for a job well done! but we won''t know until we ask him. I sarcastically confronted her with such a rather unimportant question. It was a punishment for easily bringing the potion to her while we were struggling to make it.

    ¡¸B-but, that was ......¡¹

    Seriously, JK Serina who put her hand over her mouth and began to mope is cute, so let''s let her worry for a while in vain.

    ¡¸You really are a hero, Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸You''re Hero, a hero!¡¹

    I further agitated her, Meena nodded unconditionally, and Lily took advantage of the fun.

    ¡¸Ehhh......? All right, then. I''ll take this to the royal castle.¡¹

    Well, that sounds good too. No, that''s probably for the best.

    ¡¸Yoo-hoo! Alec!¡¹

    After Serina left, a blond-haired girl with a belly button came this time.

    ¡¸Sarah?¡¹

    Beautiful girls are always welcome here, but today is the only day I''m wondering. After all, she''s the A-rank adventurer we hired to guard our log cabin when we built it. She''s an A-ranked adventurer who could take on a level 86 immortal Specter.

    If there were to be a battle with her, all of us here ...... would probably not be able to win, even if we all banded together.

    ¡¸Whoa, could this be, hee, you''re making a potion. Maybe it was just the thing!¡¹

    Sarah was about to grab the finished potion, but Luka quickly took it from her side.

    ¡¸This is our potion. You should tell us what you want to do with it first, Sarah.¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, but your face scares me, Luka. We''re both belly button buddies.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? No, don''t put me the same as you¡¹

    Luka is wearing a similar outfit, but the difference is that she''s trying to appeal to men.

    ¡¸Ehh, it''s the same. *poke*.¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaa, cut it out, stop it. Don''t poke me in the wrong place.¡¹

    Luka blushed and twisted around as Sarah''s finger poked her navel.

    ¡¸Alec, don''t you think it''s time to call the royal castle? Sarah, if you cause trouble in my inn, I will report you to the guild.¡¹

    The landlady looked into the kitchen and said with a straight face.

    ¡¸Oh, I won''t, I won''t. I just came here to ask you to share some potions with me today. Lune-chi has been nagging me to get some potions for her.¡¹

    I think "Lune-chi" is one of Sarah''s party members. Sela was supposed to be the leader, but, well, it doesn''t matter now.

    ¡¸Sorry, Sarah, but I can only sell you one.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s because you''re an A-rank party, and you''d probably use a high potion or something for your adventuring.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, our healers are so good that we hardly ever use them.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we''re good friends, and it would be wrong to send you home without anything. Just one. The rest you''ll have to make yourselves or do something with. If you had a high-level magician, they could probably figure out how to make it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s true, too. Okay, so how about upstairs for the price?¡¹

    Sarah points to the ceiling, puffing out her chest as if to show off her body. With a wink. You''re paying for the bed in my room?.

    ¡¸Fine, I sold it with one of those belly buttons.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you. It''s the belly button, isn''t it, Luka?¡¹

    ¡¸I told you, I''m not like you!¡¹

    Luka''s blushing face is very new to me. I''ll be sure to take care of Luka''s belly button later.

    ¨D¨DWe were in harmony, but we may have been a little too buoyant at the time.

 Volume 28 - CH 6

    Sarah and I have made several deals during our adventures, and we have a trusting relationship, but of course, when it comes to money, we can''t just take it easy. That''s a recipe for trouble.

    So, in order to get my just reward, I led Sarah up the stairs to my room.

    ¡¸Fufu, I love Alec because you''re quick on uptake! I feel my body getting excited too.¡¹

    Sarah, who says it outright lacks some sense of shame. I don''t like women who are too loose, but in Sarah''s case it''s a little different, and I forgive her because she doesn''t seem to be screwing around with men.

    But I have to be careful.

    ¡¸Sarah, you should only talk about such things in bed. If anyone overhears you, it''ll be troublesome.¡¹

    I''ve already taken the ¡¾Harem Formation¡¿ skill, and there are no women in my party who care about such things, but I still have to say it as a manner of speaking.

    ¡¸Eh, why?¡¹

    Sailor tilted her head as if she didn''t really understand.

    ¡¸That''s ......¡¹

    ¡¸Because Alec wants to fuck, and I want to fuck, and the others didn''t object, so that''s fine! Well, my Jamie is being picky, but she''s not here right now fufu. Penis, penis ? Penis, penis ?¡¹

    I walked up the stairs thinking that she was completely unavoidable, but there was a man just standing at the top with a strange negative aura. Another troublesome person.

    I look up at him and call out to him, preparing to be bombarded with complaints. It''s not a good idea to say nothing to someone you know who is also a guest at the inn.

    ¡¸Hey, Murphy. What''s the matter with you standing there?¡¹

    ¡¸Phew, Alec. As a senior staff member of the inn, let me tell you one thing: ......, you can''t bring hookers in here.¡¹

    Murphy, with the eyes of a dead fish, said disconsolately.

    ¡¸Good grief........I know that, but would you say that to Sarah, an A-rank adventurer? If you didn''t know her face, you could probably just apologize to her, but after all, Sarah is a famous person in Grandsword.¡¹

    Murphy, whose rank is so-so, is a veteran in this kind of thing, and it''s not like he doesn''t know about it.

    ¡¸Murhh. Don''t say anything weird, Murphy. I''m not a prostitute.¡¹

    As expected, Sailor''s pride as an A-rank adventurer wouldn''t allow him to protest, his mouth agape.

    ¡¸Kehh, says the guy who goes straight to bed shaking his ass with a girl in his arms at the inn. I''m not saying you shouldn''t bring your girlfriend with you, Alec. I''m just saying I don''t like the way you''re moving from one girl to the next.¡¹

    It seems that Murphy doesn''t have a problem with Sarah, he just wants to complain about me. What a pain in the ass.

    ¡¸Murphy, I understand what you mean. But I''ll correct you on one thing. I''m not dumping women and replacing them, and I''m not buying them with money. By that logic, have you ever been satisfied with just one woman in your life? I''m sure you haven''t, have you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, you don''t have to bring in women that money can buy. It''s called manners, Alec. It''s not fucking funny and it doesn''t make me feel any better when you''re walking around with a woman on each hand and bragging about your fun, you riajuu.¡¹

    I don''t mean to brag about my riajuu aura, but I can understand why this guy is upset. If I were in the opposite position, I''d have to swear at least once here to get rid of my anger.

    ¡¸Then, Sarah, stay away for a while. I just want to discuss potions with this guy.¡¹

    ¡¸Hoo, is that right. Then no other action is allowed.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why do we have to let Murphy decide? Oh, yeah, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸I can''t get satisfied doing it alone, I''d like to try a threesome. I''ve heard it''s fun to have three people at once.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    Then Sarah grinned bewitchingly and looked at Murphy, Oh come on, a threesome with Murphy in the mix? I don''t like that.

    ¡¸O-Oh hoo? Oi-oi. ...... For real? ...... I-I don''t mind but, If Sarah wants to do it with the three of us, well, I''ll go along.¡¹

    Murphy, who until a moment ago had looked like a crucian carp floating in a ditch, suddenly began to grin with a twinkle in his eye. Where is the man''s pride in prostitutes and the manners of the inn?

    ¡¸Ah, sorry~, I didn''t mean Murphy, I meant the girls from Alec''s party. One guy, two girls.¡¹

    Oh, so that''s what you meant.

    ¡¸AAahhh!?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, Murphy and I have only played poker once, so we''re pretty much acquaintances at best.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh ......! Yeah, right! No, I''m just kidding. As a friend of Alec''s, I''m just trying to figure out if you''re the kind of woman who''d go for another guy. That''s great right? Alec.¡¹

    Murphy is an idiot for devilishly suggesting such a thing, but I think it''s time to stand up for him. That''s what poker buddies and man-to-man friendship are all about. If I piss him off too much, I''m going to get into trouble.

    ¡¸Yeah, I owe you one, Murphy. See ya.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! Kehh! Shit! You think you''ve won, asshole?¡¹

    Murphy walks down the stairs, clearly in a bad mood.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, Alec. I was just messing with Murphy.¡¹

    Looking over at Murphy, Sarah shrugged her shoulders and stuck out her little tongue.

    ¡¸I thought it would be something like that, but don''t be like that, Sarah. I''ll take good care of you, so don''t worry about what other guys say.¡¹

    ¡¸Yup!¡¹

 Volume 28 - CH 7

    The hindrance was gone.

    As soon as Sarah and I entered the room, we spared ourselves the trouble of taking off our clothes and folding them, and just taking off our gear and falling down on the bed together.

    ¡¸Ahaa¡¹¡¸Fufu¡¹

    We looked at each other''s faces and laughed as we undressed each other.

    Then, her magnificent - if a bit underwhelming and modest - breasts were revealed.

    I dug my fingers into her pink nipples as if I were pressing a button.

    ¡¸Ahnn?¡¹

    Sarah giggled a little, and then, without even trying to hide her sexual desire, she let out a squeal of pleasure.

    I don''t hesitate to run the fingers of both of my hands over her soft white skin, stroking the smooth curve of her ass from her nipped waist.

    ¡¸Nnghh!¡¹

    I can''t help but notice how sensitive Sarah is. I put my tongue into her familiar belly button this time.

    ¡¸Kyaaa, nnghhh, that tickles, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, here''s the next one.¡¹

    I thought about going down, but I kissed her top mouth first. When I brought my lips close to hers, Sarah sucked on my lips herself. Her tongue slipped in aggressively as well. It''s no fun being left to her own devices, so I tweak Sarah''s breasts with both of my hands and return the favor.

    ¡¸Nchuu, hauhh, chu, slurrp¡¹

    The sound of our tongues sliding together in sweet breath and saliva echoed lewdly on the bed. When our lips parted, we pulled a sticky thread between each other.

    I looked at Sarah''s face again, but the innocent smile of a young girl was gone, and there was the seductive face of a grown woman who was seducing me.

    Following my instincts, I covered her up and started to move my hips violently.

    ¡¸Nnghh, aahnnn, yaahnnn?, I knew this is amazing. H-hey, Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸What''s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to make a bet? The first one to cum loses.¡¹

    Sarah suggested with a grin.

    ¡¸Okay, but what do you want to bet on?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll take one potion. I''ll take two if I win.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do if I win?¡¹

    ¡¸Then no potion.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, fine.¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I''m not going to lose, you know?¡¹

    It''s a match. So I increase the speed of my hips and start to explore Sarah''s weak points. I already know most of the weak points of women, but I don''t know Sarah''s weak points yet.

    Sarah seems to be searching for the same points that make me feel good, and when I pull out, she squeezes her stomach to entwine it and moves her hips herself.

    ¡¸Kuhh!¡¹

    I feel like I''m about to cum, but I''m sure it''s harder for Sarah than for me.

    ¡¸Mmm!¡¹

    Sure enough, every now and then Sarah starts to cum lightly, and she closes her eyes sexily in ecstasy.

    ¡¸Sarah, you wanted a potion, didn''t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes, I did~, Aahnnn, but I can''t, cumming, I''m going to cum! Alec!¡¹

    It looks like I''ve won, but I''m going to have to enjoy this more than I did the match.

    I stop moving my hips for a moment.

    ¡¸Ehh? I was so close... Hey, whyyy?¡¹

    The bewildered Sarah still doesn''t get it, but it feels better to hurry things up a bit right before something like this.

    ¡¸P-please, Alec, move!¡¹

    She shakes her body and pleads with her moist eyes.

    ¡¸All right.¡¹

    I can''t hold back any longer, so I resume my movements.

    ¡¸Nnghh, haah, hahnnn, wow, it feels so much better than before!¡¹

    Sarah embraces me and strains to eat up all the pleasure she can. I thrust into her as hard as I can and give her a rough pounding.

    ¡¸Kuhh, Alec, I-I''m going to cum agaaiiin!¡¹

    Sarah, who had raised the white flag, let out a scream of pleasure and went limp, letting go of her consciousness.

    I was on the verge of letting go of the white lust that I had managed to hold back, and I let it out deep into Sarah''s belly.

    ¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó¡¡¡ô¡¡¡ó

    After a good workout, the two of us walked down the stairs, flirting, and Murphy was drinking at a round table in front of the counter.

    ¡¸I''m not saying don''t bring women into the Inn, you know. Hick. And then there''s that guy with the scowl on his face, damn¡¹

    If you want to drink, you can drink in your room, but this guy is probably just trying to get at me.

    ¡¸Uehhh, see you, ALec, Bye-bye¡¹

    As soon as Sarah saw this, she made a disgusted face, whispered only to me, and quickly went out the back door.

    She didn''t have to face me for a while, but I didn''t want to use the back door.

    ¡¸Murphy.¡¹

    ¡¸Huuh? What ...... Kehh! A ladykiller!¡¹

    ¡¸Who''s the ladykiller? If you''re going to complain so much, why don''t you go to a brothel and get yourself refreshed? It''ll take your mind off things.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, a prostitute? You''re recommending a prostitute to me? Hick. Why don''t you introduce a girl from your own party or an amateur city girl?¡¹

    That''s not my business. The girls from my party are for me. They don''t belong to you.

    ¡¸Murphy''s been acting like that for a while now, and it''s really annoying. He''s a pathetic little man, isn''t he? But it''s your fault. Do something about him, Alec.¡¹

    Even the landlady is putting the blame on me.

    ¡¸Hmph, I''ll go out.¡¹

    With that, I decided to temporarily evacuate from the inn, where my discomfort level had risen.

    ¡¸I''ll accompany you, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    I take Meena and go outside.

    Soldiers and knights have begun patrolling the streets information, and security seems to have been restored.

    However, when I look at the flamboyantly destroyed shopping district, I can only sigh.

    How did this happen?

    It was because of the shortage of potions, but then how did it happen? Come to think of it, Serina mentioned something about resellers earlier, maybe it''s because those guys bought up all the stuff.

    They''re a total pain in the ass.

    ¡¸Listen! You can''t sell potions at high prices! The king has issued a decree! You can''t sell them for more than a hundred gold!¡¹

    The soldiers are calling out, but I guess that''s why they''re banning it because the prices in the stores are so high.

    ¡¸Hey, little girl, I''ll sell you a potion for a thousand gold¡¹

    One of the townspeople whispered to Meena, even though the soldiers were right next to him. It''s impossible to control this by law. Even under these circumstances, adventurers need to dive into dungeons to make a living, and when they do, they get injured and there''s a demand for recovery medicine, so no matter how much power the king wields, there''s no way everyone will comply.

    ¡¸Shall we drop by the guild?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I decided to check out the Adventurer''s Guild, but I could see many adventurers inside the building with the shoes and wings sign, even at a time like this. However, the gates were manned by soldiers on guard and the entrance was a bit broken. Apparently, there was a disturbance here as well.

    ¡¸Master, I''ll go first.¡¹

    Meena goes ahead of me in caution. Well, I''m sure she''ll be fine with the soldiers, but I''ll let her do as she pleases.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    After making sure it''s safe, I go inside and check the bulletin board on the wall first.

    ¡¸It''s full of potions. ......¡¹

    ¡¸I bet.¡¹

    I knew what to expect, but the number of potion-related requests had increased dramatically. There were requests to buy them for as much as 10,000 gold, and it seemed that there was still a shortage of them. Among the posters, there was a notice that the merchant guild clan White Dog was planning to purchase 10,000 potions from the Kingdom of Portiana, but it didn''t say how much or when they would go on sale.

    ¡¸This means that there will be price increases and shortages in Portiana.¡¹

    Meena said, but buying the product would not be a fundamental solution. We''ll have to produce it, after all.

    ¡¸Listen up, everyone! If you need potions, we''ll give them away for free. We''ll release a hundred of them from our inventory. But only one per person. Just show your adventurer card at the counter and say you want to receive a gift from Clan Holy Grail Seeker.¡¹

    A red-haired man named Gallard, the leader of the A-rank clan, is standing near the counter.

    ¡¸Oh, you''re the Holy Grail Seeker, thank you very much.¡¹

    It must be a good thing, but I don''t think a hundred of them will be enough to cover the demand.

    This is an opportunity.

    ¡¸Meena, let''s go to Hans'' workshop.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, master!¡¹

 Volume 28 - CH 8

    When I got to Hans'' workshop, Ione came running up to me with a relieved look on her face.

    ¡¸Alec-san, I was just about to contact you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Is there something wrong, Ione?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Hans-san said he won''t make any more bottles. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Sigh. I''ll do the talking. Hey, Hans!¡¹

    When I entered the workshop, Hans was lazily lying on the floor, but when he saw me, he jumped up.

    ¡¸Oh, Alec-san, thank God. Listen, there''s a big job coming in!¡¹

    ¡¸What? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸A man named Janatha-san just came in and said he''d double the price of the potion bottles!¡¹

    Janatha is another name I don''t like. I remembered the shaved head and the black armor of the brazen merchant. How did the owner of Dreuro get wind of this place? And he even seems to know that I''m producing potions.

    ¡¸That''s why I don''t have to produce any more for you, right, Alec-san? It''s more expensive over there.¡¹

    Hans says to me with a smiling, buoyant face. I''m getting a headache.

    ¡¸You know, Hans, I''m even paying for the materials to help you out. The least you could do would be to make and send me at least the first hundred you planned.¡¹

    I am not familiar with the laws of this country, but I believe that a contract can be formed even if it is an oral promise.

    ¡¸Yes, of course, I will accept Alec''s order. It''s just that I can make more money if I deliver the goods to Janatha-san first. Can you wait a little while?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you can''t. Speed is important now. Anyone who can''t meet deadlines is a third-rate craftsman.¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh. I understand. ...... But you''ll still make money.¡¹

    ¡¸Hans, you seem to have misunderstood something, so I''ll tell you, I don''t make potions for profit.¡¹

    ¡¸What? So you''re a volunteer?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s not it either. I do take money. It''s to let everyone know that we''re a clan that does normal business, not hypocritical or vicious. That there are decent people here.¡¹

    When I explained it to him, Hans blinked his eyes and seemed to understand the policy.

    ¡¸I see. ...... A normal business. ......¡¹

    It makes sense now that we are in a state of emergency. When everyone is greedy and losing their cool, "Normal" shines at its best.

    ¡¸Sorry! I was mistaken about you, Alec-san. I thought it was all about making money. But there''s something nice about normal business. I used to think that normal was something that ordinary people with no talent would do, but now I feel something ...... that makes me smile!¡¹

    This is something new for Hans, who is a genius who seeks artistry in potion bottles, and something he has never done before.

    When he first started his training under some master, he must have tried to make ordinary products as he was taught.

    However, at some point, he began to seek his own ingenuity and novelty, forgot his original intentions, and competed to show off his own skills and artistic sense rather than the needs of his customers.

    That''s why Hans'' workshop became unsustainable, and his customers stopped coming.

    ¡¸Now, will you make me a bottle? Hans¡¹

    ¡¸Of course I will! Please let me do it!¡¹

    Ione and the men of the clan, who had been watching what was going on, smiled when they saw the agreement.

    ¡¸So now it''s all about numbers and speed. I don''t care about appearance or quality, just make it fast!¡¹

    ¡¸No, Alec-san, I can''t compromise on quality. You can''t use a bottle with a hole in it, and if it''s too big or too small, it will be difficult to use. Since it''s a medicine bottle, it shouldn''t contain any foreign substances. Potions are for people to drink.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, all right. Please make sure the quality is normal.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    I received the fifty empty bottles that Hans and the others had already finished making, but now that Janatha, a skilled merchant, has made his move, I need more. I''m sure Janatha will copy me and start having his craftsmen and slaves make them from empty bottles as well. It''s more profitable that way.

    But I can''t leave it to Janatha. He''s going to sell it to them at the maximum legal price. He''s only interested in making money, so he''ll be reluctant to sell, and if he''s not careful, he might even put it up for auction.

    If that''s the case, we''ll need more cards in our hand.

    ¡¸Meena, we''re going to negotiate. The Merchant''s Guild is next.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, Master. I''ll accompany you.¡¹

    The building of the Merchant''s Guild on the main street was lined with soldiers, on high alert.

    As Meena and I approached, slowly raising our hands in greeting, the soldiers became nervous and began to tense up.

    ¡¸We''re just here to discuss business. We''re not going to do anything crazy.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop right there and show me your adventurer card! All right, slow down!¡¹

    They''re scared.

    ¡¸Is this what you want?¡¹

    I''ll show you my adventurer''s card as instructed.

    ¡¸B rank, huh? That''s fine. No problem.¡¹

    The soldiers looked relieved for a change and cleared the way for me.

    As Ralph had said when we had recruited the porters for the log cabin, adventurer rank seemed to indicate trust. There must be a percentage of quests completed, and well, if you''re doing something crazy, they won''t let you renew your card at the adventurer''s guild. I''m a high rank, I have money, and I''m visiting for the right reasons. There''s no way they''re going to attack me and ask me to give them potions.

    ¡¸Welcome, Alec-sama!¡¹

    When I walked in, a male staff member greeted me with a smile. I don''t think I''ve ever seen this guy before, but he''s very good at remembering my name.

    ¡¸Alec-sama, what can I do for you today?¡¹

    My personal merchant, Yumi, a beautiful little red-haired girl of slight build, arrived in a short time.

    ¡¸I''d like to discuss business. Also, do many of the staff here have ¡¾Appraisal¡¿?¡¹

    I try to use ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ on the staff around me, but it seems like no one is that high level.

    ¡¸No, ¡¾Appraisal¡¿ is a rare skill, so it''s not easy to find here either. The reason he knows your name is because I taught your name to him.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou. By the way, ......, hey, what have you heard about me?¡¹

    I''ll ask the male staff member from earlier.

    ¡¸Sure, he''s a middle-aged male adventurer with black eyes and black hair, he has good equipment for his level, has a little bad eyesight and posture, and a kind of lewd for his dull face¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ahem! I thought our guest had a dandy vibe.¡¹

    Yumi cleared her throat and said that.

    ¡¸I-Indeed, the customer has a dandy vibe.¡¹

    Hmph, did you just trying to call me a pervert old man? Good grief.

    ¡¸My apologies, he''s still in training.¡¹

    ¡¸You''d better be careful. It''s okay to answer questions honestly, but it''s not okay to blurt things out without thinking.¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, I''ll report it to my boss later and give him a good talking-to.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu.¡¹

    I was taken to a private room, and I got down to business.

    ¡¸I''m sure Saki had requested this, but I need a lot of empty potion bottles.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, potion materials, huh ......¡¹

    Yumi wrinkled her brow, apparently the situation has turned difficult.

    ¡¸Is there a hoarding going on there too?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it''s only the finished potions that are being hoarded, and not many merchants are paying attention to the ingredients. Merchants are more concerned with speed. Even if you produce them now, it''s a waste of time to enter the market if the price has fallen by the time they are finished.¡¹

    ¡¸Then ......¡¹

    ¡¸This is private information, so please don''t tell anyone, but actually, His Majesty the King has issued an order to begin emergency production of potions.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, the King.¡¹

    If the king was so quick on his feet, it wouldn''t be surprising if he started production quickly.

    ¡¸So the artisans have a certain number of deliveries to make, or rather, they have to make them before the common adventurers do.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. It would be unreasonable to expect the king to send them to us first.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I''m glad you understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have a better idea, Yumi?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. His Majesty the King has issued an order to increase production, but I know this has nothing to do with collecting empty bottles. Therefore, I would like to offer Alec-sama some of the empty bottles that the Merchant''s Guild is currently collecting.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s a good idea. Then, please take care of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I''ve accepted. Oh, the price is one gold per empty bottle, is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, no problem. As soon as you''ve gathered them, please deliver them to the Dragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence.¡¹

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    The empty bottles from Hans'' workshop would have to be delivered to the king, and the number of bottles would be too small. Yumi didn''t say how many, but I guess they are still in the process of collecting them and haven''t finalized the number yet.

    ¡¸Master......¡¹

    Meena showed a worried expression.

    ¡¸It''s okay, Meena. If one strategy doesn''t work, we''ll have to come up with another.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay!¡¹

    In a situation like this, it''s better to come up with ideas in a group rather than just the two of us. It''s like they say, when three people come together, they have a plan. I decided to return to the inn, hoping for the wisdom of my companions.

 Volume 28 - CH 9

    When I returned to the inn, Murphy was playing a card game with his members.

    ¡¸Yoo, Alec, you''re back. Looks like you''ve been pretty busy again too.¡¹

    Murphy smiled, his cheeks glowing, and he was in a strangely good mood. It''s hard to believe that he was the one who was drinking and curling up in a pipe earlier. Or maybe that was just an act. Damn.

    ¡¸Well yeah. You''re feeling better now that you''re going to businesswoman, Murphy.¡¹

    ¡¸Haha well, don''t ask questions like that, brother. Anyway, Alec, I heard you''re making potions and selling them at a fair price... but of course, you''re going to sell them to us at the same price, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about that. Since you''re the senior guest at the inn, I''ll respectfully offer you ten of them at a discounted price.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhhh, you heard that, boys. Alec''s a good guy, right?¡¹

    He''s a real smooth operator.

    ¡¸Yeah, he is. Thanks, Alec!¡¹¡¸Thanks a lot!¡¹¡¸We don''t have a cleric, so we can''t dive dungeons without enough potions, and we''re bored as hell.¡¹

    Murphy''s party members were saying that potions were very important. In a city with so many adventurers, it''s no exaggeration to say that they play a role in the economy.

    When I went to the kitchen, pots were simmering on all the stoves.

    ¡¸Oh, Alec. Do you have any empty bottles? We''ve already run out of the next one.¡¹

    Serina, who had returned, said that.

    ¡¸I brought them from Hans'' workshop. There are exactly fifty.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yay!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸However, the empty bottle will be delayed a little due to various reasons.I don''t think it''s going to happen today.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What. I''ll beat Hans''s ass a little and hurry him up.¡¹

    Jouga rolls up his sleeves and starts to head out, but I stop him.

    ¡¸Stop it, Jouga. Hans is working very hard on this. You can''t rush a hard-working craftsman. You don''t want any accidents to happen, or for him to get fed up and quit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, that''s not good, is it?¡¹

    ¡¸But we''re in trouble. If we only have fifty empty bottles, we''ll probably have enough herbs left over for this pot.¡¹

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Fianna ask me, but I need everyone to think about it now.

    ¡¸We''ll figure out what to do together. Anything you can think of, anything at all. It doesn''t matter if it''s not going to happen, or even if you think it''s ridiculous, just say it first.¡¹

    This is a technique called brainstorming. It''s a method often used in company meetings, but in practice, it rarely works because the boss immediately makes a difficult face and everyone''s mouth gets heavy. Well, whatever works for now.

    ¡¸How about we all have a drink together?¡¹

    Lily said.

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess so. Well, if we don''t come up with another idea by dinner, that''s fine. We''ll have to leave empty the pot, or Ada will be noisy.¡¹

    It''ll make the party a little healthier.

    ¡¸Gueh, gueh!¡¹¡¸¡ºI''ll take care of the food!¡»¡¹

    Matsukaze and Nene say, well, I''m sure Koobo would love to drink up the bitter herbs.

    ¡¸How about we take it to the temple, have them prepare a container for it, and hand it out?¡¹

    Fianna said with a cleric-like idea. Hmm, that would be good too.

    However, the reason adventurers want bottled potions is because they are portable in dungeons and easy to use in battle.

    You can take them with you in a canteen, but it could be fatal if you have to open the lid every time you want to drink during battle.

    On the other hand, with a bottle, you can throw it at your armor or head, break it open, and let the contents soak into you to recover. It hurts, though.

    ¡¸I don''t think that''s necessary, but I''m sure the potion will come out soon.¡¹

    Luka says that even if the potion will eventually come out, it''s not clear when.

    If you''re just an adventurer, it''s probably easiest to wait like that, but I have ambitions to make this clan bigger. I''m going to gather and increase the number of loli adventurers.

    ¡¸Hmm~, I''m sorry, darling, but I can''t come up with a good idea at the right moment.¡¹

    But Saki couldn''t help herself. It''s a difficult question.

    ¡¸Hmph. It seems that this is where the party''s wise counselor, this genius mage, comes in.¡¹

    Letty said to me as she pinched the brim of her hat, held up her rod, and flipped her cloak to pose.

    ¡¸If you''re going to go that far, I''m expecting - no, first tell me what you''re going to do, Letty.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey. That''s unconditional adoption. You can count on my wisdom! Alec.¡¹

    In your case, it''s not a bag of wisdom, it''s a box of surprises and a trap. If it''s a mad idea, it can''t be adopted unconditionally.

    ¡¸You''re quite right. Letty can be a little crazy sometimes, Yup-yup!¡¹

    Everyone agrees.

    ¡¸Kuhh, tsk. I think I''ll stop saying that. I wonder what I should do¡¹

    She''s a pain in the ass.

    ¡¸Then you don''t have to say anything.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Give me a little flattery.over there! Give me applause and an expectant look, come on! Make it exciting!¡¹

    ¡¸Just get on with it. Whether I''ll admire you or not depends on the idea.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Fine, I''ll tell you what. I can use magic to speed up the process of making empty bottles.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Huh? ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¸What ......?¡¹¡¹

    The place went silent.

    ¡¸Hmm? Huh? Did I say something strange,That-is-why! It''s faster to accelerate them with magic. I think I can get up to about a hundred times faster, so if we can make fifty a day, I can make five thousand.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What, 5,000 a day!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, is that true?¡¹

    ¡¸Letty, does it make a decent bottle?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh? Isn''t that the part where you applaud and say, "That''s great, Letty, yay!" unconditionally?¡¡Why are you asking questions with suspicion in your eyes?¡¹

    That''s probably what you do every day do. You''re a mage who sometimes does things that make me feel a little uneasy.

    ¡¸All right, I''ll trust you. Now, let''s see if you can help Hans with that magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, leave it to me!¡¹

    I took Letty with me to Hans'' workshop.

    ¡¸Heeh, a magic that can accelerate work? I didn''t know there was such a thing.¡¹

    I''ll tell Hans what''s going on, but I''m sure it''s not a common magic.

    ¡¸Hmm-hmm, there''s no way ordinary people can understand the wisdom of great magic.¡¹

    ¡¸Murghh, I''m not an ordinary person. Please take those words back!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, wait, wait. Now is not the time to be arguing about something so insignificant.¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean it''s insignificant!¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right!¡¹

    They''re so annoying.

    ¡¸Just show me the results. That''s how we''ll know if you''re ordinary people or not.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s what I want!¡¹¡¸All right.¡¹

    ¡¸So, Letty, what do you want me to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Just let Hans do his thing. I''ll buff the acceleration magic on him. Oh, and I''ll accelerate all the time around him, so you''ll need a hundred times as much food.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I''ll make sure he''s well fed. Meena, Ione, I''ll leave it to you¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Sure¡¹¡¹

    I''ll send out orders to restaurants and bakeries here and there for delivery and takeout, and have them prepare a hundred servings as soon as possible. The clan members will carry them.

    ¡¸Now, I''ll get to work.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll have to gather up all the ingredients. So, why don''t some of you come with me?¡¹

    I left the materials to Saki and set up the production system. The remaining members of the clan were sent to collect empty bottles.

    ¡¸Then, I''ll begin. ......¡¹

    When Letty held up her rod, a pale light of magic power began to shine and drift around her body.

    ¡¸¨D¨DDay is light, night is darkness. I am the one who ticks the unchanging time and transcends the beat of time and space. The earth begins to turn, beyond the space of a small cord. A false time, a false place, cast a stone into it, and pile up the cats of illusion. The longest overtake the shortest, and turn the waves into blue arrows! ¡¾Summer Vacation Golden Week (Mada Asobi) Game Ends Immediately (Tie) Why and how is (Mon)!¡¿¡¹

    As the spell was completed, an intricate magic circle appeared on the floor of Hans'' workshop, glowing blue.

    ¡¸Ooooh! It''s fast!¡¹

    ¡¸It''s too fast to see!?¡¹

    On top of the magic circle, Hans is working while leaving an afterimage. Empty bottles began to pile up one after another in large quantities at his side.

    ¡¸Way to go, Letty!¡¹

    ¡¸Phew. With the magical power of me and the evil gods, this level of magic is a piece of cake. But more importantly, time moves a hundred times faster than normal, so Hans needs to be fed every four minutes. He''ll starve to death if you leave him alone, so be careful. Gaha!¡¹

    Letty, too, had used up all her MP and fell to the ground.

    ¡¸Four minutes? You idiot, tell me that first.¡¹

    I took out a magic potion from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and gave it to Letty to drink first.

    Then I took out the cheese I had saved as a snack for myself and placed it on the desk. The cheese disappeared in a flash, and Hans seemed to have eaten it. I wondered if I should go out and buy some bread right away.

    I thought so, but Meena came running back first.

    ¡¸Master, I''ve bought bread and milk. I thought it would be better to prepare them as soon as possible, so I bought a small amount.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, good job, Meena.¡¹

    Meena immediately went back to the store to buy more, and had the clan members carry the empty bottles to the inn.

    ¡¸Darling, I''ve stocked up on glass seeds and firewood!¡¹

    ¡¸Great, good timing, Saki. I''ll ask you again soon¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Good luck, Hans.¡¹

    ¡¸Beep!¡¹

    He must have said yes, but it was too fast and sounded like an electronic buzzer. I helped him with the firewood.

    ¡¸Oops, I shouldn''t have let Hans do all the work.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s right. We''ve got to work too!¡¹

    The clan memebrs showed their motivation and willingly went about their respective tasks. Those who stepped on the ladder, those who fetched water, those who went in search of empty bottles, those who changed the sheets of Hans'' bed, those who prepared a tub for bathing, those who prepared a change of clothes, those who carried empty bottles to the inn, and those who collected medicinal herbs. The sweat of labor and motivation began to gather in the workshop, creating an uplifting and mysterious sense of vitality and unity.

    ¡¸Oh, no, darling, we can''t get the materials until tomorrow.¡¹

    As the sun began to set, Saki, who looked as if she had been running around the city looking for them, said under her breath.

    ¡¸No, Saki, that''s enough. How many do you have now?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, it''s about five thousand two hundred and thirty.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Letty, break the spell and return to normal time. We''ll continue tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, I got it.¡¹

    Hans smiled as he wiped the sweat off his face with a cloth after letting Letty break the spell.

    ¡¸Wow, I''ve made a lot in just one day! That''s a new record for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Well done Hans, you did a great job. Can you do it again tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, I can still do it.¡¹

    His cheeks are a little puffy and he''ve lost some weight, but I think He''ll be okay.

    ¡¸But I''d like to have some grilled meat or fish. Also I''d also like some soup. I''m bored with just bread.¡¹

    I had prepared some cheese and dried meat, but since he was eating mostly bread, the meal must have become monotonous. It''s understandable.

    ¡¸Well, then, we''re going to dinner now. I''ll treat you too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh! Thank you so much!¡¹

    The next day, we were still making potions. We worked single-mindedly.

    ¡¸Alec-san, the priest is going to share the bottle he uses for holy water with us.¡¹

    Fianna reported in a lovely voice.

    ¡¸Oh, that''s great!¡¹

    ¡¸There are other adventurers who have brought us empty bottles.¡¹

    ¡¸Houh, did you tell them about the production?¡¹

    ¡¸No, they just said they heard I was collecting empty bottles.¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    They don''t know what the bottles''ll be used for, but I guess it''s a sign of Fianna''s humanity that they''re willing to help.

    I''m sure they''ll benefit from the lower price of the potion, and I''ll be grateful for it.

    And a week later...

    ¡¸All right, We''ve completed exactly 100,000 potions!¡¹

    Saki, who counted up the potions, announced on the crate.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ohhhh! We did it!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We rejoice and give each other high fives and smiles.

    It was a potion that the Black Cat of the Wind had cooperated to create with Hans. It''s not just the crates of potions that are piled up. There was indeed a sense of accomplishment and joy that we had all worked so hard to achieve. It was a feeling I had never experienced before, and I was uncharacteristically moved by it.

 Volume 28 - Epilogue

    ¡ºAt noon today, potions will be sold in the central square for 10 gold each. There is a limit of ten per person. We have 100,000 potions, so please don''t fight or push-- Alec, the Black Cat of the Wind.¡»

    Early in the morning, I sent out the announcement to the adventurer''s guild, and the response was tremendous.

    ¡¸Hey, Alec, did you really collect 100,000 potions?¡¹

    A white-haired adventurer wearing a blue bandana came to my room. He has dog ears.

    ¡¸Ralph? Ask Murphy or Ada. They''ll be able to testify it for me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mumurghh ......, but is the security okay? In all likelihood, the potion section is going to be a mess, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry. We''ll have the king send out soldiers as well. I''ve even hired an A-ranked party to guard it just in case.¡¹

    ¡¸Hou, you guys are great guys, aren''t you? This, the Black Cat of the Wind, is a bit of a fluke, don''t you think?¡¹

    Ralph smirks.

    ¡¸What the hell is that?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, no, don''t worry about it. Actually, I''ve been getting a lot of inquiries from people who think I know you. If that''s the case, I''ll just go ahead and give my seal of approval and let everyone know. But, Alec. I''d like to get a glimpse of the real thing, if you don''t mind.¡¹

    ¡¸All right. I''ve got a crate full of them in the square, so go check them out, Ralph. But I won''t be happy if you steal it.¡¹

    ¡¸I know, brother. But I''m sure you''ve got Meena and the others keeping an eye on things.¡¹

    Well, that''s not surprising. It''s not that we''re a stranger, it''s just that Murphy, Letty, and the rest of them are in this inn, and you never know what they''re going to do.

    As I was falling asleep in bed, Serina came to wake me up.

    ¡¸Alec, it''s time.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahh. ...... All right, then, let''s get going.¡¹

    I''ve already had the clan members bring in the potions and the sales floor is ready.

    ¡¸Ahaa, he''s here. Alec~!¡¹

    When I went to the square, Sarah, a blonde adventurer with a belly button, came running up to me with a smile and a wave of her hand.

    ¡¸Sarah, how''s the security situation?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. The soldiers from the castle are here in great numbers, so I guess they didn''t need us to guard the potions.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, just in case, you know. If a high-ranked adventurer goes crazy, the soldiers won''t be able to handle it.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That''s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Hello, Alec-san, may I have a word with you?¡¹

    A strange merchant approached me. There''s a well-dressed man next to him. He must be a nobleman.

    ¡¸What is it? I''m busy with a meeting right now.¡¹

    No matter who it is, I''m going to be arrogant here. I can''t compete with them if they shake their position and ask me to give them a potion.

    ¡¸Well, don''t say that. I heard you''re going to selling the potions for 10 gold each, how about we buy them for 12 gold?¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, then, fifteen gold! That should be enough, right¡¹

    What''s enough? It''s only five gold more.

    ¡¸There''s no bargaining. If you want potions, just stand in line. There''s a limit of ten per person, though.¡¹

    If you want ten, you can resell them as you like. Well, I doubt many people will buy them. Once enough are distributed and people know they can buy them cheaply, no one will buy them at high prices.

    In other words, the buying trend will disappear in no time at all. The stupid resellers who have been buying up potions will be forced to get rid of their inventory in a hurry.

    I waved my hand like I was chasing away a fly.

    ¡¸Wait, we''re not done talking yet.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, that''s enough. If you have any complaints, this security officer, the Laughing Goddess of Fortune, Sarah, is your partner.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhh, she''s an A-ranked adventure, Sarah¡¹

    ¡¸It can''t be helped. ...... Let''s give up.¡¹

    It''s a good thing I hired an A-rank after all.

    ¡¸Hello, Alec-san.¡¹

    This time, a shaved head in black armor showed his face, Janatha?

    ¡¸Yoo, Janatha. As you can see, I''m busy. What do you want?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m here to discuss things, Alec-san. Not all of them. I was wondering if you could spare 10,000 of potions for me. I''ll pay you 20 gold a piece.¡¹

    ¡¸And then you''ll resell them at a higher price?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I''m a merchant.¡¹

    Janatha smiled and admitted that he was a merchant at heart.

    ¡¸Janatha, if you are a merchant, make your own products. That way you can make a bigger profit, isn''t it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I think you''ve misunderstood something, Alec-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹

    ¡¸I''m a merchant, not a craftsman. Trading is my business. Why do you need to take the time to make it yourself? Let''s talk about smarter ways to use your time and make money.¡¹

    Smart. You made fun of me, but what''s smart about making money?

    No, this is not a business, it''s helping people.

    ¡¸Negotiations have broken down. Line up the slaves in your store if you want them.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s too bad. Well then, Please let me know if you change your mind¡¹

    I''m not changing my mind.

    ¡¸Well then, We will now sell the potion!¡¹

    The noon bell began to ring at the same time as Serina announced, and the potion sale by the Black Cat of the Wind began.

    ¡¸Yes, We have 100,000 of them. Don''t rush, don''t push, and move forward slowly.¡¹

    ¡¸¡ºFugo! It''s a revelation! This man will soon become the supreme king of the world. The women and children will cry out, and the men will be covered with erotic desire!¡» Hawawa¡¹

    It seems that Nene has read the mind of someone who seems to be in some kind of mental trouble, but I don''t care.

    But the Supreme King, huh

    The Harem King sounds interesting.

    I watched the sale with satisfaction, chewed on my sticky ambition, and grinned.

 Volume 29 - Prologue

    Author Note: The timeline is around the eighth layer, when Alec is ranked A and is attacking the Labyrinth of No Return, maybe.(£»¡ä§¥£à)

    After wiping away the unpleasant drowsiness with a glass of water, I went down to the inn''s dining room and sipped on some soup.

    The soup at the ¡ºDragon''s Dwelling Tree Residence¡» tasted good, but there were few ingredients. I savored the faint sweetness of the onions and carrots, and nibbled on the boiled egg I had ordered. On Earth, there was a restaurant that offered all-you-can-eat, but I couldn''t hope for the same service here. Well, I didn''t want that much food in the morning.

    ¡¸Good morning, Alec.¡¹

    With her red ponytail bouncing, Serina walked in. Her breath was a little uneven, as if she had been running just a moment ago. She was wearing a white armor that looked like a sailor suit, where did she find it? But it didn''t seem to be an urgent matter, and she had her usual bright smile.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Can you listen to me while you eat?¡¹

    ¡¸I don''t mind, but is there something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I just dropped by the Adventurer''s Guild, and it seems that monsters have entered the nearby mine, and the miners are in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸That''s all. If it''s just one or two monsters, the ordinary people here should be able to handle them. If there are more than that, then it''s up to the adventurers, and if they''re still out of control, then it''s up to the Knights of the Castle.¡¹

    ¡¸That''s why it''s not our turn.¡¹

    ¡¸If the conditions are right.¡¹

    I say plainly. Even though we''re adventurers, we don''t have to accept every quest. If you''re an A-rank adventurer, you can get by with just taking the requests you like. Besides, the mine is a bit far away, and it doesn''t smell like women.

    If I had to take a job, I''d take, say, an entire class of naked JC''s on the verge of losing their virginity to a pink slime, or a gal. JK and innocent JK with their freshly undressed pants begging you to buy them ......! Unless you''ve got some kind of perk that makes you beg for it.

    ¡¸Whaaat? It''s not right for us A-rank adventurer to leave the case unattended when the people of the city are in trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Think calmly, Serina. I''m not telling you to leave the case alone.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸The reason why there is a rank system for adventurers is because there are differences in the abilities of adventurers from beginners to veterans.¡¹

    ¡¸Right.¡¹

    ¡¸If that''s the case, young adventurers will be in trouble if A-rank adventurers take away the quests for beginners. The guild regularly holds quests for gathering herbs and killing goblins, but it''s not a very lucrative job. Save those interesting spur-of-the-moment events for someone else.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that''s what I was thinking. ...... I''m sorry, I thought for sure Alce didn''t want to because it seemed like a pain in the ass.¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t worry about it¡¹

    That''s exactly why I just made up a reason now that I''m sure Serina would agree with.

    ¡¸But I heard that the three little girls are still in the mine and haven''t come out yet.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Say it quickly. Call the clan right away and get them ready.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, ....... Well, that''s fine. I''m worried about the girls. The sooner, the better.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course.¡¹

    Serina immediately called everyone together and prepared for the adventure. We rented a carriage and immediately headed for the mine where the monster was said to have appeared.

    ¡¸But that''s weird. The mine is located far from the city, right?¡¹

    Saki, who accompanied me, said as she folded her arms. She''s dressed in her usual light Thief outfit.

    ¡¸Yes, that''s right.¡¹

    ¡¸Then why was there a girl in that mine?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, she''s the daughter of a miner who works there, and she was on her way to bring lunch with her friends. Maybe she was just feeling adventurous and taking a detour somewhere else. ......¡¹

    Serina shows a worried look on her face.

    It''s very likely that the child is distracted by something and takes a detour out of curiosity. But if the girl is on her way to bring her lunch alone, it''s a sign that her mother trusts her, so it''s hard to imagine that such a child would take a detour.

    ¡¸Hmmm, I don''t think so. It would be a quest for the guild. If they can''t find her right away, it''s probably a incident.¡¹

    Saki seemed to have made that decision as well, shaking her short-cut black hair a little and sighing lightly. We hurried to the site, praying for the girls'' safety.

 Volume 29 - CH 1

    The First King of the Kingdom of Grandsword was a swordsman. The mine was located half a day''s ride by carriage from the royal capital. There was also a small town nearby, which seems to have developed along with the mine.

    The soldier on the gate guard confirmed our affiliation and told us that the incident at the mine was not yet over.

    ¡¸There are two other adventurer parties here besides you. They''re not as big as this one, though. I hope you won''t cause any trouble.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Thanks a lot.¡¹

    We all got out of the carriage, checked our gear, and headed for the mine we could see.

    The gray-rock mine was quite large, and there was more than one entrance, and even from the foot of the mountain we could see that there were several roads leading to it.

    ¡¸Hmmm, it''s not going to be easy to find in this place. What should we do, darling?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, first, we should ask the girl''s mother which route the girl who took her lunch usually took. It''ll only take extra time if we take a random route.¡¹

    ¡¸You have point.¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll go ask her then.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Serina. I''m coming with you.¡¹

    As soon as she was about to go, Hannah wanted to accompany her. She''s a cool blonde beauty with a rapier.

    ¡¸Sure, then let''s go together, Hannah.¡¹

    Serina and Hannah went to the town to ask around.

    ¡¸Then we''ll go talk to the miners. There''s an old man over there.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s do that.¡¹

    We were too bored to just sit around and wait for Serina and Hannah to come back, so we decided to go talk to a man who looked like a miner, who was sitting at a fork in the road, probably watching for monsters.

    ¡¸Oh, look at all the people here. Are you guys here for a quest?¡¹

    A large miner asks me with some surprise.

    ¡¸Yes. Can you tell us more about the monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If there are monsters, we won''t be able to do our job.¡¹

    Nodding, he gave us an overview of the incident.

    ¡¸The first sighting of the monster was three days ago. We found a bear-like creature wandering around the entrance of the mine, probably wandered in from the nearby mountains. Look, that''s the entrance on the left.¡¹

    ¡¸Hold on, old man. So it''s already been three days since the missing girl disappeared?¡¹

    Saki confirmed, but if too much time has passed, rescue is hopeless.

    ¡¸No, no, it would have been better if we had sealed the tunnel right then. We decided to just seal off the bear-infested tunnel and leave the rest to the adventurers. It was only yesterday that the girl didn''t come back.¡¹

    ¡¸You still haven''t found her, have you?¡¹

    I''m going to make an important point. If the missing girl case is closed, it''s going to be difficult for me to take her home and give her a good kissing while I help her. There''s nothing I can''t do, but there''s also Serina and the others. It''s not that easy.

    ¡¸Ahh, I''m worried about her. I hope she''s okay. ......¡¹

    The miner''s shoulders slumped and he looked down.

    ¡¸Hmm, Mm¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm? Mare, what are you trying to say?¡¹

    A loli girl with short black hair who carried a bow on her back tugged on my sleeve, but there was no way I could understand her. It''s not that she can''t speak the language, so she should speak.

    ¡¸Hawa, ¡ºAren''t you going to ask about the monsters?¡» she said¡¹

    Nene interpreted Mare''s mind, but I would have been in trouble without Nene. What a mess.

    Nene, wearing a grass-colored pointy hat, was astride a large bird that she had picked up somewhere and named "Matsukaze". She may look a little dangerous, but she''s gotten much better at using magic and has become a magician. I don''t like to admit it, but I guess her master, Letty, the "Natural Disaster" mage, has a good way of teaching Nene.

    ¡¸Mm, you''re right. Is there only one of those monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, there''s only one that''s been found. It''s just that it''s kind of big, and I''ve never seen one around here before. I don''t even know its level.¡¹

    If it''s a slime or a goblin, the miners will be able to kill it in no time with a nickel, but if it''s a monster whose strength is unknown, it''s not so easy.

    ¡¸Heh, leave it to us, old man. Now that we, the ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡», are here, we''ll get rid of that bear in no time!¡¹

    Jouga, a hot-blooded warrior, smiled and slapped his chest.

    ¡¸Oh, so you guys are the ¡ºBlack Cat of the Wind¡», huh? I''ve heard rumors about you guys that you''ve defeated the ¡ºImmortal King¡» and the ¡ºInfinite Calamity¡».¡¹

    ¡¸Wow, we''re getting pretty famous too, aren''t we? I can''t believe our names are so well known. Huh.¡¹

    Letty picked up her navy blue pointy hat and started posing uselessly, but let''s leave it at that.

    ¡¸Oh, it''s famous, too. My brother, who lives in Royal Capital, wrote me a letter saying that ¡ºInfinite Disaster¡» was a scary thing. He complained that the soldiers kept bringing him pork soup one after another, and he never wanted to eat pork soup again. I''m glad we got rid of them.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s because we had Master''s presence.¡¹

    The white-haired Meena smiled proudly, but yes, that incident was probably only because of me. Well, I''m being feted as a hero. There''s no need to dare to destroy the image of the people of the city. In fact, I was the one who killed that thing.

    ¡¸That thing is actually Alec¨D¨DMmghgmhh¡¹

    The pink-haired prankster was about to reveal the truth, but Meena quickly blocked Lily''s mouth. She''s a reliable my right hand.

    ¡¸Oh, God, bless these lost girls.¡¹

    As the cleric Fianna was praying, and Serina and Hannah returned.

    ¡¸Thanks for waiting. I figured out the route the girl who was going to deliver the lunch took yesterday. It''s the road in the middle.¡¹

    Serina said.

 Volume 29 - CH 2

    The bear-like monster was in the rightmost tunnel, and the missing girl was in the middle. Of course, we should search the middle one.

    ¡¸All right, we''ll make the search and rescue of the child our top priority.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger that!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    We immediately took the middle path and entered the tunnel.

    Lily illuminated the tunnel with a magic lantern, but the tunnel was well-lit with lighted magical tools.

    It was reinforced with wooden pillars in some places to ensure safety.

    ¡¸I''m glad it''s so easy to walk. It''s going to be easy to find.¡¹

    Serina smiled. It''s just that we''re still near the entrance. We still don''t know if this is the same all the way to the back.

    ¡¸Meena, how are the monsters?¡¹

    Just in case, I''ll make sure.

    ¡¸Yes, Master, I don''t smell any monsters.¡¹

    I think it''ll be okay. As a dog-eared tribe member, she has a keen sense of smell and can detect monsters.

    ¡¸But the smell of girls doesn''t feel like I went through yesterday either.¡¹

    The girl with the lunchbox doesn''t seem to be in this tunnel.

    ¡¸I see. But let''s go through and check it out.¡¹

    I don''t doubt Meena, but since the scent is still there, we''d better check to see if the path is connected at the back.

    As a miner''s daughter, she would have already known about the monster''s tunnel. It''s unlikely that she would have dared to approach the bear on her own.

    So either the guards had skipped or overlooked it and the bear had gone into another tunnel, or the girl and the bear were completely unrelated.

    There was still too little information.

    We checked out a few forks and dead ends before heading back.

    Not a single monster was in sight. This is not a dungeon.

    ¡¸Hey, there''s a noise! Over here!¡¹

    On the way, I heard the voices of these young men, and a party of adventurers came running toward us, but these guys are still have a long way to go. I know they want to check it out as soon as possible, but there''s not much point in having a party if they break formation.

    ¡¸What, you''re in the same business as us ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hey there. I see you haven''t found anything yet either.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Where''d the bear go?¡¹

    The adventurer''s party looked disappointed and starts searching again.

    ¡¸Enough of this. Let''s go to the other tunnel.¡¹

    I decided to check the other tunnels first, since they had already walked through this one.

    We take the leftmost path, the one where the first bear was seen.

    ¡¸*sniff-sniff* It smells like a bear. I''m not sure what kind it is, but...... My apologies, Master.¡¹

    ¡¸No, don''t worry about it, Meena. It''s enough to know there''s a monster here. Let''s go.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay.¡¹

    As we made our way through the evenly lit tunnels, we heard a low roar.

    ¡¸Looks like its here. ......¡¹

    Luka, in bikini armor, says as she holds up a large bastard sword.

    ¡¸Yeah, I''m pretty sure that''s the bear. What do we do now, Alec? There''s a side road there that might take us around.¡¹

    Hannah pointed out that the tunnels here went around and around in a circle, and many of them were connected. According to what Saki had told me, a small amount of mithril was released, but the miners must have tried to take all they could, because every inch of the tunnel was intricately dug. It''s nothing compared to the labyrinth, though.

    ¡¸All right, Ione, Hannah, Mare, you guys go around from the side road.¡¹

    I''ll pick out a few members and have them go behind the bear. They might strike out, but there''s a lot of people here. The point is that they are not noisy members like Jouga and Lily. If they notice and the bear runs away first, it will take time to chase it again.

    ¡¸¡¸Roger¡¹¡¹¡¸Mmm¡¹

    ¡¸Be careful, girls.¡¹

    Serina calls out to them, but they''re a single group with impeccable abilities. Ione is unlikely to fall behind in a one-on-one situation, and even in a confined space, the archer''s Mare should be able to cover her from behind.

    I''ll wait here for a while, and after taking into account the time that Ione and the others can go around, I raise my fist and give a silent signal, and proceed down the tunnel.

    ¡¸Gururururu......¡¹

    There it is.

    It was a large bear huddled in the corner of the tunnel.

    It hadn''t noticed us yet.

    We could see Ione and the others coming from the other side of the tunnel, having successfully made their way around.

    They all drew their swords quickly.

    I give the signal to attack by lightly waving the tip of my sword.

    At the same time, the vanguard group rushes in at once.

    ¡¸Ah, wait!¡¹

    But on the way, Hannah shouted, as if she had noticed something.

 Volume 29 - CH 3

    ¡¸Eh, what''s wrong? Hannah.¡¹

    ¡¸This bear is not a monster. It''s a Nutbear, a cowardly animal that eats nuts.¡¹

    Hannah explained with a clear face as she put away her rapier.

    ¡¸Eehh?¡¹¡¸What ......?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, come to think of it, Master, I don''t smell any blood on this bear.¡¹

    Meena also added an important piece of information. If it doesn''t smell blood, then this bear apparently has nothing to do with the missing girl.

    ¡¸Allrighty, then, abort the attack.¡¹

    ¡¸What the ...... , I thought it was a monster.¡¹

    Everyone tensed up. The bear seems to have noticed us, but it''s just shaking and shrinking. It''s harmless, after all.

    ¡¸Probably just wandered into the mine while looking for nuts to feed on.¡¹

    ¡¸Good boy-good boy, look, don''t be scared. Come here. There are no nuts here.¡¹

    Serina took out a loaf of bread from the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and flicked it to guide the bear.

    ¡¸Gurururu?¡¹

    The bear was cautious for a while, but it seemed to be hungry and couldn''t stand it, so it ate the bread Serina offered. It looked at her as if to ask for more.

    ¡¸Here, come here.¡¹

    ¡¸All right, Serina, send the bear straight out of the mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you have enough bread?¡¹

    ¡¸I''ll be fine. I''ve got plenty.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Well, with breasts like that, it''s no wonder.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. ......? Hey, Alec! My breasts have nothing to do with this. Don''t talk to me as if I''m a glutton.¡¹

    Serina tilted her head and started to get angry when she saw her own breasts.

    ¡¸Nobody said anything like that. I just said you''re growing out of it.¡¹

    ¡¸It''s not the same thing, geez ......¡¹

    ¡¸Hoe~, are your breasts still going to get bigger, Serina-san?¡¹

    Nene compares them to her own breasts and makes a strange face.

    ¡¸Hmph, it''s not all about being big, Nene-chan. If you don''t get the right balance of nourishment for your brain, you''ll end up looking like an idiot like Serina.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, auhh. You''re wrong, Letty-sensei, I think Serina-san is smart. ......¡¹

    ¡¸Mm¡¹

    The flat-chested Mare nodded widely and proudly stuck out her chest, but Serina glared at me with a great expression. Ooh, how scary

    ¡¸Fufu, well then, darling, let''s leave that bear to the growing Serina, and we''ll search for the girl.¡¹

    Saki was right. I nodded, of course.

    ¡¸Yeah. Let''s resume our search.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Roger that!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As we continued down the tunnel, we came across a place where, unlike before, the rocks had collapsed and piled up.

    The path is blocked by rock rubble here, but ......

    ¡¸Master! It smells like a girl! She must be behind here!¡¹

    Meena shouted.

    ¡¸All right, let''s get this rock out of the way.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me~. Kukuku, a rock like this can only be defeated by the dark god of destruction, Crusher Letty!¡¹

    Letty, the purple-blue mage, even has some kind of pale aura, showing her motivation.

    ¡¸No, Letty, you''re good. Is there anyone else who can move this rock?¡¹

    I called for someone else.

    ¡¸Hey, why!?¡¹

    ¡¸No, you''re a bit dangerous when your motivation¨D¨DNo, ahem, I thought it would be a shame to use the party''s greatest trump card here.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, I see, so you''re saying there''s a boss ahead!? I hadn''t thought of it that way, either. As expected of Alec, you''re very careful!¡¹

    Thank God Letty imagined it on her own and convinced her, but she could have overdone it and wiped out the whole mine.

    ¡¸All right, if there''s no one else around, I''ll just haul the rocks away by force!¡¹¡¸Gue! Gueh!¡¹

    Jouga and Matsukaze are getting into the spirit, but it''s going to be tough to carry this thing.

    ¡¸Mm¡¹

    In the midst of all this, Mare takes a step forward.

    ¡¸Hmm? Mare, you mean you''ll do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Mm¡¹

    Nodding her head, Mare seemed to have a lot of confidence.

    ¡¸All right, then, give it a try. But don''t overdo it. And don''t do anything dangerous.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, leave it to me¡¹

    Mare then motioned with her hand for us to step back a bit, and faced the rock on the spot.

    ¡¸Tsuu....¡¹

    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and unified her mind.

    Then, she quietly set up her bow.

    There is some kind of pale aura dancing in the air. ......

    ¡¸That''s ......! Could it be that the rumored ¡ºGod-Sewn Archery¡», the ¡¾Rock Eraser¡¿!?¡¹

    ¡¸What, do you know about it, Ione?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not in detail. My father just told me to watch out for archer priestesses who emit a pale aura. ...... If the rumors are true, watch it. The rocks will disappear.¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh?¡¹

    ¡¸Huuh, bows and arrows don''t make rocks disappear, it''s just enough to sting.¡¹

    Some of us don''t believe it, but ...... we''ll see what happens.

    As we watched from behind, Mare finally released the arrow.

 Volume 29 - Epilogue

    ¡¸Murghh!¡¹¡¸[Aahhh!¡¹

    First, an arrow was driven into the largest rock at the bottom, causing the rock to crack open.

    That alone is a great feat, but ...... here''s where the spectacle begins.

    ¡¸What? The rock fell, and then it disappeared!¡¹

    ¡¸W-w-w-what''s going on?]¡¹

    ¡¸Hoee~¡¹

    The moment the displaced rock from above hits the rock below, the top and bottom rocks glow and disappear at the same time.

    In addition, gravity causes the rock to fall from the top and fit neatly into the gap. Then the rock disappears again in an instant.

    In the meantime, Mare shot several more arrows, destroying all the rocks and making them disappear.

    It''s falling game, isn''t it?

    ¡¸Mm¡¹

    Most of the rocks were obliterated, and when Mare turned around, she puffed out her chest as if to say, How about that!?

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Amazing!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Everyone clapped their hands and applauded. I also applauded the Divine technique.

    ¡¸But, Mare, for the third arrow, if you had eliminated the rock on the left first instead of the right, you could have saved one arrow ¡¹

    ¡¸Mm...... Mmm!¡¹

    Mare nodded her head in understanding, which seemed to continue to grow.

    ¡¸I want to do it too!¡¡¨D¨DCome on out, Samon! Golem¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Letty. You can do that after we get the girl out. We''re on a quest.¡¹

    Letty tried to mimic Mare with magic, but I stopped her. Now''s not the time to be playing around.

    ¡¸Oh, right.¡¹

    ¡¸Let''s go.¡¹

    I nodded and continued on, and sure enough, there were three girls stranded there.

    ¡¸We''re here to help.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uwahh, thank goodness!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    As I thought, a rock had collapsed as we moved deeper in, and they must have been caught in it.

    Fortunately, all three of them were uninjured and seemed to be in good health.

    ¡¸But why are you on this road?¡¹

    Saki asked the reason.

    This tunnel must have been different from the one where the girl''s father worked.

    If the purpose was to deliver lunch, there was no need to go through this tunnel.

    ¡¸I''m sorry, ......, I found a bear on the way, and I was hoping to find some nuts.¡¹

    ¡¸I see what you mean. So you wanted to look for nuts. But there are no such things here.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that''s all right. Just go home and let them know you''re okay.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes! Thank you very much.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I sent the girls off like a dandy adventurer.

    ¡¸I can''t believe Alec let the girls go straight to ......*whisper*¡¹

    ¡¸Don''t you have any ideas? *whisper-whisper*¡¹

    ¡¸Over there, shut up. It just wasn''t my strike, that''s all.¡¹

    I don''t care how many girls are out of my range, they are not tasty.

    ¡¸I knew it. I thought that was the case.¡¹

    ¡¸Because it''s Master after all¡¹

    Meena proudly puffed her chest with a smiling face.

    ¡ó

    That day it was already dusk, so I had to stay overnight in the mining town and go home. ......

    When I was asleep, I heard a faint noise.

    I looked with my ¡¾Peeping Level 5¡¿ and saw that it was Mare with her bow and arrow.

    ¡¸What do you want, Mare? Just knock like normal and enter.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm. As expected¡¹

    Mare lowered her bow and arrow and walked into the room.

    Sometimes Mare aims her arrows at me from behind, but it seems she''s doing it for her own training.

    I''m not too comfortable with this, but she hasn''t attacked me since I warned her once, and it''s only once in a while, so I tolerate it.

    She put the bow and arrow in the ¡¾Item Storage¡¿ and climbed up on my bed.

    ¡¸Mm¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me you want to have sex with me. If you say it, I''ll do it.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm. I want to have sex with Alec.¡¹

    ¡¸All right¡¹

    Spoiled Mea was waiting for me, wanting me to undress her.

    I took off Mare''s clothes and stripped her down to just her underwear, then unbuckled my belt and undressed myself.

    ¡¸Mm......¡¹

    I touched her flat breasts over her underwear to check the shape.

    I could feel the slightest hint of a soft bulge.

    When I pinched the tip of her breasts with my fingers, Mare moaned in pleasure.

    ¡¸Mmm! Haahnn ......!¡¹

    Her cheeks were dyed, but her expression gradually became bewitching, and she licked her lips with her little tongue.

    I kissed her deeply, entwining her tiny tongue and licking it as if I were sucking it out.

    ¡¸Mmchuu, Nnn, aamff, ahhh!¡¹

    Meanwhile, I put my hand into the small of her thin legs and stimulate her plump genitals.

    Mare shivered and seemed to be getting more comfortable.

    ¡¸Take it off yourself and point your ass at me.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm......¡¹

    Mare took off her underwear and stripped naked, then did as she was told, crawling on all fours with her small ass facing me.

    I inserted my vicious, swollen, sexual male sword into it.

    ¡¸Mmm...Mmfuhh, aahh....it''s coming in....¡¹

    She started to talk rather a lot during sex, but usually not at all.

    I think she already talked enough for one week now. She quiet fellow.

    ¡¸C''mon, Mare, tighten it up.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm, I-I can''t. ...... Aaahh!¡¹

    As I moved inside her, Mare''s little body jerked and shuddered, and she screamed out in pleasure.

    ¡¸Hang in there.¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm, ah! Mmm! Oh no, that''s too intense ......!¡¹

    Mare screams in a faint voice. She seems to be at the end of her rope, but I don''t care, I keep thrusting from behind.

    ¡¸Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, Mmm, auhh, kyaauhh! Aahhh!¡¹

    She stiffened lightly and came once, and now she was in cowgirl position.

    ¡¸Mmhh.....¡¹

    Mare straddles me herself and penetrates deep.

    ¡¸Okay, let''s move.¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay. Ahh, Nnhh, mmghh, kkuhh! Mmmhhh!¡¹

    When I rhythmically thrust up from below, Mare''s face turned red and she bit her bottom lip, trying to endure the pleasure.

    But in spite of her resistance, she climaxes and stops tightening.

    I thrust harder and harder, pounding into Mare''s mucous membranes.

    At last, she begins to enjoy the rhythm with her sloppy, half-open mouth and her tongue hanging out while I hold her up.

    ¡¸Aahh, aahhhh, uuhh, eghhh, Mmmhh, mmfghh!¡¹

    ¡¸All right, it''s time to let it out.¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hurry up, let it out, Alec! I can''t do it anymore,......! I can''t endure it anymore. ...... Ahhhh ¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡¹

    I let the hot desire of my reward flow deep into her body as Mea cried out in climax.